《Webnovel Author In The Apocalypse World》


 Chapter 1 Apocalypse World (Part 1)

    Ding-dongThe computer chimed, notifying that the software download had been completed, startling the young man who was lounging in his armchair.


    "Finally, it''s done." He pushed himself forward with ease, moving the chair closer to the desk, and began installing the game that had taken him over half an hour to download.


    The young man''s name was Kim Haru, a Webnovel Author who stayed home all day.


    Apart from writing, most of his time was spent playing various games.


    The game he was installing now had just been recommended to him by a friend, who claimed it was incredibly fun¡ªso much so that it could easily make your time pass by without your realizing.


    Kim Haru who is bored and wondering what to do with his free time, heard this and immediately asked his friend to send him the game.


    It didn''t take long for the game to be installed on his computer.


    Kim Haru eagerly opened it.


    "???"


    This game... doesn''t seem right at the start?


    Kim Haru watched as the character he was controlling received a newbie gift pack, a farm, and a wooden cabin.


    And supposedly, some "weapons."


    A hoe, an axe, a pickaxe, and a watering can.


    These are the weapons?


    These are called weapons?!


    The computer screen flashed with a beginner quest.


    [ Please complete your first planting. ]


    The word "planting" in the system notification was highlighted in red color, as if afraid someone might miss it.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    He quickly opened the chat with the friend who recommended the game and furiously typed.


    [ Harunado: What kind of game did you recommend to me? It''s just a farming game! ]


    [ LlamaDramaQueen: Yeah, it''s a farming game. ]


    His friend on ChitChat enthusiastically replied to him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ LlamaDramaQueen: Farming is super fun and very rewarding! Look, here are the cabbages I planted, don''t they look great? And here are my radishes. Ah, and here are my peppers¡ªthey''re ripe, and I can keep harvesting them. There''s more... blah blah blah...


    ]


    Kim Haru: "..."


    "What kind of man plays a farming game? You should be playing a thrilling and intense zombie survival game!"


    After typing on the keyboard, Kim Haru gripped the mouse and clicked uninstall.


    Just then, a flash of lightning roared outside the window!


    The last thing Kim Haru saw was his computer exploding in a burst of orange-yellow fire!


    ¡­Ah, there were some videos in there he hadn''t backed up yet, what a pity.


    That thought flashed through his mind, and he fell into complete darkness.


    ...


    Kim Haru was jolted awake by the sharp, sour stench that was invading his nostrils.


    As soon as his consciousness returned, his senses kicked into high alert, like a rebellion, all screaming for attention at once.


    Beneath him, the surface was cold and hard, the sensation biting through his clothes, making him shiver uncontrollably.


    The smell that woke him was exactly as unbearable as he first thought¡ªsour, rotten, as if trash had been left to pile up for dozens of days without being thrown out, absolutely overwhelming!

 Chapter 2 Apocalypse World (Part 2)

    Something with many legs seemed to be crawling over his body, sending shivers down his spine.Only his ears, aside from a faint wind, picked up nothing else.


    Utter silence.


    No sounds of people or cars at all.


    But most of all, what Kim Haru couldn''t ignore was the sharp pain and itching feeling that was assaulting his body from head to toe!


    His eyelids felt like they were weighed down with lead, impossible to lift.


    What the heck is going on?!


    Could it be that after his computer exploded, no one had come to rescue him yet?


    That''s impossible. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, his neighborhood wasn''t a high-end luxury area, but the security and other amenities were pretty top-notch¡ªno way something this big happened and there''s still no rescue!


    But nothing about his current situation felt like a hospital.


    Which hospital has beds as hard as the floor?


    Which hospital has such poor hygiene, and such an awful stench?


    Is this some kind of hospital in a dump site?


    The pain in his body and the unfamiliar surroundings weighed heavily on Kim Haru.


    He tried so hard to force himself to open his eyelids, higher and higher¡­


    Finally.


    Kim Haru opened his eyes!


    ¡­


    Ha, ha, haha.


    This must be a joke, right?


    It has to be a dream.


    He must have opened his eyes wrong.


    Let''s try again!


    But no matter how many times Kim Haru closed and reopened his eyes, the scene before him didn''t change one bit.


    It was a desolate street, with buildings on either side in various states of disrepair.


    Doors and windows were crooked, and many of the buildings didn''t even have doors or windows left.


    The wrecked cars that had been abandoned littered the roadside, scattered haphazardly, with several of them even having crashed halfway into buildings on both sides of the road, with no sign that anyone had attempted to clean it up.


    The place that should be filled with green lush trees is now filled with dried and barren branches.


    The few remaining patches of green leaf were trembled in the cold wind.


    It was so fragile that it was unclear whether they were alive or dead.


    Everywhere, on the streets, in the buildings, on the tops of cars, piles of trash, dust, and dead leaves were scattered about.


    Kim Haru himself was currently lying on the side of this very road.


    But that wasn''t the main issue.


    The main issue was the dried, dark-red bloodstains that dotted the area within his line of sight.


    And the numerous mangled, unrecognizable corpses!


    Those were human bodies¡­


    Kim Haru had seen all kinds of corpses before, but only in games, or as reference images and videos while he was writing a scene for his book.


    He had never encountered the real one in real life.


    Kim Haru stared intently at the closest corpse.


    It was inside a car with the window rolled down.


    The upper half of the body hung outside the car, while the lower half remained inside.

 Chapter 3 Apocalypse World (Part 3)

    What Kim Haru found most unbearable was that the head of the part outside the car had been blown apart¡­White, red, and dark gray...


    Kim Haru gagged.


    Under this intense shock, Kim Haru realized his body could finally move!


    He immediately scrambled to his feet.


    At that moment, a wave of dizziness hit him hard.


    Kim Haru swayed, but without wasting any time, he grabbed onto the nearest wrecked car for support.


    A flood of unfamiliar memories surged into his mind.


    At this point, a suspicion that had been brewing in Kim Haru''s heart was finally confirmed.


    He, Kim Haru¡ªhe had been reincarnated.


    The body Kim Haru was using now wasn''t belong to him.


    The original owner of this body was also named Kim Haru, and from the memories he received, this person looked exactly like him.


    To be precise, the original Kim Haru and this Kim Haru were the same person, but from different worlds.


    However, aside from their identical appearance and name, their life experiences couldn''t have been more different.


    Before Kim Haru reincarnated to this world, he had been living a life most people envied.


    His parents divorced and went their separate ways, only to both die in accidents afterward.


    Kim Haru inherited a massive fortune from both sides, with cars, houses, and savings.


    Aside from not liking to go out and not being good at socializing, he didn''t have much to regret in life.


    The original Kim Haru in this world, however, was the complete opposite.


    Like him, the original''s parents had also passed away early, but in this world, they hadn''t left him anything useful.


    The few crystal core savings he had were just enough to secure his right to live in a residence.


    It was a five-bedroom, three-living-room villa, with a total area of three hundred square meters, which originally belonged to his grandfather and had now fallen into Kim Haru''s hands.


    However, this kind of spacious villa was highly coveted by many.


    The original Kim Haru had a gentle and weak personality, with no particularly strong combat skills¡ªjust about average.


    Going out alone to fight zombies for resources or crystal cores was entirely unrealistic.


    Here! This is the key point!


    God knows how complicated and hopeless Kim Haru felt after seeing these memories.


    This world... actually belonged to an apocalypse world!


    Kim Haru finally understood why the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was such a devastating scene. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from the developed safe zones, many cities had already become deserted and most of them were completely overrun by zombies.


    The supplies inside had been looted, and taken, and anything portable had long been carried away, leaving nothing behind.


    No wonder Kim Haru felt the eerie, deathly silence of this street.


    It was silent because everything was dead.


    The corpses lying on the ground¡ªthose with incomplete heads¡ªwere likely zombies that had been taken out with headshots.


    The ones with incomplete bodies were probably chewed to pieces by zombies.


    Kim Haru took a deep breath.

 Chapter 4 Apocalypse World (Part 4)

    Stay calm, stay calm.He just came to this world now, there''s no way he would kill himself just to go back to his world.


    Ahhhhh, but if someone could guarantee him that dying would make him return to his original world, he''d really want to just drop dead right now...


    But there were no guarantees, and Kim Haru was afraid of death¡ªhe didn''t want to die.


    After screaming internally, he could only come to terms with reality.


    The original body''s abilities were weak.


    It was impossible to head out alone and return alive, so he would need to team up with others to venture outside.


    After a few trips with random teams, the original owner joined a fixed group.


    And this team was the very culprit that eventually led to the original body''s death!


    This mission had initially been a simple routine task to clear out zombies.


    The original Kim Haru had followed the group all the way to the outskirts of this abandoned town.


    People in the apocalypse had one common sense rule: unless you''re strong enough or well-prepared, never easily enter a town.


    Towns now were filled with zombies, and no one could predict what level of danger lurked inside.


    The original Kim Haru thought the team was about to head back, but someone in the group, daring beyond reason, chased a mutated zombie into the town.


    This was all because the crystal core of a mutated zombie was incredibly rare and could sell for several times the price of a regular crystal core in the safe zone.


    What happened next was unsurprising.


    As soon as the ten-member combat team entered the town, they quickly found themselves in a miserable situation.


    However, the more desperate things became, the more unwilling they were to just give up.


    In the end, someone in the group came up with a plan.


    They would use one person as bait to lure out the mutated zombie.


    As long as they could get their hands on its crystal core, the trip would be worth it.


    The one chosen as bait was the original Kim Haru.


    He refused, but in the end, he couldn''t withstand his teammates'' persistent begging and agreed.


    His teammates repeatedly promised they would save him in time.


    But...


    They didn''t.


    When the mutated zombie appeared, the others rushed over to deal damage, eager to score more hits because the more they contributed, the bigger their share would be when the crystal core was sold.


    No one remembered there was still a "bait" being tied up.


    The original Kim Haru struggled hard, calling out for help, but instead of his teammates, his cries attracted the zombies. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The original Kim Haru was bitten by the zombies.


    In the end, his teammates managed to blow the mutated zombie''s head off, retrieve the crystal core, and gleefully get in the vehicle.


    And left.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that we let you join the team so we could live in your villa, do you really think someone like you would be able to do missions with us? You should have been dead ages ago."

 Chapter 5 Hungry (Part 1)

    "Well, since you helped us get this mutated crystal core, we''ll just take care of that house for you. Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of it. I''ve had my eye on that master bedroom with the big balcony for a while now.""We were teammates after all. When you turn into a zombie, we won''t blow your head off. We''ll let you die a little more gracefully."


    ...


    The merciless way his teammates slammed the car doors shut, abandoning him, combined with the excruciating pain of being bitten to death by zombies, all accumulated into the original Kim Haru''s deep despair and hatred that he could never let go, not even in death.


    As Kim Haru inherited the original Kim Haru''s memories, that overwhelming hatred and despair flooded into his mind, almost causing him to collapse mentally.


    It was precisely this incredible force that allowed Kim Haru to awaken within his new body in this strange world.


    For a moment, Kim Haru felt confused.


    Now he understood why he had been in that initial state.


    His soul had been fusing with this body, which was why Kim Haru couldn''t control it immediately.


    The stinging pain and itching all over his body were signs that the wounds from the zombie bites were healing rapidly.


    Kim Haru looked down at his new body. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Life in the apocalypse certainly couldn''t be compared to the quality of life in the peaceful world he was used to.


    Combined with the original Kim Haru''s lack of remarkable abilities, this body was naturally thin and weak.


    His clothes, after the ordeal of being chewed on by zombies, were now become a tattered rag, practically useless.


    At least he hadn''t ended up with missing arms or legs.


    If it had really come to that, Kim Haru was sure he would have found a brick and smashed his own head in without hesitation!


    Once the memories settled in, the dizziness that had hindered his movements faded away.


    Kim Haru looked around, wondering where he should go.


    Suddenly, his stomach growled.


    Kim Haru lowered his head and stared at his shriveled stomach.


    It was hungry.


    That single "growl" felt like the pull of a trigger, followed by a wave of intense hunger sweeping over him.


    His whole stomach rumbled, as if thousands of ants were gnawing and devouring each other inside!


    So hungry, so hungry, so hungry¡­!


    The overwhelming hunger pushed every other thought out of Kim Haru''s mind, instantly filling his entire consciousness.


    So hungry, so hungry, so hungry¡­!


    His vision turned blood-red.


    Without realizing it, Kim Haru''s eyes were flushed with crimson, his white sclera had completely turned into red color.


    Those bodies that were lying on the ground in front of him¡ªweren''t they all just meat?


    Rotten, yes.


    Human, yes.


    But still meat¡ªmeat that could be eaten...


    Just as the red color of his eyes was about to overtake the center of his pupils, Kim Haru suddenly froze.

 Chapter 6 Hungry (Part 2)

    He realized, with a start, that he had crouched right next to one of the corpses, and if he had leaned in just a little further, he would have bitten into it.Cold sweat ran down his forehead in terror!


    Holy crap!


    What was he just doing?!


    Kim Haru swore that if he hadn''t snapped out of it in time, and had actually taken a bite, he might never have come to his senses again. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knows when someone would have found him among the wandering hordes of zombies?


    He quickly backed away several steps, putting as much distance as possible between himself and the corpses.


    He didn''t even have time to feel nauseous.


    Although his mind had cleared up, the gnawing hunger in his stomach still wouldn''t go away.


    In fact, as time went on, he grew even hungrier.


    His mind was filled with images of duck bulgogi, sweet crispy fried chicken, and stir-fried pork braised.


    If it had been yesterday at this time, when he felt hungry, he could''ve just ordered delivery.


    He could get anything he wanted.


    But now, where could he even find a delivery service?


    He was lucky if he wasn''t delivering himself straight to the zombies!


    Kim Haru didn''t have time to worry about anything else or even where he was headed.


    Finding something to eat was his top priority.


    This street had clearly been searched by who knows how many people already.


    Doors and windows were wide open, so Kim Haru didn''t even have to worry about how to pick a lock.


    He walked straight into a restaurant.


    The tables and chairs inside were in disarray, and bowls and plates shattered across the floor.


    At first glance, there was no food in sight.


    Kim Haru wasn''t discouraged, though.


    He had expected the scene to look like this.


    After all, this place had been looted multiple times, so there was no way food would be just sitting out in the open for him to find easily.


    He wasn''t hoping for much¡ªjust a little bit of something, anything, to ease his hunger.


    Once he managed to take the edge off, he would have the strength to expand his search.


    Kim Haru skipped over to the dining area and began carefully searching the cashier''s counter first.


    Based on his experience, places like cashier counters, which were easy to access, often had some food stashed away.


    Since it wasn''t out in plain sight, there was a chance the previous looters might''ve overlooked it.


    Unfortunately, Kim Haru wasn''t the only one with that idea.


    The drawers of the cashier counter, both big and small, had already been rifled through.


    Useless items like old account books were tossed aside, while anything of valuable had long since been taken away.


    Other than a few stray pens, the drawers were completely empty.


    Kim Haru rubbed his stomach, then casually pocketed one of the pens.


    Who knows, it might come in handy.


    Since the cashier''s counter had yielded nothing, Kim Haru moved toward the kitchen.


    Just like the front of the restaurant, the kitchen had also been thoroughly ransacked, even more so than the dining area.

 Chapter 7 Hungry (Part 3)

    Kim Haru could tell that someone might''ve even fought here over a scrap of food.Looking at the chaotic mess in front of him, covered in stains of who-knows-what, Kim Haru closed his eyes for a moment.


    No, he told himself, you''ve got to hold it together.


    This is no time to let your obsessive-compulsive cleanliness get the better of you.


    Forcing himself to ignore the urge to straighten things up, Kim Haru began searching, starting from the doorway.


    He focused on the corners between cabinets and walls, or the dark recesses deep inside cupboards, beneath overturned items.


    Maybe, just maybe, he''d find a bit of food that had fallen and been overlooked by the others.


    Kim Haru had gone out of his way to find a long stick, using it to poke into crevices he couldn''t reach or see.


    He managed to pull out a few shriveled, moldy vegetable leaves.


    No matter how hungry he was, that stuff was completely inedible¡ªnot just a matter of cleanliness, but eating it could lead to sickness or even death.


    Kim Haru set the leaves aside and kept searching.


    "...Seriously? Did a swarm of locusts come through here? Couldn''t they have left a little something for the rest of us?" He had practically turned the whole kitchen upside down, yet aside from those rotten leaves, he hadn''t found a single thing that could be eaten.


    He tossed the stick aside in frustration and sat down, defeated.


    Grumble~


    His stomach growled again.


    Kim Haru shot a glare at his uncooperative belly before reluctantly getting back up to continue searching.


    He really didn''t want the next time he regained his senses to be after having bitten into human flesh.


    Finding nothing on the first floor, Kim Haru moved up to the second.


    The second floor mainly had private rooms, as well as another kitchen. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru searched through each room, one by one.


    Most of the private rooms had been picked clean¡ªeven the curtains, carpets, and thicker tablecloths had been taken by those who had come before.


    Luckily, Kim Haru''s bad luck hadn''t completely cursed him.


    In the crevice beneath a cabinet in one of the rooms, he found half a bottle of water that had somehow rolled in there at some point.


    The bottle looked much like the regular plastic water bottles Kim Haru was used to seeing in his world, though he didn''t recognize the brand or the label on it.


    But now wasn''t the time to be picky about such details.


    Kim Haru quickly unscrewed the cap and took a swig.


    The cool water soothed his parched throat instantly, offering a moment of relief.


    He only drank one mouthful before carefully tightening the cap and setting the bottle aside.


    It wasn''t that Kim Haru didn''t want to drink; heaven knows how much he wished he could gulp down the water by the mouthful.


    But he couldn''t.


    He didn''t know if he would ever be lucky enough to find water again, just like he still hadn''t found any food.

 Chapter 8 Hungry (Part 4)

    This little bit of water had to be conserved.As Kim Haru had expected, he thoroughly searched all three floors of the restaurant, but aside from that half bottle of water, he found absolutely nothing.


    Not a single bite of food.


    Stepping out of the restaurant, he looked at the desolation and blood on the ground, and for a moment, he wondered if he should continue on.


    This was the apocalypse¡ªcould he really survive?


    Tch!


    What was he saying, being so negative?


    Kim Haru slapped his cheeks to perk himself up.


    He wasn''t the type to back down in the face of difficulties.


    Before he came to this world, he had managed just fine on his own, and now that he was in this new world, he could still take care of himself!


    So what if it was the apocalypse world?


    He had played so many zombie games; why should he be afraid of this mere apocalypse?


    ...


    "...That scared the life out of me!"


    Kim Haru braced himself against the door, breathing heavily.


    This was the fourth shop he had searched¡ªa medium-sized supermarket.


    Perhaps it was because everything else had gone relatively smoothly aside from not finding anything, but his alertness had slipped away.


    So he carelessly walked past a body that was lying face down.


    Suddenly, the corpse shot up, its sharp-nailed hands reaching straight for Kim Haru!


    He was stunned in shock.


    In a split second, Kim Haru grabbed the long stick in his hand and swung it down hard.


    Bang!


    The zombie''s hand snapped off with a crack!


    The courage that had been fueled by fear quickly vanished, and Kim Haru''s legs and arms went limp.


    All he could remember was gripping his stick tightly and fleeing in panic.


    "This is nothing like zombies in games! This is really terrifying!"


    He gasped for air, trying to catch his breath.


    The noises outside the door had stopped.


    Kim Haru clutched the stick, ready to open the door.


    He had to deal with this zombie.


    Not only did he need to search the area for supplies, but he couldn''t afford to constantly be on guard against a single zombie.


    If Kim Haru wanted to survive in the apocalypse, he had to face zombies eventually¡ªfighting was unavoidable.


    Following the typical patterns in novels and games, zombies would only get stronger over time. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He needed to start training early.


    Kim Haru cracked the door open just a bit and quickly spotted the zombie.


    What puzzled him was that the zombie wasn''t standing at the door as he had expected.


    Instead, it was wandering around aimlessly, as if it hadn''t even noticed a living person was right here.


    Kim Haru was confused.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on it.


    While the zombie''s back was turned around, Kim Haru opened the door and dashed out.


    Bang!


    Kim Haru swung the stick hard at the zombie''s head.


    The wooden stick made a dull sound as it connected with the zombie''s skull, sending its neck lurching to the side.

 Chapter 9 Golden Finger (Part 1)

    But the neck didn''t break.Looks like the stick isn''t enough.


    Kim Haru quickly pulled out a metal pipe.


    He had found it in the room he had just come from.


    The reason he hadn''t used it from the start was because the pipe was only about half a meter long¡ªmuch shorter than the stick.


    If he could take down the zombie from a distance, that would always be his first choice.


    But with the pipe in hand, it only took one hit to smash the zombie''s head open.


    Those two strikes had drained all of Kim Haru''s energy.


    Panting heavily, he supported himself by resting his hands on his knees, staring at the lifeless body on the ground.


    Just then, a crisp "ding¡ª" echoed in his mind.


    ...


    Morning sunlight streamed through the window.


    On the bare wooden bed, a young man rolled over, accidentally knocking the metal pipe by the bedside.


    It fell to the floor with a sharp clang.


    The young man jolted awake!


    "Ah, it''s the third day already."


    Kim Haru glanced out the window and sighed.


    It had been three days since he arrived in this apocalypse world.


    Aside from the half bottle of water, he''d found at the start, the only other thing he managed to scavenge was a tiny can of pet food he found in the corner of a supermarket.


    Barely the size of his palm, it was just enough to take the edge off his hunger, but far from enough to sustain him.


    In fact, it only made him feel even hungrier.


    Besides the lack of food, there were plenty of other problems.


    Kim Haru still hadn''t slept on anything resembling a proper bed¡ªno mattress, no sheets, just a lonely wooden board.


    Even his pillow was made by bunching up his jacket.


    God knows how sore his back and waist were after these two nights.


    Oh, and his quality of sleep?


    Far from great.


    Understandable though¡ªsuddenly transported into a post-apocalyptic world with such a terrible environment, who could sleep soundly?


    You''d need nerves of steel to get a peaceful night''s rest here.


    In addition to all that, over the past two days, Kim Haru had heard several "ding" sounds.


    The effect was very familiar.


    After thinking hard, he finally realized it was the same sound you''d hear in a game.


    Like when a skill levels up, when there''s a system notification, or when a goal is reached, for example.


    Kim Haru began to suspect that he must have brought some kind of cheat or golden finger with him when he came to this world.


    It''s just that the conditions to unlock it haven''t been met yet.


    What made Kim Haru even more certain of his theory was the fact that every time he heard that "ding" sound, it was right after he killed a zombie. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking of which, not everything Kim Haru learned over the past few days was bad news.


    After carefully testing it several times, Kim Haru discovered that zombies didn''t actively attack him.

 Chapter 10 Golden Finger (Part 2)

    To be precise, as long as he didn''t get closer than about half a meter to them, even if he walked right in front of a zombie, it wouldn''t pay him any attention, as if he were invisible.However, this half-meter distance wasn''t the same for all zombies.


    During one of his tests, Kim Haru found that a zombie, clearly of a higher level than the ordinary ones, reacted to him earlier.


    The reaction range for this one was about a meter.


    Perhaps the higher the level of the zombie, the further it could sense him.


    Kim Haru was quite pleased with this discovery.


    But since his experiments were limited, Kim Haru wasn''t confident he could escape unscathed in front of a higher-level zombie.


    Even with that one-meter zombie, he only managed to avoid danger by reacting quickly and getting out of range.


    So, he hadn''t been able to draw any firm conclusions about the relationship between distance and zombie levels.


    As for how he gained this ability, Kim Haru had his own theory.


    Before he arrived, the body of the original Kim Haru had already been confirmed dead.


    However, when his soul merged with the body, it created a new state. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somewhere between dead and alive.


    He looked and felt like a living person, but to the senses of zombies, he was just another corpse like them.


    This led to the development of this peculiar skill.


    After realizing this, Kim Haru started to worry about whether he should even try living in a safe zone.


    Even though he didn''t seem any different from a regular person right now, who knew if the safe zones in this world could detect the difference between him and the zombies?


    From the original owner''s memories, Kim Haru learned that every safe zone had equipment to check whether someone was a zombie or not.


    But if he didn''t go to a safe zone, it wasn''t as if he could blend in with the zombies either.


    What would he do after that?


    Unable to come up with a solution, Kim Haru decided not to overthink it for now.


    He''d take things one step at a time.


    At the moment, he didn''t even know if he could find food; he might starve to death soon, and then he wouldn''t have to worry about where to live at all.


    Climbing down from the wooden bed, Kim Haru casually ran his fingers through his hair, tidied his clothes, and grabbed the steel pipe before opening the door.


    No matter what, he still had to keep looking for food.


    Since he had become more familiar with searching and avoiding zombies, Kim Haru moved much faster today than in the past two days.


    In no time, he had almost finished searching the entire street, but he still hadn''t found a single bite of food.


    The sky began to darken.


    Kim Haru looked toward the other streets, just as desolate and ruined.


    He knew in his heart that those streets would be in the same condition.

 Chapter 11 Golden Finger (Part 3)

    He was afraid that there wouldn''t be any food left in this whole area.It seemed like he had only one last option to try.


    That option was to fight the zombies and figure out the mystery of the strange "ding!"


    Kim Haru had left this plan for last because he wasn''t sure what the result would be.


    After all, this world wasn''t a game where killing monsters would drop items.


    Right now, the zombies and he was minding their own business.


    As long as he didn''t approach them and get up close, the zombies posed no threat to him.


    With no food to replenish his energy, Kim Haru wasn''t going to waste his limited stamina fighting zombies one by one.


    Even if there was that strange "ding," he still hesitated.


    Who knew what that "ding" meant?


    What if it was just a notification like, "Oh, congratulations, you killed a zombie," but nothing else came from it, and he ended up wasting all his strength?


    Then he''d just be waiting to die.


    But now, Kim Haru had no choice but to take a gamble.


    ...


    Bang!


    Another zombie hit the ground, and Kim Haru panted heavily.


    He was completely out of energy now, unable to even lift the steel pipe.


    His limbs were weak, his vision turned blurry, and he felt like he could collapse at any moment!


    The familiar "ding" echoed in his ears, and Kim Haru''s heart sank.


    But then, after the "ding," a message appeared.


    [ Ding! The energy collection is complete! ]


    [ Ding! The farming system is now at your service! ]


    [ Ding! You have received a newbie''s gift pack. Would you like to open it now? ]


    It worked!


    If he had the strength, Kim Haru would have jumped up and shouted for joy.


    Sure enough, there''s always a way out!


    He knew that if the God of Webnovel had let him come to this world, they wouldn''t just let him die so easily!


    Look at this!


    This was just like the setting for a novel protagonist¡ªhe had a system!


    Hahaha!


    Overjoyed, Kim Haru didn''t forget that there was still a newbie''s gift pack that was waiting for him to claim.


    "Open it."


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained: a starter wooden cabin x 1. ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained: a pack of random starter seeds x1. ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained: iron hoe x 1. ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained: an iron axe x 1. ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained: an iron pickaxe x1. ].


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained: an iron watering can x1. ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained: dinner x 1. ]


    Kim Haru didn''t care about anything else and immediately took out the dinner, stuffing large bites into his mouth.


    It was a dinner that consisted of Samgyeopsal Jorim, Gamja Bokkeum, Sigeumchi Namul, a bowl of white rice, and a side of Miyeok Gyeran Guk soup.


    A perfectly portioned meal for one person, and even in his previous world, where Kim Haru was often too lazy to cook, he would have thought it was a great meal.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 12 Golden Finger (Part4)

    Not to mention that he hadn''t eaten in three days.After downing the last gulp of Miyeok Gyeran Guk soup, Kim Haru let out a satisfied burp. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perfect!


    The moment he was done eating and put down his chopsticks, the clean dinner set suddenly vanished completely from sight.


    "Saves me the trouble of washing dishes. How thoughtful."


    Now that he was full and content, Kim Haru''s mood significantly improved.


    Only then did he finally take the time to properly study the farming system.


    Speaking of farming systems, Kim Haru''s mind immediately flashed to the game he had been preparing to uninstall in his previous world.


    The name of that game was <<Runic Factory: My Time At Artia>>.


    Kim Haru had been misled by the title into thinking it was some kind of RPG-type game.


    That''s why he downloaded it based on a friend''s recommendation, only to discover it was just a farming game.


    Even the newbie gift pack from that game had similar items to the ones he gets now, except for the dinner.


    But now, Kim Haru didn''t have the time to explore the connection between that game and the farming system he found himself in.


    Skimming over the familiar rewards like the hoe and axe, his attention shifted to the first item: the "starter wooden cabin."


    "Claim the cabin."


    [ Ding! Please choose a location to place the cabin. ]


    The text floated in front of Kim Haru''s eyes, along with a semi-transparent image of the wooden cabin hovering in midair.


    As Kim Haru moved his gaze around, the cabin followed his line of sight.


    But no matter where he tried to place it, the base of the cabin turned red, with a notification popping up


    [ Ding! The wooden cabin cannot be placed here. ]


    After closely observing the placement conditions, Kim Haru quickly realized that to place the cabin, he needed to clear an area that was large enough to fit it without any debris.


    Additionally, the surrounding area needed soil that was suitable for farming before the cabin''s base would turn green, indicating it could be placed there.


    Kim Haru didn''t rush to place the wooden cabin.


    He wasn''t sure if the cabin could be moved once placed.


    If it couldn''t be relocated, he definitely needed to pick the perfect spot!


    And judging by the system''s notification, this cabin was only the "starter" one, meaning there would be more advanced versions later.


    Who knew if the upgraded version of the cabin would take up even more space?


    It would be even more important to choose a location wisely.


    Another factor he had to consider was that since the system was called the "Farming System," it would be no doubt that it would involve farming in the future.


    The area around his cabin needed not only soil, but also a large enough plot of fertile land for planting.


    In short, the town street where Kim Haru was currently staying was definitely unsuitable for placing the cabin.


    The sky had already turned completely dark.


    Without electricity, the streets were pitch-black, with only the faint light of the moon allowing Kim Haru to see just enough not to trip.

 Chapter 13 Finding The Right Place (Part 1)

    He carefully avoiding the wandering zombies and made his way back to the small room he had been staying in for the past two days.He locked the door, got into bed, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.


    Now that he had eaten a full meal, all he needed was a good night''s rest to restore his energy.


    Tomorrow, he would leave the town and search for a suitable place to set up the cabin.


    It was there that he would begin to gradually build his very own farm!


    This sleep was the best Kim Haru had experienced since he come to the new world.


    When he opened his eyes, he still felt a bit dreamy.


    He softly called out "system" in his mind, and the translucent system panel immediately expanded in front of him.


    It wasn''t a dream!


    Confirming this, Kim Haru suddenly felt invigorated.


    Since it wasn''t a dream, he couldn''t waste time in the town today.


    He needed to prepare thoroughly and start heading out of the city.


    Flipping through the memories of the original owner, he recalled that in the open spaces of the suburbs and wilderness, zombies generally wouldn''t linger unless they sensed a lot of human presence.


    Even if he occasionally encountered a few wandering zombies, they wouldn''t be in large numbers.


    However, Kim Haru wasn''t particularly afraid of zombies; he just preferred to avoid face-to-face encounters unless absolutely necessary.


    It wasn''t about danger; it was simply because the zombie looks very ugly and disgusting.


    God knew how he had managed to endure it for the past few days.


    He would avoid looking at the zombie bodies, focusing instead on intact parts and steering clear of the rotten and disgusting areas.


    Although he was a shut-in, he still had his own cleanliness standards.


    Kim Haru understood that life was more important than his cleanliness obsession, so he had spent the last three days navigating like a ninja turtle.


    If he could avoid being around those filthy, disgusting zombies, he would raise both hands and feet in agreement.


    This didn''t mean that the suburbs and wilderness were entirely safe, though.


    Outside the town lay the territory of another kind of creature.


    It was a territory of mutated creatures.


    Which including those of plants and animals!


    A patch of roadside wild grass could grow as tall as a person, and a caterpillar could be longer than a tall adult!


    Then there were those strange mutated creatures¡ªsome with teeth, some exuding peculiar scents, some that could move on their own, and others that human hadn''t even discovered yet.


    There seemed to be no limit to the directions in which they could mutate.


    Although his soul has been merged with this body, but Kim Haru only received an incomplete memories.


    He only got a rough outline of what had happened before he died.


    He didn''t really understand the situation of the original owner''s group as they traveled to this town. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, even if he did understand, Kim Haru didn''t plan to place the wooden cabin in the direction they came from.

 Chapter 14 Finding The Right Place (Part 2)

    After much consideration, Kim Haru decided to go to the east.From the memories of the original owner, he saw that the area he was currently in was characterized by mountainous and hilly terrain.


    This kind of landscape had advantages for resisting zombie hordes and establishing safe zones, but if he wanted to farm, Kim Haru wasn''t about to create terraced fields.


    The further east he went, the flatter the land became, making it more suitable for establishing a farm.


    Once he made his decision, Kim Haru prepared to set off.


    However, before leaving, there was one thing he hadn''t done yet.


    ¡ªHave breakfast.


    He had to admit, while this farming system wasn''t as personable as those in other novels that talked to you to relieve boredom, it was still quite considerate.


    At least he could directly claim three meals a day, with various options that greatly improved his quality of life!


    After clicking to claim today''s breakfast, a steaming basket of buns quickly appeared before him, half filled with pork and the other half with fresh meat.


    In addition to the buns, there were two baguatte, a large glass of milk, and a small plate of sausage and egg.


    After finishing his meal with great satisfaction, Kim Haru noticed that the sun had already risen quite high outside.


    After tidying himself up a bit, he directly pushed the door open and left.


    He didn''t have much to pack; his only weapon was that steel pipe, which might not even be as useful as the hoe and axe that he get from the newbie''s gift pack from the system.


    As for food and drink, he had nothing.


    Even if he carried a backpack, it would surely be empty and serve no purpose, just wasting his energy. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Planning to leave empty-handed, Kim Haru was suddenly struck by the realization that he actually needed something as he stepped onto the street and saw the abandoned cars lining it.


    A mode of transportation.


    Most of the cars on the street had already been left to ruin.


    Regardless of whether the parts were damaged or if they could still run, the fuel had long been siphoned off by wave after wave of scavenging teams.


    Kim Haru didn''t set his sights on these cars, though.


    During his two days of searching for supplies, he had seen a shop that sold smart toys.


    Underneath a toppled shipping container lay a Hoverboard still had its packaging unopened.


    At that moment, Kim Haru was particularly grateful that he in the previous world had both money and leisure time.


    He had played around on Hoverboard like this long enough to be quite familiar with them.


    This world, before entering the apocalypse, has a technology tree similar to Kim Haru''s previous world, with only slight differences in some areas.


    The Hoverboard''s power system no longer requires charging; it''s powered by solar energy.


    This was one of the reasons Kim Haru chose it.

 Chapter 15 Finding The Right Place (Part 3)

    He didn''t have to worry about power issues, and it was quite light and easy to handle.Even if he was completely exposed, he wouldn''t attract zombies like other humans did, fearing they might get scratched by them.


    It felt tailor-made for him.


    The only downside was that the speed of the Hoverboard wasn''t very fast; it was certainly no match for cars.


    But it was still better than walking on two legs, and Kim Haru was already satisfied.


    With a mode of transportation in hand, Kim Haru quickly left the town.


    The further he got from the town, the fewer buildings there were, and the vegetation became increasingly lush.


    Thankfully, the main roads were still clear, with only a few vine branches occasionally lying by the roadside, which posed no real obstruction.


    What struck him as slightly odd was that even though it was the same season, some of the vegetation was as dry and barren as it was in the town, while other areas were thriving.


    Kim Haru was puzzled for a moment but quickly set the thought aside.


    After all, it was the apocalypse; it was only normal for weather patterns to go awry.


    At noon, Kim Haru collected his lunch by the roadside and ate it on a large rock.


    Not long after finishing his meal, he found a place that met his satisfaction.


    It was a small pond of modest size.


    Standing by the roadside, which was built along the mountainside, Kim Haru had a higher vantage point, allowing him to see further.


    The small pond shimmered in the sunlight, standing out starkly against the surrounding green vegetation. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru made his way down the path.


    As he approached the pond, he felt increasingly pleased with the location.


    The pond wasn''t large, only about two hundred square meters, and there were no obvious rivers around; it likely gathered from underground streams.


    The area surrounding the pond was relatively flat, and there were bamboo plants that Kim Haru liked.


    Although this land had some undulations, it was much flatter than what he had seen along the way.


    With a little planning, farming here would be completely feasible.


    The pond''s water could even be used for irrigation, which was very convenient.


    This environment was truly the best choice for a master in a martial arts novel do their seclusion.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t forget about the dangerous mutated plants from the original owner''s memories.


    He carefully used stones and sticks to probe the area, testing both the inconspicuous grass on the ground and the tall, shady unknown trees, as well as the vines entwined around them.


    He examined everything thoroughly.


    There were no unusual movements at all.


    It seemed this place had no mutated plants.


    Kim Haru clapped his hands, feeling extremely satisfied.


    It made sense; the mutated creatures from the original owner''s memories were fierce and dominant, generally stronger than humans.


    If they were so common, wouldn''t this world have been completely taken over by now?

 Chapter 16 Finding The Right Place (Part 4)

    There would be no space left for human life.Surely, they wouldn''t be everywhere.


    With the location chosen, Kim Haru clicked on the wooden cabin and began looking for a place to set it down.


    In the end, he decided on a spot beneath a large tree.


    Kim Haru didn''t know the species of the tree, but its canopy was incredibly lush, tall, and wide, providing an excellent shade!


    For someone like Kim Haru, who wasn''t fond of direct sunlight, it couldn''t be more perfect.


    After clicking the confirm button, the transparent wooden cabin floating in mid-air instantly solidified into a physical object and landed on the ground with a thud.


    Amid a clatter of sounds, the wooden cabin became ready to enter.


    Kim Haru pushed the door open excitedly.


    The starter wooden cabin had only one floor, roughly fifty square meters, and came fully furnished.


    Upon entering, there was a living room with only a simple long sofa, a small square coffee table, and a TV mounted on the opposite wall.


    Aside from that, the room was quite empty.


    To the right of the living room was the door leading to the bedroom.


    The moment Kim Haru saw the bedroom, he almost jumped onto the bed for a nap.


    A large 2.3-meter bed was already made up with soft bedding and sheets, brand new and still carrying the fresh scent of sunshine!


    Even the pattern on the sheets and duvet covers was Kim Haru''s favorite design.


    Aside from the bed, the bedroom featured an entire wall of wardrobe space, but when he opened it, he found it quite empty, with only a few sets of clothes hanging on the side.


    There were two casual outfits and two sets of pajamas.


    That was it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was already enough to surprise Kim Haru.


    He immediately dashed to the bathroom on the left side of the living room.


    After a whole hour, Kim Haru finally cleaned himself up, put on new clothes, and flopped onto the sofa, feeling a wave of heat wash over him.


    Ah, so refreshing!


    Absolutely invigorating!


    The kitchen was also on the left side of the living room, adjacent to the bathroom.


    Kim Haru had caught a glimpse of it while passing by; it was still simply arranged, with a single-burner stove that wasn''t particularly impressive.


    After all, this wooden house was a product of the farm system''s high-tech features.


    The water, electricity, and gas inside were all functioning perfectly.


    He had hot water when he wanted it, cold water when he wanted it, and he didn''t even need to pay for utilities, greatly improving his quality of life.


    Once the wooden cabin was set up, the farming system provided the next instruction for him.


    [ Ding! Please proceed with the first planting. ]


    Now, Kim Haru had no reservations about the farming game at all.


    Farming is great, and he, Kim Haru, love farming games the most!


    On the road, a car was bumping around and finally, not long after, it came to a screeching halt with a loud bang, emitting a puff of blue smoke. We

 Chapter 17 System Function (Part 1)

    "What should we do, Hyung? The car is completely dead."Three men quickly got out of the car, each of them carrying a large backpack, and they also helped hoist a fourth man from the back seat.


    Not long after they left the vehicle, there was a loud bang, and the car exploded.


    Flames shot into the sky.


    The faces of the men grew increasingly grim.


    The other man who was being carried had a bruised face, his lips turned pale white, and his body was covered in injuries.


    Not just him; the other three men were also had some injuries on their bodies, though none of them as severe as this one.


    The badly injured man struggled weakly, "Just put me down. We don''t know if that thing will come after us again. Hurry up, go on without me."


    "Shut up!" Shin Woncheon snapped fiercely. "Don''t say that again. Hold on a little longer; I remember there''s a town nearby where we might run into a supply team and get some help."


    "With no vehicle, we''ll take turns carrying him. If anyone can''t keep up, just say so," Shin Woncheon said, looking at the other two.


    The two men nodded their heads firmly.


    The group continued moving forward.


    If people see them from above, they will notice that their current location is quite close to Kim Haru.


    ...


    Kim Haru finally opened the remaining items from the newbie gift package, and they directly entered the farming system''s backpack.


    Like most systems in some novels, Kim Haru discovered a backpack function in his system.


    When he opened it, he saw a large grid of compartments, but aside from the top row, all the other slots were gray, indicating they were locked.


    A total of ten slots were unlocked and usable.


    After stuffing in a few tools, they already occupied half of the space.


    A hoe, an axe, a pick, and a watering can each took up one slot, while an entire packet of seeds took up another.


    Kim Haru made sure to test it out; in addition to the system rewards, he could also place other items in the slots.


    For example, a handful of soil he randomly picked up from the ground now brightly occupied one of the slots.


    At the same time, he put the soil into the backpack, the system notification pops out.


    [ Ding! You have obtained a clump of dirty soil x 1. ]


    After grabbing another handful of soil and placing it in the backpack, it didn''t take up another slot; instead, the number "2" appeared in the same slot for the soil. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru easily understood the rules of the backpack''s usage.


    By now, the sun was no longer blazing overhead, and Kim Haru took out the hoe, circling the wooden cabin twice before choosing a patch of land between the cabin and the pond.


    Time to dig!


    Wham!


    With just one strike of the hoe, a neatly prepared half-meter square of land instantly appeared before Kim Haru''s eyes.

 Chapter 18 System Function (Part 2)

    His eyes lit up. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.It''s automated!


    Even though he hadn''t farmed before, Kim Haru had seen enough videos to understand how grueling the process could be.


    The moment he picked up the hoe, he had already mentally prepared himself.


    First, he would have to clear the land¡ªdigging the soil thoroughly, turning it over carefully, removing all the grass roots and stones, and smashing any large clumps of soil.


    Just this one step alone is enough to exhaust anyone.


    Even experienced farmers often end up with aching backs, let alone someone like him who had never done heavy labor before.


    By the time you finished tilling the soil, you probably wouldn''t even know if your back was still intact.


    Seeing that this hoe has the function to automatically took care of the hardest step of farming, Kim Haru couldn''t help but breathe a huge sigh of relief.


    He inspected the patch of land and found that both the depth and the texture of the soil were perfect.


    There wasn''t a single grass root in sight.


    With the toughest part made this easy, Kim Haru decided not to just plant a little bit to test things out¡ªhe was going to plant all the seeds from the newbie''s gift pack.


    He counted the seeds: there were thirty seeds in total.


    Kim Haru who was born and raised in the city couldn''t tell what kind of seeds they were, but he could at least categorize them by appearance.


    The seeds were quickly divided into three groups, with exactly ten seeds in each.


    Thankfully, when Kim Haru placed the sorted seeds back into the backpack, the system automatically identified the seed types and labeled them with names.


    [ Ding! Soybean Seeds x 10 ]


    [ Ding! Cabbage Seeds x 10 ]


    [ Ding! Potato Seeds x 10 ]


    Kim Haru examined them carefully and barely recognized the soybeans¡ªthey looked pretty similar to the roasted soybeans he''d bought from the supermarket.


    But as for the potato seeds, hadn''t he always heard that potatoes could just sprout from potato chunks?


    He had no idea there were actual seeds.


    Clearly, he was quite ignorant about farming.


    For someone like Kim Haru, who had little contact with crops, it was no surprise he didn''t know about potato seeds.


    In reality, potatoes are often grown from tubers rather than seeds, as potatoes grown from seeds aren''t usually as good as those grown from tubers.


    But of course, the farming system''s seeds were no ordinary seeds.


    Kim Haru used his foot to measure the ground, planning to dig three rows, each with ten holes.


    Each row would have a different type of seed, just enough to plant all thirty seeds.


    Soon enough, after thirty swings of the hoe, the neatly and perfectly tilled land was ready.


    "Phew, exactly the same¡ªso satisfying!"


    Kim Haru leaned on the hoe, admiring his work with immense satisfaction.


    The automated hoe truly lived up to its name.


    Each plot of land was identical, with perfectly straight lines¡ªhorizontal was horizontal, vertical was vertical, and even the raised mounds of each plot had the exact same curve.

 Chapter 19 System Function (Part 3)

    Just looking at it brought a sense of peace and accomplishment.With the soil turned, it was time to sow the seeds.


    Kim Haru had just placed the first seed in the center of one plot when he suddenly froze.


    He remembered something from the gaming section of that small streaming site he''d scrolled through in the past.


    One of the content creators who played farming games mentioned doing something before planting seeds...


    Oh right, fertilizing!


    Kim Haru quickly opened the system panel and flipped through the options, searching for anything that looked like fertilizer.


    But no matter how hard he looked, there was nothing resembling it.


    Could it be... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to produce it himself?


    Wait¡ªdidn''t people say that, well, human waste could be used as fertilizer?


    Kim Haru stared at the thirty perfectly dug holes in front of him, his face instantly turning green.


    Right now, he really wants to curse out loud!


    Kim Haru''s mind was overflowing with frustration, and he didn''t even know where to begin venting.


    Do he have to do this right now?


    Just... do it directly into the thirty holes?


    And evenly distribute it across each one?


    He could already picture it in his mind.


    Bent over, squatting awkwardly, dropping a bit into one hole, then quickly moving to the next, dropping some more, and if it wasn''t evenly spread out, he''d have to scoop it up and redistribute... Ugh!


    Even if he somehow went through with this, could he ever bring himself to eat the cabbage or potatoes that grew from this?


    And what about the fact that there were thirty holes now?


    How could he even produce enough... fertilizer... for that?


    Even if he somehow managed to get enough for thirty holes this time, what about fifty or a hundred holes in the future?


    An entire field?


    This was not something he could handle.


    Kim Haru quickly shook his head forcefully, as if trying to throw the disturbing images from his mind.


    Never mind, he''ll just plant them as they are.


    If they grow slowly without fertilizer, so be it.


    The thirty seeds were soon nestled into their respective holes, and Kim Haru covered them up.


    He grabbed his watering can, ready to pour water over them.


    [ Ding! The watering can is empty. ]


    Water didn''t flow out of the watering can, and at the same time, the system popped up with a notification.


    Kim Haru froze for a moment.


    He had thought the watering can would be automated, like the hoe, refilling and pouring water by itself.


    It turns out he had to do it manually.


    The pond was conveniently nearby, so with just a couple of steps, Kim Haru was able to dip the watering can into the pond and fill it up.


    The watering can quickly filled, and Kim Haru began watering the plants.


    When it came to how much water each plant needed, Kim Haru had no idea.


    Luckily, after watering two of the plots, he noticed that no matter how much water he poured, the soil always stayed in the perfect condition.

 Chapter 20 System Function (Part 4)

    He even tried intentionally overwatering one plot, but it ended up looking exactly the same as the plot he had watered just once. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.One watering can, as it turned out, was perfectly measured to cover exactly ten plots of land.


    Whether he overwatered one plot or under-watered another, the watering can still have just enough water left.


    If he poured too little, there wasn''t any extra water left in the can.


    It was as if the land and the watering can shared some strange water distribution system.


    There''s no point trying to figure it out¡ªif it worked, it worked.


    That was always Kim Haru''s philosophy.


    However, the more he farmed, the more it felt like playing a game.


    Without realizing it, Kim Haru''s anxiety about the apocalypse had completely faded away.


    Even though farming felt more like a game to him, by the time he finished watering all the thirty plots, the sun had already set.


    "Time for dinner."


    Kim Haru stretched his arms and legs before slowly walking back to the cabin.


    He wondered what dinner would be today.


    He had stir-fried dishes for lunch, but for dinner, he was kind of craving hot pot.


    After a hot shower, Kim Haru changed into clean clothes, throwing the dirty ones into the washing machine along with the set he had changed out of earlier.


    He made sure to clean himself up thoroughly, getting rid of all the grime from working outside.


    Once everything was set, he sat down on the couch to collect his dinner.


    Yes, he didn''t even have a proper dining table yet, let alone a restaurant.


    Thankfully, there was a small coffee table, or else he wouldn''t have known where to eat at all.


    Though, the coffee table was a bit too low, and sitting on the couch to eat wasn''t very comfortable.


    Kim Haru thought about exploring the area after dinner to see if he could find a good wooden stump that he could turn into a low seat.


    It would also be a good opportunity to test out the axe and see what unique features it had.


    With a soft "ding," his steaming hot dinner appeared on the coffee table.


    No hot pot, but there was mala soup¡ªa spicy, hot dish very similar to it.


    The mala soup was piping hot, fresh from the pot, with a rich, fiery red broth.


    Its strong aroma filled the air, rising with the steam.


    Kim Haru couldn''t have been more satisfied.


    He picked up his chopsticks.


    Boom!


    A loud crash suddenly could be heard.


    "What happened? Was that an earthquake?"


    Kim Haru no longer cared about his meal and immediately ran outside, still clutching the chopsticks, having forgotten to put them down.


    The crash had only echoed once, and then everything went silent.


    It didn''t sound like an earthquake, but more like something massive had collapsed.


    The sound wasn''t far from where he was, and after a brief moment of hesitation, Kim Haru decided to go and check it out.

 Chapter 21 Meeting Another Survivor (Part 1)

    If it was nothing, that would be the best outcome.But if there was something wrong, finding out early would help him prepare.


    Just as he was about to head toward the source of the sound, Kim Haru glanced down and noticed the chopsticks still in his hand.


    Oh, and his mala soup!


    He hurriedly returned inside, packed his mala soup into his system backpack, and then set off again.


    After walking in the direction of the noise for about ten minutes, Kim Haru finally saw what had caused it.


    ¡­There were people.


    ...


    Shin Woncheon and his group only realized they were lost after they had already fallen victim to the toxic effects of the Venomspine Twisting Flowers.


    They had thought they were moving farther away from danger toward safety, but in reality, they hadn''t noticed that they were wandering in the wrong direction.


    By the time the group finally realized something was wrong and snapped back to clarity, they were already surrounded by a sea of lush green plants. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had stumbled right into the lair of mutated plants!


    Shin Woncheon''s face was full of despair.


    Any team that regularly ventured outside the safe zones knew this well: unless absolutely necessary, you must avoid walking through the areas with abundant greenery.


    In this world, any plant that grew lush and vibrant was a mutated plant!


    The non-mutated plants had long since been deprived of nutrients by the vicious mutated ones.


    Those that survived were withered and barren, barely clinging to life¡ªforget about growing green leaves.


    The ferocity of mutated plants was something most people feared more than encountering a horde of zombies.


    And now, they had been led by the Venomspine Twisting Flowers right into a field of dense greenery!


    Even if they were lucky enough to escape with their lives, it was unclear how many of them would survive...


    "It''s all my fault. These cursed plants must''ve smelled the blood on me and awakened," the man who is being carried said, closing his eyes. "Shin Woncheon, you shouldn''t worry about me anymore. You need to get the others out safely from this place!"


    Before Shin Woncheon could refuse, the other two in the group quickly cut off the injured man with a barrage of words, silencing him.


    No one wanted to abandon a comrade who had fought alongside them through life and death.


    Shin Woncheon grinned widely and said, "In that case, let''s fight! To hell with it!"


    With their backs against the wall and a determination to make it out alive, Shin Woncheon and his group fought with extraordinary strength.


    At last, despite being severely wounded, they managed to take down the massive Venomspine Twisting Flowers that had been trying to absorb them!


    The loud crash of the Venomspine Twisting Flowers hitting the ground served as a warning to the other mutated plants that were still lurking around.


    The sound would keep them quiet for at least half an hour¡ªjust enough time for the group to escape from the area.

 Chapter 22 Meeting Another Survivor (Part 2)

    Supporting each other as they walked, the group hadn''t gone far before they heard the sound of footsteps.Another one?!


    Were they destined to die here today?


    ...


    Kim Haru hid behind a large tree, observing the group of people not far away.


    Upon realizing the source of the noise was human, Kim Haru paused, not intending to reveal himself immediately.


    The memory of the so-called teammates from the original Kim Haru''s past, who had abandoned him as a sacrificial pawn, was still vivid in Kim Haru''s mind.


    Even the most clueless person would know by now what could and couldn''t be done in such a situation.


    Even without the original Kim Haru''s experiences, Kim Haru wouldn''t have wanted to approach them.


    During the time his parents were getting divorced, the behavior of those around him¡ªcoming and going with insincere faces¡ªleft Kim Haru with a lingering social anxiety.


    This was one of the reasons he later became a Webnovel Author.


    After all, being a webnovel author meant that he can stay at home all the time, and whether it was his editor or friends, most interactions could be handled online.


    That was until Kim Haru overheard their conversation.


    These people were in a dire situation, barely able to keep themselves alive, yet they refused to abandon their severely injured teammate.


    They were completely different from the scumbag teammates who had left the original Kim Haru to die.


    In the end, Kim Haru couldn''t bring himself to ignore them.


    Sigh.


    He guesses he still has some moral upbringing.


    Leaving people to die¡ªit''d weigh too heavily on his conscience.


    Kim Haru stepped out from behind the large tree.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Oh no, his social anxiety flared up.


    Kim Haru''s social anxiety wasn''t extreme, but it was definitely a problem.


    His main issue was that, when other people were around, he would avoid talking as much as possible, and if he had to speak, he would keep his words to the bare minimum.


    Because of this, many people who interacted with him didn''t dare get too close to him, thinking he was too cold and aloof, maybe even arrogant.


    Kim Haru noticed the men had turned around to look at him after being drawn by his sudden appearance.


    He frowned and quickly averted his gaze.


    Don''t look at them, don''t look at them. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just pretend they''re not there.


    "...Follow me," Kim Haru muttered, forcing out two words from his mouth before turning around and walking away.


    It was a long while before Kim Haru finally heard the rustling footsteps behind him, indicating they had decided to follow.


    Well, that makes sense.


    Out here in the wilderness, they''d just finished a tough battle, and now a stranger suddenly appears.


    Of course, they''d be cautious.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind if others were wary of him.


    He simply did what he thought was right¡ªoffering them a place to rest and seeing if he could help the injured man to recover.


    As he led the way without a word, Kim Haru had no idea just how stunned the people behind him were.

 Chapter 23 Meeting Another Survivor (Part 3)

    Shin Woncheon and his companions could hardly believe it.They had actually encountered another human being out here!


    And not just any human, but one who was clean, well-dressed, and able to move and speak rationally!


    Shin Woncheon noticed something familiar about this person''s scent.


    It took him a while to place it, but then it hit him¡ªit was the smell of body wash.


    Body wash, something Shin Woncheon hadn''t encountered in over a year, since the last time he''d been near a high-ranking official in one of the safety zones.


    For people like them, struggling on the brink of survival against zombies, food was hard enough to come by.


    How could they possibly afford something as luxurious as body wash?


    The scent was strong, and even more startling was the faint heat radiating from Kim Haru''s skin, as if he had just taken a warm shower before showing up here.


    How was that even possible?


    This place was the center of the mutated plant territory!


    Yet this man walked through it as if it were nothing, completely unfazed by the deadly plants, and still had the leisure to take a bath?!


    Who exactly is this person?


    Every nerve in Shin Woncheon''s body screamed danger!


    Oh no, the guy was frowning!


    What should they do?


    Were they about to be killed?


    Was he going to slaughter them all?!


    Shin Woncheon''s heart raced, lodged firmly in his throat, his eyes locked on the figure before him.


    If this man made any move, Shin Woncheon was prepared to charge forward, risking his life to buy time for his brothers to escape.


    Although, deep down, he knew that such an attempt would likely be futile against someone of this caliber.


    But still, how could they not try?


    What if they had a chance, however slim?


    Shin Woncheon held his breath.


    He''s moving¡ªturning around?


    Instead of attacking, this person¡ªthis powerful figure¡ªhad turned his back and told them to follow him?


    Shin Woncheon and his companions exchanged bewildered glances, afraid they might have misheard.


    Without wasting another second, they hurried to lift their severely injured comrade and followed the man, fearful that any delay might anger him.


    Why wasn''t he killing them?


    Shin Woncheon could only guess that this man had some use for them, sparing their lives for a reason.


    Whatever task this mysterious figure wanted them to carry out, as long as it meant keeping his brothers alive, Shin Woncheon was willing to do it.


    The sheer relief of finding a way out of certain death flooded Shin Woncheon and his companions, numbing the pain from their injuries.


    As they trailed behind Kim Haru, Shin Woncheon''s gratitude towards this enigmatic figure grew deeper with each step.


    The big shot has such a kind heart, even considering that they had an injured member among them, walking slowly.


    He must have taken all these subtle details into account, ensuring that he wouldn''t assign them any deadly tasks.


    They would all definitely survive.


    As they walked, Shin Woncheon was quietly nudged by a brother next to him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 24 Meeting Another Survivor (Part 4)

    Curious, he looked over and noticed that both brothers were staring in shock, pointing towards a certain direction.He followed their gaze.


    When he saw a particular plant in that area, Shin Woncheon''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    Oh my gosh!


    Isn''t that the Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea, ranked seventeenth on the list of mutated plants?!


    The leaves of this mutated plant can transform into poisonous arrows, with a single leaf capable of splitting into twenty to thirty needle-like projectiles that strike with incredible speed, making them nearly impossible to dodge!


    Who knows how many people have overlooked these inconspicuous vines and met their end under the "shadow arrows"!


    The Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea is over three meters long, with more than twenty leaves, meaning its firing range can easily cover over ten meters!


    Now that they were looking at this particular plant, considering the thickness of the vine, it could be nearly ten meters long!


    Its attack range might even exceed a hundred meters¡ªonce someone enters its zone, death is inevitable!


    Shin Woncheon watched helplessly as the figure ahead kept moving forward without stopping, not even glancing at the Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea.


    "W-wait¡­" Just as Shin Woncheon was about to shout a warning, the person in front had already confidently stepped into the attack range of the Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea.


    The vine didn''t move, as if it hadn''t even noticed that a human had invaded its territory.


    The person continued to move forward.


    Ninety meters.


    Eighty meters.


    Fifty meters.


    Thirty meters.


    Ten meters.


    One meter.


    Oh, they''ve come into contact.


    ¡­Come into contact?!


    Shin Woncheon began to doubt whether he was already dead or had fallen under some illusion cast by a mutated plant.


    Surely, he hadn''t actually encountered this person, right?


    Everything he was seeing was fake, wasn''t it?


    How could anyone come into contact with an Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea and remain unharmed?!


    That was a hand¡ªdelicate, white as snow¡ªthat could easily draw blood with just a light press!


    Even a knife might struggle to cut through these mutated plants, so how could it be possible for someone to touch it and suffer no consequences?


    The vine had just softly been brushed aside, shaking slightly, as if it were an ordinary plant blocking the path.


    Fake, fake, it must be fake¡­


    "Hmm?"


    Oh, the big shot turned around to look at them; they must have been moving too slowly, and he was becoming impatient.


    Shin Woncheon swallowed hard, glanced at his brothers, and was the first to lift his leg and step into the hundred-meter range of the Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea.


    ¡­Nothing happened.


    Cold sweat drenched Shin Woncheon''s back. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his attempt, the other two also half-lifted their injured companion and moved forward.


    Still, nothing happened.


    Shin Woncheon offered an apologetic smile to the big shot ahead; the big shot ignored him, immediately turning around to lead the way as soon as they started moving.


    Shin Woncheon didn''t feel slighted at all by the lack of acknowledgment.


    It was normal for someone of that caliber to overlook him; if the big shot were overly nice, Shin Woncheon would have worried that he might have some ulterior motive.

 Chapter 25 Eating And Bathing (Part 1)

    It wasn''t until they passed the attack range of the Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea that nothing at all had occurred.Shin Woncheon deliberately turned his head to check if he had mistaken the plant.


    Just as he turned his head, whoosh!


    An "arrow" shot past, piercing the tip of his nose and embedding itself in the ground.


    It was a real Shadow Arrow!


    And the attack range of this Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea had greatly exceeded a hundred meters!


    Shin Woncheon hurriedly turned his head, taking a couple of quick steps to keep up with the pace of the person ahead.


    He feared that if he fell behind, he would become a target for the Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea.


    As they continued forward, the shock in Shin Woncheon and his companions grew more intense.


    By the end, they were almost numb to it.


    What had they seen along the way?


    The initial encounter with the Umbrythorn Shadow Vinea seemed trivial compared to what followed: the Seraphic Bliss Grass, ranked ninth on the list of mutated plants; the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree, ranked tenth; the Thundercloud Orchid, ranked fifth; and the Ice Bamboo, ranked seventh.


    And then there were others¡ªthis one, that one, all of them vicious mutated plants that ranked high on the list.


    Any single one of them could take down a large group of people.


    There were also some plants they didn''t recognize or couldn''t name, but if they could thrive alongside these high-risk mutated plants, looking vibrant and full of life, their danger levels surely couldn''t be much lower.


    This was truly a den of mutated plants; even the top-ranked team from their safe zone wouldn''t know how many members would make it back if they ventured in.


    And now, there was this person, able to move through this perilous forest of plants unscathed, leading them¡ªbloodied and clearly battered¡ªthrough the danger.


    The mutated plants remained still, like obedient pets.


    Who exactly were they encountering?!


    How had they never heard of this person''s name before?


    The further they walked, the more frightened and cautious Shin Woncheon and his companions became, constantly reminding themselves that they absolutely must not anger this person.


    Finally, the person ahead stopped.


    "We''ve arrived," he said emotionlessly before entering a wooden house. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin Woncheon and the others stared blankly.


    Oh my gosh! What is this?!


    A wooden cabin!


    Shin Woncheon had expected to see a steel fortress, or a defensive stronghold, or a high-tech building beyond their imagination.


    But he never would have guessed it would be a wooden cabin.


    Wooden cabin? In this post-apocalyptic world where plants had mutated, what did that mean? It meant those mutated plants would see you as their greatest enemy.


    Now, before Shin Woncheon and the others stood a house made of wood, and judging by its appearance, a considerable amount of wood had been used.


    This wooden cabin was brazenly built right in the heart of the mutated plants'' den.


    Were they out of their minds?!


    Oh, wait, the owner of the wooden house had just led them here.

 Chapter 26 Eating And Bathing (Part 2)

    Not only had he survived the mutated plants, but he also seemed to intimidate them.What kind of monster was this?


    Was he even human anymore?


    Ah, and that tree that was shielding the wooden house from the wind and rain, if he remembered correctly, was the Dreamweaver Osmanthus, ranked number one on the list of mutated plants?


    One of those could wipe out an entire safe zone¡ªsuper, super dangerous!


    The people outside trembled in fear, but it had no effect on those inside the house.


    When Kim Haru entered, he spotted a coffee table and immediately remembered he had been preparing to eat dinner.


    Surely the few people outside hadn''t eaten anything either.


    Since he didn''t have any healing medicine to offer, he might as well provide them with a meal.


    As Kim Haru took out his still-warm dinner from his backpack, the system notification popped up.


    [ Congratulations, you have unlocked <<A Friend from Afar>> achievement. Please select a reward for the achievement. ]


    [ 1. A banquet for ten people to welcome guests. ]


    [ 2. A special gift from the farming system for each person. ]


    Kim Haru didn''t hesitate to choose the first option.


    In terms of both quantity and current necessity, the first option was more cost-effective.


    The next moment, a note labeled <<Welcome Banquet: Ten-Person Package>> appeared in his backpack.


    He set the reward on the coffee table and put away his own dinner.


    The people outside didn''t know why they weren''t coming in, so Kim Haru waited a moment and decided to step back outside to call them in.


    "Come in," Kim Haru said with a single word to ensure they could hear him and immediately turned back inside.


    The confused Shin Woncheon and the others quickly followed, stepping through the threshold with extreme caution.


    Once inside the house, Shin Woncheon and his companions couldn''t even take a good look around.


    What attracted them the most was, of course, the large table in the center of the room filled with delicious dishes that were still steaming hot.


    Oh my god! Could this really be just a dream?!


    Look! Look at this food!


    Chicken, duck, fish, and meat occupied more than half the table, along with fresh, vibrant green vegetables that were dripping with water.


    These were delicacies they wouldn''t even dare to dream of.


    Many people had struggled their whole lives in the safe zone and never earned such treats.


    Now, these were laid out right before them.


    The group worked hard to control their swallowing sounds, trying not to make it too obvious.


    Even though such delicious food was presented on a large table in front of them, it definitely wasn''t meant for people like them.


    Shin Woncheon and the others were very clear about their status.


    Besides, they had no connection to Sol and hadn''t shown any usefulness to him, so why would he offer them such good food? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eat," Kim Haru said succinctly, pointing at the coffee table.


    What?!!


    Do they hear wrong?


    He just asks them to eat?

 Chapter 27 Eating And Bathing (Part 3)

    This only made them increasingly doubt whether this was a dream.Finally, after confirming that Sol indeed intended for them to eat the entire table of delicacies, Shin Woncheon''s heart raced as he quickly crouched by the coffee table, ready to dig in.


    They didn''t dare sit on the sofa; it looked like a new sofa, so they didn''t dare to sit on it while they were covered in blood and mud.


    How could they dirty the big man''s sofa?


    At that moment, Kim Hary suddenly called out to them, "Wait."


    Wh-What happened?


    Shin Woncheon and the others were stunned.


    Could it be that Kim Haru changed his mind?


    That made sense; what right did they have to enjoy this feast?


    Just having such a powerful presence willing to shelter them for a night was something they wouldn''t have dared to imagine; they should be grateful.


    Expecting to hear a retraction, Shin Woncheon and the others instead received another instruction from Kim Haru.


    "Go wash up in the bathroom before eating."


    Kim Haru pointed in the direction of the bathroom. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All of them were dirty from the battle, not to mention covered in wounds.


    Kim Haru had been so focused on not abandoning them after bringing them here that he completely forgot they had just fought and were filthy.


    If they didn''t clean up quickly, they might get infected.


    They didn''t have any medicine left; getting infected now would be disastrous.


    Kim Haru hurriedly stopped them from eating and told them to take care of themselves first.


    Although it was inconvenient to get wet due to their injuries, there were towels in the bathroom, and wiping them down with some warm water would be good enough.


    The only problem was that he didn''t have any extra clothes here, and he wasn''t sure if they had brought a change of clothes when they left.


    Kim Haru even thought about where these people would sleep at night, only to realize they were still standing there, dazed and unmoving.


    ¡­Fine then.


    Kim Haru began to seriously doubt the intelligence of the people he had brought back; how had they managed to act so foolishly all the way back?


    Had they hurt their heads?


    How would one treat a head injury?


    "Hmm?" Kim Haru wondered, seeing that they still hadn''t moved.


    The group seemed to be jolted awake and immediately reacted, "Okay, we''ll go right now."


    Kim Haru watched as the three of them quickly hurried away, and he only had time to raise his voice and shout, "Use the towels on the left. The one on the right is for wiping my feet!"


    The sound of the bathroom door shutting soon followed.


    With no one else around, Kim Haru finally relaxed.


    He looked around, tore a page off the calendar on the wall, and found a pen he had casually put in his pocket during a previous scavenging trip in town.


    It was really too much to have to speak in front of people, so he decided to leave them a note to clearly explain the arrangements; that would make him feel more at ease.

 Chapter 28 Eating And Bathing (Part 4)

    The food on the table was left for these people; he had no medicine, so they would have to take care of their injuries themselves.As for where to sleep at night, they would have to make do in the living room.


    Fortunately, the weather wasn''t too cold, and even sleeping on the living room floor in a house produced by the system would be quite comfortable.


    In his note, Kim Haru mentioned not to disturb the crops outside, and if anything happened, they could knock on the bedroom door to call him.


    After writing the note, he deliberately placed it on top of the food to ensure it was noticeable.


    Once he finished these tasks, Kim Haru was about to enter the bedroom when he suddenly remembered something he hadn''t done yet.


    He took out the hoe, axe, pickaxe, and watering can from the system backpack and placed them in a less conspicuous spot outside the door, leaving the watering can in the living room.


    If these people hadn''t left by tomorrow, Kim Haru certainly couldn''t just take tools out of the system backpack to farm; that would expose him.


    It was better to leave them outside where it could be easily explained.


    After finishing everything, Kim Haru finally entered the bedroom and closed the door behind him.


    The bedroom had a small table, perfect for one person to slowly enjoy their dinner.


    ...


    When Shin Woncheon and the other three came out, the person was already gone from the living room.


    They immediately noticed the note on top of the food. After reading it, they were filled with gratitude, unsure of how they could possibly repay him.


    Just moments ago, they had taken a hot shower! The water was perfectly warm, steaming as it poured over them!


    Thinking back, the last time they had a hot shower was years ago, before embarking on a dangerous mission assigned by higher-ups¡ªa mission where most of people who were sent there as cannon fodder. Before departure, they were each given one chance to take a hot shower.


    The implication back then was clear: wash up well, so you could at least die with dignity.


    This time, despite knowing they were injured, Shin Woncheon and the others couldn''t resist the bliss of hot water raining down on them! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So what if they had a few wounds? It wasn''t the first time they''d been injured. A proper hot shower was far more important!


    Of course, Shin Woncheon had to stop their severely injured companion from trying to move under the hot water.


    Shin Woncheon and the other two were dealing with minor injuries, but their companion was seriously hurt. Hot water would speed up his blood flow, and he might die even faster.


    Once the three of them had thoroughly enjoyed their showers, they laughed as they carefully wiped down their injured friend.


    Afterward, they looked at their filthy clothes, unable to bring themselves to put them back on. In the end, they washed their clothes as well.

 Chapter 29 Ability Users (Part 1)

    One of their companions had fire-type abilities, so he dried their clothes on the spot, and they dressed again.Of course, when they washed their clothes, they used cold water instead. They had thought about using hot water again, but couldn''t bring themselves to waste it like that. Being able to take a hot shower was already a huge luxury. To wash their clothes in hot water too? That would be outrageous!


    At last, they allowed themselves to sink into the softness of the couch.


    Without the presence of their host, the four men could no longer control themselves as they devoured the food, shoveling it in with both hands. The large table full of dishes rapidly emptied before their eyes.


    Even the severely injured man managed to eat quite a bit.


    In the end, they cleaned the entire table, down to the last drop of soup. The four men, now full to the brim, were burping contentedly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uh-oh, they''d eaten too much and were starting to choke. They needed water.


    Shin Woncheon rubbed his stomach, his eyes wandering around.


    Inside the bedroom, Kim Haru could vaguely hear noises coming from the living room and figured that the group was probably eating. He leisurely finished his own meal, but just as his dishes disappeared, he suddenly realized that he hadn''t told them how to handle their own dishes.


    Kim Haru opened the bedroom door and was about to speak, when he saw one of the men picking up the watering can from the corner of the living room and pouring its contents into his mouth.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Uh, that water was drawn directly from the pond. He wasn''t sure if it was safe to drink...


    Shin Woncheon, having finally found a container with water, was about to take large gulps. But the moment he drank, he realized the water was of exceptionally high quality¡ªclear, sweet, and even better than the highest-grade water they sold in the safe zones!


    How could he drink such precious water so carelessly? And worse, the watering can have been left in the corner¡ªmaybe their host hadn''t wanted them to find it.


    Oh no! What had he done?!


    Just as Shin Woncheon was about to put it down and apologize, the bedroom door opened. He froze, caught red-handed by their host.


    "I''m sorry! It was my fault, I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Kim Haru cut him off.


    "That water is dirty. It''s not for drinking. There''s drinkable water in the kitchen." Kim Haru scolded himself for forgetting so many details. He''d noticed earlier that there was a water purifier in the kitchen, integrated with the pipes, just like a water dispenser that could heat or cool water. The water from it was safe for direct consumption.


    As he spoke, Kim Haru pushed open the kitchen door and pointed to the purifier''s location.


    At this point, Kim Haru also noticed that the food on the coffee table had been completely devoured.


    It seemed that serving the ten-person banquet was the right call. These men were big, probably famished, and likely had big appetites. What surprised him, though, was that they managed to eat every last bite. He had thought they''d leave some leftovers for tomorrow.

 Chapter 30 Ability Users (Part 2)

    Now the food provided by the system wouldn''t include portions for them tomorrow.Kim Haru didn''t worry too much about their meals for the next day, though. He hadn''t planned on providing for them every time. He wasn''t their parent, responsible for feeding them. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he did notice that the system hadn''t automatically reclaimed the dishes yet.


    Kim Haru glanced again at the mess of dishes on the coffee table.


    Shin Woncheon hadn''t received the scolding he expected, and they hadn''t been kicked out. Instead, their host even pointed out where to get drinking water in the kitchen!


    On the one hand, Shin Woncheon was amazed that their host considered the high-quality water from the watering can be too dirty to drink. On the other hand, he felt deeply guilty for what he had done.


    Noticing Kim Haru''s gaze fixed on the pile of dishes they had left in disarray on the coffee table, Shin Woncheon quickly offered, "We''ll clean it up right away! I''m sorry for the trouble!"


    Without waiting for Kim Haru to refuse, Shin Woncheon and the others scrambled to clean up the dishes. They quickly tidied everything and neatly arranged the plates. Once done, they obediently sat in a row on the sofa, awaiting further instructions from Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru asked, "Introductions?"


    The group immediately looked embarrassed.


    Ah, how could they have forgotten such an important thing? They hadn''t even introduced themselves properly and had to be reminded by their host¡ªhow rude of them!


    As the team leader, Shin Woncheon felt it was his responsibility to set an example.


    "I''m Shin Woncheon, the leader of the Delta Squad. These are my teammates. My ability is metal manipulation."


    "I''m Gang Yuwon, fire manipulation."


    "I''m Ryu Hyunwoo, earth manipulation."


    "The severely injured one is Ra Jinho. His ability is super strength." As the team leader, Shin Woncheon introduced the injured member. "We were on a mission and encountered a high-level mutated beast. We weren''t its match, but Jinho held it off long enough for the rest of us to escape."


    "Unfortunately, one of our teammates didn''t make it... Jinho almost didn''t either." The teammate who had died had super speed ability. He could have escaped, but he stayed behind to buy them time, burning through his energy. When his speed faltered, he couldn''t dodge the mutated beast''s massive claw¡­


    Ra Jinho survived only because his super strength ability leaned heavily toward defense. Even then, he was gravely injured, unable to walk on his own.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Oh, right.


    Abilities!


    Kim Haru vaguely remembered from the original owner''s memories that humans in this world who fought zombies had special abilities. However, since the original owner didn''t possess any powers, Kim Haru hadn''t thought much about it.


    If this group hadn''t mentioned it, Kim Haru would''ve almost forgotten about the existence of such abilities altogether.


    After the others introduced themselves, Kim Haru nodded and said his name: "Kim Haru."


    Shin Woncheon and his team exchanged confused glances, each seeing the same bewilderment in the other''s eyes.

 Chapter 31 Ability Users (Part 3)

    A last name like Kim? None of the famous leaders from the major safe zones had that surname. Could this person be hiding their strength in the outside world? Were he just low-profile, or was it a personal preference?They didn''t dare speculate for long, afraid that if they overthought it, they might upset this powerful figure. As for asking about Kim Haru''s identity, that was out of the question! None of them had the nerve.


    "Mr. Kim," Shin Woncheon stammered, "We don''t even know how to thank you for such a generous dinner. If there''s anything you need us to do, just say the word. Jinho is heavily injured, so we''ll let him rest on your sofa. The three of us will do everything we can to complete any task you give us!"


    Well, at least they knew to be grateful and weren''t planning to freeload. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru found the group increasingly agreeable.


    As for tasks, he didn''t have anything for them right now. Besides, it was getting late, and these guys were still injured. Kim Haru wasn''t the type to push people when they were down.


    "For now let''s sleep. We''ll talk again tomorrow," Kim Haru said before turning back to his bedroom.


    In the living room, the Delta Squad members weren''t used to going to bed so early. Aside from Ra Jinho, who was already asleep and slowly recovering from his injuries, the other three men were wide awake, with no sign of sleep in their eyes.


    Unable to fall asleep, the three of them decided to whisper among themselves. After everything that had happened today, they were itching to talk.


    "Hyung, who do you think this person really is? He''s like a hidden master, even more impressive than what in the novel says!" Ryu Hyunwoo marveled, still thinking about the ferocious mutated plants they''d encountered earlier.


    "Shut up," Shin Woncheon snapped immediately. "Didn''t you notice that Mr. Kim only told us his name and didn''t share anything else? That means he doesn''t want us to know more. Even in private, we shouldn''t pry into this. If you offend him, be careful, or you might end up as fertilizer for those mutated plants."


    Ryu Hyunwoo quickly shook his head. "I won''t say another word! Hyung, I swear I won''t bring it up again!"


    "Now this makes more sense. By the way, did you guys notice something odd about the ground outside Mr. Kim''s house? Why does it look so familiar to me?"


    "Of course, it looks familiar! That''s just freshly tilled soil, isn''t it? You wouldn''t know much about it, Shin Woncheon, since your ability is metal-type. But I''ve been recruited to the research institute before to help turn over soil with my Earth-type ability." Ryu Hyunwoo remembered it clearly. "The institute tries to grow crops every year. It looks just like this."


    Growing crops?


    Shin Woncheon started to feel a bit concerned.

 Chapter 32 Ability Users (Part 4)

    "With how things are now, isn''t every piece of land has been contaminated with mutagenic factors? Nothing can grow anymore. Even if something does sprout, who knows what kind of mutated plant it''ll become?""How do we subtly tell Mr. Kim that nothing can grow here?"


    Gang Yuwon who is sitting nearby, almost wanted to knock some sense into their team leader. "Shin Woncheon, this is Mr. Kim we''re talking about! Do you think he doesn''t know that the soil has mutagenic factors in it and you can''t grow regular crops anymore? I''m sure he has a reason for growing something. Maybe he''s not even trying to plant regular plants."


    "Exactly!" Ryu Hyunwoo''s eyes lit up. "Look at all the mutated plants around us. Maybe Mr. Kim is researching how to grow a new kind of mutated plant! You know, the kind that can be tamed and friendly most of the time, but has insane combat abilities when needed."


    "Maybe all these mutated plants were grown by Mr. Kim. Why else would they behave so well around him? It''s like they''re trying to impress their parent!"


    Shin Woncheon: "..."


    Usually, this guy''s wild imagination goes nowhere, but for once, Shin Woncheon found himself thinking that maybe he had a point.


    "Alright, alright, let''s just go to sleep. Get some rest so we''re ready for tomorrow. We don''t want to mess up anything Mr. Kim asks us to do."


    The group nodded, closed their eyes, and quickly fell asleep.


    ...


    As the sky began to lighten, the team members in the living room slowly opened their eyes one after another. They had long since lost the habit of sleeping in, hardened by years of struggling to survive in the apocalypse. After waking, they didn''t hear any sounds from the bedroom, so they quietly tidied themselves up and headed outside.


    The moment they opened the door and looked at the ground, they froze in place.


    Oh my god! Green shoots! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The very soil they had been discussing yesterday now had tiny, tender green sprouts poking out of it!


    The sprouts were soft, had no strange colors, and didn''t move on their own without wind¡ªjust perfectly normal green shoots!


    The group stared in shock, frozen in place.


    Kim Haru, who had just woken up, was startled by the group standing like statues near the door.


    "Huh?" What''s going on?


    Following their line of sight, Kim Haru looked over and was instantly filled with excitement.


    As expected, the farming system really was something else. He had just planted the seeds yesterday, and today they had already sprouted and grown this much! He had thought it would take several days to see any progress.


    Ignoring the odd behavior of Shin Woncheon and the others, Kim Haru went back inside, grabbed a watering can, and headed out again.


    He noticed that the soil under the new sprouts had lightened significantly, an obvious sign that it was time to water them.


    Kim Haru dunked the watering can into the pond, filling it up with water before watering each of the thirty plots one by one.

 Chapter 33 The Possibility of Making Money (Part 1)

    After a few trips back and forth, he finally finished watering all the plots.While he was watering, Kim Haru also took the time to inspect the little seedlings. Each one had plump leaves and stood tall and firm, clearly top-quality plants.


    As he observed them, he began to feel excited about the day when they would finally be harvested.


    Hmm... maybe farming games aren''t so boring after all.


    After finishing the day''s watering, Kim Haru was about to put the watering can back in the living room when he suddenly turned and was startled!


    Right next to him, three big figures squatted in unison, their eyes shining as they stared intently at the thirty little green sprouts he had just watered. Occasionally, they would glance at him with the same intensity.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    "What are you doing?" Why were they all squatting there like that? Had these guys really never seen farming before?


    A flurry of thoughts swirled in Kim Haru''s head, but due to his mild social anxiety, only three cold words came out of his mouth. His tone was cold, which frightened the group even more.


    "We''re sorry, we''re sorry! We swear we won''t tell anyone!"


    Oh my god! Mr. Kim had actually grown vegetables! Normal vegetables that didn''t produce toxins, didn''t suddenly uproot themselves and run around, and wouldn''t turn into killer plants. They were normal, edible vegetables! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin Woncheon and the others knew that if this information got out, people would come flocking from everywhere, and Mr. Kim''s peaceful life would be completely disrupted. Even though he was incredibly powerful, the constant harassment would surely become unbearable.


    They immediately shifted from squatting to kneeling, swearing on the spot that they would absolutely never reveal anything they had seen here. If they broke this vow, they declared, they would be torn apart and devoured by zombies!


    Kim Haru: "..."


    What was wrong with them? Had they lost their minds? Why were they acting so weird?


    Kim Haru felt incredibly awkward. He had no idea what to say in this situation, so he could only stare back at the three of them... and continue staring...


    ...


    Forget it, he decided. Whatever they were doing, he was just going to pretend he didn''t see or hear anything.


    "Your injuries¡ªare they okay now?" Kim Haru pointed at their wounds, trying to change the subject.


    The three of them who are still kneeling on the ground, instantly relaxed, shaking their heads in response: "After resting for the night, we''re almost fully recovered. We''re all ability users, so our physical strength is naturally better. Plus, we still have some energy crystals saved up. Aside from Ra Jinho, the rest of us are fine."


    Looks like they passed the test!


    Shin Woncheon and the others breathed a huge sigh of relief upon realizing that Kim Haru wasn''t going to bring up the land again. They had been so tense a moment ago¡ªMr. Kim''s scrutinizing gaze was so intense and deep, it felt like an immense pressure bearing down on them. They had been terrified they might disappear from the world in an instant.

 Chapter 34 The Possibility of Making Money (Part 2)

    Luckily, Mr. Kim''s temper was much better than they had imagined.Seeing that Kim Haru didn''t press the matter further, they slowly stood up.


    Kim Haru had originally only asked about their injuries to change the subject, but now he had heard a term that piqued his interest.


    "Energy crystals?"


    From his experience playing so many games, Kim Haru knew that something like "energy crystals" would definitely be important in an apocalyptic setting. He still remembered that after killing twenty zombies earlier, he had collected ten of these crystals, though he didn''t know how to use them.


    Maybe his farming system needed energy crystals too. Otherwise, why would the system have required him to kill enough zombies to activate it in the first place?


    As expected, though Shin Woncheon didn''t understand why Mr. Kim would ask about energy crystals, he didn''t dare speculate on his intentions. Instead, he thoroughly explained everything he knew about their uses.


    Just as Kim Haru had guessed, energy crystals played an enormous role in the post-apocalyptic world. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As with the settings in many apocalyptic novels, the energy crystals formed in the brains of zombies were filled with the energy that ability users needed. The higher the level of the zombie, the more energy the crystal contained, and the darker the color it appeared.


    Besides providing energy to ability users, energy crystals had become the hard currency of the apocalypse. Over time, they had replaced money, becoming the most coveted "currency" for everyone.


    In addition to energy crystals being a form of currency, there was another widely accepted "currency" in the various safety zones: points.


    "Originally, each safety zone had its own point system, but a few years ago, as people began to move more frequently between the zones, the leaders of the safety zones unified the point system, making it universally accepted," Shin Woncheon explained as he showed the back of his hand to Kim Haru.


    People like Shin Woncheon, who frequently went out to battle, often had their belongings stolen, lost, or discarded in haste. Initially, points were stored on cards that resembled pre-apocalyptic bank cards, but these were too easily lost. Eventually, they switched to nanotech chips, which were implanted directly under the skin.


    Most people chose to have their chips implanted on the back of their hand, as it was convenient for scanning and posed no health risks. Now, on the backs of Shin Woncheon and his team''s hands, there was no trace of the implants.


    Kim Haru quietly took note of all this information.


    Shin Woncheon and the others then took out their energy crystals to show Kim Haru, explaining the basic differences between them.


    Zombies, like ability users, had different elemental attributes, and the energy crystals from them had distinct characteristics. In fact, they were quite easy to differentiate. For example, Shin Woncheon''s metal-type energy crystal was represented by a small metallic orb at the center of the crystal. The whole thing looked like an intricate decorative item.

 Chapter 35 The Possibility of Making Money (Part 3)

    Fire-type energy crystals had a tiny flame at the center, and Earth-type crystals had a brown clump of dirt.On the other hand, Ra Jinho''s super strength ability didn''t have a specific crystal type. They could absorb energy from any crystal, though their absorption efficiency wasn''t as high as it was for elemental-type ability users.


    Aside from the differences in the crystal centers, the overall color of the crystals also varied in depth.


    The lowest, most common level of energy crystal was almost entirely transparent, except for the small element at the center. As the crystal level increased, the color deepened, eventually turning nearly black.


    Kim Haru recalled the twenty energy crystals he had collected from the zombies. Most of them, aside from the central element, were indeed clear.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Shin Woncheon and the others couldn''t see his farming system interface, Kim Haru opened it up and began carefully searching through it.


    Sure enough, in the top left corner of the interface, next to the avatar representing him, Kim Haru saw this line: [Gold: 20].


    Kim Haru recalled that he had never seen any rewards in the system related to gold, but after thinking for a moment, he quickly guessed that the "gold" mentioned by the system referred to the 20 energy crystals he already had.


    He wasn''t sure what this gold could be used for, but it was always good to accumulate more.


    Kim Haru began to consider how he could gather more energy crystals.


    Aside from killing zombies...


    Since energy crystals had replaced currency in this post-apocalyptic world, it seemed he needed to find ways to make more money. However, being new here and not fully understanding the situation, he didn''t know what he could offer as goods.


    Would the vegetables he was growing be something people wanted?


    Kim Haru frowned in thought.


    In his moment of frustration, he almost forgot about the three people standing in front of him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Shin Woncheon who couldn''t resist the temptation of fresh vegetables and, after hesitating, raised his voice slightly to ask, "Do you need energy crystals, sir? If you don''t mind, we could trade with you. You just need to give us a few vegetables¡ªno, even just one vegetable, or even a single leaf would be enough! However many crystals you want, we''ll find a way to get them for you!"


    As he spoke, Shin Woncheon''s face was full of nervous anticipation.


    He knew all too well how precious normal vegetables were in this post-apocalyptic world. After all, even the big boss only had a tiny patch of sprouts here! To think he had the audacity to propose a trade with such a powerful figure¡ªhe felt shameless.


    But Shin Woncheon simply couldn''t suppress his desire.


    These were uncontaminated vegetables! Eating them meant not having to worry about the virus inside them accumulating until one day it suddenly transformed them from a human into a mindless zombie.


    In fact, according to experts and professors, consuming clean food over a long period might even help expel the virus that had built up inside their bodies, and potentially awaken new abilities.

 Chapter 36 The Possibility of Making Money (Part 4)

    But in this world now, how much clean food was left?The entire world¡ªthe soil, the water, and even the air¡ªwas infected with the mutagenic virus. Anything that grew from this earth, drank this water, or ate this tainted grain was bound to mutate.


    To grow normal food?


    Up until now, Shin Woncheon had only heard rumors on the broadcast that the largest research center in the Huimang Safe Zone was working on it, and even then, they''d only managed to cultivate a small batch.


    It had taken an immeasurable amount of manpower, resources, time, and money, all carefully invested into the process to finally produce something.


    Shin Woncheon never dared to hope he would get a chance to eat such precious, uncontaminated food. His impulsive and bold request this time wasn''t even for himself.


    He hadn''t forgotten that Ra Jinho had a younger sister who was an ordinary person with no special abilities. Unlike them, she didn''t have the same strong resistance to the mutagenic virus. Now, most of her face had started to resemble that of a corpse, and no one knew how much longer she could hold on. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it wasn''t just Ra Jinho¡ªGang Yuwon''s father was also on the verge of turning into a zombie.


    Though the normal vegetables he was requesting wouldn''t be enough to cure them, even a small improvement, or even just a delay in their worsening condition, would be worth it.


    But would the big boss be willing to trade such precious things with him?


    Shin Woncheon didn''t hold much hope.


    Kim Haru, who had been racking his brain for ideas on what he could sell, suddenly heard Shin Woncheon''s request.


    He looked at the thirty little sprouts growing in the ground and had an epiphany.


    Ah, so this must be part of the system''s arrangement, meant to encourage the trade of crops or something. It turns out that farming games, just like the combat games he''d played, had plot-driven events!


    Kim Haru automatically rationalized Shin Woncheon''s request.


    Otherwise, it didn''t make sense¡ªaccording to the original memories he''d inherited, people in the post-apocalyptic world still had food. In fact, most of them ate meat regularly. Why would they be drooling over his tiny, sprouting seedlings?


    He had only planted the seeds yesterday; nothing had matured yet, so how could they be worth that much?


    Seeing the expectant look on Shin Woncheon''s face, Kim Haru said, "Wait a bit. They haven''t matured yet."


    The mission in the system task bar for the first planting hadn''t been marked as completed, so it seemed like he needed to wait for the seeds to mature and be harvested to finish the quest. And if he was going to trade with Shin Woncheon and the others, it would be better to wait until the crops had grown to decide on a price.


    Shin Woncheon and his two teammates immediately grew excited!


    From what the boss had said, trading with them once the crops matured wasn''t just a wild dream! Oh, my god! Meeting this person had been the luckiest break of their lives!


    ....


    The next day, sunlight completely filled the bedroom, and Kim Haru finally woke from his deep sleep.

 Chapter 37 Mutated Iron Tree (Part 1)

    After obtaining a wooden cabin from the system, Kim Haru''s sleep gradually freed itself from the influence of the apocalypse, and he began waking up later each day.At this rate, it wouldn''t take long before he returned to his pre-apocalyptic lifestyle of sleeping straight until noon.


    Stepping out of the bedroom, he indeed saw that Shin Woncheon and the others were already awake, squatting by the patch of land and staring intently.


    Kim Haru couldn''t understand how they could keep staring at the same few vegetable seedlings over and over again without getting bored!


    Hearing his footsteps, Shin Woncheon and the other three quickly stepped aside.


    Yes, after a day of deep rest, Ra Jinho was already able to stand and walk today. Looking at him now, you''d never guess he had been seriously injured just the day before.


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but marvel at the physical resilience of people in the apocalypse¡ªit was almost too good to be true.


    The vegetable seedlings that had been tiny just yesterday had undergone a dramatic transformation today! The cabbages had grown to about half the height of a person''s arm, with layers upon layers of green, leafy wraps. The row of soybeans had also developed full pods. The potato row, however, only showed lush leaves, and there was no telling what was going on beneath the soil.


    They were growing way too fast!


    Kim Haru wasn''t sure when exactly these vegetables would be ready to harvest, but luckily, when he walked closer and tried to pinch one of the soybean pods to see if it was ripe, the farming system issued a notification. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ Not yet mature, cannot be harvested.]


    Even if they couldn''t be harvested yet, from the looks of it, they''d definitely be ready by tomorrow. Kim Haru did the math¡ªhe''d planted them the day before yesterday, so yesterday, today, and tomorrow would make three days.


    Could it be that all the crops that were generated by the system would be mature in just three days?


    [ Beginner-specific seeds can be harvested in three days. Other seeds have varying harvest times. ]


    Perhaps his curiosity triggered something, and the system popped up with an explanation.


    Kim Haru nodded, feeling no disappointment whatsoever.


    That made sense. Even in farming games, it couldn''t be that easy. Different seeds would surely have different difficulty levels, with varying maturity times.


    Kim Haru withdrew his hand from the soybean pod.


    Shin Woncheon and the others let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Was that really necessary?! All he''d done yesterday was get curious about whether the other plants would change if he pinched one of the identical-looking sprouts, so he had tested it by pinching a single leaf.


    Hadn''t that leaf grown back in no time anyway?


    If Shin Woncheon and the others knew what Kim Haru was thinking, who knows how they would ignore his intimidating presence just to nag at him.


    A single leaf? That was a leaf from a normal, non-mutated plant! It was the kind of precious treasure that countless people dreamed of having! What if it hadn''t grown back? What if it grew back and became mutated?


    Such a mischievous boss, sigh.

 Chapter 38 Mutated Iron Tree (Part 2)

    The four members of Delta Squad still had to wait around at Kim Haru''s place until the vegetables matured. Kim Haru let them use the living room for sleeping, but as for how four grown men would sleep with just one long sofa, that was none of his concern.He had no intention of handling their sleeping arrangements, and he wasn''t about to manage their food, either.


    The only reason he''d provided that lavish feast the first night was because they''d arrived all battered and bruised, and the system just so happened to provide a banquet. That''s why they had such a hearty dinner. After that, the system went back to preparing three meals a day, but only for Kim Haru¡ªthere were no extra servings for guests.


    Shin Woncheon and his teammates weren''t thick-skinned enough to mooch off the boss''s food every day. Even though they could smell the mouthwatering aromas wafting from the bedroom at regular mealtimes, none of them dared ask Kim Haru to share.


    They had already felt shameless enough to enjoy that feast without contributing anything in return. They were all fully capable people¡ªtrying to get something for nothing just didn''t sit right with them.


    Besides, as ability users, going without food for two or three days didn''t affect them much. In the past, they''d gone five or six days without finding any food while out on missions.


    Shin Woncheon had originally thought about taking his teammates out to see if they could hunt some mutated plants or beasts to eat, but they hadn''t made it far before they had to turn back.


    ¡ªWithout the boss leading the way, those ferocious mutated plants weren''t going to show them any mercy! If a fight broke out, who knew who would end up eating who?


    Unable to find food, they decided to just go without it. They spent their free time either staring at the vegetable seedlings swaying in the wind or finding a quiet spot to meditate and strengthen their internal energy.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru''s time holed up in the house was much more eventful than theirs.


    If he wasn''t watching TV, he was relaxing.


    Even though the technological level of this post-apocalyptic world wasn''t that different from what Kim Haru remembered from his past life, the TV programs were far from identical. There were no regular broadcast signals or TV stations, but the system-provided television could still play programs that had aired in this world before.


    To Kim Haru, who was seeing all of it for the first time, it was incredibly fascinating.


    Either that, or he would spend his time writing. The intense experiences of the past few days had greatly sparked so much inspiration for him. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This alone was enough to keep him occupied for most of the day.


    However, with a few unfamiliar people constantly lingering in his home, Kim Haru couldn''t help but be a bit mindful of their presence.

 Chapter 39 Mutated Iron Tree (Part 3)

    He had already brought these people into his house, and it didn''t seem right to just ignore them like that.Then, as his gaze passed over the corner where his tools were stored, Kim Haru finally came up with an idea.


    "Let''s build a fence," Kim Haru said, picking up an axe and motioning for Shin Woncheon and the others to follow him.


    Even though they didn''t have tools, they were ability users. Cutting down a tree shouldn''t be much of a challenge for them, right?


    The farming system hadn''t specified that a fence needed to be built, but it also didn''t say it couldn''t be done.


    Kim Haru figured that since the system had provided an axe, it must be intended for chopping trees. He already had a wooden cabin, and he didn''t know how to make wooden furniture, so the simplest thing he could think of was a fence.


    Besides, with all the vegetation around, there might be animals lurking. A fence would at least prevent them from ruining his crops when he wasn''t paying attention.


    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that building a fence was the right idea. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now, with some free labor at hand, he wouldn''t have to sweat it out doing the work all by himself.


    Shin Woncheon and his teammates, of course, eagerly agreed without hesitation!


    If they weren''t so outmatched by the environment and worried about causing trouble for the boss by messing with things they didn''t understand, they would have long found a way to do everything they could to help him out.


    They had never found the right opportunity to properly thank the boss for taking them in, let alone for being willing to share his vegetables with them. Now that the boss had finally asked for something, how could they possibly refuse?


    Even if it meant going into the forest to cut down the most precious mutated trees.


    Kim Haru walked ahead while Shin Woncheon and his teammates followed closely behind, their bodies tense and on full alert.


    They passed by many trees, but Kim Haru didn''t stop. These weren''t his target.


    No matter the world¡ªwhether the one before or this post-apocalyptic one¡ªvegetation was undeniably important. Kim Haru wasn''t the type to cut down trees recklessly, especially after seeing all the desolate areas on his way out of town earlier.


    So, he had his sights set on those particularly massive old trees, the ones whose branches were thicker than the trunks of other trees.


    Kim Haru didn''t plan to cut down the trees entirely. He just needed some branches to make a fence; there was no need to take down the whole tree.


    Soon, Kim Haru reached his destination.


    It was a small, low-lying valley. He couldn''t recognize the species of the trees here, only that each one was towering, their canopies blocking out the sun entirely. Walking beneath them, not a single ray of sunlight reached the ground.

 Chapter 40 Mutated Iron Tree (Part 4)

    It felt like a primeval forest.Looking at these trees, Kim Haru didn''t feel the slightest guilt about cutting them.


    By trimming some of their branches, he would allow sunlight to filter through, giving the plants below a better chance to grow.


    Kim Haru nodded toward Shin Woncheon and the others. "This will do."


    With that, he stopped paying attention to them, grabbed his axe, and aimed at the branches.


    Thud!


    The sound of the axe striking the branch carried a metallic ring, and Kim Haru paused, surprised for a moment.


    But he quickly dismissed the thought.


    In his previous life, Kim Haru had heard of strange trees with particularly dense wood, so it wasn''t entirely unexpected for a tree to sound metallic when struck.


    Luckily, the system-provided axe was impressively effective. Kim Haru noticed that no matter how thick the branch, the force he felt coming back from each strike was greatly reduced, meaning he didn''t have to worry about his arms getting tired after just a few chops.


    Like the hoe and the watering can, the axe had a fixed chopping count. No matter how thick the branch, it only took five or six swings to cut it down.


    Before long, several large branches had piled up around Kim Haru.


    Shin Woncheon and the others stood nearby, staring in stunned silence.


    "..."


    Gulp.


    The four of them swallowed hard, once again feeling the immense mystery and strength of the boss. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was no ordinary tree¡ªthis was a mutated Iron Tree with incredibly strong defensive capabilities! Even breaking off a finger-thick branch would typically drain an entire energy of ability users.


    When the branches of the Iron Tree are melted down in a high-temperature flame of fire-type ability users and just a small amount added to a weapon would make cutting through zombie heads as easy as slicing cucumbers.


    But Iron Trees are rare, their growth conditions extremely harsh, and finding one is nearly impossible. Who would''ve thought there would be such a large cluster here?


    Even more unexpected was how effortlessly the boss, Kim Haru, was cutting down these mutated Iron Trees!


    While they were still in shock, Kim Haru had already stacked a few more branches on the ground.


    Noticing they hadn''t moved, Kim Haru glanced at them. "Hm?"


    Did they not like chopping trees? Or were they still feeling unwell? Their faces did seem a bit pale. Dragging them out here to do physical labor might''ve been a bad idea. Should he send them back?


    Just as Kim Haru was thinking of letting them return, before he could even say the words, he saw Shin Woncheon and the others suddenly gather around a tree, starting to unleash their powers.


    They clearly had no intention of going back.


    Curious about their abilities, Kim Haru took a moment to watch them before turning back to his own task.


    After all, he''d only brought them out because they seemed bored. It didn''t matter how much they chopped; if they were happy working together, so be it.

 Chapter 41 The Axe Wielders Secret Arts

    The metallic clang of the axe striking the Mutated Iron Tree branches rang out again, and Shin Woncheon and the others exchanged a glance, seeing the same determination reflected in each other''s eyes.Even if they didn''t have the boss''s skills, they couldn''t go back empty-handed. At the very least, they could help by chopping a little more!


    Kim Haru chopped away, and when he finally felt like he had enough branches¡ªany more and they wouldn''t be able to carry them back¡ªhe stopped.


    The four of them were already panting with exhaustion, and although the branches they had chopped weren''t as thick as Kim Haru''s, they still managed to gather a decent number of them.


    "Let''s head back," Kim Haru said casually. He pulled out some vines he had collected on the way and started tying the branches together. He was contemplating whether to reveal the system''s backpack feature to store them or just drag them back himself when Shin Woncheon and the others quickly offered to drag the branches.


    After all, while they couldn''t chop the trees as effectively, at least they could help with the heavy lifting.


    By now, Shin Woncheon and his group had grown numb to everything Kim Haru did. Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine? Not a problem¡ªthey were casually ripped off and used as ropes.


    They had also wrapped up a huge bundle of Mutated Iron Tree branches with those same Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine, dragging them along the ground without hesitation.


    Once the branches were dragged back, Kim Haru saw that there was still plenty of daylight left. He grabbed his axe, measured up the branches, and began chopping them into suitable lengths for a fence.


    As soon as he chopped off the first piece, the system gave a notification.


    [ Congratulations! You have obtained raw material: Wood*1 ]


    [ Crafting function unlocked. ]


    [ Congratulations! You have obtained the blueprint: Wooden Fence. ]


    What followed was much simpler. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru casually hacked away at the branches with his axe, and the wood that came out looked as precise as if it had been made on an assembly line, all of them were stacked neatly.


    As he chopped, Kim Haru changed his grip on the axe and wielded it like a sword. He even started swinging it in what resembled sword forms!


    Of course, it was just a show, an exaggerated performance of fancy moves.


    Who hasn''t dreamed of being a martial arts hero at some point?


    Despite the flashy sword-like movements, the effectiveness of the axe wasn''t diminished. The wood still formed one piece after another, and soon, a large pile accumulated beside him. Meanwhile, the system notification kept rapidly updating the increasing quantity of the wood in his inventory.


    Shin Woncheon and the others, who had been watching nearby just standing with open eyes and dazed, completely overwhelmed by what they had seen.


    When they finally snapped out of their shock, they swore confidently, "The boss must come from a legendary martial arts family! A family that practices inner strength and has secret martial arts manuals!"

 Chapter 42 Blueprints

    During the two days waiting for the vegetables to be harvested, Kim Haru spent his time watering the crops daily and building the fence.In the system''s crafting interface, there was currently only one blueprint available.


    [ Wooden Fence ].


    In order to craft a section of the fence, ten pieces of [ Wood ] were required. When Kim Haru clicked on the blueprint, the entire step-by-step process for making the fence appeared before him in great detail, with each step clearly outlined.


    As soon as he clicked to enter the crafting stage, the wood in front of Kim Haru transformed. Thin auxiliary lines that were visible only to him, appeared on the materials. Where to cut, how deep the cuts should be, and the exact angles¡ªall were clearly marked.


    Kim Haru immediately set to work with his axe, following the guidance of these lines. It didn''t take much effort, and soon, the processed pieces of wood were neatly piled up.


    The auxiliary lines were only visible to Kim Haru, so Shin Woncheon and his team were unable to assist him. He didn''t call for their help anyway, he just focused entirely on the task at hand.


    The shapes needed for the fence materials weren''t particularly complex, and there wasn''t much that needed to be modified. Even with just an axe, Kim Haru managed to complete it easily. However, as he worked, he considered that it might be useful to get his hands on a machete or a carving knife in the future for more precise tasks.


    As he continued crafting, Kim Haru began making plans for the future.


    Time passed quickly, and once he had prepared enough wood for the fence, Kim Haru finally stopped working.


    There was still a large pile of leftover wood, so he asked Shin Woncheon and his group to move the excess materials to the base of the big tree next to the wooden cabin and stack them neatly.


    One of the pieces didn''t sit securely and fell to the ground with a loud clatter.


    Kim Haru picked it up carefully and tucked it back into place. Hmm, the left side seemed to stick out just a little.


    Kim Haru extended a finger and gently pushed the wood into place.


    Perfect.


    Kim Haru had surveyed the surrounding terrain and didn''t plan on fencing off too much of the area. He decided to start by enclosing the part behind the wooden cabin that bordered the forest to prevent any unknown creatures from wandering into the house in the middle of the night. He would also fence off the left side between the cabin and the pond, designating it as a temporary vegetable garden.


    On the right side, he left a section of the fence unfixed, making it movable for easy access.


    Thanks to the system''s blueprint guidance, building the fence was incredibly convenient this time. Shin Woncheon and his group were finally able to help, and following Kim Haru''s instructions, it took less than an hour for the neatly arranged wooden fence to be fully constructed.


    Kim Haru was quite satisfied with the result.


    Shin Woncheon and the others were also thrilled that they could contribute to helping their "boss." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 43 First Harvest

    After the fence was completed, Kim Haru checked the system and saw the fence''s attributes.[ Wooden Fence, Basic Defense, Can Resist Low-Level Mutated Creatures. ]


    The attributes even provided explanations about the mutated creatures, which included mutated humans, animals, and plants.


    Kim Haru immediately understood¡ªmutated humans meant zombies, didn''t it? As expected from the system! Initially, he had only thought about protecting his crops from animals, completely forgetting that the world''s "specialty" here was zombies. Not only did he need to guard against animals, but zombies too.


    Although, Kim Haru wasn''t entirely sure if zombies would be interested in vegetables they couldn''t even eat.


    ...


    On the day the vegetables matured, Kim Haru, for once, woke up early.


    Shin Woncheon and his group, as usual, were squatting beside the vegetable garden. When they saw Kim Haru wake up, their eyes lit up as they quickly stepped aside to make way for him.


    Opening the fence, Kim Haru reached out to touch the plants, and immediately, a notification from the farming system popped up.


    [ Ready for Harvest. ]


    Since the matured vegetables no longer needed watering, he placed the watering can aside.


    Now, there was a small problem.


    How exactly was he supposed to harvest the cabbage and soybeans?


    Kim Haru knew that potatoes needed to be dug out with a hoe since the tubers grew underground.


    [ Would you like to open the cabbage harvesting tutorial? ]


    The system appeared just in time.


    "Yes, yes, hurry and open it!" Kim Haru eagerly nodded.


    In the next moment, a step-by-step cabbage harvesting guide, complete with pictures, appeared before Kim Haru. Afterward, he checked the soybean harvesting tutorial in the same way, and just to be safe, he glanced over the potato harvesting instructions too, in case his memory was wrong.


    Once he had a clear understanding of the process, Kim Haru decided to start with the easier task¡ªharvesting the soybeans.


    Soybeans were simple. He just had to pluck the pods from the plants. He could shell the beans immediately or leave the pods to dry and let them crack open on their own.


    As soon as he picked the first soybean pod, the system chimed with a "ding" sound.


    [ First Planting Achievement Unlocked. ] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ Blueprint Acquired: Basic Fertilizer. Add to soil plots to speed up the seed growth. ]


    [ Tool Acquired: Iron Sickle, Ideal for Cutting Grass. ]


    [ Mission Log Updated: Sell your farm products. Suggested prices: 20 gold coins per 600gr of cabbage, 30 gold coins per 600gr of soybeans, 12 gold coins per 600gr of potatoes. ]


    Kim Haru automatically converted the gold coins in his mind to crystal cores.


    He immediately started worrying about what to do if no one bought the products.


    He glanced at the cabbages in the field, which were growing extremely well¡ªeach one seemed to weigh at least more than 1,5kg. In other words, a single cabbage would cost at least forty crystal cores?


    Forty zombies would have to be killed to earn that much for just one cabbage, and not every zombie even had a crystal core. Would anyone really be willing to buy such expensive cabbage?

 Chapter 44 Anxious Harvest

    Shin Woncheon and his group, who have been waiting for the vegetable get mature for a long time, spoke up, "Mr. Kim, is everything alright? Do you need us to help with anything?"They had been eagerly awaiting the day the vegetables would be harvested, terrified that the "boss" might change his mind and refuse to sell them. When they saw Kim Haru pause, their hearts nearly leaped out of their chests from anxiety.


    Kim Haru tried harvesting a second soybean pod by himself. Other than the system notifying him that the quantity of harvested pods had increased by one, there were no other notifications.


    It seemed that he didn''t have to harvest everything by himself.


    Kim Haru let Shin Woncheon and the others into the field and taught them how to harvest the crops.


    For the cabbage, they simply had to yank it up by the roots with force, shake off the excess soil clinging to the roots, and then place it aside. Once everything was harvested, they could chop off the root systems later. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Harvesting soybeans was simple¡ªjust pick the pods and shell the beans.


    Potatoes, on the other hand, were the most troublesome. You had to use a hoe to dig them up from underground. Since you couldn''t see what was below, if you weren''t careful, one swing of the hoe could split a potato in half.


    Kim Haru had already broken two potatoes after just a couple of dig.


    "Ahem." Kim Haru handed the hoe to Ryu Hyunwoo beside him. "Here."


    Ryu Hyunwoo, a person with Earth Manipulation, might be able to sense the location of the potatoes beneath the soil, avoiding the clumsy mistakes Kim Haru had made.


    Ryu Hyunwoo feeling honored to be trusted with such an important task and took the hoe with nervous excitement. He took a deep breath and dug toward one of the potato plants.


    Thud.


    The first attempt didn''t go well¡ªhe hadn''t moved the soil at all.


    Ryu Hyunwoo wiped his sweaty palms.


    He was too nervous.


    These were precious, non-toxic vegetables! The boss trusted him enough to hand over such an important job. He couldn''t afford to make any mistakes!


    The rest of the squad understood Ryu Hyunwoo''s anxiety, as they felt the same way.


    Seeing how much they cared so much about these crops, Kim Haru simply left the harvesting job to them while he stood back, playing the role of an overseer.


    This only made the members of the squad more anxious! Their minds raced as they constantly replayed the harvesting techniques Kim Haru had just taught them, desperately wanting to replicate the boss''s exact hand movements, the angles he used, and the force he applied.


    Even so, they couldn''t help but regret not paying closer attention earlier, worrying about what would happen if they made a mistake now.


    If only Kim Haru knew how intensely they had been watching him¡ªlike spotlights fixed on him the whole time¡ªmaking him feel incredibly uncomfortable.


    After much slow and careful work, they finally finished harvesting all thirty plants.


    "Do you want to buy these?" Kim Haru didn''t make them wait long. As soon as the crops were harvested, he asked them directly.


    The four squad members nodded their heads immediately!

 Chapter 45 Safe Zone

    "Buy, buy, buy! But, Mr. Kim, could you give us a little time? We don''t have enough crystal cores on us and need to go back to the city to get more."Crystal cores weren''t something people carried in large quantities. Most safe zones had official storage facilities where trusted individuals would leave their cores in there. Others, who didn''t trust these places, would find a secure spot of their own to hide their stash.


    When Kim Haru heard they were heading back to the safe zone, a thought struck him.


    He still remembered that the original owner of his body had a villa in the safe zone. Even though he planned to settle here, he couldn''t just let some scum squad take over that villa! He needed to reclaim it.


    It didn''t take Kim Haru long to decide to follow the squad to the safe zone. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for whether there would be an inspection to detect a mutated creature at the safe zone''s entrance, Kim Haru was willing to take the risk.


    He trusted that if the farming system wanted him to sell vegetables, it would have a solution for this problem.


    Shin Woncheon and his group were anxiously waiting for Kim Haru''s response. When they heard that not only did he agree, but he also wanted to go with them, they were overjoyed and didn''t know how to express their happiness.


    Without Kim Haru having to say much, they could tell from the way he packed the cabbages that he had a specific purpose for going to the safe zone, and they immediately stepped forward to help with the preparations.


    Since Kim Haru was also planning to leave, the four members of Shin Woncheon''s squad breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have known how to deal with the area of mutated plants they would have to pass through on the way.


    The potatoes didn''t need much cleaning¡ªjust shaking off the dirt would be enough before packing them. The cabbages weren''t difficult either; all it took was slicing the root off. Only the soybeans were a bit more tedious, as they had to be shelled from the pods.


    Shin Woncheon and Ryu Hyunwoo sat on one side, shelling soybeans, while Ra Jinho dug up the potatoes and naturally took on the task of cleaning them. The remaining job of cutting the cabbage roots fell to Gang Yuwon.


    Gang Yuwon held the sickle Kim Haru gave him like a nervous newlywed bride who had never held a knife before.


    Oh god, do I really have to chop this? Do I really have to cut? What if I ruin this crisp, fresh cabbage? What if I accidentally cut too much¡­ or at the wrong angle¡­ or if my hand shakes¡­?


    The more he thought about it, the more nervous he became.


    "Sir, actually the roots are edible too. How about¡­ we just don''t cut them?" Gang Yuwon, unable to bring himself to do it, looked at Kim Haru with a pleading expression.


    Kim Haru: "?"


    Can the roots really be eaten? He had never seen cabbage roots being sold when he shopped at the supermarket.

 Chapter 46 Roots

    Seeing the glimmer of curiosity in Kim Haru''s expression, Gang Yuwon quickly pounded his chest in assurance. "They''re edible, really! Hehe, I just had a little nibble earlier, and aside from a bit of dirt, they tasted great! Crisp and tender, with a nice chew!"The rest of Shin Woncheon''s squad exchanged sideways glances.


    Wow, this guy! Quietly sneaking food from the boss''s crops? He really bold!


    Realizing what he had just admitted, Gang Yuwon quickly explained, "Sir, I wasn''t stealing your vegetables! I just ate a small piece of the root that you didn''t want. I wouldn''t dare steal your stuff, not even with a hundred guts!"


    Kim Haru looked at the small holes in the ground and saw that, indeed, the cabbage roots had been torn off in places, with little bits left behind.


    He hadn''t planned on collecting those parts anyway; they were just going to be discarded.


    It turns out Gang Yuwon had been nibbling on those leftovers.


    Kim Haru had never seen anyone eat cabbage roots before, so he wasn''t entirely comfortable letting people consume them. He didn''t have any living creatures, like pigs, around to test if the roots were safe, either. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that not only Gang Yuwon but also Shin Woncheon, Ryu Hyunwoo, and Ra Jinho were all looking at him with hopeful expressions, as if these cabbage roots were incredibly important to them, Kim Haru''s heart softened, and he nodded.


    "Do as you wish."


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Gang Yuwon immediately bowed several times in gratitude, setting the sickle far away and cradling the cabbage like a treasure as he carried it to the pond for cleaning.


    These were normal, virus-free vegetables! Even leaving a bit of the root meant they would have just that much more food to eat. Even if that extra bite didn''t go to their Delta Squad, it could be given to other survivors who were on the brink of mutation.


    They had eaten mutated plants; why should they fear eating the roots of perfectly normal vegetables?


    Gang Yuwon planned to clean these cabbages thoroughly and then return to the cabbage patch to dig out any leftover root bits. If he was careful enough, he might even gather a whole bunch of them.


    Shin Woncheon and the others had the same idea. The thought of having even just a little more food energized them as they worked.


    After handing over the vegetable-harvesting task to the Delta Squad, Kim Haru had things of his own to take care of.


    Before leaving for the safe zone, he wanted to plant the next batch of crops.


    The seeds from the beginner''s gift pack were all used up, and Kim Haru didn''t have any other seeds on hand. He searched through the system but couldn''t find any way to restock them. So, for his next round of planting, the only option was to use the vegetables he had just harvested.


    He had pulled up all ten cabbages, leaving none behind for seeding. He would have to wait until he found a way to get more seeds through the system before he could plant cabbages again.

 Chapter 47 Preparing for the Future Harvest

    Planting soybeans, on the other hand, was much easier. The beans from the pods could be directly used as seeds. They say that planting a small handful of soybeans could yield several pounds, and from the original ten seeds, he had already shelled a large bag''s worth, with many pods still left to go.Soybeans have many uses. They could be pressed for oil, made into tofu, or even eaten directly.


    This time, Kim Haru planned to plant more soybeans.


    Then there were the potatoes. The yield was impressive¡ªeach plant produced a cluster of potatoes of varying sizes. The largest was about half the size of a human head, while the smallest was still about as big as a fist.


    Potatoes were rich in starch, and since Kim Haru didn''t yet have seeds for staple crops like rice or wheat, potatoes could serve as a substitute staple food for now.


    Although the farming system currently provided three meals a day, Kim Haru suspected that this benefit wouldn''t last forever.


    Since it was a farming system, it definitely required Kim Haru to actively cultivate the land. If he was constantly provided with food and shelter without any effort, what would be the point of farming? He could just wait to receive meals on schedule. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s not hard to guess that this three meals a day benefit would eventually disappear at some point.


    According to Kim Haru''s thinking, the most likely time for this benefit to end would be when the "novice" period concluded.


    Kim Haru had no idea how long the system''s novice period would last, so he needed to figure out his future food supply before that happened.


    Kim Haru cleared all the half of the garden enclosed by the fence, creating rows for easier watering. With a hoe to help him, he turned the soil in just over half an hour.


    He made a total of ten rows, each with fifteen holes, just the right amount.


    After digging the last hole, he straightened up and gave his waist a few taps.


    Ah, although the automated hoe was very useful, doing over a hundred digs in a row still left his back a little sore.


    Farmers have it tough.


    Potatoes couldn''t just be planted like that. Even Kim Haru, who didn''t understand farming, had read in various novels that potatoes needed to be cut into pieces before being buried in the ground.


    There was a time when he got so obsessed with reading reborn or reincarnation novels that he genuinely worried about what he would do if he were reincarnated to another world. He had seriously considered scenarios where, after time he was reincarnated, he could gain status and respect by using high-yield crops like potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    He even specifically searched online to find out what potato and sweet potato leaves looked like, where to find them, and how to plant them better.


    Although he eventually got over that phase and found it laughable, at least he could use that knowledge now, right?

 Chapter 48 Sharing the Harvest

    In order ensure the potato pieces grew well, he had to cover them with some wood ash to prevent pests and rot. Luckily, he had also planted soybeans, and the dried soybean stalks made good firewood.As soon as the vegetables were harvested, Shin Woncheon and his companions were ready to leave, but Kim Haru was so busy that they had to delay their departure.


    That day, Kim Haru cooked potatoes for the four of them. He boiled part of them as a staple food and stir-fried a large plate of potato shreds, along with a big plate of stir-fried cabbage. Coupled with the boiled fish provided by the system, it turned out to be a fairly sumptuous meal for five people, freshly served.


    Kim Haru needed a few people to help him with tasks, so he had to treat them to a meal, right?


    In the open area outside, the dried soybean stalks that had been completely stripped were piled up together. Gang Yuwon threw a fireball onto the pile, and it began to crackle and burn instantly.


    Kim Haru, feeling excited, stuffed a few potatoes into the pot, eager to try out the flavor once they were roasted.


    None of Shin Woncheon''s group dared to sit on the sofa with the boss; they all settled on makeshift stools made from wooden stakes, feeling particularly thrilled!


    Firstly, the spread in front of them was made from food that they had personally seen grow from the ground. They even had a hand in the process, and everything was normal, with no traces of any mutagenic virus. They were also allowed to eat freely.


    Secondly, this was their first time dining at the same table as the boss!


    Shin Woncheon and the others had long noticed that the boss preferred to be alone. Their experiences over the past few days, being taken in by him, were surprising enough, but they had never dreamed that they could share a meal at the same table with him.


    Did this mean they held a decent place in the boss''s heart? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they ate, Shin Woncheon and the others were particularly reverent. Whether it was a bite of potato or a mouthful of cabbage, they savored it as if they were tasting a culinary masterpiece. Watching them made Kim Haru doubt whether his cooking skill had somehow improved after his reincarnation.


    But to him, the food didn''t taste particularly special! He had only added salt and MSG; there were no other flavors at all.


    Not wanting to dwell on it, Kim Haru focused on eating.


    In fact, he felt quite uncomfortable at the dining table, not nearly as composed as he appeared.


    After the meal, Kim Haru''s bowls and chopsticks disappeared automatically.


    Seeing this, Shin Woncheon and his companions were momentarily stunned, but they quickly calmed down.


    These were the boss''s secrets; as long as he didn''t mention them, they shouldn''t pry on it. It was enough for them to focus on their own business.

 Chapter 49 Planting for Prosperity

    Shin Woncheon, along with Ryu Hyunwoo and Ra Jinho, took their bowls back to the kitchen for cleaning, while Gang Yuwon followed Kim Haru outside to check on the fire.The pile of soybean stalks that needed burning had already turned to ash, leaving only a mound of black-gray residue.


    [ Ding! Homemade <<Basic Fertilizer: Wood Ash>> has generated a crafting blueprint.]


    [ Ding! Congratulations you have obtained the blueprint: Wood Ash Fertilizer.]


    Oh, a surprise!


    Kim Haru opened the blueprint, revealing the crafting steps, which included burning the plant material and adding a crystal core.


    In order to make a batch of ten units of fertilizer, one crystal core was required.


    The previous basic fertilizer provided by the system had also needed a crystal core in addition to various manures, decayed leaves, and leftovers from the kitchen to create the compost.


    The explanation given in the blueprint stated that the wood ash fertilizer made with crystal cores, as per the system''s crafting page, would be more effective than the plain wood ash fertilizer he could burn by himself. It could be applied directly to crops, regulated by the system, preventing situations where there was too much or too little fertilizer, which could lead to uneven plant growth.


    It would also eliminate the risk of killing the plants.


    Kim Haru had indeed heard about this. If too much fertilizer was applied without proper control, the plants could become over-nourished and end up dying from nutrient overload.


    The crystal cores required for the fertilizer had no specific attributes. Kim Haru picked up a wooden stick and extracted the burned potatoes from the ash, then added fifteen crystal cores directly into the mix.


    Before long, one hundred and fifty units of wood ash fertilizer were laid out in front of him.


    That afternoon, Kim Haru led Shin Woncheon and the others to coat the fifty cut potato pieces with wood ash, placing them into the plots, covering them with soil, and sprinkling the remaining fertilizer on top.


    One hundred soybean seeds were also planted, one seed per hole, followed by another layer of fertilizer. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Actually, it would have been fine to apply the fertilizer first and then cover the seeds with soil, but Kim Haru worried he might forget which spots had fertilizer and which did not, so he decided to spread it over everything.


    Anyway, it all worked out,


    After sowing the second batch of seeds and watering them, Kim Haru was finally ready to set off.


    He didn''t have much thing to take, just nine large cabbages, with one weighing an impressive six pounds, meaning he had over fifty pounds of cabbage alone. The soybean yield was also fantastic, with each plant producing about half a pound; he used some as seeds and still had over four pounds left. The potatoes, of course, were the heaviest of all.


    Each potato plant yielded around fifteen potatoes, with the larger ones weighing over two pounds, even reaching three pounds. The smaller ones weren''t much lighter either, so the total yield per plant was at least thirty pounds.

 Chapter 50 Unexpected Profits

    Apart from the ones eaten or planted today, there were still close to two hundred to three hundred pounds remaining.These seeds, produced by the farming system, truly lived up to their reputation, being top-notch and exceptional!


    Not only were these items heavy, but they also took up a lot of space. Kim Haru simply stuffed them all into the system''s backpack, which only took up three slots.


    Before Kim Haru could think about how to explain this to Shin Woncheon and the others, they were already looking at him with envy on their faces.


    "I didn''t expect that you''re also a rare space-type ability user!"


    That''s great, he doesn''t need to come up with excuses for himself.


    Kim Haru felt quite satisfied.


    It seemed the online novels weren''t misleading; abilities like Space Manipulation truly existed.


    Once all the vegetables for sale were sorted, Kim Haru looked at Shin Woncheon and the others: "Shall we go?"


    Shin Woncheon and the others were taken aback.


    Are we leaving already?


    They glanced at Kim Haru and then at the two piles of soybean leaves and potato leaves on the ground.


    Aren''t we taking these with us?


    The soybean stalks had been pulled down to create wood ash fertilizer, and the soybean leaves were neatly stacked aside by Kim Haru. Similarly, after the underground potatoes were harvested, the above-ground parts of the potato plants were also neatly piled up by Kim Haru.


    Shin Woncheon and the others thought these were also meant to be sold. Was it just the boss''s obsession for neatness that made him arrange them so orderly?


    Shin Woncheon pointed at the two piles of leaves: "What do you plan to do with these?"


    Kim Haru glanced at them and said, "Throw them away."


    Or perhaps check if they could serve as raw materials for the system''s fertilizer blueprint.


    Hearing this, Shin Woncheon was speechless.


    He didn''t even know what kind of expression to make. Should he say it''s truly impressive for a boss?


    "Sir, if you''re willing, these things can actually be sold as well."


    As long as it''s edible, someone will buy it! As long as it''s a plant without the mutagenic virus, people will be eager to purchase it!


    As for whether the taste is good or not, that''s secondary.


    Besides, Shin Woncheon guaranteed that these leaves would taste great! Just look at them; any one of those leaves is fresh and tender, and they must be delicious to eat. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only someone like the boss, with an excess of good things, would think that no one wanted them.


    With that thought, Shin Woncheon pointed to Kim Haru''s watering can and the pile of wood: "By the way, sir, if you can take the water with you, it could be sold as well! People in the safe zone rush to buy water every day, and some even can''t get any. And as for this wood, if you have more than enough, you can take it to the safe zone and sell it for a high price!"

 Chapter 51 Valuable Resources

    Ever since Shin Woncheon drank the water from the watering can, he had been thinking about this.Later, Shin Woncheon realized that the "dirty" water the boss referred to was because it was taken directly from the pond and used for watering the crops. It was no wonder the boss said it wasn''t drinkable.


    But Shin Woncheon clearly remembered that when he drank it, the water tasted particularly pure, completely unlike the weird taste of the virus-infested water.


    Shin Woncheon also tried drinking straight from the pond. The taste was exactly like the inferior water in the safe zone, with a strong sourness from the mutagenic virus.


    Then he tried the water from the watering can again.


    It was definitely different from the taste of the pond water!


    After realizing it wasn''t just his sense of taste that was off, Shin Woncheon speculated that the boss''s watering can was the key. Perhaps this can purifies the water.


    Speaking of purification, he couldn''t help but mention the water purifier in the kitchen.


    Shin Woncheon had also drunk the water from there, and the moment it touched his lips, he felt completely relaxed! It was as if he was drinking not just water, but an elixir!


    He had never tasted such natural and pure water, without a hint of the mutagenic virus flavor; it was clean and even had a hint of sweetness. Even most of the water from before the apocalypse wasn''t this good.


    He wondered if the premium water sold in the safe zone tasted like this.


    And as for that pile of wood, it went without saying; it was the mutated iron tree that was hard to come by. If those who loved using cold weapons knew that even the fence here was made of one hundred percent mutated iron tree, they would be so envious!


    Shin Woncheon didn''t explain clearly why the water and wood could sell for a high price. He thought that after more than a decade since the apocalypse began, the boss should know these things.


    But did Kim Haru know?


    He didn''t know.


    Looking at the water and wood that was pointed out by Shin Woncheon, Kim Haru frowned.


    Could it be that life for the people in this world has become this difficult? No water to drink and having to burn wood for fire? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru thought for a moment; since he didn''t have a container for the water at the moment, he wouldn''t take any. As for the wood, he could take ten pieces; it wasn''t for selling. If he needed to stay in the safe zone for a day or two and needed to make a fire, he could use it.


    Kim Haru didn''t forget that wood was classified as a raw material in the farming system. The more raw materials he had, the better; he didn''t know how much he would need in the future while building the farm.


    When he stored the wood in the system backpack, Kim Haru noticed a pickaxe in the corner that he hadn''t used yet and casually tossed it into his backpack.

 Chapter 52 Scarcity and Survival

    Looking at its shape, it would be quite suitable for smashing the heads of any zombies they encountered on the way.Now, he was all set with the items he needed to bring.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Sure, let''s go!" Shin Shin Woncheon and the others quickly led the way for the master.


    ...


    In the Eastern District of Pyeongseong Safe Zone, the survivors'' first task every day upon waking up was to go to the vegetable market. Only those who arrived early had the chance to grab vegetables and drinkable water with lower level mutagenic virus.


    Hwa Jian was never among the first ones to wake up, nor did he ever think of competing with others for better vegetables.


    It wasn''t that Hwa Jian didn''t prefer food with a lower level of mutagenic virus, nor was he too lazy to get up; it was just that the ingredients with slightly lower mutagenic virus content were priced several times higher!


    Hwa Jian had once seen a mutated chicken feather vegetable, the toothy parts of which had already been removed by the capturers, leaving the edible leaves with a mutagenic virus content of 57%. If it dropped a bit more, it could break the 50% mark and become a Class C food.


    Such a Class D chicken feather vegetable, appearing at the market, would require at least fifty crystal cores for a single leaf! If the seller were greedier, they could sell it for seventy or eighty, and people would still fight to buy it!


    Hwa Jian didn''t have that much money.


    As usual, Hwa Jian woke up early, cleaned his room inside and out, grabbed a handful of rice, and mixed it with a pot of water, slowly simmering a pot of slightly watery porridge.


    The rice was officially sold in the safe zone and was one of the rare ingredients Hwa Jian bought without worrying too much about the price. After all, rice was a staple food; it could never be lacking.


    However, the rice Hwa Jian bought was of lower quality rice, mostly Class F, with a mutagenic virus content ranging between 70% to 80%.


    Even so, Kim Haru didn''t dare spend too much money buying extra. He couldn''t even remember the last time he had a proper meal of rice at home. Every time he had porridge, most of the bowl was just water.


    He lowered the heat for the porridge, moved any flammable items away, ensuring that it would be safe while he was out, and quietly grabbed his backpack before slipping out the door.


    Of course, he made sure to close the door behind him.


    However, even though he doesn''t lock it, it doesn''t matter.


    Hwa Jian smiled bitterly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone around here knew he was the poorest person on the street. Describing his home as barren wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    A thief wouldn''t even know what to steal if they broke in.


    Would they steal his few ragged clothes? Or perhaps the two sickly old people who are lying in bed?


    Even if someone tried to steal the little bit of rice he had, it was probably of a lower grade than what the thief had in their own home.

 Chapter 53 A Chance Encounter

    By the time Hwa Jian reached the vegetable market, the early shoppers had already come and gone. All the good-quality ingredients had been snatched up. The only things left were Class E, F, and even some Class G ingredients.Class G food had a mutagenic virus content of 80% to 90% and was the cheapest one available. Hwa Jian glanced at it, considering his options.


    If he bought the Class G ingredients, his hundred crystal cores could get him a full five pounds!


    But after looking at the mutagenic virus levels again, he decided against it.


    The two elderly people at home were already suffering from illness; he wanted to give them food with the lowest possible mutagenic virus content whenever he could.


    Sometimes, Hwa Jian regretted not being awakened with water-type or plant-type ability. People with water-type abilities could sell water, and those with plant-type abilities could control the growth of plants¡ªthey never had to worry about food like he did.


    But unfortunately, he was awakened with mental-type ability, and not even one of the more useful kinds. His ability only gave him a heightened sensitivity to numbers.


    Regrets wouldn''t help, though. Hwa Jian continued browsing through the market, hoping to find something suitable.


    He spotted someone selling fresh wood ear mushrooms not far away. He had no idea what the mutagenic virus content was, but if it was manageable, he wanted to buy one.


    Wood ear mushrooms are his Mom favorite. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hwa Jian quickened his pace, almost reaching the mushroom stall when his nose caught a sudden whiff of a fresh, fragrant scent.


    What''s that?


    He paused, looking around curiously.


    Hwa Jian had always had a sharp sense of smell even before the apocalypse, and it had only grown more sensitive since. Now, just catching a whiff of this scent made him feel invigorated!


    He completely forgot about the wood ear mushrooms and followed the aroma instead.


    It wasn''t long before he spotted a young man with his back turned to him, sitting on a piece of cloth spread on the ground, carefully placing something on it.


    It looked like he was setting up to sell something.


    From his current angle, Hwa Jian couldn''t see what the man was arranging, but the fresh fragrance only grew stronger.


    "If you''re setting up a stall, this spot is too hidden. Your goods seem pretty good, so you might want to move closer to the entrance of the market. You''ll get more customers there." Not everyone had as sharp a nose as Hwa Jian.


    He didn''t know why he felt the sudden urge to offer this piece of advice, but for the rest of his life, he would be thankful that he did.


    This single remark would completely change his life.


    The young man with his back to Hwa Jian turned around, revealing the item in his hands.


    In that instant, Hwa Jian''s breath caught in his throat, and his pupils shrank in shock!


    ..


    Kim Haru stood in line, waiting to enter the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Everything went smoothly; he blended in with the rest of the crowd.

 Chapter 54 Eastern District Vegetable Market

    Once inside, the people with him, including Shin Woncheon, had plenty of things to take care of. They needed to hurry up to gather enough crystal cores, fearing that if they were too late, the top-tier vegetables in Kim Haru''s hands would be sold out! After pointing Kim Haru in the direction of the nearest vegetable market, they hurried off.After they had gone some distance, Shin Woncheon slapped his forehead in frustration, realizing something. "Ah! We forgot to ask how much Mr. Kim plans to charge for his vegetables! How many crystal cores should we bring?"


    "Do we even need to ask?" one of them replied. "You''ve tasted Mr. Kim''s vegetables before, right? It was completely free from mutagenic virus content. No matter what price he sets, people will still scramble to buy them. The price will definitely be high.


    We might need all our crystal cores, and even then, it might not be enough!"


    A few people thought about it and agreed.


    Once they considered that Mr. Kim''s stall might already be crowded with people, their footsteps quickened even more.


    Following the directions, Kim Haru arrived at the Eastern District vegetable market. He looked at the tightly packed stalls lining both sides of the road, along with the throngs of people. The loud shouts and bargaining all drilled into his ears, causing him to feel a bit overwhelmed.


    There are so many people! Is he really going to sell vegetables in such a crowded place? Does he have to learn how to shout too? And bargain with others?


    Oh my! This is terrifying!


    In the end, Kim Haru couldn''t overcome his fear of crowds. The prime locations with heavy foot traffic had already been taken by early vendors. He decided to walk down a side street with fewer people and found a clean spot to set up. He took out the prepared cloth for his stall and laid it on the ground.


    Just as he turned his back to the crowd and reached into his system backpack to pull out a large cabbage, he suddenly heard someone speaking to him from behind.


    He was nearly startled!


    Kim Haru didn''t drop the cabbage; instead, he turned around to look.


    It was a tall, thin young man, wearing clothes that had faded and pants that were slightly short, giving him a rather frail appearance.


    The young man kindly reminded him, and Kim Haru nodded, indicating he had heard.


    After that, he turned back around, still holding the cabbage, showing no signs of wanting to change locations.


    Kim Haru thought the young man would leave soon since he was obviously being ignored. However, to his surprise, the young man didn''t leave but instead asked him how much he was selling the cabbage for.


    "How much¡­ is this vegetable of yours?" Hwa Jian bit his lip, unable to resist asking.


    This cabbage looked absolutely splendid and smelled incredibly enticing; it emitted a fresh fragrance, completely devoid of the sour, bitter, salty, or strange odors typical of mutated plants! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55 A Surprising Offer

    Hwa Jian had never encountered such normal ingredients before!The mutagenic virus content level in this cabbage was definitely between 30% to 40%, which means it was Class B ingredients! It might even be a rare Class A ingredient!


    Hwa Jian knew that such high-quality ingredients would surely be expensive, and he wasn''t even sure if his hundred crystal cores would be enough to buy a single pound. However, he also understood how rare it was for ingredients of this level to appear in the Eastern District. This was an incredible opportunity!


    Hwa Jian could resolutely avoid purchasing Class D ingredients, but he found it impossible to resist the allure of Class B or even Class A ingredients. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he could buy this for his parents to eat just once, even if it was only a little bit, wouldn''t it alleviate some of their suffering?


    Hwa Jian began to calculate in his mind. Although his combat skills weren''t strong, he was still an ability user who could go several days without eating, allowing him to endure this significant expense.


    Anxiously awaiting the vendor''s price, Hwa Jian worried that he wouldn''t look wealthy enough for the vendor to take him seriously.


    Fortunately, the vendor responded.


    Kim Haru remembered the system''s suggestion. When he was asked for a price, he quoted it directly as the system recommended: "Twenty go..crystal cores."


    He almost slipped up and said "gold coins" instead.


    After stating the price, Kim Haru began to worry about what would happen if this person wanted to bargain; he wasn''t good at haggling. He could think of textbook-level dialogues in his mind, going back and forth for ages, but the moment he opened his mouth, he completely transformed into a cold persona, saying not a word beyond the price.


    Would this attitude drive the customers away? What if no one wanted to buy his vegetables?


    Kim Haru waited for the young man''s response.


    The young man¡­


    Turned around and ran away.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    What just happened? If he could have sent an emoji right now, it would have been a screen full of confused black question marks.


    Why did this person run away? Was it because his attitude was too cold? Or was the price too high?


    It was probably a pricing issue. After all, twenty crystal cores for a pound! He recalled that, on average, he obtained only one crystal core for every two zombies he defeated. He had worked hard to kill twenty zombies just to get ten crystal cores. Even when making the wood ash fertilizer, he was still short five cores, which Shin Woncheon and the others had given him.


    Kim Haru remembered that in his previous life, the price of cabbage was only a couple of won per pound. Even in this apocalyptic world, it couldn''t possibly be that scarce¡­could it?


    Doubting the pricing, Kim Haru watched as the young man who had rushed away suddenly returned, his mind filled with even more questions.


    Didn''t he just leave? Why did he come back? Did he drop something?

 Chapter 56 The Unexpected Deal

    There were other people who didn''t even have a hard time taking things out of the system''s backpack.Kim Haru was puzzled when he saw Hwa Jian suddenly spill a large pile of crystal cores from above, all colors shimmering and forming a small mountain at his feet.


    This¡­ what is this?!


    Kim Haru was even more confused.


    Is this person possibly out of their mind?


    Hwa Jian had no idea that someone doubted his mental state. At this moment, he was just filled with excitement: "I want to buy vegetables! It''s 20 crystal cores for a pound of cabbage, right? Look at how many crystal cores I have; I''ll buy them all!"


    Oh my god! Is this price real? Such good cabbage, and it only costs 20 crystal cores for a pound! If the vendor didn''t know the market price, he must be selling them at this low price as a form of charity.


    Hwa Jian had heard that some wealthy people did this kind of thing. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If that''s the case, it''s no wonder he chose such a remote place to set up shop; he must want to operate on the principle of "those destined to have it will receive it."


    Those people above love this kind of thing.


    Hwa Jian didn''t care what kind of situation the vendor was in; all he knew was that he was getting a great deal this time! Taking advantage of a good bargain isn''t something a wealthy family would do. When you''re poor, how can you have so much goodwill?


    Upon hearing the vendor''s price, he hurried back to bring out all the crystal cores he had at home, thinking he might even be able to buy enough for a meal!


    Hwa Jian anxiously looked at the vendor, fearing he might suddenly say he wasn''t selling anymore.


    Kim Haru paused for a moment, then realized that this person was trying to buy something.


    No matter how strange his behavior was, being willing to buy something made him a customer.


    Kim Haru felt a bit happy but simply said, "No."


    Hwa Jian was stunned.


    He looked at the pile of crystal cores at his feet and forced a bitter smile.


    Yeah, how could anything be this cheap? Even if such a good deal existed, how could it possibly come to him?


    Feeling dejected, Hwa Jian prepared to gather up his crystal cores when he suddenly heard the next words from above.


    "Twenty for a pound," Kim Haru corrected the customer''s mistake.


    Twenty for a pound, and he was already worried that the price would be too high; twenty for a pound was an outrageous price for cabbage!


    Hwa Jian mechanically looked up.


    What, what? Did he hear wrong?


    "Are you saying twenty crystal cores for a pound of cabbage?"


    Kim Haru nodded.


    A wave of excitement instantly flooded Hwa Jian''s face!


    The crystal cores in his hands felt like hot potatoes as he pushed them toward Kim Haru.


    "I want to buy! Whatever I can get, I''ll buy as much as possible!"

 Chapter 57 First Sale and a New Discovery (Part 1)

    Kim Haru nodded in agreement.Just as he was preparing to weigh the cabbage for the customer, he suddenly realized he hadn''t prepared any weighing tools.


    What to do now?


    As Kim Haru wrestled with whether to sell an entire cabbage at once, Hwa Jian noticed his hesitation and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Kim Haru pointed at the cabbage, saying, "No scale."


    "Just a moment! I''ll go find one for you!" Before he finished speaking, Hwa Jian was already running off.


    He didn''t even collect the pile of crystal cores on the ground.


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    Is this what people are like in the apocalypse?


    Kim Haru took advantage of this moment to take out more items from his backpack to sell. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cabbages were all large, and just taking out four of them already occupied most of the space on the stand. Kim Haru decided to only display four, leaving the rest in his backpack.


    The soybeans, being small and loose, posed a different problem. Without a bag or container, Kim Haru was reluctant to take them out, worried that they''d roll all over the place on his stand. For someone with a mild case of OCD, the sight of scattered soybeans would have been too much to bear.


    After thinking for a moment, Kim Haru decided to take out just a handful and stuff them into his pocket. That way, if someone asked about them, he could take them out to show, without worrying about them rolling around everywhere.


    The potatoes, however, were much easier to handle.


    Kim Haru placed a neat pile of potatoes on one side of the stand, opposite the cabbages. He even took the time to arrange the potatoes in order, from largest to smallest.


    Looking at the stand now, he felt much more at ease.


    With his goods displayed, Kim Haru''s attention shifted to the pile of crystal cores beside him.


    He let out a sigh, eventually deciding to help gather them up.


    At this point, there were no strangers around, so without the discomfort of social interaction weighing on him, Kim Haru quickly noticed that something felt off.


    Perhaps in this apocalypse, the items Kim Haru was selling weren''t as ordinary as he had initially thought.


    Reflecting on the behavior of Shin Woncheon and his group over the past few days, and now this latest customer''s reaction, one thing became crystal clear!


    Before Kim Haru could decide whether to continue selling his goods at the system''s set prices or raise them a bit, Hwa Jian returned, carrying a scale.


    As he approached Kim Haru, Hwa Jian''s steps faltered.


    He was shocked by the sudden abundance of vegetables that had appeared!


    It wasn''t just the quantity that had increased dramatically! Every cabbage and potato was of the same high quality as the ones he had just seen! The entire pile consisted of Class B, if not Class A, ingredients! My god, who exactly was this person selling vegetables?!


    Hwa Jian handed the scale to Kim Haru, saying, "...Here''s the scale you asked for."

 Chapter 58 First Sale and a New Discovery (Part 1)

    Hwa Jian seemed a bit uneasy.Kim Haru took it with a nod of thanks and began weighing the vegetables for his first customer.


    Regardless of whether he would eventually decide to raise his prices, he had already quoted the price to his first customer, so it wasn''t worth changing now. He could consider it a special discount for the first sale.


    Hwa Jian had brought 135 crystal cores, enough to buy over six pounds of cabbage. Kim Haru weighed the cabbage, which turned out to be exactly six pounds, leaving Hwa Jian with fifteen crystal cores to spare.


    "Six pounds, 120," Haru said, showing Hwa Jian the number on the scale. Then he picked up the cabbage and handed it over, waiting for the crystal cores in exchange.


    Hwa Jian hadn''t expected to get an entire large cabbage and was overjoyed!


    However, looking at the massive cabbage in front of him, and then at the young man selling the vegetables with an expressionless face, Hwa Jian finally couldn''t hold back.


    "At this price, you''re practically giving the cabbage away at a loss."


    Kim Haru finally realized what had been bothering him.


    In this world, it has become impossible to artificially grow normal vegetables or raise healthy animals!


    Thinking about his farming system, he began to grasp just how overpowered the system really was! If this had happened a few years ago, during his chuinbyo era, he would have undoubtedly believed that he had been transmigrated to this world to save it¡ªas its destined savior.


    Unfortunately, his current self had no such grand delusions. He didn''t feel like he had the ability to shoulder the fate of the entire world. Right now, all he wanted was to live a comfortable life, with decent material conditions. And if possible, it would be great to have the internet restored too.


    God only knows how these past few days had been for a socially anxious homebody like him. His daily routine was already starting to resemble that of an elderly person!


    Suddenly, all sorts of thoughts about "a man with a treasure is a good target for evil people" flooded Haru''s mind.


    Before he could figure out whether he should lay low or cooperate with the authorities, he suddenly heard the system notification chime in.


    [ Ding! Congratulations on achieving the <<First Transaction>> milestone. The Farming Store is now unlocked! ]


    On the virtual screen that only he could see, a new icon for the [Store] had appeared. Curious, he tapped on it, and a neatly organized interface popped up, displaying a wide range of items.


    Under the "Seeds" category, there were seeds for all sorts of crops¡ªcommon, rare, cheap, expensive¡ªeverything imaginable.


    However, the only seeds that were currently unlocked and available were cabbage, soybeans, and potatoes.


    Kim Haru tried tapping on the other seeds, but the system popped up a message.


    [ You have not obtained this seed and cannot meet the unlock conditions. ]


    When he scrolled to the [Armor] category, something clicked in his mind. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 Setting Prices and Stirring Doubts (Part 1)

    If the "armor" was what he thought it might be, then the problem he had been worrying about earlier might not be a problem after all!Sure enough!


    The armor section was filled with all sorts of items¡ªgear to protect the farm from fires, floods, pest infestations, and of course, there was armor specifically designed to guard against various elemental and ability-based attacks depending on the local condition. In short, any equipment that could help ensure the safe growth of plants and animals was classified as good armor.


    What excited Kim Haru the most was that none of these items were restricted to farm use. He figured that if he equipped one on himself, it should work just as well, right?


    At most, he''d just be treating himself as another crop or livestock from the farm¡ªno big deal!


    Although the store didn''t have much available to purchase yet, and he didn''t have enough gold coins to buy anything right now, Kim Haru was confident that he would manage to survive in this post-apocalyptic world just fine.


    Hmm, now the real question was¡ªshould he raise the price of his vegetables, considering how precious they were?


    Kim Haru poked at the system, but it offered no answer to that question.


    Neither rejecting nor agreeing, it seemed the decision was his to make.


    Kim Haru looked up, seeing Hwa Jian still standing nervously in front of him, clutching the large cabbage tightly in his arms.


    Kim Haru sighed.


    He waved his hand, signaling Hwa Jian to leave.


    Despite getting such a great deal, this person could have just hurried off with the cabbage without a second thought, but instead, he was worried that Haru was losing out. He even went out of his way to remind him. From the way he lingered, if Haru had decided to take back the cabbage and raise the price, Hwa Jian probably would have returned it willingly.


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but wonder how someone like him managed to survive in a harsh world like this. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, Kim Haru wasn''t the kind of person who would go back on his word. Besides, since the system had set this price, Kim Haru trusted that it wouldn''t let him take a loss.


    Whether something was a good deal or not was always subjective¡ªif both the buyer and the seller thought it was worth it, then it was.


    Hwa Jian''s eyes lit up. He gave Kim Haru a deep bow before turning around and running off with the cabbage.


    Kim Haru didn''t pay him any more attention and went back to his task.


    He needed to write down the prices in front of the vegetables so he wouldn''t have to answer the same question every time someone asked.


    He tore a page from the wall calendar to use as makeshift paper and scribbled down the prices. As he wrote, he made plans to visit other markets once his vegetables were mostly sold. There were still too many things his wooden cabin was missing. It was frustrating that he couldn''t even find a proper notebook right now.

 Chapter 60 Setting Prices and Stirring Doubts (Part 2)

    Writing the prices on paper turned out to be a smart move because before long, people had gathered around his stall."Boss, is it true that your cabbage only costs 20 crystal cores per pound?"


    "Can this vegetable even be eaten? It''s so cheap and looks so perfect. Could it be one of those shape-shifting mutated plants?"


    "Boss, I can''t even tell the degree of mutagenic virus content of your vegetables have. Are they even real?"


    "Yeah, exactly! I checked all over, and I can''t find any signs that mutated parts were removed. You''re not just selling a whole mutated plant, are you?"


    "Oh no! That''s dangerous! Boss, you can''t be so heartless, selling something that could kill us."


    "Are you sure the price is right, Boss? Don''t tell me you''ll suddenly raise the price after I''ve already paid!"


    "Boss, boss¡­"


    "Boss..."


    "Can I pay with points? I''m out of crystal cores."


    All kinds of curious and questioning voices swirled around Kim Haru''s ears, so noisy that he wanted to just pack up his stall and leave!


    There were too many people!


    Kim Haru mentally blocked out the noise. At first, he still pointed at the price sign to respond, but after a while, he didn''t even want to lift a finger.


    He only responded to the last question.


    "Points won''t work."


    Kim Haru didn''t have a chip and didn''t plan on getting one. Besides, the system only accepted crystal cores. What was he supposed to do with points?


    The person who''d been rejected slumped in disappointment and quietly withdrew from the crowd.


    He still casts a longing glance at the cabbages and potatoes on display several times.


    Others might be unsure, but as a plant-type ability user, his sensitivity toward plants was absolutely reliable! He was certain that the vegetables on that stall had an extremely low mutagenic virus content! If it weren''t for his strong self-control, he would have rushed over and taken a bite already!


    But it wasn''t just his self-control keeping him in check¡ªGwon Damjin was also a little scared of the strange vegetable seller.


    Kim Haru, the vegetable seller, just sat there quietly, not saying much, and showed no interest in the crowd around his stall. However, every time Gwon Damjin sent his Snoopgrass toward him to probe the vegetable, they would lose contact with it once they got within half a meter of Kim Haru.


    No matter how much Gwon Damjin tried to call them back, there was no response. It was as if the plants had completely vanished from this world!


    The first time, Gwon Damjin didn''t believe it. The second time, and even the third time, no matter what methods he used¡ªhe even sent his only Phantoburr that can turn invisible¡ªall had the same result. Once his plants got close, they were gone, never to return.


    Gwon Damjin was terrified.


    In his eyes, Kim Haru, who hadn''t moved an inch, had become frightening and mysterious. The idea of simply grabbing the vegetables and running away with it was completely banished from his mind. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 61 One Leaf at a Time

    However, Gwon Damjin still couldn''t let it go!How long had it been since he''d seen vegetables of such high quality? How could he just give up so easily? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gwon Damjin''s eyes glinted with thought as he considered someone who might be able to help.


    Kim Haru had no idea someone was planning to cause him trouble. As the crowd around his stall grew noisier with endless chatter, without anyone actually buying anything, his patience was wearing thin. He was just about to pack up and find a quieter place to set up when someone finally made a move to purchase.


    "Boss, can I just buy one leaf?" The buyer was cautious, not wanting to buy too much at once.


    Kim Haru silently looked at the single leaf on the cabbage.


    Although he already knew how precious food was in the apocalypse, this was the first time he truly understood what precious really meant.


    People were now buying vegetables one leaf at a time? That single leaf wouldn''t even make a full plate.


    But still, a sale was a sale.


    Kim Haru nodded in agreement.


    The buyer immediately pointed to a specific leaf on the third cabbage from the left, saying, "I want that one."


    It seemed like they had been eyeing it for a while.


    Kim Haru didn''t say anything and simply snapped off the leaf the buyer had pointed to. His swift, unhesitating movement made the onlookers gasp in surprise.


    Even the buyer was startled and repeatedly shouted, "Be careful! Be careful!"


    Oh.


    Kim Haru remained expressionless as he tossed the cabbage leaf onto the scale.


    "Three crystal cores," Kim Haru said flatly. He didn''t have any packaging, so he handed the leaf directly to the buyer and quoted the price.


    The buyer stood there, stunned for a moment, watching Kim Haru''s quick, efficient movements. After a brief pause, he hurriedly accepted the leaf and handed over three crystal cores to Kim Haru.


    The growing crowd surrounding them hadn''t dispersed. In fact, more and more people were gathering, all watching with eager anticipation.


    Someone in the crowd piped up, "Come on, take a bite and let us know! How does it taste?"


    The person who had only bought a single leaf had exactly this in mind, so he didn''t hesitate after hearing the suggestion.


    He gently tore off a small piece of the leaf and placed it in his mouth.


    "How is it, how is it? Does it taste as good as it looks?"


    "What about the mutagenic virus content? Is it bitter or sour?"


    "Is it worth the price? Are you sure it''s not just some mutated plant in disguise?"


    The crowd urged him on and their voices overlapped.


    Their curiosity was overwhelming. The vegetables in Kim Haru''s stall looked far too tempting, but unlike the ability users who could detect the mutations at a glance, the rest of them had no such ability. Money was tight, and if they were tricked into buying mutated food, they would face some very tough days ahead.

 Chapter 62 Feeding Frenzy

    But what if the vegetables were real? At such a low price, it would be too stupid to not buy it.Under the pressure of the crowd, the buyer chewed the vegetable carefully and swallowed the leaf with a gulp. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t say anything because he was too flustered to speak. He just squatted down, while pressing his hand firmly on a large cabbage leaf.


    At the same time, he use the other hand to dig the crystal cores out of his pocket. It was a chaotic struggle as he tried to do everything at once.


    Despite the rush, he didn''t take his eyes off Kim Haru, he quickly said, "This one! I''ll buy the whole cabbage! I have money, please sell it to me!"


    Kim Haru picked up the cabbage and weighed it for him.


    The onlookers stared at each other in confusion.


    For a moment, no one quite understood what had just happened.


    Then, someone reacted swiftly, lunging toward another cabbage on Kim Haru''s stall, shouting as they dove, "This one is mine! I''m buying the whole thing!"


    In an instant, the crowd caught on!


    These vegetables must be the real deal, not some fake product!


    What were they waiting for? They had to act fast!


    "I want one! I want to buy a cabbage too! Boss, save one for me!"


    "This potato is mine! No one better try to take it!"


    "You b*stard, how many times have I helped you out as your neighbor? Can''t you let me have this potato, just this once?"


    "Who the hell pushed me out of the way?! I had my hands on that potato first!"


    "Boss only accepts crystal cores! If you don''t have any, stop shoving and wasting people''s time!"


    "Does anyone have extra crystal cores? I want to trade my points for crystal cores on the spot! Twenty points for one crystal core, any type of crystal core doesn''t matter!"


    "I''m offering twenty-one points per crystal core! Trade with me, please! I''m only short two crystal cores!"


    "Stop pushing! You stepped on my foot!"


    In no time, the stall turned into a scene of complete chaos.


    Kim Haru''s vegetables sold out rapidly. The four large cabbages and sixty pounds of potatoes were snatched up completely. Even the fallen cabbage roots were fought over until nothing remained.


    Witnessing this, Kim Haru fully realized just how rare and coveted the food he thought was normal had become in this world.


    After counting, he had collected a total of 1,200 crystal cores. He silently thanked the system backpack for this since it helped him store everything without a problem.


    Other people who watched this scene began to notice this, and the words space-type ability users flashed in their minds.


    "Boss, do you have more vegetables? If you do, bring them out and sell them already. There are still so many of us who haven''t bought anything." They were speculating that if Kim Haru had space storage, it might mean there were more vegetables beyond what they could see.

 Chapter 63 Space-type Ability User

    At that moment, no one had time to envy his space-type ability. All their thoughts were focused on the vegetables. After all, the space-type ability wasn''t theirs, but the vegetables could become theirs¡ªif they had enough crystal cores. Everyone knew what was more important right now.When Kim Haru was collecting the crystal cores, he had no intention of hiding the fact that he had a "space-type ability". Just moments ago, when his transaction amount reached one hundred gold coins, the system''s transaction interface unlocked a set of Novice-Level items to purchase.


    There weren''t many novice items available, but one in particular caught Kim Haru''s eye, something perfectly suited to his current situation: <<Shield: Solo Version>>.


    It looked like an ordinary cufflink, but once worn, it would automatically activate, forming an energy layer within half a meter around him. Any attack entering this energy layer would be nullified.


    Unless the attack''s power exceeded the shield''s total energy capacity, even in such cases, the attack would be weakened within the half-meter range, significantly slowing down its speed.


    In a moment like that, Kim Haru would have more than enough time to dodge and escape!


    This kind of personal shield costs five hundred gold coins, and the moment Kim Haru received five hundred crystal cores, he bought it without hesitation.


    His funds instantly dried up. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luckily, the next moment, more customers rushed forward, pushing their crystal cores at him, urging him to weigh the vegetables without delay.


    From that point on, Kim Haru no longer feared revealing his space storage ability. In fact, if people mistook him for a space-type ability user, all the better. And if anyone realized something wasn''t right and tried to cause trouble, he had protective gear now.


    The disappointed customers, who had been ready to leave when the vegetables ran out, suddenly froze in their tracks when they heard that the stall owner might be a space-type ability user. This meant there could be more vegetables hidden in his space.


    Without missing a beat, they turned around and rushed back into the crowd, pushing forward while shouting, "Move aside! Move aside! That was my spot earlier; I was already in the front of the line!"


    Having waited for their turn and finally reached the front, no one was willing to give up their spot.


    Their tempers began to flared and the crowd almost broke out into a fight!


    Kim Haru frowned.


    The crowd was getting bigger and noisier. He hesitated, wondering if he should continue selling. Even though he no longer needed to speak, only focusing on collecting money and weighing vegetables, the commotion was beginning to exceed his tolerance level.


    Anyone who had survived this long in the apocalypse knew how to read the situation. Especially those without abilities¡ªpleasing people with ability had become their second nature. Reading expressions and understanding moods had practically become an instinct.


    The moment Kim Haru frowned, someone immediately caught on.


    A muscular and intimidating man shouted, "Everyone, shut the hell up!"

 Chapter 64 Order Restored

    Instantly, the area around the stall fell into silence.Even Kim Haru was startled by the man''s booming voice.


    He glanced at the man and immediately understood why his shout had such an effect.


    The man''s appearance¡ªboth his physique and his rough features¡ªmade him look like one of those enforcers you''d see in crime movies, the type who worked for mobsters. A person like this, as long as they remain calm, might not draw attention. But the moment they lost their temper, anyone nearby would be afraid.


    But the man wasn''t done yet. He strode forward in two large steps, standing directly in front of those who had been pushing and shoving, scaring them so badly that they started trembling.


    The man, with a menacing glare, pointed at them and growled, "If any of you try cutting the queue again, you can get lost and go to the back of the line! Now, line up! Whoever was here first stays in front. You have until I count to three to sort yourselves out. If you haven''t figured it out by then¡­"


    The man hadn''t even finished speaking when the two scrawny men, who had just been pulling at each other''s collars and stepping on each other''s feet, suddenly froze. There was no need to count to three¡ªimmediately, one stood in front of the other, perfectly forming a straight line, as if they were ready to join a military training lineup.


    Satisfied, the man didn''t bother looking at them anymore.


    "All of you, get in line, or get lost!" he barked at the rest.


    In no time, the area in front of Kim Haru''s stall cleared up, leaving behind a single, orderly line. Just moments ago, the stall had been packed so tightly that it seemed impenetrable.


    Kim Haru''s eyes brightened slightly.


    He thought to himself: This guy is quite something,


    He cast another glance at the man.


    Sensing the attention, the once fierce and intimidating man instantly broke into a goofy grin as he looked at Kim Haru.


    "Anything else you need me to do, boss? Is the line too long? I can get rid of some people if it''s bothering you!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, also, could you, uh, maybe save me just a bit more of those potatoes? Even just one little one would be fine. My wife loves potatoes the most."


    In this look, his terrifying enforcer aura was suddenly gone. In the blink of an eye, the man had transformed from a fierce German Shepherd into a Husky.


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He nodded and agreed to the man''s request.


    The man was delighted to the point of almost jumping up. He redoubled his efforts in keeping the crowd in check and working even harder to maintain order.


    Kim Haru looked at the seemingly endless line of people snaking around, winding so far that he couldn''t even tell where it ended.


    It''s likely it was stretching beyond the side streets. Seeing this, he decided to restock his stall and fill it up again to the brim.

 Chapter 65 Hope in Hard Times

    The people in the line, upon realizing there were still plenty of vegetables, immediately grew excited. Thanks to the muscular man who is keeping the order, they refrained themselves from shouting or causing a ruckus.The sales went smoothly for Kim Haru.


    The cabbages and potatoes steadily dwindled in quantity. Aside from the first few people who hadn''t realized the scarcity and bought a large amount in one go, Kim Haru quickly set a limit on purchases. Each person could buy no more than about 1.5 kg of cabbage, which equated to roughly half a cabbage, and no more than five potatoes, which was about 5 kg.


    Most people were pleased with this rationing, especially those at the back of the line. They had originally feared that the vegetables would all be bought up by those people at the front, but now they felt reassured. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only those people who are holding a large number of crystal cores were a bit disgruntled. But they soon accepted it. After all, the vegetables were Kim Haru''s, and he could sell them whatever he pleased. They were already grateful that he was selling such high-quality produce at such a low price. How could they expect even more?


    Besides, the combined weight of about 6.5 kg of cabbage and potatoes was enough to last them quite a while if they rationed it carefully.


    In this apocalyptic world, finding someone like Kim Haru¡ªwho was willing to act so generously¡ªwas nearly impossible.


    Yes, after the initial shock wore off, most people tacitly assumed that Kim Haru was doing a charitable deed.


    Why else would he sell such obviously high-quality vegetables in this impoverished Four District, where most people here were just ordinary and struggling people? If he took these vegetables to the inner zones, where ability users and wealthier people lived, he could easily sell them for a sky-high price to those who didn''t care about spending crystal cores.


    Yet here he was, setting a low price and imposing purchase limits. Wasn''t that a clear sign that he wanted as many people as possible to have access to good-quality food? If that wasn''t charity, what was it?


    Kim Haru was truly a generous person! This vegetable sale could end up saving countless lives¡ªpeople who were on the brink of death from consuming too much mutated food!


    Each person who received vegetables from Kim Haru''s hands would bow deeply before leaving. In their hearts, a seed that was long withered and dried¡ªsomething once called hope¡ªwas slowly being nurtured again. Sooner or later, that seed would receive more nourishment, and one day, it would finally break through its shell and grow.


    ...


    If everything had gone smoothly, Kim Haru would have finished selling his stock by noon and found a quiet place to enjoy the lunch that was provided by th system as always.


    But life wasn''t that easy, and some people just couldn''t let others have it easy either.

 Chapter 66 Threats and Tensions

    Gwon Damjin who had earlier tried to pay with points and been rejected, returned. However, this time he didn''t bring crystal cores to make a fair purchase; instead, he came with a group of four or five men. Ignoring the long line queue, they swaggered straight toward Kim Haru''s stall.Gong Daesung, the muscular man who is guarding the queue, quickly stepped in front of them. "What do you think you''re doing? Don''t you have eyes? Everyone''s in line. If you want to buy, get to the back!"


    Gwon Damjin didn''t even spare Gong Daesung a glance. With a wave of his hand, a gray vine shot up from the ground and struck Gong Daesung violently!


    Bam!


    Gong Daesung was flung against a nearby building with a loud crash.


    In an instant, he was lying motionless on the ground, unable to get up.


    The people waiting in line to buy vegetables immediately panicked.


    They scrambled to get out of the way, terrified they''d be the next to end up like Gong Daesung.


    Gwon Damjin and his group walked straight up to Kim Haru. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He flashed a flattering smile to the young man beside him. "Young Master Yoo, do you see it? I told you I wasn''t lying. These vegetables are top-quality. Take them back, and Mr. Yoo will surely be pleased."


    Kim Haru who seen this commotion, raised his eyes but remained expressionless.


    Yoo Wonduk was the son of the chief of the patrol station in the Third District, and he himself was a metal-type ability user. Among the various abilities, the metal-type ability was already known for its powerful offense, and Yoo Wonduk''s talent in this field was quite impressive. He absorbed crystal cores faster than most people, which made him incredibly arrogant.


    In addition, Father Yoo doted him very much since he was his only son. This allowed Yoo Wonduk to strut around with his head held high, walking with arrogance throughout the entirety of the Third District and the neighboring Fourth District, which his father''s patrol station governed.


    The patrol station was responsible for the security of the area and was, without a doubt, the strongest official force around. While some independent ability users or small ability-user teams might be stronger than the patrol, since the patrol was an official group, there were rarely conflicts between them.


    Not to mention, this was the Third and Fourth Districts¡ªthe outermost regions of Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Any powerful ability users had already migrated to the inner zones, leaving only a handful of people in these outer areas.


    Although Yoo Wonduk was arrogant, he knew how to pick his battles. While he still flaunted his authority in the District, he wasn''t as blatantly domineering as he was here in the Fourth District, where he could really flex his power.


    Gwon Damjin is a plant-type ability user, who had recently managed to cozy up to Yoo Wonduk. Yoo Wonduk had asked him to grow a unique and useful plant that could be given as a birthday gift for Father Yoo, whose birthday was approaching.

 Chapter 67 The Cost of Arrogance (Part 1)

    Gwon Damjin being just an ability user struggling in the Third and Fourth District, didn''t have the skill to fulfill such a request on his own. But instead of refusing outright, he''d said he''d do his best. When he saw the high-quality vegetables that Kim Haru was selling and realized he couldn''t get his hands on them, he immediately thought of Yoo Wonduk.So, naturally, he brought Yoo Wonduk along.


    "Young Master Yoo, since I was the one who tipped you off, how about letting me have a little of the vegetable as a reward? I won''t ask for much, just a tiny bit¡ªwhatever you feel like throwing my way," Gwon Damjin said as if Kim Haru''s vegetables already belonged to Yoo Wonduk.


    So what if the vegetable seller had some skill? Young Master Yoo was an official son and surrounded by powerful ability user bodyguards. Were they really supposed to be afraid of a mere vegetable seller?


    Yoo Wonduk thought exactly the same.


    He lifted his chin and kicked Kim Haru''s cloth stall with his foot. "Hey, pack up all your vegetables. I''m buying everything," he ordered confidently, without a hint of doubt that his demand would be refused.


    Kim Haru didn''t move.


    Gwon Damjin sneered, "What''s wrong, didn''t you hear him? Hurry up and pack the vegetables! If we have to do it ourselves, it won''t be so pretty for you."


    Yoo Wonduk hadn''t expected Kim Haru to remain still. He finally cast his gaze downward, looking at him for the first time. "Don''t worry, I''ll pay. If they can afford it, you really think someone like me, Yoo Wonduk, can''t?"


    It was only after hearing that statement that Kim Haru made a move.


    He pointed at the cabbage in front of him. "Two thousand crystal cores."


    Before Yoo Wonduk could react, Kim Haru continued, "Per ounce."


    Yoo Wonduk''s eyes widened instantly.


    "Are you out of your damn mind, robbing people like this?!" Gwon Damjin shouted, voicing the crowd''s outrage.


    Yoo Wonduk''s face was equally grim. He knew that the price for the vegetables was typically 20 crystal cores per pound, with potatoes selling for even just 12 per pound. Yet, here, they were being quoted at 2,000 crystal cores per ounce! Anyone who believed that Kim Haru wasn''t doing this on purpose must be a fool.


    Yoo Wonduk never expected someone in this rundown Fourth District would dare to insult him like this. He glared fiercely at Kim Haru.


    "Don''t bite the hand that feeds you! Do you know who I am? Do you know who my father is? If you want to survive in the Fourth District, I advise you to treat me with a bit of respect."


    Kim Haru ignored him. "If you want it, pay up. If not, get out of the way."


    "...Hmph, you brought this on yourself. Someone, grab him!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gwon Damjin, who had been waiting for this moment, was the first one to charge forward.

 Chapter 68 The Cost of Arrogance (Part 2)

    With a swift motion, he raised his hand, and a seed burst forth from the ground, hurtling straight at Kim Haru''s face. If this hit, even if Kim Haru escaped unscathed, his face would surely be ruined beyond recognition!Gasps erupted from the crowd!


    Gwon Damjin wore a smug grin, eager to hear his opponent''s scream of agony.


    However, right before everyone''s eyes, the vine that shot out from the seed rapidly grew, racing toward Kim Haru. But as soon as it reached him, it instantly flopped back down like a deflated balloon!


    Gwon Damjin''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    What''s going on here? Could this person also be a plant-type ability user? No, no¡ª even if he were, there''s no way he could control his plants without a hint of awareness!


    Unless, unless he''s an ability user that was several levels higher than me!


    Gwon Damjin refused to accept this possibility.


    The two ability users who followed Yoo Wonduk witnessed the scene as well, they''re exchanging glances before charging forward together!


    One wielding fire and the other wind, combining their powers, the fire surged with the wind''s strength. In an instant, a large swath of bright red flames ignited in the air, and it sounded as if the dust in the atmosphere was crackling from the heat.


    "He''s a Level 2 ability user! Boss, hurry up run!"


    The crowd erupted in panic, with some of the more timid individuals unable to bear watching any longer and turning away in fear.


    The situation was dangerous and everyone believed they were about to witness a disastrous scene.


    At that moment, everyone expected Kim Haru, who seemed doomed, to finally make a move.


    However, he just stood up.


    The scorching wind and flames swept toward him with a force of destruction, the fire tongues ready to scorch Kim Haru''s hair in the next instant. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment Kim Haru began to move and extended his hand.


    He quickly stored the unsold cabbages and potatoes into his system backpack.


    The onlookers were left speechless.


    Even when death was imminent, he was still busy gathering his vegetables! What good would that do now? If he died later, everything in his space would just explode out anyway!


    Hurry and escape!


    The crowd¡ªincluding Gwon Damjin, Yoo Wonduk, and the two ability users who had attacked Kim Haru¡ªhad already condemned Kim Haru to death in their minds. It was likely that before he could even retract his hand, he would be reduced to ashes.


    They watched, waiting for the inevitable...


    But wait?


    What''s happening? Why hasn''t the fire reached him yet?


    As they focused, they realized that, at some point, the fierce flames had actually stopped right in front of Kim Haru. It looked as if it was burning fiercely, but it hadn''t even singed a single hair on him.


    The faces of the wind-type and fire-type ability users changed instantly!


    Without needing to confer, the two of them immediately intensified their attack, launching another massive fireball straight at Kim Haru. The flickering flames glowed red and blue, clearly much hotter than before!

 Chapter 69 A Turn of Event

    However, just like the previous fire, this one also halted right in front of the vegetable seller, unable to advance even an inch.No matter how ferocious the flames became or how high the temperature soared.


    The crowd erupted in astonishment.


    The two ability users felt a surge of fear, unwelcome thoughts creeping into their minds.


    Could it be that they had targeted someone who they shouldn''t be offended?


    Unsure of what to do, they cast a glance at Yoo Wonduk.


    Yoo Wonduk visibly displayed a look of panic.


    What was he supposed to do? He had no idea how to handle this situation! How could he have known that this person was so powerful that even two Level 2 ability users couldn''t deal with him? After all, he had previously relied on these two people to dominate not only the Third District but even the Fourth District.


    No, it wasn''t his fault; it was the vegetable seller''s. With such extraordinary abilities, why was he even here in this rundown district? There were plenty of better places; why did he come to this place? If it weren''t for that, would he have come to provoke him?


    The attacker showed signs of weakness while the one being attacked stood casually. Yet in the eyes of the crowd, he had become an enigmatic figure. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the latter spoke up, "Is it over? Then¡­ it''s my turn."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the raging flames around Kim Haru vanished without a trace.


    At the same time, a scream erupted from Yoo Wonduk, who frantically slapped at his own body, hopping around on his feet. His cries were intermingled with "It''s so hot!" "Help!" "Fire, fire!" in various pitches.


    Before anyone could react, he was already rolling on the ground.


    He looked just like someone who had been severely burned!


    However, everyone could see that he didn''t have a single spark or even a hint of red on him.


    The two ability users and Gwon Damjin rushed over to help Yoo Wonduk up, but as soon as their hands touched him, they let out miserable cries!


    Gwon Damjin dodged around, repeatedly howling in pain, yet he remained rooted in place, struggling as if trapped by something, taking hit after hit.


    The two ability users had already rolled onto the ground with Yoo Wonduk, as if the flames on him had also spread to them.


    On the ground were the four of them writhing in agony, while not far away stood Kim Haru, tall and expressionless, watching the "performance" before him.


    The crowd silently took several steps back.


    This bizarre scene made the vegetable seller appear particularly profound and mysterious in their eyes, radiating a chilling aura.


    They looked at Kim Haru with awe, speculating about what thoughts lay behind his icy expression. Was he considering how to punish Yoo Wonduk and the others even more? Or was he contemplating whether to wipe out the entire Yoo family?


    Just the thought of the Yoo family facing disaster brought a quiet sense of delight to their hearts.

 Chapter 70 Hurry up and Leave

    So, what was Kim Haru thinking?He was considering that selling the remaining vegetables could wait; finding a quiet place to have a nice lunch was the priority.


    As for the few people rolling on the ground before him?


    They were of no concern to him.


    Kim Haru looked at the retaliatory item he had just purchased from the system store called [ Return the Favor ], and was quite satisfied with the effect it had produced this time.


    However, this item was just a one-time use item, and it had cost him three hundred gold coins, which stung a little.


    Fortunately, the item had a group effect and lasted a full two hours. Until the countdown finished, no method could interrupt its effect.


    Even if they wanted to die, they wouldn''t be able to.


    Kim Haru glanced at the few people on the ground, not intending to give them any more attention. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He walked over to Gong Daesung, his brows furrowing. "How are you?"


    The man looked a bit worse; a deep gash marred his front, Gwon Damjin clearly showed no mercy when he sent him flying.


    Fortunately, although Gong Daesung wasn''t an ability user, his physical condition was much better than an ordinary person''s. At least he could still force a smile through the pain as he opened his mouth to respond.


    "I-I''m a bit hurt."


    He had witnessed the previous scene clearly and felt no resentment toward Kim Haru for not having intervened sooner. Instead, he felt a sense of relief that this kind-hearted vegetable seller hadn''t suffered any harm.


    Having not consumed normal foods for quite some time due to not being an ability user, he worried about his wife, whose health was even worse than his. If things continued like this, he didn''t know if they would be able to last another year¡­


    The appearance of Kim Haru and his high-quality vegetables was akin to a lifeline for Gong Daesung.


    "I-I''m fine; someone will take me to the hospital," Gong Daesung tried to push Kim Haru away. "You should leave quickly; the patrol team will be here soon. They''re in cahoots with that young master and are quite troublesome."


    Gong Daesung had no idea where Kim Haru usually lived. He thought that since he was selling vegetables in the Fourth District, it was very likely he lived there too. If he ended up clashing with the patrol team, one misstep could escalate into a confrontation with the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone authorities. No matter how powerful Kim Haru was, he was still just one person.


    Thinking of this, Gong Daesung became even more anxious.


    The crowd around him had not dispersed and had also heard Gong Daesung''s words.


    They realized this as well.


    Suddenly, one after another began to urge him, "Boss, hurry up and leave! The patrol team is not easy to deal with."


    "I remember there''s a small path over there; the patrol team won''t go that way. Boss, you should hurry and take that route."

 Chapter 71 Patrol Team

    "I''ll go ahead and check where the patrol team is; I''ll find a way to buy you some time.""Yes, yes! Boss, you hurry up and go; we''ll hold them off here."


    "Thank you for your vegetables, Boss! This is our way of showing gratitude!"


    "Boss, you should go quickly; we''ll take him to the hospital."


    "Oh no! The patrol team is already here!"


    "Damn! How did they get here so fast?"


    A team of ten people, dressed in identical uniforms, came rushing over.


    The leader had a stern face and was clearly a Level 3 ability user!


    Those people who were holding cabbages and potatoes glanced at the aggressive patrol team and then at the solitary Kim Haru. They gritted their teeth and stepped directly in front of Kim Haru, placing themselves between him and the patrol team.


    "Boss, hurry up and go! I''ll help hold them off!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if it was just for a moment, with the boss''s abilities, he would surely be able to escape far away.


    In the next instant, someone else stood beside him.


    "I''m in too."


    "I''ll join!"


    "And me."


    "Count me in."


    "Damn, even if I can''t, what can the patrol team do against so many of us? Add me to the mix."


    "If they want to touch such a good boss, they''ll have to get through me first."


    "Me too."


    "And me."


    "¡­"


    Almost everyone who had bought vegetables from Kim Haru stepped forward.


    Even those who hadn''t managed to buy anything also stood up!


    Kim Haru''s vegetables represented hope for them in this apocalyptic world. They had been struggling to survive in the Fourth District, and who among them hadn''t gradually become numb? After all, it was rare for such hope to appear; they didn''t want, nor were they willing, to let that hope shatter so easily.


    They hoped that affordable, non-lethal ingredients would once again become available, allowing them to afford them too.


    For that, what did it matter if they got hurt once?


    After all, they had long been fed up with the patrol team''s antics!


    The patrol team of the Fourth District learned about the incident at the market involving multiple injuries. Since they happened to be nearby, they arrived very quickly.


    They considered that it might have been an escalation of haggling between vendors and customers, thought it could be desperate individuals trying to steal food, or even speculated that it might have been someone turning into a zombie after eating too much mutated vegetables.


    Of course, they also wondered if that young master from Third District had come to stir up trouble again, but they never expected that the injured one would include him and his lackeys!


    Seeing Yoo Wonduk rolling on the ground in such a pitiful state, even if the members of the Patrol Team felt deep down that he deserved it, they quickly rushed forward to get him to the hospital.


    This man couldn''t have any problems here.


    As for the person who had harmed Yoo Wonduk to this extent, the patrol team definitely needed to take him away to show some accountability.


    However, how could so many people come out to block their way?


    The patrol team members were bewildered and stopped by the crowd.


    What was going on with these people? Normally, when faced with any trouble, wouldn''t they run away faster than rabbits? Had they taken the wrong medicine today, or were they under someone''s control?


    Baek Seongmin, the captain of the patrol team who was already a Level 3 ability user, became even more determined to capture the person responsible for all this upon seeing the scene.


    Anyone who could easily incite so many ordinary people to confront the official patrol team, which included ability users, must be a dangerous individual!


    Baek Seongmin scanned the crowd and locked onto a tall young man in the back.


    Among the throngs of people in the Fourth District, this person''s attire was remarkably clean and exuded a fresh aura, setting him apart from the patched and repeatedly washed clothing of others.


    Then there was his hair. Though it appeared a bit messy and slightly longer than typical short hair¡ªas if it hadn''t been groomed or trimmed for a while¡ªBaek Seongmin''s keen senses, as a Level 3 ability user, suggested that this person had definitely washed his hair just a couple of days ago and had even used a shampoo that was becoming increasingly hard to find.


    Even that disheveled look seemed less like neglect and more like a deliberately crafted style.


    As Baek Seongmin observed Kim Haru, Kim Haru was also watching Baek Seongmin.


    The two of them locked their eyes across the crowd.


    This person is a bit dangerous.


    Both Kim Haru and Baek Seongmin thought the same.


    Kim Haru looked at the patrol team leader, who wore an expressionless face, his gaze steady and his demeanor imposing. Such a person, in anime or games, resembled someone with considerable skills.


    No wonder everyone feared the patrol team so much.


    Kim Haru felt that even if he had numerous customers standing up for him, they were no match for this patrol team leader; if the latter decided to act, it would undoubtedly take mere moments.


    Kim Haru did not intend to let these customers suffer unnecessary harm for his sake. He vaguely sensed that the patrol team leader would not do anything to him.


    Sure enough, after being obstructed a few times by the crowd, Baek Seongmin noticed that they wouldn''t easily make way for him. His imposing aura suddenly intensified, and the chill of his Level 3 ice abilities rapidly spread from him as the ground began to freeze with a crackling sound. A blanket of white snow covered everyone''s feet, spreading mercilessly over their bodies.


    Anyone touched by the icy cold felt as if they had been frozen in place and could not move.


    Baek Seongmin controlled the situation well, immobilizing everyone without causing any harm; they merely felt the cold.


    With the crowd no longer obstructing him, Baek Seongmin turned his attention to Kim Haru. "Take him away."

 Chapter 72 The Lone Wolf and the Captain

    The patrol team members responded in unison and moved toward Kim Haru.Just as they were about to reach Kim Haru, two loud shouts echoed from a distance.


    "Wait!"


    "Stop!"


    It was Hwa Jian, who had bought vegetables earlier, and Shin Woncheon, who had finally finished his business and come over.


    The two of them happened to arrive at the same time.


    The patrol team members grew a bit impatient.


    All they wanted was to take someone back for questioning to give an explanation to the patrol team in the Third District, so why were there so many people causing trouble?


    Led by Baek Seongmin, the patrol team looked toward the source of the voices.


    Upon seeing who it was, they were momentarily speechless.


    Hwa Jian was not alone; beside him stood a tall young man with a gloomy expression. The signature black gloves he wore instantly reminded them of someone.


    Wasn''t this person is the mutated water-type ability user from the Third District? The one whose body was very toxic, making everyone afraid to approach him, and who rarely ventured outside!


    What was he doing here?


    On the other side, the Delta Squad from the Second District was known for ranking among the top twenty with just five members. Shin Woncheon, as the captain, was excellent at interacting with people and maintaining good relationships with many officials and strong teams. Why did he come to the Fourth District?


    Most importantly, how could the two difficult figures be connected to the person he was supposed to capture? This made it impossible for them to carry out their plan!


    Hwa Jian did not recognize Shin Woncheon, but Shin Woncheon had some impression of the young man brought by Hwa Jian. However, this was not the time to discuss it, so both of them hurried over to Kim Haru''s side. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m sorry, sir, I''m late," Hwa Jian and Shin Woncheon both spoke at once.


    ...


    In the office of the Fourth District patrol team, the other patrol members had all gone out according to their patrol routes, leaving only Baek Seongmin and the group consisting of Kim Haru, Hwa Jian, and Shin Woncheon.


    The situation at the vegetable market was quickly handled; those who needed to go to the hospital were taken, those who could be released were released, and those who continued to buy vegetables did so. As the center of the incident, Kim Haru was brought into the patrol team under Baek Seongmin''s assurance that nothing would happen.


    Of course, Hwa Jian and Shin Woncheon followed along.


    At this point, Kim Haru realized that after Hwa Jian finished buying vegetables and returned, he quickly realized how much of a commotion Kim Haru''s vegetables would cause in this place, and how easily it could lead to trouble. He thought of one of his friends.


    That gloomy young man, Han Gwonhee.


    Han Gwonhee was a Level 3 ability user, and his ability was a mutated water-type poison. Poison abilities are extremely lethal and also quite rare. However, during the first two levels of this ability, the chances of losing control are very high.


    Before Han Gwonhee ascended to level three, no living creature near him was unaffected. The lightest consequence was injury, while the most severe could be losing one''s life¡ªsomething he couldn''t control no matter what he tried. Gradually, no one dared to approach him anymore; they were filled with fear and rejection.


    His gloomy personality was formed during that time.


    Now that Han Gwonhee had reached level 3 and he was able to control his abilities very well. Due to the nature of his abilities, he was even stronger than ordinary Level 3 ability users. As a lone wolf, his combat power was certainly not lacking.


    However, he had developed the habit of staying far away from others. The only person he was willing to go out for was Hwa Jian, who had never rejected him.


    This time, Han Gwonhee was also brought in by Hwa Jian to help with the situation.


    Hwa Jian had never thought that his friend was frightening, but he knew the reputation Han Gwonhee held in the eyes of others. If his own friend were by his side, even those people who coveted Kim Haru''s vegetables would hesitate a bit.


    Hwa Jian didn''t expect that while he was looking for his friend, the thing he feared had already happened.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t arrived too late; at least he hadn''t let Kim Haru be taken away alone by the patrol team.


    Who in the safe zone didn''t know that Yoo Wonduk''s father was the highest-ranking officer of the patrol team in the Third District? The patrol team in the Fourth District also fell under his jurisdiction. Which subordinate would dare to help others instead of assisting their boss''s son?


    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of treatment Kim Haru would receive if he were taken away like that.


    And so, this scene unfolded.


    As for Shin Woncheon, it was even easier to explain. He was initially concerned about whether there would be any need for assistance from Kim Haru and planning to hand in the tasks he needed to and then come over immediately. On his way, he thought of something and returned with someone.


    Once everything was settled, Shin Woncheon, worried about the time he had taken, so he let his teammates bring the person along slowly while he went ahead first.


    When they arrived at the location, Shin Woncheon was immensely relieved that he had come first; otherwise, wouldn''t it have caused trouble for Kim Haru?


    Under the pressure of the gazes from the renowned lone wolf, Han Gwonhee, and the well-connected Captain Shin Woncheon, even Baek Seongmin couldn''t help but sigh.


    "We already understand the situation, and it''s indeed not Mr. Kim''s fault. I apologize for the trouble this has caused you," Baek Seongmin said to Kim Haru. "You may leave now; I''m truly sorry."


    That was more like it.


    Hwa Jian and Shin Woncheon both thought this in their hearts.

 Chapter 73 Unexpected Visitors

    Seeing that Kim Haru was fine, Hwa Jian also bid farewell to Kim Haru and prepared to leave.However, he was stopped by Kim Haru.


    "Here are the vegetables for you." Kim Haru took out a cabbage, over ten potatoes, and a handful of soybeans from his system backpack. "Thank you."


    "Ah, I¡ªI can''t accept this, Mr. Kim ¡­" Hwa Jian immediately waved his hands in refusal. The quality of these vegetables was so high; how could he take them for free? Moreover, he hadn''t helped at all. If he had genuinely contributed, he could have shamelessly accepted them.


    Kim Haru didn''t want to argue any further and pressed the vegetables into Hwa Jian''s hands.


    "Just take them. Thank you."


    That thank you was also directed at Han Gwonhee.


    He nodded his head slightly, as if acknowledging it.


    The two socially anxious individuals exchanged glances, silently understanding each other''s intentions, and instantly felt much more at ease.


    Kim Haru paid no mind to Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee and followed Shin Woncheon as he left. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hwa Jian, who still wanted to return the precious vegetables, was stopped by Han Gwonhee. "Just take them; he doesn''t need these. You have others at home to care for, and you can return the favor next time you get the chance."


    With no other option, Hwa Jian could only gratefully accept them.


    "Since you''re here Gwonhee. Let''s go to my house for dinner today. These vegetables are technically yours too. I''ll whip up something special; it''s been a long time since I''ve had vegetables of such quality."


    "Sure."


    As for Kim Haru, once he exited the patrol team building, he contemplated whether he should find another place to sell the remaining vegetables since he was already there.


    Before he could bring it up, Shin Woncheon hesitated and asked, "Mr. Kim, what are your plans next?"


    Kim Haru looked at him and replied, "Hmm?"


    Seeing Shin Woncheon''s expression, it seemed he had something to say.


    As expected, Shin Woncheon proposed, "It''s like this, Mr. Kim. The quality of your vegetables is exceptionally high and highly sought after in this post-apocalyptic world. So, I was wondering if you would be open to collaborating with others?"


    "It''s from the officials."


    The Delta Squad brought someone responsible for logistics in the Second District, a capable and tall woman named Kang Yeongseok.


    Kang Yeongseok was the head of logistics for the entire Second District. If someone came to her to discuss cooperation, she would usually make them meet her on their own terms; she would definitely throw a water balloon at their face and tell them to get lost as far away as possible.


    But who could resist Shin Woncheon?


    After listening to the Delta Squad''s various assurances, especially with Shin Woncheon practically swearing on his life that he was telling the truth, she reluctantly followed them to the Fourth District, albeit with some skepticism.


    "You guys better not joke around with me. I still have a ton of things to do and waiting for me to handle it in the district. If you dare to mess with me, every single one of you will end up working a month for the logistics department."


    "Don''t worry; who would dare to fool you! Besides, don''t you know what kind of person our captain is? His words can''t be false!" Ryu Hyunwoo continuously patted his chest to assure her. "Let me tell you, Noonim, if you see those ingredients Mr. Kim has, you''ll be even more impressed than us. If you take a bite, you''ll never forget that taste for the rest of your life!"


    Gang Yuwon and Ra Jinho nodded their head vigorously in agreement.


    And so, Kang Yeongseok arrived at the Fourth District.


    She was decisive in her actions and didn''t care for formalities. Hearing that Mr. Kim was in the patrol team''s office, she directly used the patrol team''s office to begin preliminary discussions.


    When she saw Mr. Kim, Kang Yeongseok was taken aback.


    "Kim Haru?"


    Oh, this person recognizes the original owner.


    As soon as Kim Haru saw Kang Yeongseok''s reaction, he quickly understood.


    "Who are you?" Kim Haru asked.


    He flipped through the original owner''s memories but had no impression of this woman.


    Kim Haru wasn''t worried about revealing any secrets; the original owner wasn''t particularly lively or sociable. He believed he hadn''t made enemies with anyone and certainly didn''t have any special friendships.


    That group of scoundrels had been wary of their long-desired villa falling into someone else''s hands, so they overtly and covertly restricted the original owner from socializing too closely with others.


    Sure enough, Kim Haru''s straightforward inquiry didn''t raise any suspicion from Kang Yeongseok. She observed the person in front of her and explained, "I''m the logistics director for the Second District. I came to verify some information at your house once before; it''s normal that you don''t remember me."


    If it weren''t for the fact that Kang Yeongseok''s senses, including her vision, had greatly improved after awakening her ability, she wouldn''t have dared to recognize that this person was indeed Kim Haru.


    A regular person who hadn''t awakened any ability and had no special skills owning a villa in the Second District left quite an impression. Almost everyone in the logistics department had heard of his name, and during idle times, they would occasionally place bets on how long he could keep his villa.


    Even Kang Yeongseok had been called to participate in those bets. She remembered that she had seemingly bet on... very soon?


    After all, in the eyes of most people, Kim Haru didn''t have the capability to retain it. As for whose name was on the property deed? This was a post-apocalyptic world; how many people would still be willing to adhere to those rules?


    Kang Yeongseok just couldn''t believe what he was seeing¡ªright here, standing before her, was none other than Kim Haru, the person everyone in the Delta Squad kept calling the master gardener!


    "You''ve returned, so what''s going on with your place? The Flamma Squad reported that you¡­ disappeared while on a mission."

 Chapter 74 Virus-Free Vegetables

    The truth was far less polite than "disappeared." The Flamma Squad had actually said that Kim Haru had overestimated his own abilities and attempted to take on a mutated zombie, only to be caught and thrown into a horde of zombies.What would come next was obvious: a feeding frenzy. The zombies would have torn him apart, and whether or not anything of him remained was up for debate.


    Naturally, with Kim Haru supposedly gone, the Flamma Squad had seized his villa for themselves.


    Although Kang Yeongseok found the Flamma Squad''s behavior distasteful, it wasn''t her place to intervene, as she had no connection to either side. At most, she had only insisted that the Flamma Squad had to wait a full month before transferring ownership of the villa. If Kim Haru didn''t return within that time, only then would they consider making the transfer official.


    But now that Kim Haru stood before her, Kang Yeongseok had to ask.


    "They didn''t take it; it''s still mine," Kim Haru replied bluntly. He was definitely going to help the original owner settle this score. "Let''s get down to business first."


    Kang Yeongseok nodded in agreement.


    Yes, business was more important.


    Although she wasn''t sure how Kim Haru had suddenly come into possession of such high-quality vegetables, she had risen to her current position by never underestimating anyone based on preconceived notions.


    Meanwhile, the four members of the Delta Squad remained silent, acting as spectators. They hadn''t expected Kang Yeongseok to know Mr. Kim, and from the sound of things, it seemed like Mr. Kim had run into some serious trouble. Since they didn''t know the full story, they wisely kept quiet, but each of them mentally took note of the "Flamma Squad" and their involvement in this.


    The team that no one had really heard of probably wasn''t ranked above Delta Squad. Finding an opportunity to teach them a lesson on behalf of Mr. Kim shouldn''t be a problem.


    Kang Yeongseok then explained her purpose. "I heard from Woncheon that you have some high-grade vegetables here. I''m in charge of logistics for the Second District and was wondering if I could take a look? If the quality is as good as they say, we can discuss future purchases later. Don''t worry, even for the sake of Wonchuan and his team, I''m not the type to lowball prices maliciously."


    Kim Haru had no fear of being lowballed. He fully understood that his produce was currently part of a seller''s market.


    Kim Haru directly pulled out a cabbage, two potatoes, and a small handful of soybeans¡ªabout ten beans¡ªfrom his system backpack.


    Before he could even hand them over to Kang Yeongseok, she had already leaped to her feet and rushed over.


    "Holy crap!" It was rare to hear Kang Yeongseok utter such an unrefined word.


    She had never expected that the so-called high-quality vegetables were this good! Initially, she thought they might be A-grade, and S-grade hadn''t even crossed her mind.


    But who could''ve imagined that these vegetables could actually be special S-grade?


    Forget the Second District¡ªeven in the First District, special S-grade ingredients were rare. Only the Central District might have more of them.


    Kang Yeongseok rushed to the cabbage, instinctively reaching for it, but she remembered the owner was still standing there. She quickly asked, "Is it alright?"


    Kim Haru nodded, signaling that she could go ahead.


    Without hesitation, Kang Yeongseok tore off a leaf and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The crisp texture, accompanied by a hint of sweetness, was so fresh that even raw, it felt like she could eat half of it in one go!


    There wasn''t even the slightest hint of the bitterness or strange aftertaste caused by the virus.


    This was absolutely the taste of special S-grade ingredients.


    In fact, a slightly crazy, almost impossible thought appeared in Kang Yeongseok''s mind.


    She wondered, could it be possible that the virus content in this cabbage was... zero?


    Kang Yeongseok knew that this idea was far too crazy and unrealistic, but she just couldn''t shake the thought from her head.


    "...I need to test its virus content," she said, pulling a set of tools from the bag she carried with her.


    Kim Haru allowed her to proceed without interference.


    She tore off a piece of the cabbage and placed it in a small box, which shook a few times before revealing a small opening. She took out a test tube filled with liquid, opened it, and dropped a few drops into the box.


    Then, she closed the box and waited.


    Seeing Kim Haru''s curiosity, Kang Yeongseok explained, "This liquid can combine with the mutated virus and change color based on the virus content. It was developed by the research institute and has been used in many places." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, it''s like pH test strips, Kim Haru thought.


    He nodded in understanding.


    He had no worries about the quality of the vegetables produced by the system.


    As expected, about three minutes later, when Kang Yeongseok opened the box to check the results, she was immediately frozen in shock!


    She had guessed correctly¡ªthe liquid was still clear. These were truly virus-free vegetables.


    This¡­ this¡­


    For a moment, Kang Yeongseok didn''t even know what to say.


    Shin Woncheon''s four teammates saw the results as well and exchanged glances. While they had anticipated this outcome, they couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of awe.


    How long had it been since the world fell into this apocalyptic state? How long had it been since humanity had managed to grow a single vegetable free from the slightest trace of the mutagenic virus? Forget vegetables, even common plants had shown no signs of being free from mutation in years.


    It''s been almost ten years since the world plunged into chaos.


    Kim Haru couldn''t fully grasp the emotions of those who had been living in this world for so long. When he noticed that Kang Yeongseok remained silent after seeing the result, he couldn''t help but tap his fingers on the table to get her attention.

 Chapter 75 The Offer

    Shin Woncheon, more familiar with Kim Haru, immediately snapped out of his reverie and quickly reminded her, "Yeongseok, it''s time to discuss the cooperation."Kang Yeongseok gave Kim Haru a complicated look and sighed, "I''m sorry, but I can''t make the decision on this cooperation."


    Kim Haru frowned.


    Shin Woncheon and his teammates immediately grew anxious as well.


    "What''s going on, Yeongseok? These are virus-free vegetables! The research institute hasn''t even made much progress on this, and now we''re not going to cooperate?"


    "Exactly! Noonim, have you lost your mind?"


    "Shut up, you''re the one who''s lost it!" Kang Yeongseok shot a glare at Ryu Hyunwoo before turning around to Kim Haru. "It''s not that we won''t cooperate with you; it''s just that what you have is too valuable. With my rank, I''m not qualified to be the one negotiating with you. It would be disrespectful to you if I were the one handling this."


    "So," she continued, "I must ask you to wait a little longer. I will report this to my superiors, and when the time comes, the safe zone commander himself will come to negotiate with you personally."


    Kang Yeongseok firmly believed that as long as the safe zone commander wasn''t a fool, he would definitely come in person after seeing these test results.


    At this moment, Kim Haru was someone Kang Yeongseok regarded as a distinguished guest who needed to be treated with utmost caution. Her tone had become much more respectful. As for how the Kim Haru of before had suddenly transformed into the current Kim Haru, well¡­


    Who cared?


    Shin Woncheon and his team finally relaxed.


    See? Of course, Kang wasn''t an idiot. How could she pass up such a great opportunity?


    However, Kim Haru himself felt a little hesitant.


    Meeting with the safe zone commander sounded like a bit of a nightmare for someone with social anxiety like him. Just imagining the situation¡ªwhere he''d have to be mindful of every detail, from etiquette to clothing, speech, and body language¡ªmade him feel uncomfortable all over.


    Was this cooperation even necessary¡­?


    Kim Haru thought to himself.


    Just as he was about to refuse, the faces of the people from the market who had stood in front of him, shielding him from enemies, flashed through his mind.


    In the end, cooperation was still an option. While he couldn''t bear to disappoint those faces, the main reason was that Kim Haru didn''t really want to deal with all these people himself.


    He didn''t have to wait long before Kang Yeongseok brought news that the safe zone commander was on his way.


    The Safe Zone Commander of Pyeongseong Saze Zone was a middle-aged man who appeared very kind, with a constant smile on his face. When he met Kim Haru, there wasn''t a trace of arrogance. Instead, he enthusiastically grabbed Kim Haru''s hand and shook it up and down, his face brimming with joy.


    "You must be Mr. Kim? A brilliant young man, truly a brilliant young man! I''ve seen the test results for your vegetables, and do you know how many lives you will save? You might even change the entire post-apocalyptic world!"


    "You are our hero!"


    Kim Haru: "¡­" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alright, the flattery started right away. This was a bit too much, wasn''t it?


    It felt just like in a game, when a player first creates a character and meets their first NPC. The NPC always says something like, "You''ve finally arrived! We''ve been waiting for you for so long. The world depends on you."


    As a seasoned gamer, Kim Haru knew this routine all too well. Did they think he hadn''t seen this before?


    Kim Haru didn''t say a word.


    The safe zone commander''s eyes flickered as he quickly assessed Kim Haru''s personality, but he wasn''t the least bit offended. Only those with real ability could afford to be aloof.


    And the person before him was indeed capable.


    Without beating around the bush, the safe zone commander went straight to the point: "I won''t hide it, Mr. Kim. We are extremely eager to collaborate with you. Whatever conditions you have, we will do our best to meet them. May I ask what your thoughts are?"


    Kim Haru tapped the table lightly, forcing himself to suppress the discomfort of speaking with strangers. "First, the vegetables are limited. Second, the division of profits. Third, benefits."


    Kim Haru''s words were concise, and the safe zone commander understood quickly.


    "You mean the number of vegetables you grow is limited? Could you give us a specific number so we can plan how to distribute them?"


    "There''s no specific amount; it''s just one person growing them, so not much." Kim Haru shook his head.


    The safe zone commander fell into thought for a moment, then his eyes brightened. "Would you be willing to become a consultant for Pyeongseong Saze Zone''s research institute?"


    "Hm?"


    "It''s like this. I''ve learned that the price you sold your vegetables for wasn''t high, so I believe you are driven by a desire to change the world. But with only yourself, even if you worked tirelessly from dawn to dusk, you could never grow enough vegetables to meet the needs of the entire post-apocalyptic world. Instead of giving people fish, why not teach them to fish?


    You can sell your vegetables however you wish, and Pyeongseong Saze Zone is willing to provide whatever conditions you desire. All we ask is that you guide the people at our research institute, and help them learn to grow normal vegetables, so we can push this initiative forward.


    Let''s ensure that everyone struggling in the apocalypse can eat uncontaminated vegetables and no longer worry about turning into zombies at any moment!"


    Kim Haru''s expression remained cold, but inside, he found the proposal both amusing and surprising.


    Change the world? He had never thought that far. The ambitions of powerful figures were certainly on a grander scale.


    Kim Haru didn''t scorn the safe zone commander''s grand vision of saving the world, but he didn''t have the ability to grow "normal" vegetables; it was all thanks to the system.

 Chapter 76 The Agreement

    And it''s not like he could just hand out systems to everyone.Kim Haru was about to refuse when the safe zone commander, quick-witted, spoke up first. "Please don''t rush to turn me down, Mr. Kim. Whatever conditions you have, feel free to bring them up. I understand that what we offer in return will never truly match your contribution."


    "That''s not the issue," Kim Haru replied.


    "How about I ask, what other concerns do you have, Mr. Kim?" the safe zone commander asked.


    "I''m not very good at teaching others," Kim Haru hesitated.


    The safe zone commander instantly let out a sigh of relief. "That''s not a problem at all, Mr. Kim. You won''t need to teach them everything step by step. Just give them a little guidance if they go off track, and that''ll be more than enough. Even if you don''t say anything, no one will force you.


    Everything will go according to your comfort."


    The safe zone commander''s sincerity was evident, leaving Kim Haru unsure of how to respond. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The safe zone commander continued, "How about you come with me to the research institute? Maybe you''ll find something there that piques your interest."


    Seeing the safe zone commander''s expectant gaze, Kim Haru nodded in agreement.


    Without delay, the group immediately set off toward the research institute in the central district.


    Along the way, Kim Haru glanced out the car window, taking in a rough view of Pyeongseong Saze Zone.


    He finally understood the general layout of the Fourth District within the Pyeongseong Saze Zone.


    At the very heart of Pyeongseong Safe Zone lay the central district, which was the safe zone''s inner core. The research institute and the safe zone commander''s office were located there. Moving outward, you would find the First District.


    Those who lived in the First District were mostly the founding members of the safe zone, now holding important positions within it. They were people who wielded significant power.


    Next came the Second District, which offered a slightly more relaxed living environment than the First District. Whether you had money or power, as long as you met the criteria, you could live there.


    Kim Haru''s villa was located in this district.


    The Third and Fourth Districts formed the outermost regions of Pyeongseong Saze Zone. The Third District was home to ordinary ability users and their families, along with some well-off ordinary people who managed to secure housing there.


    The Fourth District, on the other hand, mainly housed ordinary people or ability users whose powers weren''t particularly useful for fighting zombies. Lacking in contributions, they couldn''t earn more crystal cores, and thus, they couldn''t improve their living conditions.


    Fortunately, apart from using crystal cores as currency, the safe zone also implemented a points system. People in the Fourth District could find jobs in the Pyeongseong Saze Zone, either through labor provided by the government or by working for other ability users or ability user squads. They earned points this way to support their livelihoods.


    Of course, since crystal cores were more stable in value, people often preferred to use part of their crystal cores for transactions instead of points. Each district in the Pyeongseong Saze Zone had a trading center where points and crystal cores could be exchanged at a fixed rate.


    Sometimes, because ability users needed crystal cores to recharge and level up, ordinary people ended up holding even more crystal cores.


    The safe zone commander explained all this as he noticed Kim Haru''s curiosity about the outside world during the ride.


    "Ever since the apocalypse began, the world''s order has completely changed. It''s no exaggeration to say we''ve regressed to a society akin to ancient times," the safe zone commander said, sighing in sorrow. "In fact, we might be worse off than ancient society. At least back then, food wasn''t as scarce as now, and people didn''t have to worry about turning into zombies after eating too much."


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation too.


    He had been in this world for so many days, without a phone, a computer, or even internet. Every day he went to bed early out of boredom. Was this still a modern society?


    Soon, they arrived at the central district.


    Shin Woncheon and the others didn''t have the clearance to follow inside, so they were left at the entrance. Kang Yeongseok didn''t go in either; she had other tasks to attend to in the Second District''s logistics department, so she bid farewell to the safe zone commander and Kim Haru before leaving.


    After the Pyeongseong Saze Zone commander verified his facial recognition and palm print, the gates of the central district opened, and the car drove straight in.


    Unlike the First and Second Districts outside, the central district wasn''t vast, and there weren''t many buildings.


    Within Kim Haru''s line of sight, there were only three.


    "That''s my office over there, and the farthest building is the Animal Research Institute. The one in the middle is where we''re headed¡ªthe Plant Research Institute," the safe zone commander explained to Kim Haru. "There are a few other facilities, but they aren''t relevant today, so I won''t take you there."


    Kim Haru had no objections and followed the safe zone commander toward the Plant Research Institute.


    The closer they got, the more familiar the scene felt to Kim Haru.


    Rows of plowed fields stretched out before him, with one pit after another being dug. Some people were placing things into the pits, while others were watering the soil.


    At first glance, the Plant Research Institute looked just like a small rural village. Wasn''t it just a bunch of farmers working the land?


    In the end, Kim Haru and the Pyeongseong Saze Zone commander signed a contract.


    They officially appointed him as an external consultant to the Plant Research Institute at Pyeongseong Safe Zone. He was granted the status of a special-level researcher, without any need to follow a fixed work schedule or remain confined to the safe zone. He was given complete freedom.

 Chapter 77 Taking Back Whats Mine

    Kim Haru''s responsibilities were minimal. The first was that, if he intended to sell his vegetables, Pyeongseong Saze Zone would be his preferred choice.However, the safe zone commander didn''t enforce this as an absolute rule.


    He promised that if any regulations or people in Pyeongseong Safe Zone made Kim Haru feel uncomfortable or unhappy, he could choose not to sell his vegetables to them at any time.


    Of course, the safe zone commander vowed never to let things escalate to that point. No matter who it was, anyone who dared interfere with Mr. Kim''s business would be considered an enemy of the entire safe zone.


    Beyond this, Kim Haru would also occasionally fulfill his consultant duties, offering guidance whenever the Plant Research Institute encountered problems with vegetable cultivation.


    The contract also did not stipulate that Kim Haru had to answer any questions; everything would depend on his mood.


    Initially, the safe zone commander wanted to allocate a dedicated research room for Kim Haru in the institute, but he declined.


    Kim Haru had no plans to stay long inside the safe zone; he was still thinking about his wooden cabin outside the safe zone.


    Besides, he wasn''t truly an expert in farming. Kim Haru wasn''t sure if he could actually help the Plant Research Institute solve its problems. He had already made up his mind that if he couldn''t provide answers, he might as well offer them seeds and see if anything different came out.


    The farming system was simply too unique. If he stayed in the safe zone for too long, it was only a matter of time before someone noticed something strange.


    Because of this, the safe zone commander even wanted to assign Kim Haru a car for easier travel back and forth.


    Kim Haru refused.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t appreciate the offer; he simply didn''t know how to drive, so the car would have been useless to him.


    "I''ll just use a balance scooter."


    Seeing that Kim Haru wasn''t just being polite, the Pyeongseong Saze Zone commander had no choice but to agree. Although, inside his heart, he still felt uneasy. So, he mentioned that the next exploration team was set to depart in the next few days, heading to east. He offered to have them give Kim Haru a ride in that direction.


    Unable to refuse any longer, Kim Haru finally nodded in agreement.


    The Pyeongseong Saze Zone commander immediately sent someone to check on the exploration team''s preparations.


    After the contract was signed, Kim Haru remembered that he still had some vegetables left unsold. Shin Woncheon and the others had bought some before, but there were still some remaining. Kim Haru handed them all over to the safe zone commander, exchanging them for the corresponding amount of crystal cores based on the system''s pricing.


    He also declined the extra amount the safe zone commander wanted to give him.


    In the end, after deducting what he had given to Hwa Jian, Kim Haru had sold a total of 5,004 crystal cores. After purchasing two items, he still had 4,204 crystal cores left.


    Kim Haru asked for the location of the miscellaneous market. Before going there to buy various things, he had something else to take care of.


    "Where is my villa?"


    Before signing the contract, Kim Haru had made one request.


    He wanted his villa back and to punish the shameless thieves who had taken it!


    The safe zone commander, of course, did not hesitate.


    Even if Kim Haru hadn''t mentioned it, after realizing how valuable Kim Haru was, the safe zone commander would have made sure to handle the matter for him.


    ...


    Yongwan Street, Second District.


    The Flamma Squad was leisurely making their way to the villa.


    "Ah, it''s so much better now that the annoying guy''s gone from the villa. He used to boss everyone around, even about where to throw the trash. Just because his name was on the deed, he thought he could control everything. His life was only saved because of us, anyway."


    "Daepo, you must have been born in a trash heap. Have you seen your room? It smells worse than a garbage dump. Good thing the villa''s big now, with enough rooms for everyone. So, I don''t have to be near you. Sure enough, big houses are the best."


    "Bah! Like I want to share a place with you! You reek of sweat. When was the last time you took a shower? You''re so lazy. Now that the whole villa is ours, and there''s such a big bathroom, I could spend all day in there. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You just don''t know how to enjoy life."


    "Ha! I was wondering why the water''s been used up so fast lately. So it''s you, Daepo, who''s been wasting it. We don''t have that loser to buy water for us anymore, so use it sparingly."


    "What the hell? Weren''t you the one, boss, who couldn''t stand him the most and pushed to take him out early? We were waiting for him to buy more water first, and hopefully drain all his money before finishing him off. Now we don''t even know where he hid it."


    "Enough talking. There''s no way any of you could''ve put up with that idiot constantly hanging around, reminding us that we were living under his roof. How could I, the boss of Flamma Squad, stand that humiliation?"


    "The boss is right. He was just an ordinary person with no abilities, yet living in such a nice villa? He was practically begging for someone to target him. Now that he''s dead, the house is ours. Let''s go back and enjoy it properly."


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s hurry back. I''ve got a few bottles of alcohol waiting. Too bad we don''t have a lightning-type ability user. Otherwise, we could use the fridge, the washing machine, the TV, and play games. That''d be heaven."


    The conversation gradually drifted to what fun things there were left to do in the villa. As for killing the owner? There wasn''t a trace of guilt or regret, they just complained that they hadn''t done it sooner.

 Chapter 78 Unexpected Consequences

    Their cheerful chatter came to an abrupt halt in front of the villa.The Flamma Squad stared in disbelief as a group of strangers moved in and out of the villa, which they had already claimed as their own. Seeing this scene made them both shocked and furious.


    "What do you think you''re doing?! Get the hell out of my house, or we''ll feed you to the zombies for breaking in!"


    "You bastard! That''s mine! Try throwing it out, and I''ll kill you!"


    "Everyone stop! Who sent you? Was it Magna Flumen Squad? Caelestis Motus Squad? Or maybe Lux Clara Squad? I don''t care who it was, all of you need to get out!


    This is Flamma Squad''s turf!"


    "Are they all crazy? Do they have a death wish?!"


    The Flamma squad, after throwing out a bunch of harsh words, stood there dumbfounded as they realized that none of the people moving in and out of the villa paid them any attention.


    People continued tossing things out, clearing spaces, and not even glancing in their direction.


    Oh, wait, one person did glance at them briefly when the Flamma squad blocked his path. But he only gave them a quick look, said nothing, and simply walked around them, continuing on his way.


    There was no apology, no explanation, not even the effort to roll his eyes at them!


    The Flamma squad was utterly baffled.


    Just as they were filled with confusion and doubt, they finally recognized a familiar face.


    It was someone from the logistics department, a person they had spoken to before when picking up supplies.


    The Flamma Squad leader, Kim Segyo, quickly stopped him, asking with confusion, "Hey, isn''t this house ours now? What''s going on with all these people?"


    The logistics guy gave them a pitying look. "Yours? Think carefully about what kind of big shot you''ve offended."


    With that, he flicked his sleeve like he was shaking off the plague and hurried away, speeding up to finish clearing out the villa.


    He had already been kind enough to drop those few words. He still needed to get the villa completely cleaned up before that person arrived, making sure it wasn''t cluttered or anything that might irritate them.


    As for these guys? This was just the beginning. Much worse punishment was coming their way.


    The Flamma squad was left standing there, staring at each other in disbelief.


    Offended a big shot? Who could it be? They had always been respectful to the bigwigs, practically bending over backwards to kiss their boots. They even gave plenty of crystal cores, so even if the big shots ignored them, they shouldn''t be offended, right?


    Who could it be?


    The Flamma Squad dumbly watched as the villa they had barely gotten their hands on was slowly but surely being cleaned out, panic rising in their hearts. But there was nothing they could do. These were officials from the safe zone, and if they didn''t want to be kicked out, they absolutely couldn''t lay a hand on them.


    Who? Who could it be? Was it that guy surnamed Jang? Or surnamed Do? Or maybe that guy surnamed Im? Ahhh, if they only knew who it was, they''d grovel immediately!


    They didn''t care if they had to bark like dogs¡ªthere was no way they were letting go of this hard-earned villa!


    As the Flamma Squad stewed in their anxiety and helplessness, they suddenly heard the person in charge shout, "Hurry up, he''s almost here! Get moving!"


    The big shot was coming. If they could please him, they might still get their villa back!


    The Flamma Squad watched as a group of people slowly approached from a distance, each of them preparing to rush up and apologize, ready to curry favor. The smarter ones even messed up their clothes and hair, tore their shirts, and smeared themselves with dirty ash, all to play the pitiful role.


    Everything was ready, except for the final push.


    However, before the Flamma Squad members could even get close to the big shot, the logistics department member who had spoken to them earlier glanced at them, frowning. "Why are these people still here? Someone, come over and take them away. Don''t let them sully the gentleman''s eyes."


    The Flamma Squad members were stunned, their faces full of disbelief.


    Before they could react, several ability users responsible for maintaining the order came over and restrained them without any courtesy.


    "Wait! Wait, what are you doing?! Let us go! We haven''t done anything wrong, that''s our house! Let us go!"


    "Hold on." The logistics member called for a pause. Just as the Flamma Squad thought he realized he was in the wrong and was about to release them, they only heard him say, "Take them directly to the dark room. We don''t want them causing trouble. Once the higher-ups are free, they''ll deal with them." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dark room? That place was known as a room but it was actually a cell?!


    No, this couldn''t be happening! They hadn''t done anything wrong! It was impossible!


    No matter how much the Flamma Squad squad struggled, it was useless in front of the official ability users who were armed with the inhibitor collar.


    Annoyed by their noise, and worried about disturbing the important guest who were soon to arrive, they even stuffed rocks into their mouths to shut them up.


    Silence.


    As the Flamma Squad leader glanced back one last time, he finally caught sight of the figure of the person who had brought them to this fate.


    Seeing that person''s background made his pupils contract in shock.


    "How is that possible¡­?"


    ...


    The conditions in the dark room were naturally far from pleasant. Inside the small room, the only light came from a tiny window, letting in a faint glow. Nine members of the Flamma Squad squad crowded inside, filled with unease.


    The dark room was specifically designed to detain people, especially ability users. As soon as the Flamma Squad entered, they felt their powers completely suppressed. Even if they wanted to escape, there was no way out.

 Chapter 79 New Beginnings

    All they could do was sit in fear, waiting for someone to let them out.Soon enough, someone came.


    But when they heard what that person had to say, the Flamma Squad squad felt as though they had plunged into an icy abyss.


    "It has been confirmed that these nine individuals violated the ''No unjustified killing of others except under special circumstances'' principle in the Human Survival Regulations of the Safe Zone. They coveted others'' property, took lives, and committed despicable acts.


    The Safe Zone Commander''s decision is to send them to the pioneering squad, where they will never be allowed back into the safe zone. Additionally, they will be made an example of publicly, to warn others," the messenger said to the dark room supervisor.


    Without sparing a glance at the desperate screams and pleas for mercy coming from the Flamma Squad members inside, the messenger turned around and left.


    The supervisor banged his iron rod twice on the dark room''s door with an annoyed clank. "All of you, shut up! Save your strength. You''ll need it when you get to the pioneering squad." He muttered curses as he left, "If it weren''t for the fact that we''re short on people in times like these, we''d have just killed you scum. Sending you off to the pioneer squad is already a mercy. Bah!"


    The dark room fell silent.


    The Flamma Squad squad slumped to the floor, defeated.


    Before long, the nine of them were fitted with control anklets, created by high-level psychic-type ability users, making any chance of escape impossible.


    They were pushed and shoved toward the pioneering squad, where twenty or so others, shackled just like them, awaited.


    Word had it that a pioneering squad was soon departing and that these criminals would be escorted along the way to the place where their services were needed for clearing new territory.


    Once they arrived at those forsaken, human-less areas¡ªteeming with who knows how many wandering zombies or mutated creatures¡ªtheir fate would be sealed.


    They would spend every day from dawn until dusk risking their lives to build safety lines.


    Either they successfully cleared the land and moved on to the next mission of sending themselves to their deaths, or they''d perish under the claws of zombies or mutated beasts.


    There was no chance of ever returning.


    ...


    "Mr. Kim, please take a look around the house and see if there''s anything else that needs to be handled. The logistics team is clumsy; if anything is missing, I''ll have them fix it right away." Jang Dojang had been assigned by the Safe Zone Commander of Pyeongseong Safe Zone to accompany Kim Haru, following his every command.


    Upon hearing that Kim Haru wanted to inspect the villa, Jang Dojang immediately brought a team over.


    Kim Haru didn''t have strong memories of the villa. He only recalled that the original owner had kept a photo album, containing pictures of him and his parents taken at the villa. Most of the memorable moments were captured within those photos.


    Kim Haru instructed the logistics team to arrange the villa according to the layout seen in the pictures.


    His primary focus was entirely on the new notification from the farming system.


    The moment Kim Haru stepped through the entrance of the small villa, the system prompted a new message.


    [ You have acquired a new property. Would you like to claim it? ] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After thinking for a moment, Kim Haru chose "Yes."


    Instantly, a new line appeared on the system interface displaying "Small Villa." When Kim clicked on it, a virtual model of the villa appeared in front of him, similar to a real estate app, complete with a 360-degree rotation feature.


    It also showed the villa''s dimensions and other basic details.


    Before Kim could finish exploring the "Small Villa" feature, another system notification popped up.


    This second notification is what captured most of Kim Haru''s attention.


    [ Congratulations on acquiring a new property! The system has detected high foot traffic in the surrounding area. The ''Merchant'' title has been unlocked. Would you like to bind this building as your first shop?" ]


    It seemed he had just unlocked a business-related side quest.


    Kim Haru was beginning to feel like his golden fingers were getting a bit overpowered.


    He selected "Bind."


    Although the villa originally belonged to the original Kim Haru, and while Kim Haru and that person were technically parallel versions of each other from different worlds, he didn''t intend to simply claim everything left behind.


    The villa held traces of the original owner''s life with his family, and it contained old belongings from his childhood. Take the photo album mentioned earlier¡ªno doubt it was one of the original owner''s most cherished possessions.


    Kim didn''t plan to touch those things.


    From the very beginning, Kim Haru hadn''t intended to move into the villa after reclaiming it, so he instructed the logistics team to restore the villa to match the original owner''s memories. In this way, the original Kim Haru and his memories could still hold onto a corner of this world.


    The first floor of the villa, however, was a public area. It had a large living room, a kitchen, a guest bathroom, a storage room, and a modest guest bedroom. Whether this area was restored or not didn''t matter, as the original owner had planned to either rent out or sell the first floor if he couldn''t keep the entire property.


    Previously, Kim had thought leaving the first floor vacant seemed wasteful, but hadn''t decided what to do with it. Now, the system had given him the perfect option.


    After saying the word "bind," Kim Haru''s system interface was updated with additional information.


    Two new titles appeared on the system interface: one was "Farmer," and the other was "Merchant."


    Both titles could be clicked for more details.


    Inside the Farmer title, the system displayed his current crops: cabbage, potatoes, and soybeans.


    It even showed exactly how many plants that had fully matured and how many were still growing, all meticulously detailed.

 Chapter 80 A New Opportunity

    As for the Merchant title, the only thing listed there at the moment was an empty "Small Villa - First Floor" shop.Kim Haru wasn''t in a rush.


    He looked around, found a blank sheet of paper and a pen, and after briefly observing the layout of the main hall, he started sketching.


    A simple shop layout began to take shape on the paper.


    Kim handed the paper to Jang Dojang, who had been paying close attention to his movements.


    "Turn the main hall into a shop," he instructed.


    Jang Dojang quickly accepted the paper with both hands. The layout wasn''t complicated, and hearing that Kim Haru wanted to convert the space into a shop, Jang Dojang''s heart leaped with joy. The Safe Zone Commander had hinted at the level of quality food ingredients this man had access to, which could be a great opportunity.


    "Understood, Mr. Kim. Don''t worry, our logistics team is fully equipped to handle this. We''ve got plenty of talent for building projects. Most of Pyeongseong Safe Zone was constructed by our team, using all kinds of abilities¡ªit''s incredibly useful."


    Kim Haru nodded, letting Jang Dojang proceed.


    His next batch of vegetables hadn''t matured yet, so there was no hurry to start selling. Besides, Kim Haru didn''t plan on personally managing the store.


    Just thinking about sitting at the cash register every day, with a stream of customers constantly passing by, possibly stopping to greet him, asking all kinds of questions¡ªKim''s scalp tingled just imagining it.


    Before the store opened, he needed to find a reliable clerk.


    However, Kim Haru planned to be more selective this time. He certainly couldn''t end up with another situation like the original owner, who had allowed a group of scum people to take over his villa.


    Speaking of those scum people, Kim Haru found himself wondering where they had gone.


    The villa had almost been completely cleared out, yet there was no sign of them trying to take it back.


    Kim Haru was pondering this when he decided to ask Jang Dojang about it.


    "The Safe Zone Commander has already had people investigate your connection with the Flamma Squad. It was due to our poor management that such an incident occurred. We sincerely apologize, Mr. Kim. The Safe Zone Commander has already ordered that the squad''s actions be made public, so that everyone in the Safe Zone can learn from this.


    They''ve also been added to the Safe Zone''s blacklist, meaning no Safe Zone will ever accept them again. By now, they should have been sent to the Pioneering Squad. Unless something unexpected happens, they''ll likely spend the rest of their lives facing zombie claws."


    Jang Dojang explained everything in great detail, even worried that the punishment might not be enough to satisfy Mr. Kim.


    However, ever since the major Safe Zones opened their communication channels, all zones had agreed to certain regulations. Even a Safe Zone Commander couldn''t impose the death penalty on someone outright.


    That said, life in the Pioneering Squad was hardly better than death.


    That job required people to put their lives on the line. No normal person willingly signed up for it, so over time, convicted people were simply sent in their place. There was no need to provide good logistical support either, since they were all considered expendable.


    After understanding what the Pioneering Squad truly was, Kim felt satisfied.


    He had been torn about how to punish those worthless teammates. After all, Kim Haru had grown up in a peaceful society, and killing people wasn''t something he could easily do. But letting them live seemed unfair to the original owner.


    This solution was perfect. Let those men experience the despair of being torn apart by zombies.


    "Thank you."


    Kim Haru not only thanked Jang Dojang for his explanation but also extended his thanks to the Safe Zone Commander who had given the orders through him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s there to thank me for? It''s you who''s bringing hope to us. We should be the ones thanking you. Compared to what you''ve done, what we''re doing is insignificant. Please don''t be upset." Jang Dojang waved his hands repeatedly. "To be honest, the Safe Zone Commander has long wanted to deal with the bad habits of many of the ability users.


    Ever since humans started developing abilities, the gap between ordinary people and ability users has grown more and more obvious. Countless ability users think they''re superior just because of their powers. Even though the Safe Zones have established rules, so many of them don''t take those rules seriously¡ªeither openly or in secret."


    "This was how it was before: no law could hold everyone accountable, and the Safe Zone''s stability relied heavily on these ability users. Now, with the Flamma Squad incident, it''s the perfect opportunity to act. We should be thanking you for giving us this chance."


    Kim Haru didn''t respond further.


    As for the conflict between ordinary people and ability users, it didn''t seem to have much to do with him. He wasn''t some helpless ordinary person, but he wasn''t an ability user either.


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Kim, you must be a rare dual-ability user, right? If I''m not mistaken, it should be a space-type ability and a plant-type ability? We didn''t mean to investigate you, but you used your abilities at the Fourth District market. So many people witnessed it, it was easy to figure out," Jang Dojang said with envy.


    "Not only do you have dual abilities, but your plant-type ability is so powerful that you can even control enemy plants. That''s truly impressive."


    "Although Mr. Kim might did not care much about this, since you''re an ability user, you could register with the Ability Users Management Department. You''d be eligible to receive monthly basic crystal cores that match your ability type."


    Kim Haru: ¡­what?


    Kim Haru stared at Jang Dojang in bewilderment, speechless as Jang Dojang confidently laid everything out, not giving him a chance to object. In the end, he quietly accepted it.

 Chapter 81 A Trip to the Market

    Fine. Fine, I guess. If people think I have space and plant abilities, that''s a pretty good cover for the farming system. I might as well accept it, so I don''t have to keep answering questions.But, seriously, wasn''t I just saying that the conflict between ordinary people and ability users has nothing to do with me? Now, what am I considered¡ªan ordinary person or an ability user?


    However, controlling other people''s plants?


    Kim Haru frowned as he thought back. He recalled that, during the scuffle over the vegetables, someone had indeed been using vines as a weapon. But when the vines lashed out toward him, they suddenly went limp. At the time, Kim had assumed the person was just trying to scare him and had retracted them. Could that not have been the case?


    Maybe it was something the system did.


    Kim Haru thought about it for a moment but didn''t dwell on it.


    Mentioning the vegetable market reminded Jang Dojang that there was something he had forgotten to report.


    "Oh, right, sir. That kid who tried to snatch your vegetables at the market is named Yoo Wonduk. He usually acts arrogantly because of his father''s position. He''s never faced any real consequences before, but now he''s run into someone like you. He''s still lying in the hospital. I heard that he''s become a bit of a fool¡ªcrying and apologizing to everyone he meets, even offering people money non-stop.


    The doctors say this state will likely last for at least half a month."


    "As for his father, we found out he was taking bribes and covering for Yoo Wonduk''s behavior. His position has already been revoked, and he''s been given three days to move from Third District to Fourth District. What do you think of this handling?"


    If you think it''s not enough, we can escalate it further.


    That''s what Jang Dojang meant by his words.


    Kim Haru wasn''t someone who held grudges. The man who abused his power lost his position, and the one who liked to take from others had now turned into a person full of "selfless giving." When Yoo Wonduk eventually came to his senses, he would no doubt feel very conflicted.


    This was enough.


    Kim Haru shook his head, pushing these people out of his mind.


    Irrelevant people didn''t even deserve a place in his memory.


    After making a round of the villa, Kim Haru didn''t find anything in particular that needed attention.


    The exploration squad that was supposed to accompany him still hadn''t planned their departure yet. They were probably still busy packing up and saying their goodbyes before assembling. Since he had some time to spare, Kim Haru decided to head to the miscellaneous market.


    Every zone had its own large and small miscellaneous markets. Kim Haru wasn''t interested in the loot from mutated plants or mutated animals that ability users often sought.


    He was more focused on finding useful daily life items that would make his life easier. Jang Dojang recommended a place on Beonyeong Street in the Second District, not far from the villa.


    Beonyeong Street lived up to its name. As soon as Kim Haru reached the entrance, he could already see the bustling flow of people inside.


    The shops that was lining the street were mostly closed, with only small single-door entrances left open for people to come and go.


    "These shops are mostly rented out to independent ability user squads as living quarters," Jang Dojang explained, noticing Kim Haru''s gaze lingering on the buildings. "In times like these, there aren''t many people who can afford to run a proper shop. Even if they could open one, it''s hard to keep it going. Although patrol teams roam the area regularly, some people are just too cunning. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the shop owner doesn''t have some skill of their own, they usually can''t last more than a few days."


    Besides, the Safe Zone''s combat strength was mostly focused on fighting the zombies and mutated creatures. Small disputes like these were difficult to manage.


    After saying this, Jang Dojang suddenly remembered that the person beside him had just decided to open a shop. He worried that his words might have scared Kim Haru out of the idea. If that happened, he''d be at fault.


    Jang Dojang hurried to reassure him, "Mr. Kim, don''t worry! You''re an esteemed partner of the Safe Zone. Any shop you open will be given special protection. No troublesome people will dare show up in front of you."


    Kim Haru wasn''t too concerned.


    With the system backing him, he really wasn''t afraid of such things. At most, he''d just spend some money to buy suitable items. The money spent on tools could be easily earned back by selling vegetables at the shop.


    Kim Haru, who had never worried about money in his past life, thought about it this way.


    He stopped paying attention to the occupied shops and slowed his pace, strolling leisurely from the street entrance.


    The street vendors along the roadside seemed to have established fixed spots for their stalls. Unlike the chaotic vegetable market in Fourth District where vendors just spread a cloth on the ground to sell their goods, here, they had proper folding tables or large wooden boards that made the market look more orderly.


    "Hey, don''t miss out! Cotton coats! Keep warm this winter with these high-quality cotton coats! We''ve got sizes for men, women, and kids! Almost brand new, no bloodstains, just a hundred crystal cores! Come take a look!" one of the vendors called out.


    "Are you crazy thinking you can sell this for a hundred crystal cores? Is this really in 90% good condition? Look at the dirt all over it! Who knows whose zombie corpse it was stripped off? Thirty crystal cores, take it or leave it."


    "Alright, alright, you really good at talking. Here''s thirty."


    "Can I pay with points? Thirty crystal cores would be three hundred points."


    "Pfft! If I pay with points, I should at least get an extra ten. If I use crystal cores, I have to go exchange them, which is such a hassle."

 Chapter 82 Shopping Spree in the Safe Zone

    "Fine, three hundred one it is.""Chopsticks! Anyone want to buy chopsticks for eating?"


    "Come on, come on! Mirrors, lipsticks, perfumes, handbags¡ªessentials for women! Ladies, why not buy a handbag?"


    "Shoes! Anyone looking to buy shoes?"


    "Handsome guy, check out my goods! They smell better than his. Come and take a sniff; they''re definitely authentic."


    "Pots, bowls, and pans¡ªessentials for the household! Hurry up and pick what you need!"


    "Stools! Plastic stools, just ten points!"


    ...


    The various voices of the vendors converged, and if one hadn''t paid attention to the spirits of the passersby and their payment methods, Kim Haru might have thought he had entered a flea market from his previous life.


    Beside him, Jang Dojang chuckled and sighed, "Pretty lively, right? In the Safe Zone, this is the only place with such an atmosphere. It''s like I''ve returned to normal life, despite this damned apocalypse."


    Kim Haru didn''t respond.


    Even though he didn''t like crowded places, he couldn''t deny that the vibrancy of so many people was far more pleasant than the deathly silence of the apocalypse.


    Kim Haru spotted a lounge chair among the stools for sale.


    "Boss, I want this one." Kim Haru stood in front of the stool vendor, pointing at the lounge chair sitting lonely in the corner.


    The lounge chair was an old-fashioned, hand-woven rattan chair that could fold and rock, complete with a footrest. His family had one like it in his past life. He loved nothing more than to sit in the lounge chair on the balcony during the evening when the sun was no longer hot. He could read a book, listen to music, or do nothing at all and take a short nap with his eyes closed.


    It was especially comfortable.


    The chair vendor''s eyes lit up when he noticed that the two people in front of him had a certain air about them and were dressed differently from ordinary folks. He opened his mouth, intending to shout a high price.


    However, before he could even start speaking, he saw the latter pull a badge from his pocket.


    Even though only half of the badge was visible, the vendor quickly recognized it as the emblem of the Safe Zone Commander''s direct department!


    In an instant, the vendor changed his tune, saying, "Oh, in this day and age, who has the leisure to lounge on such a big and space-consuming chair made of plants? No one''s buying it; it''s just sitting in this corner. If you like it, just take it for ten crystal cores."


    "Eight crystal cores will do too. If you still think that''s too high, five will work¡ªat least five crystal cores, and I can''t go lower than that."


    Kim Haru: "..."


    This was the first time he had encountered a vendor who cut his own price without hesitation.


    Not understanding what was going on, Kim Haru didn''t bother to figure it out. Besides, he wasn''t good at bargaining, and he was relieved that the vendor had made it easier for him.


    He glanced at Jang Dojang beside him to confirm that the price for the rattan chair was reasonable and quickly made the purchase, putting it directly into his system backpack.


    After buying the lounge chair, Kim Haru continued to stroll forward.


    Surprisingly, seeing the items sold at the various stalls made him feel that he was missing out on something; he thought everything might be useful if he brought it back home.


    However, what stopped Kim Haru from buying everything wasn''t a lack of money; it was the sharp observation that some items still had unwashed bloodstains on them.


    Then he recalled the bargaining conversation he just heard and thought that these items might have been used by some deceased person or touched by a zombie, causing him to instantly discard the thought of making a purchase.


    As a transmigrator, Kim Haru had not yet fully adapted to this post-apocalyptic lifestyle.


    And he didn''t want to adapt.


    In his previous life, while others might have thought Kim Haru lived a lonely and isolated life, he was actually enjoying his days immensely. With a fortune he could never exhaust from the inheritance, a job that didn''t require him to go outside, and the freedom to buy whatever he wanted and do whatever he pleased, Kim Haru had never felt wronged at all.


    In this life, a significant reason he was able to trust the farming system in his head so quickly was that it could provide him with a comfortable life.


    He loved living comfortably. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If there were conditions, he wanted his life to be forever comfortable¡ªmore comfortable, in whatever way comfort could be found.


    Kim Haru never cared about other people''s opinions.


    So, while rummaging through the miscellaneous market, Kim Haru picked up a large number of items¡ªeverything from a big table to small sewing kits, and he bought any notebooks or books he came across.


    He also purchased several pelts from some mutated animals, which were large and soft, feeling particularly good to the touch. After confirming that they were from the seller''s ability users squad and had been tanned properly without any previous use, Kim Haru bought all of them.


    He planned to use the largest one to cover his bed; it would definitely be super comfortable to sleep on.


    The slightly firmer one would serve as a carpet in the living room, perfect for the low coffee table, allowing him to sit on the carpet leaning against the sofa comfortably.


    The extra ones could be used for replacements or to see if there were other places they could fit. After all, he could always find a use for them later, so he decided to buy them and store them for now.


    With a wave of his hand, Kim Haru made his decision.


    Besides these items, he also noticed a stall selling jewelry. With his keen eye from frequently drawing and occasionally getting inspired to play around with raw gemstones, he recognized that these jewels were genuine.

 Chapter 83 nexpected Encounters And Ghostly Fears

    However, the stall had a rather desolate atmosphere; even in this post-apocalyptic world, there weren''t many foolish buyers willing to spend on things that couldn''t be eaten or used.Kim Haru willingly became one of those foolish buyers.


    He bought a bunch of jewelry for less than the price of a cabbage, and the vendor looked as if they would have gladly shoved all the remaining items into his hands.


    It was truly a bargain price.


    Kim Haru didn''t pity the stall owner; he was genuinely interested in the exotic jewelry. He thought it would be nice to take them home to play around with, or to decorate his home.


    What surprised Kim Haru the most was that he also saw someone selling mobile phones, tablets, and game consoles!


    They were all piled together haphazardly, with prices casually set¡ªone crystal core could buy several of them.


    At that moment, the stall owner was scolded by someone: "Selling things should come with a sense of integrity! Just these broken machines, the old models that need to be plugged in to charge. Where are we supposed to find electricity now? I wouldn''t even use these useless things to smash zombies; they''re worse than bricks!"


    Then, in the eyes of the customers and the stall owner, who regarded him as a fool, Kim Haru spent one crystal core to buy up all the stock the vendor had.


    Even Jang Dojang hesitated, looking at Kim Haru with an odd expression.


    But Kim Haru didn''t care about that. He kept walking and buying, willing to pay for anything interesting or useful he came across. Before long, the entire bustling street knew about this fool, and everyone brought their wares to him, introducing them as if they were treasures, even a stone could be touted as gold.


    Kim Haru was taken aback and finally stopped.


    At this point, he had bought so many items that his backpack, with only ten slots, couldn''t hold them all. Jang Dojang, seeing how much Kim Haru was buying, had already arranged for someone to bring a vehicle to pick him up.


    When he handed over the items to the exploration squad, Jang Dojang directly sent the fully loaded vehicle over.


    Knowing that Kim Haru couldn''t drive, he specially found Shin Woncheon, asking him to be the driver responsible for safely transporting Mr. Kim and his goods.


    "I guarantee I''ll complete the task!" Shin Woncheon happily accepted.


    The exploration squad members were curious; the Safe Zone Commander had specifically instructed them to protect this person well, and it was even Jang Dojang, the Safe Zone Deputy Commander, who personally delivered him with such a large load of goods. Who was this person? No one dared to ask Kim Haru or Jnag Dojang directly, they only whispered among themselves.


    Those who knew Shin Woncheon tried to get information from him, but naturally, they learned nothing.


    The exploration squad captain shot them a glance: "Mind your discipline; don''t ask about things you shouldn''t. You all should know this without me saying it, right? Make sure to place that person in the center of the team for protection, and remember the pioneering squad members we need to send out this time¡ªno mistakes allowed."


    The exploration squad replied cheerfully, "Don''t worry, boss; there''s a deputy team leader supervising the pioneering squad, so nothing will go wrong."


    ..


    The pioneering squad, the nine members of the Flamma Team that were led away in a daze, sent into the back of the exploration squas''s truck along with other pioneering squad members. They couldn''t find any opportunity to escape until the vehicle started moving, let alone find someone to plead for them.


    For the Flamma Team leader, Kim Segyo, he wanted to catch one more glimpse of the figure he had seen and confirm if it was indeed the person he had been looking for.


    Upon hearing that the exploration squad included not just their pioneering squad members but also a highly protected important figure, Kim segyo immediately grew excited. His instincts told him that this was the person he had been searching for!


    Kim Segy seized the opportunity and rushed over.


    The Flamma Team members were confused, but no one wanted to miss this chance, so they immediately followed him out.


    However, as they ran, they realized that their leader wasn''t heading out of the exploration squad but rather toward the center of it. Others had already run a fair distance, and the pursuers closed in. At that moment, they could no longer run outward, so they had to follow Kim Segyo. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They began to complain thatKim Segyo had lost his mind, leading them into a dead end.


    Just then, Kim Segyo stopped.


    "It''s you! You''re still alive!"


    The other members of the Flamma Team, following Kim Segyo''s shocked gaze, froze in place, fear gripping their hearts.


    That person was actually Kim Haru!


    The members of the Flamma Team had witnessed Kim Haru losing his breath under the onslaught of zombies, being devoured by so many of them. Even if he hadn''t died on the spot, he would have certainly turned into a zombie¡ªhow could he possibly be here!


    A ghost, it must be a ghost!


    "Who are you? You''re not Kim Haru; he''s dead! He was eaten by zombies! It''s you who caused us to end up like this, isn''t it? It''s you, you devil! I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid of ghosts!" Kim Segyo frantically charged at Kim Haru.


    If he could kill him once, he could kill him again¡ªwhat if he had turned into a ghost!


    "Is this person a ghost? Has he come back for revenge? What on earth is happening?" The members of the Flamma Team were going crazy.


    Shin Woncheon had already protected Kim Haru at the start of the commotion. Although he knew the boss wouldn''t be afraid of these things, how could he let the boss handle everything personally?


    Seeing Kim Segyo''s insane actions, Shin Woncheon turned around to question the exploration squad members, "How did you arrange the guards? How could you let the pioneering squad members caused such a ruckus here? You''ve let your guard down."

 Chapter 84 Gathering Treasures and Planning Ahead

    The exploration squad''s deputy captain had chased over and, upon seeing the situation, immediately ordered thatKim Segyo and his group be dragged away, repeatedly apologizing to Kim Haru: "I''m sorry, Mr. Kim; we relaxed our management. I''ll go down and teach them a lesson right away. Please don''t take it to heart; I''m truly sorry."Kim Haru responded with a nonchalant "Hmm," not angry at all.


    He watched as Kim Segyo was held back, glaring with red eyes and trying to charge at him. This was the first time he had seen this sworn enemy outside of the original owner''s memories.


    The once high-and-mighty figure, who had looked down on him, now lay in such a pathetic state, reduced to a captive on the verge of death. Kim Haru turned his gaze away, no longer considering him worthy of his attention.


    This enemy held no value in his mind anymore.


    This indifferent look drove Kim Segyo into a frenzy. Even as he was dragged away, he was still yelling madly, blaming Kim Haru for his predicament.


    The other members of the Flamma Team were completely terrified, their heads bowed low, not daring to look at Kim Haru at all. They repeatedly knelt in apology, saying things like, "I''m sorry," "I didn''t want to kill you; I didn''t really want to," and the more timid ones had already left yellow stains beneath them.


    They were so frightened they lost control of themselves.


    Once the members of the Flamma Team were completely dragged away, they were placed under even tighter surveillance. By the time they were delivered to the pioneering squad''s management office, the deputy captain, having been scolded for inadequate supervision, specifically instructed that they be "well" treated. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Kim Haru learned of their situation again, it was still as an object of mockery. He heard that they had tried to escape but had ended up running in the wrong direction, stumbling straight into a zombie den. By the time they were discovered, there were no intact bodies left¡ªnot even enough time to turn into zombies.


    As they approached Kim Haru''s residence, Shin Woncheon drove the car away from the exploration squad, heading toward the direction of the small wooden cabin.


    This location was still recognized by Shin Woncheon; Kim Haru himself had forgotten the exact position of his home. If it weren''t for Shin Woncheon, he might have gotten lost several times trying to find it.


    Oh, if it weren''t for Shin Woncheon, he might not have needed to step out of his small patch of land at all.


    The vehicle was too large to park directly in front of the cabin, so Kim Haru instructed Shin started to unload the items by the roadside, leaving the rest to him.


    "Go back; you''ve worked hard."


    Kim Haru planned to use the system backpack to carry the items back after Shin Woncheon left. He was quite lazy and certainly didn''t want to make multiple trips back and forth. He had previously asked the logistics department to find him many boxes of the same specifications, and fortunately, cardboard boxes were easy to find.


    If he weren''t worried that performing such operations in front of others would lead them to associate it with the system backpack, Kim Haru wouldn''t have needed this vehicle at all.


    Shin Woncheon started hesitated for a moment but ultimately chose to leave.


    He hadn''t thought of something like a system backpack. Instead, he recalled the obedient mutated plants he had encountered the last time he came here.


    Perhaps the boss planned to summon the mutated plants to help once he left; it wouldn''t be a good sight for anyone to see. Shin Woncheon obediently drove away.


    Kim Haru exerted a bit of effort to pack the items, managing to transport everything back in one trip.


    He had just watered the field he had planted yesterday, but he hadn''t yet watered it today. Kim Haru took the watering can and began to water each plot until they all felt damp. After watering each one, he supported his waist.


    He had only watered half of the plots, and just fetching water made his back ache. If he expanded the planting area in the future, he''d be in trouble!


    Looking at the fields before him, Kim Haru thought it would be great to have an automated irrigation system.


    Whether an automated irrigation system would be available in the future, Kim Haru didn''t know. He only knew that it was getting late, and he had been busy in the safe zone today. All he wanted now was to take a nice shower, have a meal, and then lie in his soft, cozy bed to play games.


    Oh, right; he didn''t have any games to play at the moment. The other world game console he had just bought today was still uncharged, so he needed to see if any of the charging cables matched, charging whatever he could find.


    He also needed to charge his phone and tablet, making sure to get those plugged in as well.


    Kim Haru hadn''t played games for quite a while; it felt particularly cruel for someone who used to play two matches daily. He thought of this and, without hesitation, tossed the watering can into the corner and headed to the living room.


    As soon as he returned, he released the pile of items from the system backpack, and they were now stacked in the living room.


    Kim Haru rummaged through the pile, finding the electronic products. He set the phone and game console up first, then picked up the tangled mess of charging cables to start matching them.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the quality of items in this world was decent. Aside from a few data cables with marks as if they had been chewed by something and were no longer usable, most of the cables were functional. Ignoring a few bumps and scratches, both the phone and the game console responded when plugged in for charging.

 Chapter 85 Something Feels Off

    Kim Haru felt increasingly excited.While waiting for the devices to charge, he planned to take a shower. After his shower, he found the system''s lunch still on the collection page: steaming hot beef rice.


    There were generous portions of beef along with carrots, celery, potato chunks, mushrooms, black fungus, lotus slices, corn kernels, diced ham, and several other side dishes, all mixed with a rich broth.


    The seasoning was just right, and the aroma alone was enough to stimulate his appetite.


    Turning on the TV, Kim Haru ate while watching an animated show.


    By coincidence, the TV in this world happened to be airing "Mech Touch," which he had watched over eight hundred episodes in his previous life. He had heard that it had exceeded a thousand episodes, but he didn''t know if it had been finished in this world. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was perfect timing for dinner.


    After enjoying a hearty meal, he noticed that the phone and game console were still not fully charged.


    Looking at the messy pile of items, Kim Haru suddenly felt a pang of regret.


    It had felt great to buy everything, but now he faced the aftermath of the chaos. It was impossible to just leave everything as it was; items not in their proper places were truly an eyesore.


    He thought he should have tidied up the mess before taking a shower¡ªit was a miscalculation.


    After putting everything that belonged in the drawers into the drawers and arranging what needed to go on the wall accordingly, he organized everything neatly. Only then did Kim Haru head off for a shower.


    At that moment, the game console he had been thinking about was fully charged.


    Although the phones had also charged and powered on, without any network or signal, they couldn''t do much. They could only play the offline games installed on them. How many offline games did those phones still have? Compared to a simple gaming console, they were far less appealing to Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru decided to disregard everything else and quickly dove into bed with a game console that caught his eye.


    He began to explore.


    ...


    After playing with the game console until it ran out of battery, Kim Haru finally remembered that he needed to sleep, but he had no idea how much time had passed.


    At that moment, he realized just how exhausted he was; his eyelids felt heavy and barely opened. He simply set the game console aside, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.


    As he drifted into a muddled slumber, a strange thought suddenly flickered through his mind.


    ...It seemed like something had been off ever since he returned?


    Just as that feeling registered in his mind, he completely succumbed to sleep.


    Whatever that odd feeling was could wait until he woke up.


    ...


    Kim Haru slept right through lunch and finally woke up.


    The first thing he did upon waking was plug in the game console that had run out of battery the day before. This task had turned into a leisurely affair last night, leading him to prepare a combined breakfast and lunch.


    After filling his stomach, he finally grasped the strange feeling that had occupied his mind before he went to bed. It seemed to originate from the plot of land where he sensed something unusual.


    Kim Haru walked outside the wooden cabin, passing by the spot where he had thrown the water bottle yesterday. He remembered to grab it as well to avoid making another trip later when it was time to water the plants.


    Standing in front of the plot of land, he stared at it for a moment before finally identifying the source of his discomfort.


    In the vegetable garden enclosed by wooden fences, neat rows of newly sprouted green shoots stood proudly, presenting a pleasing sight.


    Kim Haru loved this orderly arrangement and was admiring it when a strange sensation washed over him.


    ¡ªHe couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about the vegetable garden before him.


    He walked around, examining it from top to bottom and side to side, even circling the garden twice, and finally, his gaze landed on a series of raised patches of soil.


    The originally raised soil patches, with their identical height and curvature, had all been personally shaped by Kim Haru using the system tools. At that time, he had marveled at the satisfying neatness of it all.


    But now, those curves had changed.


    Taking a few steps forward, Kim Haru noticed that several soil patches differed from the surrounding ones. Some had risen too high, others had spread out more than they should, and a few had soil that seemed more compact than the rest.


    The differences were subtle, and if it weren''t for Kim Haru''s occasional mild OCD, he might not have even noticed.


    Most of the altered patches were near the edges of the fence. He dug into a few of them but found no strange traces. He wondered if the vegetables growing inside had changed the shape of the soil, which wasn''t entirely impossible.


    Unable to find a clear reason, and since it wasn''t a major issue, Kim Haru put the matter aside.


    As for the altered soil patches, Kim Haru took out a hoe and gently tidied them up. Soon, the patches were neat and orderly again, pleasing to the eye.


    That day, Kim Haru''s life was incredibly leisurely.


    The chair that he had bought had been cleaned and placed under the shade of a tree, where it offered shelter from the wind and rain. With his fully charged game console in hand, he enthusiastically played for the entire day.


    The watering for the day had been finished long ago.


    It wasn''t until evening, with the sound of gentle rain tapping outside, that Kim Haru finally drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, the air still carried the fresh scent that lingers after rain.


    Kim Haru glanced at the vegetable garden. The crops hadn''t suffered from the rain; in fact, today he wouldn''t need to water them at all, leaving him with plenty of free time.

 Chapter 86 Bamboo and Mushrooms

    He wandered around and caught sight of the bamboo growing faintly in the distance.Wouldn''t bamboo shoots grow abundantly after the rain?


    With nothing else to do, Kim Haru decided to go looking for bamboo shoots. He rather enjoyed eating them. On his way past the toolshed, he thought for a moment and then tossed both an axe and a hoe into his system backpack to take along.


    You couldn''t just pull bamboo shoots from the ground without effort, so a hoe was essential. As for the axe, Kim Haru figured he could cut down a few bamboo stalks to make baskets or containers.


    Before heading into the bamboo forest, Kim Haru made sure to tuck his sleeves and pants securely. He didn''t want to return later and find out that some bugs had crawled into his clothes without him noticing.


    The bamboo forest wasn''t far from the wooden cabin. It only took Kim Haru five minutes to reach it.


    As soon as he stepped into the forest, a chill washed over him.


    "Brr, it''s so cold." Kim Haru regretted wearing so few layers. He hadn''t expected the temperature in the bamboo forest to be so much colder than outside. Even though sunlight was filtering through the trees, it didn''t seem to make any difference.


    Kim Haru shivered a couple of times but quickly adjusted to the sudden temperature change and didn''t give it much more thought.


    After all, it was normal for densely vegetated areas to have slight temperature differences, and he was already here.


    Kim Haru vaguely recalled reading somewhere that bamboo shoots start to grow once bamboo reaches more than ten sections in height. The bamboo in this forest was quite tall, so there shouldn''t be any issue finding bamboo shoots... right? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After wandering through most of the forest without spotting a single bamboo shoot, Kim Haru began to doubt his eyesight.


    What was going on? Why hadn''t he seen even one bamboo shoot? He even swept away the pile of fallen bamboo leaves on the ground but still didn''t find anything resembling a bamboo shoot.


    Kim Haru racked his brain, trying to remember anything he knew about bamboo shoots. After a long moment, he finally dug out a faint memory from the back of his mind.


    Bamboo shoots grow during the spring and autumn seasons, and by summer and winter, they''re mature enough to be dug up and eaten. Kim Haru looked up at the sky¡ªit was September, right at the transition from summer to autumn. The last batch of edible bamboo shoots had already grown into full bamboo, while the next batch was still underground, not yet sprouting.


    A miscalculation.


    Kim Haru sighed.


    Since there were no bamboo shoots, his only option was to cut down some bamboo.


    He set his sights on the tall, straight bamboo surrounding him, assessing which ones to cut. He needed older bamboo, as those would be more flexible when made into bamboo strips, able to bend without breaking easily.


    It didn''t take long for Kim Haru to spot suitable bamboo. He took out his axe, and with just a few swings, the bamboo came crashing down. The fallen bamboo felt cold to the touch, surprisingly pleasant.


    He continued chopping, felling several more stalks until he figured he had enough. Kim Haru put away his axe, satisfied with his haul.


    Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the other bamboo stalks had been trembling more than they should while he was chopping.


    Could it be that he was swinging the axe too hard, causing vibrations to spread to the surrounding bamboo?


    Fortunately, after he stopped, the bamboo around him stopped trembling as well. Kim Haru let out a sigh of relief.


    Otherwise, he would''ve started worrying about whether there was an earthquake happening.


    This was the apocalypse. In a world like this, disasters could easily happen, just like in the novels.


    Kim Haru stowed the bamboo into his system backpack and glanced around, picking a direction to continue walking.


    Since he rarely ventured into the forest, he wasn''t about to head back so soon.


    Just after stepping out of the bamboo grove, something caught his eye.


    What was that? A cluster of mushrooms!


    Kim Haru hurried over to inspect them more closely, confirming that they were indeed common, edible oyster mushrooms.


    That''s right! It wasn''t just bamboo shoots that sprouted after rain¡ªmushrooms often did, too!


    The patch of mushrooms in front of him was quite large. Kim Haru carefully picked them one by one and stored them in his system backpack. Since all the mushrooms were of the same variety, they only took up one slot in his inventory, so he wasn''t worried about running out of space.


    By the time he had nearly picked the entire patch, the stack of mushrooms in his backpack had already surpassed a hundred. Aside from the common oyster mushrooms, Kim Haru also spotted some bolete mushrooms beneath a layer of fallen leaves nearby.


    These mushrooms were edible as well.


    Kim Haru gathered up every mushroom he could find happily.


    Perhaps it was because the ground in this area was covered in decaying leaves, and the thick canopy overhead blocked out direct sunlight, keeping the ground damp even without rain. This environment was perfect for the growth of fungi.


    In no time at all, Kim Haru had collected a large haul.


    After searching for more mushrooms and not finding any, Kim Haru reluctantly continued on his way.


    He wondered if there was a pond nearby, given how lush the vegetation was on these hills. Most of the plants here were unfamiliar to him, but they all looked vaguely recognizable.


    The deeper he ventured into the forest, the more Kim Haru realized something odd¡ªhe hadn''t seen a single animal.


    Strange.


    Thinking about the lack of wildlife, Kim Haru looked around, deciding to pause and set up a trap.


    Back when he used to browse the internet, Kim Haru had been fascinated by videos of people setting traps in the mountains, catching wild chickens or rabbits by the next day.

 Chapter 87 Traps and Seeds

    He never had many opportunities to try it himself, except for a few times at rural vacation spots where, unfortunately, he hadn''t caught anything.Wasn''t it normal not to see any animals around here? After all, he was a person walking through the forest, and he wasn''t exactly being quiet. Animals had keen hearing and sight¡ªthey probably ran off long before he even got close.


    Kim Haru wasn''t skilled in identifying animals'' activity areas by looking for tracks or droppings, nor could he tell their size or condition based on the plants'' appearance. In fact, he wasn''t even expecting to catch anything. He simply found a spot that looked decent and started digging with his hoe.


    This wasn''t like tilling soil for planting. The hoe didn''t turn up a chunk of earth with each swing, but Kim Haru still felt that he wasn''t putting in much effort to dig.


    Before long, he had a pit about half a meter deep.


    He wasn''t planning to catch anything too large, and honestly, he didn''t care whether he caught something or not. He tested the pit by stepping in it himself, decided the depth was sufficient, and then began thinking about how to disguise it.


    He wasn''t going to put any sharp stakes in the pit either. Kim Haru didn''t lack food, and he wasn''t interested in eating anything caught in the wild. He was just intrigued by the process of setting traps.


    Still, if he did happen to catch something, he wasn''t going to let it go.


    How he''d deal with it would depend on whether he actually caught anything.


    Kim Haru glanced at the empty pit, a little worried that if he didn''t put anything down there, any animal that fell in might escape too easily. After some thought, he found some branches and arranged them in a crisscross pattern at the bottom of the pit.


    The gaps were small, so if an animal fell in and its foot got stuck between the branches, it wouldn''t be able to pull it out easily.


    After laying down the branches, Kim Haru carefully covered the pit. He placed more branches over the top, this time choosing dry, brittle ones that would easily snap. Then, he scattered a layer of fallen leaves over everything, camouflaging the pit to blend perfectly with the surroundings.


    Satisfied, Kim Haru dusted off his hands and admired his work. He then found a distinctive branch and stuck it nearby as a marker so he could find the trap later. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With everything done, Kim Haru decided not to venture any deeper into the forest. The system had already generated his lunch for the day, so he could head back and clean up before eating.


    Retracing his steps, Kim Haru returned to his wooden cabin.


    Just as he was about to enter his house, something caught his eye. He glanced over at the vegetable patch and froze.


    The patch had once again been disturbed!


    Kim Haru''s expression immediately turned cold.


    This time, he couldn''t brush it off like he had the day before.


    He stood by the edge of the vegetable patch, his gaze sweeping over the freshly turned soil.


    Just like the day before, some areas of the soil had bulged up slightly from underneath, while others were pressed down from above. There were no claw marks or other traces of animals. Kim Haru furrowed his brows and studied it for a long time, unable to figure out what had disturbed his vegetable patch.


    What''s more, whatever it was hadn''t caused any damage to the growing vegetables. The crops still stood tall and healthy. Nothing had been eaten, pulled up, or even had a single leaf broken.


    If it wasn''t after the vegetables, then what was it after?


    Kim Haru couldn''t find an answer.


    Aside from the vegetable patch, no other areas seemed to have been disturbed. Even the space around his wooden cabin was untouched. Still, he didn''t feel at ease. What if something had invaded his cabin when he wasn''t paying attention¡­?


    With that thought in mind, Kim Haru opened the system''s trading interface and spent all the remaining one thousand gold coins to buy a large-range defense crystal, which could also be upgraded later.


    Just as he was about to exit the system, Kim Haru noticed something flashing faintly in the "Seeds" section of the trading interface.


    Curious, he clicked on it and saw "Wheat Seeds" was being displayed.


    [ Wild wheat seeds have been discovered, if you collect it you will unlock the seed. ]


    Following the system''s prompt, Kim Haru found a few seeds under the fence around his vegetable patch.


    Wild wheat seeds? How did they end up here?


    Kim Haru clearly remembered that when he tilled the soil and installed the wooden fence, he had cleared the entire area thoroughly. There hadn''t been a single plant in sight.


    Staring at the dozen or so seeds on the ground, and seeing no apparent danger, Kim Haru cautiously picked them up.


    [ Wheat seeds have been obtained (Unlocked) ]


    In the system''s [ Seeds ] interface, the wheat seed icon lit up, joining the cabbage, soybeans, and potatoes, all now available for purchase.


    He counted the wheat seeds in his hand¡ªthirteen in total. They looked plump and full, with no signs of shriveling or damage, indicating they were of excellent quality.


    After carefully searching the area again, Kim Haru found nothing else aside from these thirteen wheat seeds. Puzzled, he returned to his cabin.


    What he didn''t notice was that after he stepped inside the cabin, the nearby plants and branches shifted slightly. Where they had been stiff and motionless before, they suddenly softened, as if letting out a breath of relief.


    After finishing his lunch, Kim Haru, who had initially planned to take a nap, decided instead to plant the wheat seeds he''d just obtained.


    Wheat is a crop that produces flour, and flour is essential in many aspects of daily life. Whether for steaming buns, making noodles, or frying pancakes, it''s always needed.

 Chapter 88 Perfectionist Planting

    Kim Haru planned to dedicate an area specifically for growing wheat, and if possible, he wanted to expand the planting scale.At the moment, though, all his money had already been spent on his last big shopping spree and the defense crystal, leaving him with no extra gold coins to buy more wheat seeds from the system. So, he had no choice but to work with these thirteen seeds.


    There was still half of the land between the cabin and the pond left available for planting. Kim Haru mapped out a plan, aligning it with the vegetable patch on the other side, and dug a row of ten plots toward the pond.


    The wood ash fertilizer infused with crystal core had been used up previously, so Kim Haru made a new batch of plain wood ash fertilizer without the crystals and sprinkled a thin layer into each of the ten plots.


    Even without the crystal core, the wood ash fertilizer was still usable, just not as consistently effective as the system-controlled one. But Kim Haru didn''t mind.


    Before long, he had planted the seeds, filled the plots with soil, and watered them. The ten wheat seeds were now in the ground.


    Why didn''t he plant all thirteen wheat seeds at once?


    Because no matter how he planned it, he couldn''t figure out where to dig the remaining three plots in a way that wouldn''t throw off the symmetry of the entire field. Having a neatly aligned patch of rows, only to add three random pits that stood out, would drive him crazy.


    And without extra seeds to fill them, he would have to look at those awkward empty pits every day, which would absolutely bother him.


    As for filling the other seven plots with different crops or just leaving them as empty pits? That was even more out of the question.


    If he was planting wheat, then it all had to be wheat. Maybe before they sprouted it wouldn''t be an issue, but once the wheat grew, the thought of other plants mixed into the field gave Kim Haru an uncomfortable feeling. Just imagining the sight made him uneasy.


    When it came to this kind of thing, there was no saving his perfectionism.


    Kim Haru found a small box the vendor had carelessly given him yesterday and carefully placed the remaining three wheat seeds inside. Then, he brought over a stool, sat by the pile of wood, and opened the system''s crafting function to start making a wooden fence.


    Since the vegetable patch on the left was already enclosed by a wooden fence, the right side of the field had to be symmetrical as well.


    Having done this once before, Kim Haru was much more proficient this time, even without help from anyone else. In less than three hours, he had completed both the crafting and installation of the fence. On both the left and right, there were two patches of land enclosed by identical fences.


    Yes, even though this side only had ten wheat seeds planted, Kim Haru''s perfectionist tendencies still drove him to build a fence the same size as the one on the other side.


    With the fence finished, Kim Haru remembered that he still had some bamboo in his system backpack, which he had set aside to make a basket.


    Since he was already covered in wood shavings, he figured he might as well handle the bamboo too.


    Making a basket was something Kim Haru had decided to do himself, as there was no tutorial for it in the farming system. But not having a tutorial didn''t matter¡ªhe had a rough idea of how it should be done.


    The bamboo he had cut down was too long, so Kim Haru measured it and cut it in half. Then he started splitting the cylindrical bamboo into strips about as wide as a finger.


    However, if he used these bamboo strips right away, they would still be too stiff for weaving, and would easily crack or break when he bent it. Kim Haru recalled from some crafting videos that the strips needed to be split thinner.


    This task required a bit of skill and wasn''t suited for using an axe, so Kim Haru switched to a sickle instead.


    "If only I had a machete," he thought. "Next time I go to the safe zone, I should ask the logistics department if they have any tools like that. If they don''t, I can always post a request to buy one from someone else."


    As he pondered this, his hands never stopped moving.


    After breaking the first two bamboo strips, Kim Haru finally got the hang of it, and his movements became much quicker.


    Soon, a large pile of bamboo strips, perfectly soft and pliable for weaving, lay beside the pile of wood. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew," Kim Haru stretched and glanced at the system clock¡ªdinnertime rewards had already been issued.


    Kim Haru put away his tools, tidied up the area a bit, changed into fresh clothes, and brought out a small table to eat outside.


    To be honest, ever since coming to this world, the scenery and air around his home were about the only things that were better than in his past life.


    In his previous life, even though he didn''t live in an area with high building density, the developers had still put a lot of effort into landscaping. Yet, no matter how much they tried, the air and artificial environment couldn''t compare to the natural surroundings he had now.


    After finishing his meal, Kim Haru turned on the light under the eaves and continued working on his basket.


    Kim Haru had never woven a basket with real bamboo strips before. The only experience he had with crafts was from his school days, folding little stars or other small trinkets out of paper with the girls. After some classmates teased him, saying he looked like a girl and even knew how to do girly things, he never touched crafts again.


    But, weaving something should just be about going over and under, securing the strips, right?

 Chapter 89 A Harvest of Surprises

    Kim Haru was brimming with confidence.Until, with a soft snap, the basket fell apart in his hands once again.


    "...Is this thing really that hard?" He stared dejectedly at the scattered bamboo strips he had been wrestling with, utterly confused.


    Why couldn''t he manage to secure it properly? And how was he supposed to transition between the flat base and the cylindrical shape above? Was he supposed to tie it with string? But he hadn''t seen anyone else use string in their baskets, either.


    Kim Haru refused to back down and started to wrestle with the bamboo strips again.


    He couldn''t believe that he was clumsy with his hands. It seemed so simple¡ªcould this be one of those cases where your brain and eyes understand, but your hands just don''t follow?


    As the night deepened, Kim Haru finally managed to piece together a basket about half a meter wide.


    However, as far as appearance went... it was undeniably ugly.


    Kim Haru was disheartened.


    He decided to give up.


    Opening up his system''s merchant title, he checked on his shop. After two days of renovations, it was almost ready. By tomorrow, it should be fully set up. And conveniently, the second wave of vegetables he had planted would mature by then. After harvesting them, he planned to head to the safe zone the day after.


    He''d bring the bamboo strips along as well, to see if he could find someone skilled at basket weaving.


    After taking a bath and playing a couple of rounds of a game out of habit, Kim Haru went to sleep.


    Before falling asleep, he was already thinking about checking the traps he had set in the mountains tomorrow to see if they had caught anything. If possible, he also wanted to investigate where those wheat seeds had come from.


    At ten in the morning, Kim Haru opened his eyes.


    He completely missed his breakfast.


    Kim Haru who is long accustomed to this kind of schedule, didn''t mind skipping breakfast. He grabbed his gaming console and while still lying in bed, he played a game for couple of rounds.


    Unfortunately, he could only play in single-player mode. He hadn''t played any of the games in this world before, so it was a novel experience. It would be great if they could eventually connect to the internet. He wondered if the people of this post-apocalyptse world had any plans to restore the network.


    After finishing the games, he was fully awake.


    Kim Haru got up, washed up, and headed outside. Sure enough, the vegetable patch on the left side was fully matured, while the wheat on the right had sprouted some new shoots.


    However, the wheat wasn''t growing as uniformly as the vegetables on the other side. Kim Haru wasn''t sure whether this was because the fertilizer wasn''t from the system, or because the seeds weren''t the one provided by system.


    He could clearly see that out of the ten wheat plants, one was noticeably taller and darker green than the others. The remaining nine were growing at a similar pace, with the tips just about half a finger''s length above the soil. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Compared to the cabbages, soybeans, and potatoes that matured in three days, the growth rate of the wheat was noticeably slower.


    Kim Haru reached out to touch one of the wheat plants and opened the system interface.


    It displayed the current growth status of the wheat plant he was holding and the estimated number of days until maturity.


    This was one of the system features Kim Haru had discovered earlier: as long as he touched a plant, he could use the system to check its basic status. This greatly eased his worries about not knowing how to farm.


    After all, he knew that the growth process of crops wasn''t always smooth. There could be diseases or pests, and he wasn''t a professional. Without this system''s inspection feature, he would have had no choice but to let the plants die if something went wrong.


    The wheat plant in his hand was shown to be in good condition, with an estimated time to maturity of 100 days.


    This surprised Kim Haru a bit.


    He had previously speculated that the cabbage, potatoes, and soybeans¡ªbeing from the system''s starter seed package¡ªwere likely to have an unnaturally fast, three-day maturity period, a special perk for beginners. And now it seemed his assumption was correct. Judging by the second batch of crops, it seemed likely that only the cabbages, potatoes, and soybeans matured in three days.


    As for other seeds, Kim Haru had already guessed they might grow at a normal crop pace.


    But now, it seemed there might still be some differences.


    Kim Haru was familiar with wheat as a plant. It generally came in two varieties: spring wheat and winter wheat, planted in the spring and fall, respectively. Spring wheat had a growth cycle of about 100 days, while winter wheat that was planted in the fall, usually took around 300 days to mature.


    Since it was already winter, Kim Haru had expected the system to show a growth cycle of 300 days for his wheat. However, to his surprise, it displayed only 100 days, the same as spring wheat.


    He wasn''t sure whether this change was due to the system, the nature of this world, or perhaps the effects of the apocalypse on the plants.


    The data he had was too limited, so he couldn''t draw any accurate conclusions.


    But regardless of the reason, this result wasn''t bad for Kim Haru.


    He used the system to inspect each wheat plant one by one. The first nine plants were similar to the first one he touched: in good condition, with a growth cycle of around 100 days. That was until he reached the last plant.


    The final wheat plant, the one that had grown noticeably taller, had a description in the system interface that read.


    ...


    [ Wheat ]


    [ Growth Status ]: Excellent


    [ Maturity Date ]: ???


    ...


    What''s with the question marks?


    Kim Haru tried clicking on the question marks, hoping for a more detailed explanation, but nothing happened.


    After two attempts, he gave up.

 Chapter 90 The Bountiful Harvest and the Traps Success

    In any case, this wheat plant was growing well. If the system didn''t show the maturity date, so be it. It probably wouldn''t take longer to mature than the other wheat plants. Perhaps it was a new variety. It wasn''t uncommon for one particular crop to stand out, and it could be cultivated to produce even better future generations.With that thought, Kim Haru stopped worrying about it.


    After watering the ten wheat plants, he went to the opposite side of the fence to harvest the new batch of vegetables.


    When he planted this second wave of vegetables, the trading system hadn''t been activated yet, so he hadn''t been able to buy cabbage seeds and thus didn''t plant any cabbage. Instead, he had planted fifty potato seeds and one hundred soybean seeds. Now, with the crops fully matured, the yield was enormous.


    The potatoes, in particular, were so plentiful that Kim Haru spent the entire morning harvesting all 150 plots.


    The scale his friend Hwa Jian had given him when they bought vegetables in Fourth District was still in his possession. It came in handy this time as he used it to weigh his newly harvested potatoes and soybeans.


    The soybeans were easier to weigh¡ª100 seeds yielded 25 kg of soybeans. The potatoes, however, piled up into a massive heap. After spending quite a bit of effort, Kim Haru finally weighed them. This time, he had harvested a whopping 750 kg of potatoes!


    No wonder potatoes were a staple in so many transmigration novels. The yield was truly remarkable.


    Kim Haru cleared out two slots in his backpack and stored all the potatoes and soybeans inside.


    "If only there were a storage facility," Kim Haru said, while stretching his back and letting out a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, the system suddenly popped up with a message.


    [ After harvesting 2,500 kg of crops, you can unlock the storage facility, ]


    Kim Haru''s eyes lit up.


    He had suspected that since it was a farming system, there would have to be storage buildings, but it seemed they had to be unlocked step by step. Two and a half thousand kg of crops wasn''t too difficult. He''d already harvested 750 kg of potatoes today alone. A few more rounds like this, and the storage would be available.


    With that in mind, Kim Haru calculated the total from his two harvests so far¡ªit came to 957.5 kg.


    The potatoes and soybeans were now safely stored in his system backpack, leaving only the soybean stalks and potato leaves scattered on the ground in front of him.


    Only then did Kim Haru remember that he hadn''t dealt with the leftover soybean and potato leaves from the last harvest. When he sold vegetables for the first time, he had hesitated to sell those parts, worrying that no one would want them, so he didn''t bring them out. Afterward, he got busy and forgot. Shin Woncheon probably assumed he had already sold them, so he never mentioned it either.


    Now, there was another heap to deal with.


    Kim Haru thought for a moment and decided to process them.


    Soybean stalks couldn''t be eaten, so he set them aside as raw material for more plant ash fertilizer. However, both the soybean leaves and potato leaves were edible, so he bundled them together with the previous batch of leaves and planned to sell them in the store as well.


    Having walked through the safety zone once and personally witnessed how people went mad for even a bite of food, Kim Haru now had a clearer understanding of the scarcity of food. Even though these leaves weren''t particularly tasty and he had no intention of eating them himself, if they could provide some relief to others, he didn''t mind selling them.


    Naturally, the price for these leaves would be set lower than that of regular crops. As for the exact pricing, he would figure it out when he went to the shop later.


    Once he had finished the harvest, the vegetable patch on the left was now empty, and the soil had already been turned over. After a moment of thought, Kim Haru went ahead and scattered 150 soybean seeds into the plot.


    To plant potatoes, you need to cut them into pieces and coat them with plant ash. After a tiring morning, Kim Haru didn''t feel like dealing with such a labor-intensive task. Since beginner plants grew fast anyway, planting soybeans for three days wouldn''t be a problem.


    After scattering the soybean seeds, he covered them with soil and watered them individually. It didn''t take much time.


    As he looked at the freshly planted soybeans, Kim Haru added another item to the list of materials he needed to search for in the safe zone: an oil-pressing tool.


    "If only I could find something for making tofu as well," he thought.


    After half a day of hard work, Kim Haru was just about to take an afternoon nap when he suddenly remembered what had been on his mind before falling asleep the previous night.


    ¡ªWhat about his traps?


    The thought instantly banished his drowsiness.


    Just like yesterday, he tied up his collar and cuffs to ward off insects, grabbed a rope, and headed up the mountain.


    Following the same path as the day before, he passed the spot where he had picked mushrooms. He took a quick look around but didn''t see any mushrooms, so he kept walking without stopping. Soon, he arrived at the marked spot.


    Even before reaching the trap, Kim Haru''s face lit up with joy. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The branches and dried leaves he had used to cover the pit were gone, revealing an empty hole. Something had definitely fallen in!


    The only question was whether the creature was still inside. The pit wasn''t very big, so if whatever fell in struggled hard enough, it might have already escaped.


    Thinking this, Kim Haru quickened his pace.


    When he reached the top of the trap and looked down, a smile spread across his face.


    "It didn''t get away."

 Chapter 91 Little Nugget And Sir Peckington

    Inside the pit was a small wild chicken. Just as Kim Haru had expected, its claws were stuck in the branches at the bottom of the pit. Upon hearing Kim Haru''s approach, the chicken was frantically flapping its wings, trying to escape.Kim Haru immediately grabbed it by the base of its wings and lifted it up.


    Only then did he realize that the reason the wild chicken hadn''t escaped wasn''t just because of the branches at the bottom of the pit. There were also some plant roots wrapped around its legs.


    The roots weren''t thick¡ªthin and delicate, they had entangled the chicken''s legs, and despite its struggles, the chicken hadn''t managed to break free. With a casual tug, Kim Haru easily pulled the roots off.


    "You poor thing, what bad luck you''ve had," Kim Haru said, shaking the little wild chicken as he sighed.


    If the chicken hadn''t somehow gotten those roots tangled around its legs, it might have flown out of the trap long ago, and there''s no way he''d be able to catch it now.


    But the chicken''s bad luck was Kim Haru''s good fortune.


    He picked up some of the roots that had tangled the chicken and used them to tie its wings securely at the base. Once he was sure the chicken couldn''t fly away, he set it down beside him and started fixing the trap that had been damaged by the chicken''s struggles.


    Seeing that the trap actually worked, Kim Haru decided to keep using it and see which unfortunate animal might fall into it next.


    "If only I could catch something like a piglet," Kim Haru muttered to himself while covering the trap with leaves.


    By now, he had fully embraced his role as a farmer and was even starting to enjoy it.


    Since he was going to build a farm, how could it be complete without animals? In rural areas, every household kept pigs, which were easy to raise because they ate anything and grew quickly.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt like it might be worth looking for piglets in the post-apocalypse world. Or maybe the system would eventually give him pigs?


    Lost in thought, Kim Haru quickly reset the trap, sticking a branch into the ground to mark the spot, and then went to retrieve the wild chicken he had left nearby.


    When he saw it, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "Wow, what a little rascal!"


    The wild chicken had almost run out of Kim Haru''s line of sight.


    However, since its wings were tied, it didn''t seem very skilled at walking long distances. Every time it ran a short distance, it would trip, and just as Kim Haru watched, the chicken had already fallen three times.


    Laughing, Kim Haru took a few steps to catch up and picked it up.


    "Stop running. You won''t get away."


    Besides, he still wasn''t sure if he was even going to eat the wild chicken. Technically, it was considered game meat, and in his past life, there were always warnings against eating wild animals. Even though it was the apocalypse and no bacteria or virus could compare to the zombie virus, Kim Haru still wanted to figure out a way to test it before eating it.


    Even if he decided not to eat it, keeping the wild chicken as a pet wouldn''t be bad either. Just look at those sleek, shiny feathers and the tail feathers that were almost as long as his arm¡ªit looked pretty nice.


    With a grin, Kim Haru happily carried the wild chicken back home.


    Just as Kim Haru reached the cabin, his system interface pinged with a new notification.


    [ You have obtained one bird, categorized as <<Wild Chicken>>, and earned the title of Rancher. ]


    [ Title Reward: Hen Chick x1 ]


    Ha, speak of the devil!


    Kim Haru chuckled as he read the message.


    He had just been thinking about how the system might give him a pig to raise. While there was no pig, at least he got a chick, which was close enough. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still holding the wild chicken in his left hand, Kim Haru quickly claimed the hen chick from his reward.


    The little chick appeared, bright yellow and fuzzy. Since it was a system reward, it wasn''t afraid of him at all. It seemed very fond of Kim Haru and immediately nuzzled its soft, downy feathers against his palm.


    It even chirped a couple of times at him.


    ... it''s so adorable.


    Kim Haru glanced at the chick and gently stroked its tiny head with his thumb.


    "Good girl. Let''s give you a name."


    Since it was the first chick he''d raised, and it would be the leader of all future animals on his farm, and the future "big sister", it definitely needed a name.


    After thinking for a moment, Kim Haru decided, "I''ll call you Little Nugget."


    When you grow up, you''ll be called Big Nugget. Anyone will know who I''m calling.


    Feeling satisfied with his rather bad naming skills, the newly titled rancher chuckled to himself.


    After naming the chick, Kim Haru placed Little Nugget on the ground and set the wild chicken down with his other hand, pushing the two birds together.


    "Come on, get to know each other. This is Little Nugget. As for you... I''ll call you Sir Peckington. Since Little Nugget''s arrival is thanks to you, I won''t eat you, Sir Peckington. You''ll stay here and keep Little Nugget company.


    You''re both chickens, so I trust you''ll become good friends."


    Not only did he say this, but Kim Haru, with all seriousness, pinched the tips of both the wild chicken''s and the hen chick''s wings and shook them together, as if they were shaking hands. He fully committed to the little ceremony.


    He didn''t even stop to consider whether a wild bird and a domesticated chick could actually become friends.


    Once he let go, he allowed the two to get familiar with each other.


    Of course, Kim Haru wasn''t foolish enough to untie the wild chicken''s wings. He figured it was better to keep it grounded until it was used to him.

 Chapter 92 Building the Chicken Coop

    As soon as he let go, the wild chicken¡ªnow named Sir Peckington¡ªinstantly ran off, scratching the ground with its claws. However, it didn''t get very far before the hen chick caught up to it.And, as if it had actually understood Kim Haru''s words, the little chick stood right in front of Sir Peckington, chirping away as if to stop it from running off.


    Seeing Little Nugget and Sir Peckington playing (?) happily together, Kim Haru decided not to pay them any more attention.


    What mattered most now was building a chicken coop for these two new farm members. He couldn''t just leave them in the fenced area forever. Right now, the crops hadn''t sprouted yet, so it wasn''t a big deal, but once they did, the chickens might wreak havoc on them.


    But... how exactly was he supposed to make a chicken coop?


    Kim Haru fiddled with a pile of wood and bamboo sticks for quite a while but couldn''t figure out how to construct one. Remembering that the chick came from the system, he thought the system might offer a solution, so he opened the system interface.


    When he got to the crafting menu, Kim Haru found that he had acquired a new blueprint for a [Small Chicken Coop], sitting quietly next to the [Basket] blueprint. It was probably given to him along with the chick, but he hadn''t noticed it because it flashed by too quickly.


    The blueprint for the coop primarily called for woven bamboo strips, with wood used only to reinforce the corners.


    Staring at the large amounts of bamboo strips in the blueprint, Kim Haru silently put down the materials in his hands.


    ... Maybe I should just let them roam freely?


    But free-roaming wasn''t an option. Even in rural areas, chickens that were let out during the day would still need to come back to the coop at night to sleep. And if there was wind or rain, he couldn''t just leave these two little creatures outside in the elements.


    Letting them into the cabin was also out of the question. Kim Haru vividly remembered visiting a farmhouse once and being utterly grossed out by the chicken poop all over the floor. Sure, that was from a whole flock of chickens, but who''s to say these two wouldn''t make a mess just the same?


    In the end, Kim Haru resigned himself to following the system''s instructions, step by step, as he tried to weave a chicken coop.


    Fortunately, weaving the bamboo strips for the coop was less complicated than making a basket. All he needed were flat sides on four panels. Following the system''s guidelines, Kim Haru slowly managed to weave four relatively even panels.


    Ugly as it was, at least it would do the job.


    Next came the assembly. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru stood the three wooden poles upright to serve as the corners of the coop and began attaching three bamboo walls to them. The system suggested using the leftover bamboo strips from the weaving to secure the walls, but after struggling with it for a while¡ªeach time he let go, the walls would come loose¡ªhe gave up and decided to tie them tightly with some rope instead.


    The system begrudgingly accepted this solution.


    The last bamboo wall was only tied halfway, leaving it movable. This was the door of the simple chicken coop.


    Kim Haru placed the coop beside his cabin, conveniently under the shade of a tree, with a stack of wood just behind it. After settling on the perfect spot, he flipped his hoe over to use it as a makeshift hammer and banged the four corner posts into the ground with a few solid strikes to secure the structure.


    The last step was to make a roof for the coop.


    According to the system''s requirements, the roof needed to be made of thatch. Kim Haru, unable to find any thatch, glanced over at the pile of soybean stalks and, after sizing them up, decided they''d work just fine as a substitute.


    The system remained silent, not objecting.


    He first laid some appropriately sized wooden sticks horizontally and vertically to form a base, then spread the soybean stalks over the top. Worried about rain leaking through, Kim Haru layered the stalks several times. Once that was done, he followed the system''s instructions and smeared some mud over the top to hold the stalks in place.


    This was to prevent the wind from blowing the soybean stalks away.


    Finally, all that was left was dealing with the drafty gaps in the chicken coop''s walls.


    In the system tutorial, it suggested sealing the gaps with mud. Kim Haru had seen similar walls in rural homes before; they were well-insulated and kept the interior at a decent temperature.


    However, in order to get the mud to stick properly to the bamboo walls, dry without falling off, and become sturdy once set, straw had to be mixed into the mud.


    Staring at the crafting method in frustration, Kim Haru eventually gave up on using mud for the walls.


    It''s just about keeping out the wind and rain, right? I''ll just find some cloth or something to cover the gaps. If only I had bought nails and a hammer. If I had those, I could have split these wooden boards and nailed them together to make a much sturdier wall than one made out of bamboo strips!


    But in this post-apocalypse world, tools like hammers, which could also be used as weapons, had long been snatched up by survivors. Nails, too¡ªanything containing iron had been collected and melted down by metal-type ability users to forge weapons for killing zombies.


    Kim Haru rummaged through the pile of leather he had bought earlier, now finally finding a use for it to wrap around the walls of the coop.


    The chicken coop was finally more or less complete.


    After finishing the last step, Kim Haru stood up straight and clapped his hands in satisfaction.


    Then, he saw the system''s evaluation.


    [ Chicken Coop ]


    Evaluation: Barely usable, substandard chicken coop.


    Kim Haru: "..."

 Chapter 93 Two Little Demons

    Fine, he wouldn''t argue with the system. Given that he had almost nothing to work with, it was already impressive that he had managed to pull this off. What''s the system being so picky about?He caught the two little chicks, who had been chasing each other happily around the vegetable patch, and stuffed them into the coop.


    "Try it out. How''s that? Does it block the wind? Keep the rain out? I built this with my own hands, pretty cool, right?"


    The two chicks gave him a quick glance with their tiny beady eyes, remaining completely silent.


    Kim Haru could sense a strange hint of disdain in their gaze.


    Was he... being looked down on by his own chicks? Huh? They were judging him? If they had the skills, why didn''t they build their own house with their little claws and wings? Here he was, working hard to make them a home, and they dared to judge him!


    "¡­ Fine, maybe it is a bit ugly," Kim Haru admitted, deflated.


    There was no way he was going to redo it, though. It would have to do for now.


    ...


    The next day, Kim Haru woke up much earlier than usual.


    It wasn''t that his sleep schedule had suddenly changed; rather, the incessant chirping from outside had gotten louder and louder, eventually waking him up.


    The moment he opened his eyes, Kim Haru wondered if he had been possessed by something yesterday. What else could explain why he brought these two little demons into his life to torment him?


    Almost as if sensing he was awake, the two chicks immediately quieted down.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Alright, fine, he''d get up.


    After washing up, he went outside to water the crops. He tore up some soybean leaves and potato leaves, chopped them finely, and mixed them up as food for the two chicks. Carrying the food and water bowls, Kim Haru made his way to the chicken coop. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You two, one of you is a hen and the other a wild chicken. Neither of you is a rooster that needs to crow, so why are you both making so much noise? If this happens again, I might just have to cook you up. I even found some mushrooms in the forest earlier¡ªchicken stew with mushrooms is quite a famous dish, you know."


    While giving food and water to the two chicks, Kim Haru muttered to himself.


    As long as he wasn''t talking to people, his words flowed smoothly and effortlessly.


    The hen, with its tiny beady eyes, glanced at Kim Haru, waddled over, and rubbed against his hand before waddling off to eat. The wild chick, Sir Peckington, had already been tempted by the sweet aroma of the chopped leaves and dove headfirst into the food bowl as soon as Kim Haru put it down.


    Taking advantage of Sir Peckington being distracted, Kim Haru petted its head. The chick was too busy eating to even notice.


    Seeing that both chicks were adjusting well, Kim Haru felt relieved and closed the door to the chicken coop.


    "Today, I can''t let you two out to play. I need to head out for a bit, so you''ll have to stay in the coop until I return. Be good."


    As he spoke, he glanced at the food inside the coop. After thinking for a moment, he decided to place more soybean and potato leaves in the corner, and he also added plenty of water¡ªenough for the two chicks to last several days.


    Kim Haru was worried that if he got delayed and couldn''t return the same day, at least the chicks wouldn''t starve.


    With the chicks taken care of and nothing else to worry about, Kim Haru packed everything he needed into his system backpack.


    Oh, and the scale¡ªhe needed to bring that back to Hwa jIan.


    Once everything was ready, Kim Haru hopped onto his balance scooter and headed for the safe zone.


    The gate of the safe zone was always bustling with ability users squad who are going in and out to hunt zombies. The people leaving the safe zone weren''t usually checked, but those who are returning from outside had to undergo inspections for virus infections. Anyone with injuries was required to stay in an observation room for a period of time.


    ...


    When Kim Haru arrived at the safe zone gate, he attracted quite a bit of attention.


    Most of the zombie-hunting teams traveled in groups of at least three to five people. Some even thought ten or more wasn''t enough, and very few people had the courage to wander outside alone.


    Let alone someone like Kim Haru, riding a balance scooter and casually strolling around outside without any protective gear, as if he wasn''t the least bit concerned about a sudden zombie or mutated creature attack. It was as if the world outside the safe zone wasn''t filled with danger, but was more like a busy shopping street where one could freely wander around.


    A person like him was either courting death or had serious skills.


    They watched Kim Haru''s relaxed demeanor, his neatly kept clothes, and the respectful attitude of the inspection personnel at the entrance. It suddenly dawned on them that he was one of the latter type.


    "Who is that person?"


    "I don''t recall anyone like him in our safe zone. If we''re talking about lone wolves, there''s a poison-type ability user in the Third District and a lightning-type ability user in the First District. Other than that, I don''t think there are any more, right?"


    "Plus, the poison-type user doesn''t like to go out; he just stays inside all day doing who knows what. Other than when his friend calls for him, you hardly ever see him outside. As for the lightning-type user, he''s the exact opposite¡ªalways outside the safe zone hunting zombies and rarely comes back. It shouldn''t be this guy, right?"


    "Most people have already seen pictures of those two. One has a gloomy demeanor and wears those signature black gloves, while the other is so muscular even a fitness coach would be envious. This person doesn''t match up at all. Am I mistaken?"

 Chapter 94 Sound-Transmitting Snails

    "Hey, haven''t you heard?" someone exclaimed in surprise. "A few days ago, a person came to the safe zone, and the safe zone commander treated him as an honored guest, even sending his most trusted deputy to accompany him around Beonyeong Street. If I''m not mistaken, that should be this person."Instantly, the bored crowd waiting in line gathered around.


    "What''s going on? Tell us the details."


    "Quick, don''t keep us in suspense. When did he arrive? Our squad has been out hunting zombies during this time."


    "Yeah, hurry up and spill the beans."


    The person surrounded by the crowd, clearly enjoying the attention, pulled out a grayish root from his pocket. "Guess what this is?"


    The people around stared at it for a long time, even trying to poke at it cautiously, only to receive a glare from the man who dodged away.


    "What is that? Is it the root of some newly mutated plant? But it looks so small and isn''t solid at all; this mutated plant doesn''t seem impressive at all."


    "It does have a fragrant smell; could it be something edible?"


    "Even if it''s a powerful mutated plant, what does that have to do with the person you''re talking about? Did he single-handedly wipe out this mutated plant?"


    "What''s the combat level of this mutated plant? It can''t be impressive enough for the safe zone commander to personally host him, right?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, alright, stop guessing. You''re all off track." The person speaking carefully put away the root before marveling at the crowd around him. "This isn''t some impressive mutated plant; on the contrary, it''s a plant that hasn''t mutated at all."


    "And it''s edible too!"


    In an instant, the crowd was all astonished!


    "This is the root of a cabbage. A completely unmutated, fully edible cabbage." The man beamed with pride. "Fortunately, I ran fast and managed to get this little root through a connection I have in the Fourth District. I took a small bite but couldn''t bring myself to eat more."


    At this point, he felt a twinge of envy and jealousy toward the person he knew.


    God knows how badly he wanted to snatch a large handful of cabbage leaves when he saw them in that person''s bowl. Luckily, his rationality stopped him from doing something so reckless.


    "Most people know that the logistics department has been renovating houses in the Second District recently, right? I heard that house belongs to this person, and there are rumors that he plans to sell these normal ingredients there!"


    As soon as this news broke, everyone got excited.


    Forget the gossip; they hurried to line up to enter the safe zone, eager to head to the Second District to take a look. That person had already used a special passage to enter, probably to get the new ingredients, and if they arrived too late, they might miss out on everything.


    The safe zone gate quickly became lively.


    Kim Haru had no idea what was happening at the safe zone gate. He took out the special research institute badge that Jang Dojang had given him when he left last time. After confirming everything was in order, he was quickly welcomed into the safe zone.


    Rejecting the offer of someone to accompany him, Kim Haru walked to his small villa in the Second District.


    His shop had already been renovated.


    Jang Dojang received the news after Kim Haru entered the safe zone. When Kim Hary arrived at his small villa in the Second District, Jang Dojang coincidentally showed up as well.


    "Welcome, Mr. Kim! Just yesterday, the renovations were finished, and I was wondering how to notify you," Jang Dojang said, handing Kim a box. "Take this with you."


    "What is this?" Kim Haru asked as he took the box and opened it, revealing a living snail inside.


    "This is a type of mutated creature we call a sound-transmitting snail. You can probably guess from its name; it functions similarly to a telephone. Right now, none of the major safe zones can restore their signals, and communication tools like mobile phones are unusable. Luckily, we discovered this mutated creature."


    From Jang Dojang''s introduction, Kim finally understood what the sound-transmitting snail was.


    The snail didn''t possess particularly strong combat capabilities; it had two skills: one was to play dead, and the other was to transmit sound to its companions. When faced with danger, if playing dead didn''t allow it to escape, it would call for friends in an attempt to evade danger through sheer numbers.


    If too many of these creatures gathered, they could create a sound wave attack, which could become quite troublesome.


    However, humans soon discovered the practical uses of this creature.


    "The number of spiral turns on each snail shell corresponds to the number of companions it can contact. Those that are bound together will change color, while unbounded ones remain white." Jang Dojang pointed to the snail in Kim''s hand. "I''ve taken the liberty of binding this one to the sound-transmitting snial from the safe zone commander''s office, as well as to mine.


    If you ever need anything, you can long-press the corresponding spiral to contact us."


    The safe zone commander had sent a snail over after realizing that once Kim Hary left the safe zone, it was difficult for them to contact each other.


    Such useful sound-transmitting snail were not easily obtained. The Pyeongseong Safe Zone only had a few by chance, and there were even dedicated teams in the research institute working on breeding them, but they had not achieved much success yet.


    Upon hearing that these creatures weren''t available to everyone, Kim Hary could guess that they were not very common and thanked Jang Dojang.


    Having something to communicate with the safe zone was certainly convenient.


    "This is what we should do," he said with a smile. "Did you come to the safe zone this time because new ingredients have matured?"


    Kim Haru nodded.


    Jang Dojang''s eyes instantly brightened as he eagerly led Kim Haru on a tour of the first floor of the small villa.

 Chapter 95 A Job Offer

    If Mr. Kim was satisfied, they might be able to open for business right away.He thought about how he had some crystal cores on him and hoped he could buy some to take back with him if everything went well.


    The decoration on the first floor of the small villa was indeed based on Kim Haru''s design sketches. The cash register was located near the entrance, with a display cabinet for ingredients in the center. Further back was a refrigerator for storing meat, and on either side were rows of glass cabinets for aquatic products or other live creatures.


    The overall style of the store was minimalist, with a primary color scheme of black and white that Kim Haru liked. Although the somewhat cold, high-tech feel of the d¨¦cor didn''t quite match selling vegetables, it was still to Kim''s taste.


    Overall, he was very satisfied.


    However, there was one issue.


    He needed to hire a store clerk before he could open the store. Kim Haru had no intention of getting himself stuck there after opening.


    Kim Haru didn''t want Jang Dojang to be responsible for hiring a clerk directly. Although he knew it would be very convenient, Kim was not foolish.


    He was currently in a cooperative relationship with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, which involved some vested interests. The clerks Jang Dojang found would surely be their people, and if they wanted to meddle in his store later, even with his system allowing him to check everything at any time, it would still be a headache.


    It would be better not to let others control everything from the start.


    While Kim Haru was troubled about where to find a clerk¡ªafter all, he was unfamiliar with anyone in this safe zone¡ªhe suddenly spotted the scales he had prepared to return in his system backpack, which gave him an idea.


    In any case, he would first go check out the Fourth District.


    ...


    In the past few days, Hwa Jian had made it a point to visit the vegetable market, even if he didn''t buy anything, always bringing all his crystal cores with him.


    Many others were just like him, most of whom were people who had bought Kim Haru''s vegetables at that time.


    They had carefully consumed the vegetables they had bought for such a low price, saving them, and even now hadn''t eaten half of what they had. The moment they took the first bite, they knew their money was well spent. The flavor and purity of the food were so outstanding that even without testing, they could tell the quality was definitely super high.


    Eating higher-grade ingredients made it harder to accumulate mutagenic viruses. It was even possible to clear out the mutagenic viruses that had already accumulated in their bodies.


    This was life-saving stuff!


    In recent days, many people who had bought vegetables remarked how much lighter they felt. Hwa Jian himself hadn''t eaten any but had given his parents, who were lying in bed, a hearty serving.


    That night, he noticed his parents were sweating less than before and sleeping much more soundly.


    If this continued, it was possible that the mutagenic viruses in his parents could be entirely cleared away, allowing them to withstand surgery, and one day they could even get out of bed!


    Thinking this way, Hwa Jian suddenly felt that life was full of hope.


    But he had already searched in the Fourth District for several days and had not seen the person selling vegetables again.


    Hwa Jian knew he shouldn''t think this way, but he couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    Could that person''s appearance have been just to give him hope, only to plunge him into despair? If that person could just show up one more time, allowing him to buy enough to help his parents recover, he would be willing to risk his own life!


    Today, the vegetable market still showed no sign of that person.


    Hwa Jian walked home, feeling despondent.


    As he turned the corner, he suddenly spotted a familiar figure standing in front of his house.


    Wasn''t that the person he had been searching for for several days?! Surely, he wasn''t mistaken?


    Hwa Jian quickened his pace, and as he got closer, he became even more certain that he wasn''t seeing things.


    He felt a rush of excitement.


    Kim Haru also saw the person he had been waiting for.


    He took out the scales and handed them over. "Here you go, thank you."


    Hwa Jian received the scales with both hands, still somewhat in disbelief. "N-No needs to thank me; it''s not worth many points. If you want, you can just take it. I wonder if you still have that kind of cabbage and potatoes you had last time?"


    Hwa Jian had noticed the badge on Jang Dojang, who was following Kim Haru, but this was the person he had searched for tirelessly for days. Now that he had finally seen him, how could he give up?


    His parents were still at home, needing these ingredients.


    Since he had already been marginalized and was living in the Fourth District, even if he offended the authorities a bit more, as long as it wasn''t a principled mistake, the safe zone couldn''t kick him out.


    Seeing the young man in front of him nod, Hwa Jian instantly felt a surge of excitement.


    "Sir, could you sell me a bit more? I promise I won''t sell it to anyone else; I really need this normal food. My parents need it very, very much. Please, if you agree, I''ll do whatever you ask. My life belongs to you, Hwa Jian!"


    As he spoke, Hwa Jian was about to kneel down.


    Kim Haru hurriedly stopped him.


    He shook his head.


    Just when Hwa Jian was feeling despair, Kim Haru extended his hand.


    "How about I hire you?"


    "Food included." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Jang Dojang cast a jealous glance at Hwa Jian. How could this kid be so lucky?


    Hwa Jian had never thought a person''s voice could sound so beautiful!

 Chapter 96 Green Basket Opening

    It was the voice of a god! It was a saving hand reaching out to him!"I''m willing!" Hwa Jian nodded without hesitation. "From today on, my life belongs to you. If you tell me to go east, I won''t go west! Even if you tell me to die, I will unhesitatingly fulfill your wishes! What do you want to hire me for, sir? My abilities aren''t impressive, but thanks to a friend, I have some minor skills in making poisons.


    If it''s about killing, I''ll do my best!"


    Kim Haru: "..."


    It''s not necessary at all.


    "Take your time to pack up and come with me." Kim Haru didn''t want to waste time explaining in short sentences, so he decided it would be clearer to bring Hwa Jian to the shop to see for himself.


    After saying that, he waited outside the door and had no intention of going in.


    Hwa Jian immediately began to pack his things.


    He didn''t have much to gather; his home was bare, so he just took his toiletries and a few sets of clothes that were neither new nor old. He left all the food and supplies for his parents and then wrote a note for his younger brother to take care of their parents when he returned home from work.


    While writing the note, Hwa Jian mustered the courage to ask Kim Haru, "Sir, can I forgo the food and leave my share for my family?"


    Kim Haru, standing outside the door, noticed the two people lying in bed. Upon hearing Hwa Jian''s question, he instantly understood his intentions.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t refuse such a request.


    "Mm."


    If Hwa Jian did well, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to provide extra food for his family. Kim Haru thought to himself, keeping his plans to himself.


    Hearing the affirmative response, Hwa Jian felt even more overjoyed.


    He added "I''ll send food back" at the end of his note and, after making all the arrangements, finally stood behind Kim Haru with peace of mind.


    Jang Dojang cast another glance at the lucky guy.


    Jang Dojang naturally knew what Kim Haru had hired this person for. It wasn''t some dangerous, life-risking job involving fighting and killing. In fact, it was a position that many people would be envious of, but few could ever hope to get. As long as Hwa Jian worked diligently and didn''t entertain any schemes, his future prospects would be boundless. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Returning the scale and finding a satisfactory employee put Kim Haru in a good mood. The first task he gave Hwa Jian was to go to the Fourth District marketplace and put up a flyer.


    <<The Green Basket Vegetable Shop is now open on Yongwan Street in the Second District. Hurry to buy before it''s too late.>>


    Kim Haru still remembered how the people in the Fourth District had helped him before, and now that his vegetables were ready to sell, it was only right to let them know.


    As for the name "Green Basket," it had cost Kim Haru a lot of brainpower. He had almost just called it "Vegetable Shop" to be done with it. But since this was his first shop in another world, it needed a proper name.


    Although "Green Basket" wasn''t the best name, it was far better than something like "Little Nugget" or "Sir Peckington."


    By this time, Hwa Jian realized that his job was actually to help Kim Haru sell vegetables. He would be responsible for an entire shop''s stock of vegetables. Other than occasionally restocking and checking the accounts, Kim Haru wouldn''t be spending much time in the shop himself.


    Hwa Jian was overwhelmed with anxiety.


    "I don''t know what I''ve done to deserve such trust from you, sir. Rest assured, I will manage the shop diligently and never let you down. Even if something happens to me, I will make sure these precious vegetables are not harmed in the slightest!"


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Alright, think what you want. As long as you take the job seriously and sell the vegetables, I''m fine with it.


    With the shop assistant now hired, the Green Basket Vegetable Shop was finally ready to open!


    At the moment, the only things available for sale were potatoes and soybeans, so Kim Haru decided to put out all 1,500 pounds of potatoes, filling the vegetable racks to the brim. He placed thirty pounds of soybeans on display and kept another twenty pounds for himself, as he planned to make some tofu.


    There were also the potato and soybean leaves from two harvests¡ªlush green and piled up in a large stack, probably weighing several dozen pounds.


    As for the pricing of potatoes and soybeans, Kim Haru decided to follow the system''s suggested prices. However, he had to think carefully about how to price the leaves, as the system hadn''t set a price for them.


    After giving it some thought, Kim Haru finally decided not to set the price too high¡ªfive crystal cores per pound¡ªand he allowed payment via points.


    If it weren''t for the severe food shortage in this world, these potato and soybean leaves would have been used as pig feed. Now, although people could eat them, they were nowhere close to real food in terms of quality. Selling them already felt like a stretch of conscience, so Kim Haru set the price low to give more hope to the poorer survivors.


    In any case, whatever money these leaves earned would be pure profit. Selling anything at all was a bonus.


    At the same time as he set the prices, Kim Haru also set a purchase limit.


    Each person could only buy one pound of each type of food per day¡ªno exceptions, even if they tried to queue up multiple times or offered to pay more.


    For this reason, Kim Haru specially asked Jang Dojang to find a facial recognition device and install it at the checkout.


    Since this shop had been integrated into the farming system, the electricity, water, and other resources it used were all provided by the system, just like his cabin.

 Chapter 97 Opening Day and a New Path

    There was no need to worry about outages, nor did he have to pay extra fees to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to have an ability users to come by periodically to recharge.Kim Haru had been curious about how the charging system worked in the safe zone and had even asked about it once. The prices had left him speechless.


    The cost for water wasn''t too bad¡ªwater-type ability users were fairly common among the elemental-type abilities. While ordinary people couldn''t afford to use water at their leisure time, it was much cheaper compared to electricity.


    Lightning-type ability users, on the other hand, were a mutation of the five elemental abilities¡ªmetal, plant, water, fire, and earth. Their numbers were scarce, and the strongest one was always wandering outside the safe zone, never returning. As a result, the cost of using electricity was outrageously high.


    It could be said that the farming system saved Kim Haru a large sum of money.


    When Jang Dojang found out that Kim Haru''s shop didn''t require official purchases of water and electricity and that the refrigeration units, cash registers, and other equipment were running normally, he was extremely curious. However, he knew his boundaries. Such matters were clearly confidential, so he didn''t ask any questions.


    He simply reported the situation to the safe zone commander.


    "As long as Mr. Kim doesn''t take any actions that could harm the safe zone, there''s no need to intervene too much," the safe zone commander mused for a moment before instructing, "However, I recall that there''s an empty house on Yongwan Street. Check to see if its owner will return. If not, requisition it and move the patrol team from the Second District there."


    That way, they could protect the Green Basket Vegetable Shop more efficiently and also keep a close eye on it.


    Jang Dojang agreed.


    ...


    When the Green Basket Vegetable Shop opened, it was a quiet affair, in line with Kim Haru''s personality. There were no grand festivities¡ªhe simply opened the door and hung up the "Open for Business" sign.


    At that moment, the farming system''s shop interface also updated to display "Open for Business," allowing Kim Haru to directly access the cash register and view the day''s sales details. However, until he actually received the crystal cores from the sales, the earnings wouldn''t be tallied into the system''s gold balance.


    The shop had only been open for a short time when people began arriving, calling their friends to come along.


    It was exactly the group of ability users who had received the news earlier at the safe zone gate.


    These ability users, who regularly dealt with mutated creatures, were incredibly sensitive to the mutagenic virus content in the food at the Green Basket Vegetable Shop. Without anyone needing to explain, they immediately recognized the produce as top-quality. In no time, they were scrambling and fighting over it, nearly starting a brawl over who would get a single leaf!


    Seeing this chaotic scene, Kim Haru quickly handed over control of the shop to Hwa Jian and hurriedly left with Jang Dojang.


    He was afraid of getting surrounded by the crowd.


    "Sir, where to next?" Jang Dojang asked.


    "The research institute," Kim Haru replied. After all, he had been appointed as an official consultant. Now that the authorities had helped him set up his shop, it was time for him to contribute something in return.


    "Understood." Sure enough, Jang Dojang''s face lit up with excitement when he heard the destination.


    Both of them had clearance to enter the research institute, so they navigated their way smoothly to the plant research lab that Kim Haru had seen on his last visit.


    Lee Kang, a mid-level researcher at the plant institute, had grown up in a simple farming family before the apocalypse. After the world collapsed, he awakened plant-type abilities and, by chance, was recruited by the safe zone commander to join the research team. He was now in charge of growing cabbage.


    However, the results of Lee Kang''s team weren''t promising. No matter how much they changed the water source, soil composition, or fertilizer ratios, all the cabbages they grew mutated.


    Sometimes, the leaves became so tough that they couldn''t be eaten at all. Other times, the cabbages turned colors that clearly indicated they were poisonous. Some of them even grew aggressive, swatting at people with their leaves if anyone came too close, or they simply wilted and died, with no chance of revival.


    There was only one time when they used pure rainwater to grow a batch of cabbages that were edible, and the virus content inside had even dropped to Level A. However, these cabbages were incredibly small. They were supposed to be large Napa cabbages, but they ended up smaller than regular bok choy.


    Even so, Lee Kang thought that the seeds produced from these slightly higher-quality cabbages would at least maintain that standard, if not improve. But to his dismay, the next batch turned out even worse!


    After repeated failed experiments, Lee Kang, who wasn''t a professional researcher to begin with and lacked the patience to endure thousands of repetitive trials, began to have doubts.


    The entire world was now infected with the mutagenic virus. Could it be that normal food simply no longer existed? Maybe the future of humanity wasn''t in cultivating unmutated crops but in increasing human resistance to the mutagenic virus. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If humans could evolve to absorb the mutagenic virus or become unaffected by it, there would be no need to research normal vegetables at all, right?


    As these thoughts crossed Lee Kangs mind, he suddenly received a large cabbage leaf.


    It was delivered with the utmost care by several ability users, a perfectly normal, virus-free cabbage leaf!


    In that instant, all of Lee Kang''s wild thoughts vanished!


    Human evolution? Never mind how long it would take for humanity to evolve to that point¡ªeven if humans did reach that level, would they even still be human by then?


    No, the real path forward lay in researching normal vegetables!

 Chapter 98 The Cabbage Craze

    There were still normal cabbages in this world!"Where did this come from? Is it wild? Or did someone cultivate it? Where''s the root? What about the seeds? Don''t just give me a single leaf!" Lee Kang was practically pulling his hair out with excitement.


    When he found out that this cabbage had been cultivated by someone in the safe zone and was being sold there, his excitement grew even more. He was desperate to fly over to that person right away and find out exactly how they managed to grow it.


    But by that time, the person had already left the safe zone.


    Lee Kang had no choice but to wait.


    Today, he finally received the news¡ªthe person was coming!


    Lee Kang immediately dropped everything and ran to the entrance of the research institute.


    Before long, Seo Woo, who specialized in researching potatoes, and Baek Wonyeon, who was responsible for legumes, also rushed over.


    Lee Kang had heard that, like himself, they had also received samples of virus-free plants in recent days. They had been holed up in their labs, guarding their precious findings like treasure, not even letting anyone else take a peek.


    Of course, Lee Kang was no different.


    These were normal plants, after all. There was only a tiny amount, and even he didn''t have enough for his own research. If others saw it, wouldn''t they do everything they could to get their hands on it?


    Normally, when these three met, they would always mock each other.


    But now, none of them had the mood for that.


    All three of them were brimming with excitement, waiting for that consultant to arrive.


    Upon arriving at the research institute, before Kim Haru could even get out of the vehicle, he was surrounded.


    Three middle-aged men with shining eyes crowded around him, their smiles brighter than flowers.


    "Mr. Kim, you''ve finally arrived! That cabbage¡­"


    "Mr. Kim, please take a look at my work first! When I was planting potatoes, I kept encountering..."


    "Ah, ah, ah! Mr. Kim, look at me, look at me! My soybeans have sprouted, but something''s not quite right¡­" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was here first! Let me ask first!"


    "Potatoes yield more; they''re more important. You all can wait!"


    "I''m in more of a hurry. My seeds have already sprouted, so let me ask first!"


    In an instant, the three grown men started pushing and shoving each other. Even though there were only three of them, they created an atmosphere akin to a mob of fans at the airport, each desperately trying to get to the front to shake hands with their idol.


    Kim Haru was a little stunned. If Jang Dojang hadn''t been right behind him, also preparing to get out of the car, he might''ve turned around and hidden back inside.


    Jang Dojang looked at the researchers helplessly and said, "How is Mr. Kim supposed to answer you like this? Come on, let''s go inside and sit down first. We can discuss everything slowly."


    "Oh, oh, right, right. Mr. Kim, please come inside!" The three men quickly made way for them.


    Surrounding the plant research institute were plots of carefully planned land, looking much the same as they had when Kim Haru had last seen them. The brown soil was littered with markers, and beside some key monitoring areas, there were instruments Kim Haru couldn''t make heads or tails of.


    Despite all this setup, there was hardly any green to be seen on the land.


    Upon entering the research institute, Lee Kang, Seo Woo, and Baek Wonyeon still fought over who would get to take Kim Haru directly to their own research labs. In the end, none of them could outargue the others, so they decided to settle it with a game of rock-paper-scissors.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    He no longer had to worry about being excluded at the research institute, that much was certain.


    Ultimately, Lee Kang won the privilege of hosting Kim Haru. His lab wasn''t far away, so they arrived after a short walk.


    Upon entering the lab, Kim Haru immediately noticed the cabbage leaf, encased in glass, carefully protected.


    "Mr. Kim, I conducted a comprehensive analysis of this leaf. Not only does it have zero traces of the mutagenic virus, but it also excels in taste and nutritional data. You''re truly incredible! Now, take a look at the cabbages I''ve been growing. No matter what experiments I run, something always goes wrong.


    Look at this!" Lee Kang was eager to show Kim Haru all the data from his experiments.


    Looking at the strange, almost unrecognizable cabbages in front of him, Kim Haru''s hands remained still.


    He had no intention of using his own flesh-and-blood hands to test the potential dangers of these mutated cabbages.


    "Where are the cabbage roots that I sold?" Kim Haru turned to Jang Dojang, asking calmly.


    He trusted Jang Dojang to find what he needed.


    By now, Kim Haru fully understood that this apocalypse world was flooded with the mutagenic virus. The soil and rivers were long contaminated, and only the rainwater had slightly lower mutagenic virus content. The fact that he could grow virus-free vegetables was entirely thanks to the farming system.


    Kim Haru couldn''t eliminate the mutagenic virus from the soil or water, nor did he possess true plant-type ability. He had no idea how plant-type abilities could remove the mutagenic virus from mutated plants.


    All he could do was work with the plants that the system produced.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s request, Jang Dojang hadn''t even had time to respond when Lee Kang raised his hand.


    "I''ve got some."


    Since he already had the cabbage leaf in hand, there was no way Lee Kang wouldn''t investigate where it came from. He didn''t just inquire about the source; he even tracked down those who had bought the cabbage and waited outside their homes.


    Of course, Lee Kang wasn''t the type to use force to take things from others. He clearly stated his position as a plant researcher, explaining that he merely wanted to take a look. If the homeowner wasn''t willing, he wouldn''t even touch it.

 Chapter 99 Nutrient Liquid

    Most people, understandably, were reluctant to expose their precious purchases to someone else.However, there were those who were willing to trust him¡ªmore accurately, they trusted the research institute¡ªand agreed to let Lee Kang examine their cabbage.


    These people hadn''t had the rare ingredient for long, and they all cherished it deeply. When Lee Kang saw it, most of them still had more than half of it left.


    That''s when he noticed that the cabbages still had their roots attached.


    Lee Kang was overjoyed!


    Anyone with a bit of gardening experience knew that cabbage with roots could regrow!


    Lee Kang immediately began collecting the cabbage roots.


    The cabbage roots were also edible, and anyone who had taken a single bite of the cabbage could sense just how precious this ingredient was. Naturally, no one was willing to sell it, not even the cabbage roots.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Money was important, but was it more important than life?


    Some people nearly chased Lee Kang out of their homes.


    Fortunately, Lee Kang fully understood their mindset. He wasn''t planning to purchase the roots with money. Instead, he made a different offer: once the cabbages regrew from the roots, two-thirds of the new crop would go to the root provider, while the research institute would keep one-third for further study.


    In addition to that, Lee Kang would provide three tubes of nutrient liquid to the root provider.


    The nutrient liquid was a refined extract made from various plants and animals, containing the essential nutrients needed by the human body. It was meticulously filtered to remove the mutagenic virus and was intended as a substitute for regular food.


    Though the nutrient liquid was successfully produced and contained minimal amounts of the mutagenic virus¡ªalmost none¡ªa single tube could sustain a person for two to three days.


    However, the nutrient liquid couldn''t be widely distributed.


    It was far too expensive. Before the apocalypse, extracting and producing a substance that satisfied hunger wasn''t a difficult task, but now, in this barren, ravaged world, the cost was astronomical.


    Even more problematic was the filtering process to remove the mutagenic virus, which was the primary reason the price couldn''t be lowered.


    So, while consuming nutrient liquid was much better than eating directly from mutated plants and animals, only a small number of people could afford it. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lee Kang had to offer three tubes of nutrient liquid per cabbage root by cutting into his own share.


    Upon hearing these terms, some people thought it over and agreed.


    After all, keeping the cabbage root for themselves would only lead to one outcome: eating it. Even if they rationed it carefully, it would only last a few more days at best. By giving it to Lee Kang, they could advance research while also benefiting themselves.


    Still, not many people were willing to give their cabbage roots to Lee Kang. Some didn''t trust his promise, even with a signed contract. Others didn''t want to wait for the uncertain results later, preferring to hold onto what they already had.


    In the end, Lee Kang received only three cabbage roots for the research institute, one of which was sent by the city lord after hearing that Lee Kang needed them.


    However, even after receiving the cabbage roots, Lee Kang still hadn''t dared to start planting them.


    Growing new cabbage leaves from the roots was straightforward enough: simply bury the root in the soil, leaving a small portion exposed above ground. Water it normally, and soon, fresh leaves would start to sprout.


    If soil wasn''t available, the cabbage root could also be grown in water. As long as the root wasn''t fully submerged, and with the addition of some nutrients to the water, the cabbage would soon sprout and grow.


    Lee Kang knew all this, but he still couldn''t bring himself to plant them.


    These were perfectly normal cabbage roots without any trace of the mutation virus, and there were only three of them. The virus present in the soil and water couldn''t be filtered out¡ªonce filtered, the soil and water became unusable.


    If such soil and water were used to grow these cabbage roots, not only would they fail to produce the cabbage Kim Haru hoped for, but the roots themselves might become contaminated.


    Now, those three cabbage roots were carefully stored by Lee Kang. Since he had plant-typr ability, it wasn''t difficult for him to keep the cabbage roots alive and healthy.


    As soon as Lee Kang heard Kim Haru ask for the cabbage roots, he immediately brought all three of them out.


    "These are all of them. I didn''t dare plant them, so what do you plan to do?" Lee Kang offered his lab freely for Kim Haru to use.


    Kim Haru didn''t need any complicated laboratory equipment. He took a virus detection tool and tested all the water and soil in the lab, finally selecting a bucket of water with the lowest mutagenic virus content.


    "We''ll use this¡ªhydroponics. Can you do that?"


    "Yes, yes, I can," Lee Kang nodded repeatedly, though he had some reservations. "But¡­ is it really okay to use this water? Even though the mutagenic virus content is minimal compared to the others, viruses can spread. What if the cabbage absorbs it?"


    Everyone else looked at Kim Haru with confusion as well.


    "It won''t," Kim Haru replied, confident in the system-grown cabbage. "It''s been genetically modified."


    Lee Kang''s face instantly lit up with excitement. "Ah, I see! So that''s the issue¡ªit''s a matter of the variety. As expected of Mr. Kim! You''ve solved the problem right at the source.


    By modifying the cabbage from the seed itself, you''ve made it resistant to the virus. No matter what kind of soil or water it grows in, the results will be outstanding! I can''t thank you enough, Mr. Kim. I''m certain that one day, your improved cabbages will be grown all over the world. You''re our savior!"


    Lee Kang could already envision these three cabbage roots growing into full cabbages, flowering and producing seeds.

 Chapter 100 Cabbage Roots and Soybeans

    Those seeds would sprout and grow, and soon enough, more and more normal vegetables would be served on people''s tables.Kim Haru: "..."


    Ah, his social anxiety was kicking in. Savior of the world? That was a bit too much, wasn''t it?


    After praising him, Lee Kang couldn''t wait any longer. Ignoring the fact that Kim Haru and Jang Dojang were still there, he eagerly started gathering tools to begin the hydroponic cultivation of the cabbage roots.


    Seeing the excited anticipation on Lee Kang''s face, Kim Haru cautioned him, "Don''t get your hopes up too high."


    Having a system-produced cabbage root alone wasn''t enough to fully resist the mutagenic virus. Just as Lee Kang had worried, the virus in the water could still affect the growth of the cabbage. However, compared to other cabbages, Kim Haru''s cabbage root had exceptionally strong resistance to the virus. The final cabbage plant would most likely be of Level S or even higher.


    Lee Kang looked up and smiled at Kim Haru. "Don''t worry. I''m aware of that."


    Lee Kang had worked as a researcher for a long time, and he was no longer the ordinary farmer he had been before the apocalypse. He understood that you couldn''t place too much hope in a research project without any data to support it. Any small change could affect the final outcome. If you expected too much too early and the results didn''t match up, it would throw you off balance emotionally.


    He had learned this clearly through his countless failures.


    Still, Lee Kang believed that even if the cabbage from this experiment couldn''t be entirely free of the mutagenic virus, the virus content in the mature plants would definitely be very low.


    Perhaps it was his intuition from growing so many cabbages.


    Seeing that Lee Kang had fully focused his attention on cultivating the cabbage, Kim Haru and his group continued on to the next lab.


    This time, they headed to Baek Wonyeon''s bean research lab.


    Unlike Lee Kang''s cabbage lab, Baek Wonyeon''s lab looked more like a bean processing factory.


    The soybeans that had been sent over by the safe zone commander were already planted. Two containers were placed in a controlled environment where the temperature and humidity were carefully adjusted. One soybean was planted in the soil, which looked perfectly moist, while the other was undergoing hydroponic sprouting. Neither had shown signs of sprouting yet.


    Kim Haru asked Baek Wonyeon to open the lid of the planting chamber, and he reached in to touch the soybeans.


    The system interface quickly displayed their growth status.


    The soybean planted in the soil should have already cracked open, slowly growing roots. The system marked its health as "poor to mediocre," indicating it was in the early stages of viral infection.


    Kim Haru examined the degree of infection and compared it with the other soybeans in the lab that weren''t under his care. He let out a small sigh of relief.


    Although this soybean had been infected by the mutagenic virus, the overall level was very low. The plant that would grow from it shouldn''t be too bad.


    The hydroponically sprouted soybean, on the other hand, had an even lower infection level compared to the one in the soil. However, it lacked some of the essential nutrients.


    Kim Haru shared these findings with Baek Wonyeon, who immediately began recording and comparing the results.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Kim Haru looked around the lab.


    As mentioned earlier, this lab looked more like a bean processing factory. The oil extraction tools and tofu-making equipment Kim Haru had been searching for were all here.


    At first, when he saw the oil extraction machine, Kim Haru didn''t recognize what it was for. It wasn''t until he closely examined the usage instructions posted beside it that he understood.


    The oil extraction machine resembled a tall, narrow barrel. Soybeans were poured in from the top, and oil would flow out from the bottom. The leftover residue had its own outlet as well.


    "Is there an extra one of these?" Kim Haru asked, pointing to the oil extraction tool.


    Baek Wonyeon was too absorbed in his note-taking to respond, so it was Seo Woo who answered Kim Haru''s question.


    "Mr. Kim, do you want this?" Seo Woo asked. "If you need it, go ahead and take it. But to use this machine, you''ll need a large amount of soybeans. As for Baek Wonyeon''s lab, every soybean here has already been planted in the soil, and I''ve never seen him use this machine."


    Jang Dojang also offered his support. "Are you planning to put this machine in the shop in Second District, or are you taking it home? If you want it sent to Second District, I can arrange for someone to deliver it right away. But if you''re taking it back home, you''ll need electricity to power it. Do you have access to electricity where you are? If not, I can help you find an electric energy core."


    Kim Haru declined. After confirming how to use the oil press, he stored it directly in his system backpack. Then, he turned his attention to the tofu-making tools nearby.


    Kim Haru had seen tools used for making tofu before¡ªtwo thick wooden sticks crossed in the shape of an X with a cloth tied below. When he saw something similar in the countryside, he had been curious and even tried pushing it a couple of times himself.


    Though he had seen the tools before, he didn''t actually know how to make tofu.


    Jang Dojang and Seo Woo didn''t have much knowledge on the subject either.


    Seo Woo gave Baek Wonyeon a shove and said, "Hurry up, we need you here."


    Upon hearing Kim Haru''s question, Baek Wonyeon immediately demonstrated the tofu-making process. When he realized that Kim Haru wanted to try making tofu himself, he even handed him a large bag of gypsum powder. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Add some of this while cooking the soy milk, and soon you''ll have tofu." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    As for the wooden frame used to press the soy milk, Kim Haru didn''t take it with him.

 Chapter 101 The Trip to Gochang County

    It seemed simple enough to make one himself when he got back, and he didn''t want to waste more space in his system backpack.After finishing his tour of Baek Wonyeon''s lab, Seo Woo was already eager to show Kim Haru around his own research lab.


    However, there wasn''t much Kim Haru could do this time. Even though potatoes could sprout without soil, they still needed to be buried in the ground to grow and mature properly. Unless the soil had a very low mutagenic virus content, the potatoes that grew would inevitably carry the virus.


    The cabbages could at least use rainwater with minimal virus content, but there was no such solution for the potatoes.


    Moreover, the potato tubers stayed in the soil from growth to maturity, which meant they would absorb much more of the virus than the cabbages or soybeans.


    Seo Woo looked a little down, but he quickly composed himself again. "Anyway, I still have to thank you, Mr. Kim, for growing such amazing potatoes. Even if the potatoes that grow next time can''t completely eliminate the virus, the content will definitely be much lower."


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    By the time Kim Haru finished his long tour of the plant research center, word of his presence had spread. As he left Seo Woo''s lab, curious eyes from all over the center followed him.


    Afraid that these people would all crowd around him, asking endless questions, Kim Haru furrowed his brow slightly.


    Jang Dojang, keenly noticing the change in Kim Haru''s mood, glanced around and cautiously suggested, "Mr. Kim, would you like to check out your own lab? It''s not far from here."


    Once inside the lab, no one else would be able to enter without permission.


    Naturally, Kim Haru was happy to oblige.


    The lab assigned to Kim Haru was fairly standard in design. Since the staff didn''t know what kind of research he intended to conduct, they hadn''t done much to set it up.


    "If you need anything, just let that cabbage researcher from earlier know. He''s also in charge of the research facility''s equipment," Jang Dojang explained.


    Kim Haru didn''t think he''d ever have much use for this lab, but as for what he might need¡­


    "Do you have any seeds?"


    Jang Dojang was taken aback. "Seeds? What kind of plant seeds are you looking for?"


    Was he asking for regular crop seeds, or did he want mutated seeds used by plant-type ability users for combat?


    "Grain seeds," Kim Haru clarified. "Anything will do."


    During his short tour of the research center, Kim Haru''s vegetable shop, which had been operating non-stop, had already brought in over ten thousand energy crystals. Through the system interface, he could see the sales revenue climbing rapidly. Once he settled the accounts and collected the crystals, he''d be able to exchange them for system gold, which could be used to buy more seeds.


    But first, he needed to unlock additional seed types.


    Jang Dojang led Kim Haru to the Central Logistics Department.


    The research center''s seeds were all issued from here.


    The head of logistics rummaged through their inventory records. "All the viable seeds we had were already sent to the research center. The rest are either dead and won''t sprout, or they''re food items like rice and millet that have already been hulled or processed in some way, so they don''t meet your requirements."


    "However, the logistics chief is currently gathering a team to search the Gochang County to the west. Most of the zombies that had gathered there seem to have left, so they might be able to find the seeds you''re looking for."


    "Oh, right! I remember now. The logistics chief reported this to the safe zone commander, but I forgot," Jang Dojang said, suddenly realizing. He turned around to Kim Haru. "Why don''t you wait a bit? We''ll notify you as soon as the team returns."


    Kim Haru didn''t respond immediately.


    The moment he heard there was a team heading to Gochang County, a thought flashed through his mind.


    He wanted to go with them.


    Since arriving in this post-apocalypse world, aside from the first three days when the system hadn''t yet activated, Kim Haru''s exposure to this world had been very limited. Even thought he already has farming system, he knew he shouldn''t just sit still and stay confined.


    Following the official team would likely ensure greater safety.


    Moreover, since it was Gochang County, the county that was known for its grain products, it was bound to have a lot of farming-related items. Kim Haru wanted to see if there were things he could use. If others were sent to search, they might dismiss certain items as useless due to the lack of energy sources or other constraints, but those weren''t issues for Kim Haru.


    Thinking this over, Kim Haru found the idea plausible.


    "When does the team leave?" Kim Haru asked Jang Dojang as they left the logistics department.


    "I''m not sure. If you''d like, I can ask around for you. But why are you asking, sir? Gochang County is to the west, and you''re based in the east. I''m afraid they can''t take you along this time."


    Kim Haru shook his head. "I''m going too."


    Just three words, but they left Jang Dojang stunned.


    He quickly understood what Kim Haru meant. He wanted to join the team heading to Gochang County!


    "This trip to gather supplies is really dangerous. If you need anything, just let them know, and they''ll keep an eye out for it. Why risk going yourself?" Jang Dojang was worried.


    This was a man who could grow virus-free food! How could he go to such a dangerous place? What would they do if something happened to him?


    However, Kim Haru never cared much about other people''s opinions.


    Seeing that Kim Haru had no intention of changing his mind, Jang Dojang, almost on the verge of tears, could only agree to make the arrangements.


    After escorting Kim Haru back to his Green Basket Vegetable Shop, Jang Dojang immediately rushed to the safe zone commander to report this unfortunate news.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 102 The First Day of Business

    The safe zone commander was equally helpless. After all, their relationship with Kim Haru was a cooperative one, and they couldn''t just lock him in the safe zone and refuse to let him leave. Plus, if Mr. Kim really wanted to go out and the search team was unwilling to take him, what if he found a random group on his own?That would make guaranteeing his safety even more difficult.


    In the end, they could only assign a few more high-level ability users to the logistics team''s squad to try their best to ensure Kim Haru''s safety.


    Unaware of the safe zone commander''s inner turmoil, Kim Haru was currently busy checking the day''s earnings at his shop.


    A total of 1,500 pounds of potatoes had been stocked, and in just a short amount of time, 1,005 pounds had already sold, earning 12,060 crystal cores. The soybeans, which were less filling than the potatoes, hadn''t sold as much, but 32 out of 50 pounds had been sold, netting him 960 crystal cores.


    The cheaper potato and soybean leaves had also nearly sold out, generating 235 crystal cores in profit, which meant a total of 43 pounds of leaves had been sold.


    Looking at the sparse remaining stock in the shop, with even the shelves appearing empty, Kim Haru was stunned.


    At this rate of sales, how could he possibly grow enough crops to keep up?


    Should he hire some help?


    But Kim Haru didn''t want to hire anyone.


    Just the thought of people walking around his farm, chatting and laughing, made him feel uneasy.


    ...If only there were farming robots.


    Kim Haru sighed.


    Hwa Jian was getting increasingly nervous.


    Today was Hwa Jian''s first day on the job, and he was terrified of not performing well. He had been anxious the entire afternoon, worried that someone might have stolen vegetables when he wasn''t looking, or that he might have made mistakes in the accounting.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt that his ability had some use after all.


    His sharp sensitivity to numbers allowed Hwa Jian, despite his heightened anxiety, to avoid making any errors in the books.


    As for potential vegetable theft? Well, to be honest, there really had been people thinking about doing just that at first. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The vegetable thief didn''t even have time to hide the stolen goods before being reported.


    What a joke! Despite how many vegetables seemed to be in the store, there weren''t nearly enough to meet demand. If people started stealing, wouldn''t there be even less for everyone else to buy?


    With that thought in mind, everyone crowded into the shop was being watched by numerous pairs of eyes from outside, just waiting for someone to try stealing so they could be thrown out and free up a spot for others. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for why those outside were willing to wait patiently without causing a scene? That was thanks to the patrol team.


    The patrol team''s headquarters in Second District had been relocated, and everyone knew why. Shortly afterward, a clear order was issued from above: the Green Basket Vegetable Shop must receive special attention and be fully protected.


    Once the shop opened, various patrol teams were assigned to make regular rounds. As the crowd grew, they eventually stationed a whole team right next to the shop, openly acting as bodyguards.


    With such an obvious display of support, how could anyone not understand the situation?


    This shop had serious backing, and not just any small-time support either!


    Even though the only worker inside was a low-level ability user, no one dared to act recklessly, no matter how strong they were.


    All in all, the first day of business went smoothly.


    The only one nervous was Hwa Jian, as he faced Kim Haru during the end-of-day accounting. He was terrified that he hadn''t sold enough or that something had gone wrong.


    Mr. Kim even sighed!


    Oh no, it must be because he hadn''t sold all the vegetables, and Mr. Kim was disappointed.


    Hwa Jian bowed his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve let you down. Please punish me."


    Kim Haru: "...?"


    Punish you for what? For selling too many vegetables too quickly? If any other shop owners heard that, they''d probably roll their eyes and call him "humble-bragger."


    "You''ve worked hard. Clean up and head home," Kim Haru said, pointing to the vegetables scattered by customers. "Take two pounds of potatoes for yourself, today''s meal."


    Having avoided punishment and even being reminded to take ingredients home, Hwa Jian felt more and more grateful.


    "Don''t worry, sir! I will work hard!"


    He decided that tomorrow, he would ask his friend Han Gwonhee to come and help. There was no need for Mr. Kim to provide extra food; Hwa Jian would share his own portion. Since Mr. Kim trusted him so much, he was determined to protect the shop well!


    Kim Haru didn''t know what to say, so he chose to say nothing. He took the second Sound-Transmitting Snail he''d received from Jang Dojang and set it up by the cash register and following the method he had taught him.


    "I won''t be coming every day, so use this to contact me if anything comes up. You know how to use it, right?"


    Hwa Jian nodded quickly. "Yes, yes, I know."


    The Sound-Transmitting Snail had been the talk of the people when its functions were first discovered, so naturally, Hwa Jian had learned how to use it long ago. But it was difficult to acquire one, and until now, he had never owned one himself.


    Unexpectedly, he now had the privilege of using one thanks to Mr. Kim.


    His resolve to ask Han Gwonhee to come help grew even stronger.


    His own combat ability was far too weak, so he''d ask his good friend to help protect the shop for a while. In the meantime, Hwa Jian planned to train himself to guard both the Sound-Transmitting Snail and the vegetables properly.


    Kim Haru had no idea he was about to gain some free labor. Before Hwa Jian could finish tidying up the shop, Kim Haru left.

 Chapter 103 Preparing for the Trip

    With the system in place, Kim Haru wasn''t worried about Hwa Jian doing anything shady. All the vegetables on the shelves were bound by the system, and once the shop was in "closed" mode, no one except Kim himself could take anything out.If anything suspicious were to happen, the system would alert him right away.


    By the time Kim Haru returned to his small wooden cabin, the sun was just about to set.


    In the simple chicken coop, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington were already fast asleep. Kim Haru peeked at them quietly¡ªone big and one small, nestled against each other with their heads tucked into their chests, making them look like nothing more than two fluffy balls of feathers.


    ...He wanted to squeeze them.


    But that thought remained just a thought. He wasn''t cruel enough to wake the little creatures from their sweet slumber. If they woke up and went back to sleep, that would be fine, but if they started chirping non-stop like they had in the morning, that would be a problem.


    After picking up his dinner and enjoying a good meal, Kim Haru began organizing his things.


    The oil-pressing machine he got from the research lab needed a proper place to be stored. He didn''t have enough soybeans yet to use it, so it would remain unused for now. The plaster powder needed to be put in the kitchen and kept dry, to avoid moisture ruining it.


    If he was going to join the search team to deal with zombies, he needed to bring the right tools. He grabbed a piece of paper to list the items he needed, making sure not to forget anything important in the rush.


    Also, should he prepare some food to carry in his backpack?


    Kim Haru had been relying on the system''s rewards for his daily meals, but these rewards were far too lavish. If he were in a safe environment with access to a kitchen and ingredients, like the last time the Delta Squad visited, he could pass it off as his own cooking.


    However, if they were out in the wilderness, constantly on the run with zombies everywhere, taking out such extravagant food would be a clear sign something was off. Even if someone was blind, their nose would certainly catch the scent of something delicious, making it obvious there was something strange about him.


    Kim Haru didn''t dare test human nature in a post-apocalypse world.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    So, he figured he should prepare some food. He still had a few containers he had bought in the safety zone earlier, which, after cleaning, would be perfect for storing the food in his system backpack. These containers kept food both warm and fresh.


    Kim Haru stepped into the kitchen of his wooden cabin.


    To be honest, it was the first time he''d used the kitchen for anything other than getting water.


    At the moment, the only ingredients he had grown himself were soybeans, potatoes, and cabbages. The two chickens, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, weren''t for eating just yet. He also had some mushrooms he''d picked from the forest earlier.


    Kim Haru thought for a moment and came up with a plan.


    The system-provided kitchen was fully stocked with various seasonings and tools. He grabbed some potatoes and started peeling them.


    Potatoes and cabbage could be combined to make braised potatoes and cabbage. Potatoes could also be stir-fried as shredded or sliced potatoes. The same went for the cabbage; it could be stir-fried on its own. That would make four dishes in total.


    As for the soybeans, he planned to turn them into tofu, since he had gotten the right tools today.


    If he had more soybeans, Kim Haru wouldn''t mind frying up a few as snacks. But for now, he decided to pass on that. Eating too many might make him gassy, and if that happened while he was with the search team, he wouldn''t be able to control it. The thought of farting in front of everyone made him want to crawl into a zombie''s mouth and be eaten alive.


    ¡ªJust thinking about it made him want to hide in shame.


    The key to braised potatoes and cabbage was in the soup. First, stir-fry the cabbage and potatoes in the pot until fragrant, then add cold water. This method would give the broth a rich, milky texture. A simple addition of salt, MSG, and a sprinkle of white pepper would be all it needed.


    One sip, and it would be warm and comforting. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To make delicious sliced and shredded potatoes, cutting them thin and fine is essential. This wasn''t a problem for Kim Haru¡ªliving alone from a young age had made him adept at such skills.


    He planned to stir-fry the potato slices into spicy potato chips, while the shredded potatoes would be stir-fried into a sour and spicy dish.


    After cutting the potatoes, they needed to be rinsed thoroughly several times to wash away the excess starch. If not, when thrown into the pan, you''d end up with a sticky mess of potato crust that even a spatula couldn''t scrape off.


    This kind of simple home cooking posed no challenge for Kim Haru. In just a few quick moves, he had prepared two large plates. The spicy potato chips were fried in oil first, then seasoned with strong-flavored spices. Each slice was a golden yellow, with crispy, aromatic edges.


    The sour and spicy shredded potatoes had an equally bold flavor, instantly recognizable as the perfect side dish for a hearty meal.


    The only regret was that Kim Haru hadn''t yet found any rice seeds. For now, other than the system''s daily three meals, there was no way to have a proper bowl of rice.


    In addition to those three dishes, Kim Haru decided to stir-fry a simple cabbage dish. Both potato dishes were heavily spiced, so a light vegetable dish would help balance out the richness.


    Cabbage didn''t need to be stir-fried for long, cooking quickly. A little salt and MSG would suffice, and even the MSG could be used sparingly. The resulting stir-fried cabbage was fresh and flavorful, with the natural sweetness of the vegetable coming through.

 Chapter 104 Packing and Planning

    It was the perfect pairing for the spicy potato chips and sour and spicy shredded potatoes.Once the four aromatic dishes were finished, Kim Haru carefully packed them into clean containers, especially the braised potatoes and cabbage with its broth. He wrapped it in several layers to prevent any spillage.


    He quickly placed the food into his system backpack while it was still hot. With a backpack that could freeze time, Kim Haru wasn''t worried about losing out on warm, freshly made food during his time with the search team.


    To prepare for this, Kim Haru had discreetly inquired about how space-type ability users handled their powers. While space-type ability users were rare, each person''s space exhibited slightly different characteristics. The idea that whatever went in would come out unchanged wasn''t particularly special.


    Satisfied, Kim Haru relaxed.


    To save backpack space, he found a larger container, put all the dishes inside, sealed it tight, and then placed the container in his backpack. Instantly, the space occupied by four items was reduced to just one slot.


    With that done, Kim Haru grabbed a pen and paper to jot down some ideas he had while cooking about what he needed to find on their trip to Gochang County.


    Rice seeds, the kind that hadn''t been husked yet.


    Considering it was Gochang County, such things should be plentiful, right? After all, this was crucial to whether he could enjoy white rice in the future, so he couldn''t afford to forget it.


    Aside from food, he also needed to bring weapons on this trip. He decided to take an axe and a pickaxe. The hoe wasn''t as handy for swinging around, and the sickle was too short. When it came to cutting off a zombie''s head, those two tools were far more effective.


    He also packed two sets of clothes for easy changing.


    As for whether anyone would think he was being too particular? Why should he care? If they were capable enough, they could bring their own gear too.


    ...


    It was getting late, and Kim Haru had finished packing up. After cleaning himself up, he threw himself onto the bed.


    Time to play a game, then sleep.


    The next morning, he woke up to the sound of two chickens squawking again. Kim Haru rubbed his aching head, thinking that if this continued, he might have to adjust his sleeping schedule.


    The sound-transmitting snail was placed beneath the TV in the living room and remained quiet. It seemed that the team searching for supplies wouldn''t be leaving so soon. After having breakfast, Kim Haru began his daily routine.


    First, he stepped outside to let Sir Peckington and Little Nugget out. As soon as the door opened, the two chickens, cooped up all day yesterday, darted out like arrows. Little Nugget who are recognizing Kim Haru as her owner, came over to rub against him affectionately before wandering off.


    Sir Peckington, on the other hand, didn''t even glance at Kim Haru and immediately tried to run up the mountain.


    But Little Nugget as always stopped him.


    Kim Haru watched in surprise as Little Nugget, despite his small size, managed to block Sir Peckington''s escape. Flapping his little wings with determination, he looked like a stern school disciplinarian catching a truant student.


    Looks like I picked the right one as the leader, Kim Haru thought, nodding in approval.


    In the end, Sir Peckington couldn''t escape and dejectedly followed Little Nugget as they wandered around near the vegetable patch.


    Seeing the two chickens adapting well to their new routine, Kim Haru began watering the plants for the day. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    On the left, the soybeans had entered their second day of growth. In another day, they would be ready for harvest. The wheat on the right side didn''t show much change, except for that one mysterious stalk that had question marks. Kim Haru circled around it, trying to spot anything special about it aside from its larger size.


    Oddly enough, it seemed like the other nine wheat plants were leaning away from it, almost as if they were afraid of it.


    Kim Haru tried to straighten one of the plants closest to the mysterious wheat, which was leaning particularly badly, but it didn''t help. There were no alerts from the system indicating anything was wrong, and even though the plants were growing crooked, they were still rated "Excellent" with no issues. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since that was the case, Kim Haru decided not to worry about them anymore.


    After watering the plants, Kim Haru headed into the kitchen to check on the soybeans he had left soaking overnight.


    The soybeans had swelled significantly after soaking. He drained them, rinsed them a few more times in fresh water, and then started making soybean milk.


    Kim Haru didn''t have a soybean milk maker, and he hadn''t been able to find one in the safe zone either. To be more precise, he had seen one, but it was so dirty that it looked beyond cleaning. Although it could probably be scrubbed clean, the thought of what it originally looked like made Kim Haru reluctant to use it.


    So, he ended up using a small stone mill he had picked up from the soybean processing plant.


    After adding the vegetable chopper and rice seeds to his list, Kim Haru''s notebook now had another entry: a soybean milk maker, with a special note: "Clean."


    If he couldn''t find a soybean milk maker, Kim Haru had a plan to come up with another solution. Maybe there was an automated grinding machine out there somewhere, or perhaps he could capture a donkey? Didn''t people in ancient times use donkeys to power mills?


    Though the latter might be difficult to achieve.


    Kim Haru had come to understand that it wasn''t just humans that had mutated in this post-apocalypse world, but also plants and animals. Finding a normal animal to push a mill could be quite a challenge; maybe he could find a mutated one that was still easy to control.

 Chapter 105 Tofu Troubles

    Speaking of which, Kim Haru still didn''t fully grasp how other people saw his living environment as some sort of "dragon''s den" or "tiger''s lair." But how could he, when his understanding of this post-apocalypse world was so limited? Even when others mentioned mutated plants in front of him, they just assumed he knew the basics, never bothering to explain things everyone already knew.The problem was, Kim Haru wasn''t part of that "everyone." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, while Kim Haru was aware that there were a lot of mutated plants in this world, he never suspected that any of the plants around him were among them. To him, these plants seemed completely normal. They swayed in the wind, didn''t grow any weird appendages, and fell over with a single chop.


    Sure, he couldn''t identify their species, but otherwise, they were no different from the plants he remembered.


    And anyway, even plant experts can''t recognize every single species of plant. Kim Haru didn''t even know the names of the trees lining his city streets, so how could he be expected to identify other plants?


    In short, Kim Haru had no idea how his so-called "normal" thinking would eventually cause a sensation in the eyes of others. Right now, he was too busy struggling with the stone mill.


    He had barely ground half of the soaked soybeans before he was exhausted. He stopped, too tired to continue. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "This will have to do," he muttered, looking at the half-basin of soybean milk he had managed to press out. He gave up on grinding the rest.


    The soybean pulp in the mill wasn''t completely squeezed dry, so Kim Haru cleaned it out and stored it in the fridge. He figured he''d finish the job when he found a more efficient method. The remaining soybeans also went into the fridge for now.


    With the most labor-intensive part out of the way, the rest of the tofu-making process would be easy.


    Kim Haru poured the half-basin of soybean milk into a pot and set it to boil. Once the soy milk was bubbling and the rich aroma filled the room, he turned off the heat. After letting it cool for a bit, he added a small amount of gypsum powder. Before long, the soy milk would begin to curdle, the pleasant fragrance spreading through the kitchen as it started to form soft tofu.


    At this stage, he could scoop some out, add a bit of seasoning, and enjoy some delicious silken tofu. It was a simple but tasty treat.


    Kim Haru scooped out half of it and stored it in his system backpack. Silken tofu was easier to eat than regular tofu¡ªjust sprinkle on some seasoning and it was ready to go, perfect for a quick breakfast.


    He left the other half in the pot to continue setting. Once fully solidified, the tofu would be transferred into a container lined with a cloth, smoothed out, and pressed with a heavy object. After draining off the excess moisture, the tofu would be done.


    It wasn''t until the tofu was finally done that Kim Haru realized he had forgotten a step.


    The freshly ground soybean milk was supposed to be strained through cheesecloth to produce a finer, smoother tofu. But since he hadn''t made a proper sieve yet, and got too caught up in his tasks, it completely slipped his mind. Now, looking at the slightly rough texture of the tofu in front of him, Kim Haru sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    "Oh well, let''s make some fried tofu."


    Fried tofu didn''t require a perfect texture, and it was quick to prepare. He heated up a pan, added a generous amount of oil, and while the oil heated, he sliced the tofu¡ªthick enough to hold its shape.


    Then came the frying part, flipping the tofu slices as much as he liked until both sides turned golden brown. A sprinkle of salt, and out of the pan they went.


    At this point, if someone preferred a sweet flavor, they could coat the tofu in sugar. If they liked it salty, they could sprinkle more salt. Or, they could even add chili flakes for a spicy kick. There were endless ways to enjoy it. Kim Haru remembered that the elderly woman who used to live next door loved making this fried tofu.


    Since she knew he was always by himself, she''d occasionally bring him a plate. She liked hers sweet, with each piece dusted in sugar so thick it looked like frost, making it sweet enough to make your eyes squint from the intensity.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind the sweet version, but he could only handle one or two pieces before it became overwhelming. This time, he set aside a quarter of the tofu and dusted it with sugar, while he seasoned the rest with extra salt and chili flakes.


    He didn''t forget to prepare a bit more chili and soy sauce, which he set aside to add to the silken tofu later.


    Yes, Kim Haru was firmly in the salty camp.


    Finally, he had everything ready.


    But just as he finished preparing everything, a new problem popped into his mind.


    "If I''m going to be gone for a few days, how am I supposed to water the wheat field? I don''t want to come back and find everything dried up." Staring at the lush green patch outside, Kim Haru scratched his head.


    "If only I had an automatic watering system."


    He decided to jot this down in his notebook of supplies as well. Even though he had no idea if he''d ever find such a thing, it didn''t hurt to hold on to a little bit of hope, right?


    But before that, he had to figure out a solution for the watering issue.


    Kim Haru lay back in his rocking chair, letting his mind wander as he closed his eyes to rest. Before long, he drifted off to sleep.


    Kim Haru had a dream.


    In his dream, a mutated plant had invaded his home, but Kin Haru in the dream rose to the occasion, heroically defeating the plant with just a few swift moves, forcing it to beg for mercy!

 Chapter 106 Dreams and Drip Irrigation

    The plant in the dream was a tree, just under three meters tall, and Kim Haru chopped it down until it was barely two meters¡ªalmost his height. Then, he shoved a watering can into its branches, dragged it to the edge of a pond, and made the tree draw water to irrigate the fields.If it didn''t learn how to water the plants, Kim Haru would just snap off one of its branches.


    Kim Haru could almost hear the poor tree whimpering in grievance.


    Even after he woke up, the tree in his dream hadn''t figured out how to water the plants.


    Kim Haru: "¡­" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, that was something. People always said that what you think about during the day influences your dreams at night, but he hadn''t even made it to the night yet¡ªhe''d just taken a short nap, and his brain had already come up with such a wild idea?


    However, on second thought, maybe this dream wasn''t completely impossible.


    Kim Haru pondered over it.


    While he couldn''t actually force a mutated plant to do his chores for him like in the dream, there were people in this world who had plant-type abilities, weren''t there? Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    He remembered that those with plant-related powers could control plants, and who knows¡ªthere might even be a plant that could water itself!


    He wondered if plant-type ability users also sold their plants. Maybe he could find someone.


    Kim Haru wrote down this idea in his notebook, right next to "automatic watering system." Either one would be incredibly useful in its own way. After all, it was a new world with new methods.


    But that would have to wait until after the next search party was organized. For now, he still had to figure out how to water the crops during the few days he''d be away.


    "If only I had some plastic bottles," he thought. He could''ve made a simple drip irrigation system with bottles. Unfortunately, he didn''t have any on hand.


    Solutions come from creative thinking. No bottles, no hoses¡ªhe didn''t even have pipes. But he did have bamboo!


    Originally, Kim Haru thought about cutting the bamboo into sections to replace bottles, but after testing it out, he found that bamboo tubes were difficult to seal properly after poking holes in them. He had to abandon that idea and decided to build a water channel using bamboo instead.


    He selected the right bamboo, split it in half, and cleaned out the nodes in the middle to ensure the water could flow smoothly. He then tested channeling water from the kitchen to the wheat field.


    As for the soybeans on the other side, Kim Haru decided not to worry about them. They''d be ready for harvest the next day anyway, and he wasn''t planning on planting anything immediately after. It felt like a bit of a waste of time, but without someone to water the plants, there was no point in sowing new seeds.


    Kim Haru assumed the water in the kitchen was purified, but he still had concerns about whether the watering can had some hidden feature he hadn''t yet discovered. To be safe, he decided to let the kitchen water flow into the watering can first, then tilt the watering can to pour the water into the bamboo channel and onto the wheat field.


    To make sure the water reached the right spot, he needed something to support the bamboo channels. That wasn''t too difficult though. Kim Haru gathered all the tools he needed and experimented several times. At first, the bamboo wouldn''t stay in place, tipping over when the water started flowing, or the connections between the bamboo pieces weren''t sealed properly, causing the water to leak out.


    After multiple adjustments, he finally got the water to flow smoothly all the way to the wheat field.


    Using the watering can had another advantage: Kim Haru didn''t have to worry about the water continuously flowing and drowning the wheat. He had tested the watering can the very first time he used it, and found that the water given to each plot of land was just the right amount. Even if he poured more water, it would simply flow back into the watering can.


    The watering issue was now solved.


    Kim Haru carefully stored the bamboo pipes and supports, ready to set them up just before he left.


    He then brought Sir Peckington and Little Nugget in front of him and seriously warned them, "In a couple of days, I''ll be leaving for a while. It''ll just be the two of you left here, so behave yourselves, okay? Don''t cause any trouble, especially don''t mess with the stuff I just set up. If it falls over and the wheat dies, there''ll be no food.


    And if there''s no food, I''ll have no choice but to cook the two of you."


    Kim Haru was trying his best to scare them, though he wasn''t sure if they could understand a word he was saying. Once he finished his speech, he let the two chickens go and let them wander around as they pleased.


    As he mentioned earlier, he didn''t plan on locking them in the cage while he was away for the next few days. He trusted the system-produced Little Nugget to keep its little follower, Sir Peckington, in line.


    Watching the two chickens scurry around, enjoying themselves, Kim Haru suddenly remembered he had set a trap in the mountains.


    He''d nearly forgotten, being so busy.


    As he walked up the mountain, Kim Haru started thinking: if his trap caught another small animal, should he braise it, deep-fry it, or maybe stew it? He wondered if it might be suitable for steaming...


    Without even seeing a single animal hair, he had already planned out every step of the process. You could say he was a little overconfident.


    He was about to be proven wrong.


    The last time Kim Haru left, the trap looked a certain way, and now that he returned, it looked the same, not to mention the little piglet he wanted.

 Chapter 107 Farm Expansion Plans

    Kim Haru wasn''t disappointed; in fact, he felt relieved."I told you, it can''t be that easy to catch something. Last time must have been just luck, a fluke," he mused. He even harbored a faint suspicion that the wild chicken might have been off; the root system of those plants on its legs seemed somewhat suspicious. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now it seemed like it really was just luck.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. I''ll check again the next time I come back." Kim Haru turned to leave. If he did manage to catch a piglet or something, he wouldn''t even know where to keep it; the small farm didn''t even have a pigpen.


    Ah, speaking of pigpens, he really should expand the farm buildings. He wanted to bring back a donkey to help with grinding, so he needed to build a shed for the donkey as well. If he were to get cows, horses, or ducks, he''d also need to build the appropriate structures for raising them.


    With the current size of the small farm, it was hardly enough.


    He also needed to expand the scale of planting; clearing more land was imperative.


    As he mentally planned the farm''s development, Kim Haru glanced at the seemingly unresponsive system and couldn''t help but complain, "Which farming game requires players not only to farm but also to build houses? I''m not omnipotent. I can barely manage a chicken coop, let alone a pigpen or cow barn."


    Kim Haru didn''t expect a response from the system, but surprisingly, this time it did reply.


    [ Upgrading the farm can unlock livestock-related buildings and more features. ]


    Oh, so it turns out he didn''t have a high enough level.


    "So how do I upgrade this?" Taking advantage of the system''s willingness to respond, Kim Haru quickly asked.


    [ You are seven types of mature plants away from the ''Small Farmer'' level. Please keep up the good work.]


    Kim Haru calculated that he had only grown four types of plants so far: cabbage, potatoes, soybeans, and wheat, and wheat was still far from maturity. If he had to wait for ten types of plants to mature, when would that be?


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru pondered, counting on his fingers what fast-growing plants could be planted in the autumn.


    Just after harvesting the soybeans, he received a message from Jang Dojang via a sound-transmitting snail.


    "Mr. Kim, the searching team heading to Gochang County is scheduled to depart tomorrow. Do you think you can arrange things on your end in time?"


    "Mm." Kim Haru agreed.


    After learning about the conditions for upgrading the farm, he grew increasingly eager to find new seeds. He really didn''t want to start from scratch to build a pigpen, cow barn, and donkey shed. Given the current conditions, he would likely need to figure out how to make bricks.


    Oh, he wouldn''t be able to make bricks; at most, he could make a mud wall like the chicken coop.


    But even for a mud wall, you''d need straw to mix in, otherwise it would collapse within days.


    Those cows, pigs, and donkeys aren''t like Little Nugget and Sir Peckington. If the houses aren''t sturdy, the animals would knock them down with just a touch. Kim Haru couldn''t bear the pain of constantly repairing the buildings every day.


    Fortunately, he had just harvested the soybeans, so he could take them to the shop on the way.


    Speaking of Kim Haru''s vegetable shop, even though he had limited the amount each customer could buy, the remaining stock sold out entirely by the morning of the second day. Not a single leaf was left.


    Hwa Jian had informed Kim Haru in advance via a sound-trqnsmitting snail about the situation, but since Kim Haru didn''t have any new stock ready, he had no choice but to tell Hwa Jian to hang a "Restocking" sign and close the shop temporarily.


    Kim Haru would occasionally check on the shop through the system, where he could still see little avatars representing customers gathered outside the shop door. It was clear they were waiting for it to reopen.


    Haru planned to lower the limit per person even further, from one pound to half a pound. This would also help prevent resellers from taking advantage. Once his production increased, he would gradually raise the limit again.


    On the day of the planned departure, Kim Haru got up early.


    The watering system was installed, the chicken coop door was left half-open, and food and water were set out for Little Nugget and Sir Peckington. After checking his backpack one last time, the timing was just right.


    He didn''t ask Jang Dojang to send someone to pick him up; instead, Kim Haru rode his balance scooter to the safety zone.


    There was still plenty of time before the team was set to depart, so Kim Haru went to the shop first and met up with Hwa Jian, who had been waiting for him. Together, they headed to the plant research institute.


    He had an appointment to meet with Baek Wonyeon.


    Along the way, Hwa Jian was dying of curiosity about what his boss was up to, but he played his role as a good assistant perfectly¡ªfollowing instructions without asking questions.


    At the research institute, Baek Wonyeon was already waiting for Kim Haru. When he saw him arrive, he greeted him with a wide smile, "Sir, you''ve finally made it. Let me tell you, those two seeds you brought are growing very well. The data looks great, just as you predicted. There is still some mutagenic virus content, but the level is very low.


    If this continues, they''ll definitely be graded as Level SS!"


    Baek Wonyeon was ecstatic.


    "Oh, by the way, I heard that Researcher Lee''s cabbage is doing quite well too. It''s already sprouted several leaves, though the hydroponic solution still isn''t as effective as soil. He''s working on a new nutrient mix, which is why he didn''t come today."


    "As for Researcher Seo''s potatoes, the results are still unknown. He pulled an all-nighter yesterday and only went home early this morning to catch up on sleep, so I didn''t call him."

 Chapter 108 Tofu Production Plans

    In truth, Baek Wonyeon had purposely avoided calling them.After all, Mr. Kim was here to discuss things with him. If he brought the other two along, they''d try to steal his chances, and Baek Wonyeon wasn''t about to let that happen.


    Kim Haru gave a small hum, indicating he was listening.


    Baek Wonyeon didn''t mind Kim Haru''s indifferent attitude at all, nor did he care that Kim Haru had brought along a stranger. After reporting on the basic status of the three types of plants, Baek Wonyeon shifted the conversation to what Kim Haru had mentioned when he contacted him for help.


    "Sir, what would you like me to help with? Don''t worry, as long as I can assist, I will definitely do my best. And even if I can''t help, we still have the entire research institute. You have no idea how much people here admire the plants you''ve cultivated. If it weren''t for Secretary Jang telling us that you don''t like crowds, they would have come to meet you a long time ago."


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru quickly shook his head in refusal.


    For now, the three researchers he interacted with were purely focused on their work, with no hidden agendas. Kim Haru felt comfortable dealing with people with such personalities, but even so, he couldn''t handle large crowds.


    Better to take things slow.


    "I''d like to make some tofu," Kim Haru said, as they arrived at the legume research room. He directly brought out 75 pounds of freshly harvested soybeans. The beans were plump and fragrant, a smell unique to legumes. Baek Wonyeon''s eyes widened in amazement at the sight.


    "Tofu? Great, great, you''ve come to the right person," Baek Wonyeon rubbed his hands in excitement. "Do you want all of these soybeans turned into tofu? Would you prefer firm or soft tofu? Any special requests? I can even adjust the flavors.


    Whatever flavor of tofu you like, I can make it!"


    Who knew how long it had been since Baek Wonyeon had the chance to use the lab''s equipment? It wasn''t a lack of energy resources, but a lack of soybeans. Now that he had so many in front of him, there was no way he was going to miss this opportunity!


    Kim Haru thought for a moment, then took back a portion of the soybeans, leaving only 50 pounds.


    "Make tofu from these. Plain flavor will do."


    One pound of soybeans could make about five pounds of tofu. With 50 pounds of beans, he could produce around 250 pounds of tofu. Tofu could be sold to a wider range of customers than soybeans alone. As for the remaining 25 pounds of soybeans, Kim Haru planned to keep them for himself.


    Turning this many soybeans into tofu wasn''t something Kim Haru could manage on his own. The sheer amount of work would exhausted him, and he still might not finish it. Only the research institute had the right conditions to handle this.


    Looking at Baek Wonyeon, Kim Haru stated the terms he had already thought through: "You can take 10 pounds of the finished product."


    To be honest, Kim Haru wasn''t sure if this offer was fair. He wasn''t a businessman, after all. If Baek Wonyeon thought it was too little, they could negotiate further. As long as Kim Haru felt it was reasonable, he would agree.


    Upon hearing that he could actually take some of the tofu as compensation, Baek Wonyeon became even more excited and immediately waved his hands in refusal. "No, no, I couldn''t possibly take your goods. You''re our institute''s special consultant, and you''re free to use any of the institute''s resources.


    If it weren''t for your soybeans, I wouldn''t have any reason to use this equipment in the first place. Being able to personally make so much tofu is already incredibly satisfying. I really can''t accept any payment."


    No matter how much Kim Haru insisted, Baek Wonyeon wouldn''t take the offer.


    Kim Haru wasn''t someone who liked to argue back and forth, so seeing that Baek Wonyeon was genuinely against taking any payment, he decided to drop the matter.


    He left Hwa Jian at the institute to wait for the tofu to be finished and bring it back to the shop for sale. Seeing that the time was just right, Kim Haru headed toward the gathering point for the searching team.


    He hadn''t walked far when Hwa Jian caught up with him.


    "Sir, how should we price the tofu?"


    Oh, right, I haven''t decided how much to sell the tofu for yet.


    Tofu is a processed product made from soybeans. After thinking it over, Kim Haru decided on a price of sixty crystal cores per pound.


    "If that''s too expensive, feel free to lower it," he added.


    Kim Haru wasn''t someone who often bought groceries, and he was even less sensitive to pricing. Worried that he might have set the price too high, he made sure to give Hwa Jian the authority to adjust the price before he left.


    Hwa Jian nodded, but in his heart, he had no intention of lowering the price.


    Too expensive? This was tofu! How many people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had eaten tofu since the apocalypse? Even the safe zone commander likely hadn''t tasted it. They barely had enough soybeans to eat, let alone the resources or time to make tofu.


    His boss didn''t really understand the market prices, but Hwa Jian wasn''t about to let his boss''s profits suffer in the slightest!


    No price cuts. Absolutely no price cuts.


    If it were up to Hwa Jian, he would even suggest raising the price. The shop''s ingredients were all too cheap as it was.


    But before he could say anything, Hwa Jian watched his boss''s retreating figure and silently dismissed his selfish thoughts. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His boss was willing to sell such precious vegetables at such low prices and even set limits on how much customers could buy. Wasn''t that proof enough that his boss''s goal wasn''t to make money from the vegetables? His boss had a heart set on saving the world!

 Chapter 109 Journey to Gochang County

    Otherwise, with these vegetables, they could go to any safe zone, even the top-ranked safe zone like Huimang Safe Zone, and still secure considerable benefits. So why stay in this remote Pyeongseong Safe Zone?Of course, It was because Pyeongseong Safe Zones had the largest population of ordinary people.


    From the moment he met his boss in Fourth District, Hwa Jian had suspected this, and now he was more convinced than ever.


    In this post-apocalypse world, with someone like his boss, there was definitely hope for the future.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While his employee''s admiration grew to near-heroic levels, Kim Haru had already arrived at the meeting point.


    Before even stepping inside, he heard the loud and bustling voices from within.


    Immediately, he felt a strong urge to back away.


    Kim Haru glanced around. There were quite a few vendors trying to take advantage of the gathering of ability users at the meeting point, selling their goods. With sharp eyes, he spotted a hat and a few packs of masks.


    The hat and mask packages were intact and appeared quite clean. Kim Haru didn''t bother negotiating the price with the vendor, whether it was high or low, and paid fifty crystal cores to buy them.


    The hat was a black bucket hat with a long enough brim to droop down and just cover his eyes without obstructing his view. After putting on the mask, Kim Haru immediately felt a significant boost in his sense of security.


    Only then did he enter the meeting point.


    Upon entering, he found a corner to stay in, waiting for Jang Dojang to arrive.


    Before long, Jang Dojang showed up with his team. Kim Haru noticed right away¡ªit was a group of familiar faces.


    Following behind Jang Dojang were the four members of the Delta Squad, who also spotted Kim Haru and greeted him with smiles.


    Kim Haru nodded slightly in response.


    "This time, we''re definitely going to encounter a horde of zombies. We still don''t know what happened in Gochang County that caused such a large number of zombies to leave the area. Are you sure you want to go, Mr. Kim?" Jang Dojang asked once again.


    With Kim Haru''s firm nod of confirmation, Jang Dojang sighed helplessly. "Then please take care of yourself. The Delta Squad members are more familiar with you, so if anything comes up along the way, try to let them handle it. Their task this time is to protect you."


    "The searching team consists of official core members and a few squad leaders, but the rest are civilians who have formed their own scattered teams. In order to avoid unnecessary complications, I haven''t told too many people about your identity. I hope you understand."


    "In any case, stay close to the Delta Squad and remain in the center of the group. Above all, stay safe."


    Jang Dojang had a lot more to say, worried that this invaluable person, Kim Haru, might encounter trouble before returning. However, he was afraid that saying too much would annoy Kim Haru, so in the end, he simply entrusted him to the four members of Delta Squad with a serious expression.


    Shin Woncheon and the others nodded solemnly.


    Even without Jang Dojang''s instructions, they would have made Kim Haru''s safety their top priority. From the moment Kim Haru had saved them, they had already placed their lives in his hands.


    Even though Mr. Kim himself might not realize it.


    Jang Dojang didn''t linger at the meeting point for long, afraid that staying too long might draw unwanted attention and cause trouble for Kim Haru. After delivering his message, he quickly left.


    Shin Woncheon led Kim Haru toward the center of the group. The official members in charge of leading the team were there, having also been informed of Kim Haru''s importance. They would be introduced to him, and the group would be setting off soon.


    Gochang County wasn''t originally called Gochang County; its real name was Gokmul County. The area''s geographical advantages created a natural greenhouse effect due to the surrounding mountains, and the abundance of fertile soil and water resources gave it exceptional conditions for agriculture. Gradually, Gokmul County became a renowned major grain-producing region before the apocalypse.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone, located near Gokmul County, shouldn''t have faced such a shortage of food, but...


    "In the first few years after the apocalypse, everyone was busy trying to survive. The safe zones weren''t as stable as they are now, and no one really thought about Gokmul County. Even if they did, only small scattered teams dared to ventured there, and no one really paid attention to what happened to them. By the time people remembered that Gokmul County still had food, it was already too late."


    Ryu Hyunwoo, who was tasked with keeping Kim Haru entertained, was the kind of person who could chatter endlessly without needing any response from others. As soon as he heard Kim Haru ask about Gochang County, he launched into an enthusiastic explanation.


    "No one knows what happened in Gokmul County, but the place is swarming with zombies. In other towns, at least there are weak spots where people can sneak in, or they can just wander around the outskirts. But Gokmul County? Don''t even think about getting inside. Before you even get close, you''ll see hordes of zombies roaming around.


    As soon as they catch a whiff of human scent, they charge right at you. There''s no weak point to be found."


    As Ryu Hyunwoo spoke, he didn''t wait for any reaction from Kim Haru, shaking his head as if to dismiss any possibility he continues, "There probably aren''t any survivors left. With that many zombies surrounding the place, how would anyone still be alive in there? Now, all we can hope for is that the food inside hasn''t gone bad.


    Since Gokmul County was a major grain producer, they should have had some decent food storage methods, right? I''ve heard that well-preserved food can last ten years."


    Ryu Hyunwoo wasn''t the only one thinking this way. Everyone who knew of Gokmul County''s reputation as a grain producer carried the same hope.

 Chapter 110 Approaching Gokmul Count

    After all, this was normal food from before the apocalypse. Even if it was a bit old, could it possibly be more toxic than the mutated ingredients that turn you into a zombie?"And how about now?" Kim Haru was intrigued by Ryu Hyunwoo''s description of Gochang County.


    If this were a game, it would definitely be a boss-level area inside. Even if it wasn''t the biggest one, it would at least be a mini-boss zone for the protagonist''s advancement. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ryu Hyunwoo shook his head. "Now? No one can get in, so no one knows what''s inside."


    Ra Jinho, who was standing nearby, joined in on the conversation. "There has to be something special inside Gokmul County. Who knows what kind of treasure is keeping all those zombies there? They''ve never even bothered attacking Pyeongseong Safe Zone, even though it''s so close to them. It''s like they''re fixated on staying there."


    "Didn''t they say a bunch of zombies suddenly left the county this time? Could it be that whatever treasure was inside has lost its effect?" Ryu Hyunwoo speculated.


    Ra Jinho shook his head. He didn''t know either, and even the authorities hadn''t figured it out yet.


    Kim Haru heightened his vigilance during their conversation about the upcoming trip. No matter what was in Gokmul County, his priority was ensuring his own safety.


    To that end, Kim Haru carefully compared several items in the system''s marketplace, ensuring that he could quickly purchase and use the right tool in case of an emergency.


    Soon, the searching team set out.


    Ryu Hyunwoo was responsible for driving, and the vehicle of Delta Squad followed closely behind the official convoy, which was a very safe position. Shin Woncheon, along with Kim Haru and Ryu Hyunwoo, sat in the back seat, while Ra Jinho took the front passenger seat.


    "Sir, here''s your identification badge for this mission. Keep it safe and don''t lose it." Shin Woncheon handed Kim Haru a small round badge that looked like a glass fragment, and everyone else received one as well. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru examined the badge but couldn''t figure out its purpose, so he shot Shin Woncheon a questioning look.


    Before Shin Woncheon could answer, Ryu Hyunwoo eagerly jumped in with an explanation: "With a group this big, it''s impossible for the higher-ups to recognize everyone, right? There was a case in the past where the team leader got scammed badly. After that, the research institute developed these badges. They''re not just for identification.


    I heard the material contains crystal nucleus powder or something, and it could tracks the number of zombies you kill by carrying it. When we get back, the rewards will be distributed based on contribution points, which are tallied using these badges."


    Kim Haru found the small round badge fascinating.


    How should he describe it? The apocalypse had wiped out so much technology, reducing many things to a near-primitive state. But despite the regression, advanced tech like this kept popping up in unexpected ways.


    It was truly amazing.


    Knowing that the badge would be useless if it was stored in his inventory space, Kim Haru slipped it into the inner lining of his jacket.


    The searching team consisted of about two hundred people, including several large trucks, along with vehicles brought by the scattered squads. Along the way, they didn''t encounter many zombies, as a scattered squad was responsible for clearing the path, efficiently dealing with any zombies they came across.


    The convoy moved at a rapid pace, and when Kim Haru noticed the vehicle slowing down, he realized they were nearing their destination.


    Sure enough, Ryu Hyunwoo rolled down the window, allowing outside sounds to filter into the car: "We''re about to reach the destination. The convoy will enter a rest phase."


    "That''s a speed-type ability user sending the message. They can run from the front to the back of the convoy in seconds," Shin Woncheon explained to Kim Haru. As he spoke, he was reminded of his fallen comrade from their squad who also had speed-type abilities, and a trace of sorrow flickered in his eyes.


    But Shin Woncheon quickly suppressed the grief. In this apocalypse world, how many had lost loved ones? Grief was pointless.


    "Sir, we''re about to enter Gokmul County. Let''s get out, eat something, and restore our energy. Once we''re inside, there may not be another opportunity."


    Kim Haru nodded in understanding and followed them out of the vehicle.


    ...


    "Squad One, break through from the left! Watch the wind direction."


    "Have the Earth-type ability users finished digging the traps?"


    "How long has the zombie-luring team been gone? Someone responsible for communications, report the situation."


    "Everyone get ready, they''re coming!"


    On both sides of the desolate street, humans lay in wait, holding their breath, hidden in the shadows of buildings. The seemingly empty street was teeming with concealed danger, and the air above was thick with the stench of blood, lingering and inescapable.


    Kim Haru crouched with the four members of Delta Squad, following orders to suppress his breathing and remain quiet, patiently waiting for the zombies to arrive.


    It was the second day since the search team had reached Gokmul County, and this was the third wave of zombies they were clearing out.


    Soon, a strong vibration approached from the distance, growing more intense, accompanied by the continuous sounds of battle. Everyone, biding their time, finally caught sight of the enemy.


    It was a large horde of zombies, their faces still twisted in grotesque expressions, vicious and menacing.


    The zombie-luring team consisted of twenty people, their abilities firing non-stop at the approaching horde. Even if their aim wasn''t perfect, in this situation, they could hit a few targets even with their eyes closed.


    As they unleashed their abilities, they didn''t dare to slow down for even a second. The slightest lapse in concentration would result in being caught by the relentless zombies right behind them!


    Almost there! They were so close!


    The runners, now in an all-out sprint, spotted the ground markers and picked up even more speed!

 Chapter 111 Battle and Recovery

    Just as they passed the mark, the people who had been holding back their attack could no longer contain themselves. Even before their bodies fully emerged from their hiding spots, their abilities were already flying toward the zombies!"Coordinate carefully! Watch out for their claws!" One voice had just enough time to shout this warning before the person, too, threw themselves into the fight.


    Delta Squad, along with the rest, were locked in battle with the zombies.


    Kim Haru gripped his pickaxe, determined to smash it straight into the head of any zombie that came his way!


    The zombies'' heads cracked like watermelons under the blows of the pickaxe. With just one hit, the next second, another headless corpse hit the ground. Within the dark red flesh, the crystal cores gleamed brilliantly under the sunlight.


    The broken growls of the zombies mixed with the shouts of humans, creating a chaotic and continuous cacophony.


    ¡­


    As the battle gradually drew to an end, many of the ability users, exhausted from the fight, collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. Without thinking, they picked up the crystal cores from the ground to replenish their energy.


    The captains finished off the last few zombies and began organizing the cleanup.


    The priority was checking for injured comrades. Minor wounds only required disinfection, but more serious injuries needed immediate treatment to prevent the mutagenic virus from spreading.


    This was why only ability users had been called for this mission. Only they could resist the zombie virus and avoid becoming one of the infected after being injured.


    Some people were responsible for tending to the wounded, while others were tasked with collecting the crystal cores scattered on the ground. After a day of fighting, the cores would be distributed among the group.


    Kim Haru found the members of Delta Squad and stood silently by their side. He couldn''t sit down no matter what, even though his clothes weren''t much cleaner than the ground itself.


    The four members of Delta Squad glanced at Kim Haru with envy written all over their faces.


    What else could they say? He really lived up to his reputation as a powerful figure. Taking down zombies with just one strike of the pickaxe, and without even using his plant-type ability¡ªhe truly was someone who could keep mutated plants in check!


    As for why such a strong person like Kim Haru would still be out here fighting zombies alongside them, none of Delta Squad found it strange.


    Perhaps his plant-type ability was exceptional, but he lacked experience in fighting zombies. Didn''t they all notice how awkward his close-combat moves were? He probably realized this himself and came here to train.


    Besides, Jang Dojang had already mentioned that Mr. Kim''s primary purpose in coming to Gokmul County was to search for seeds. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought of the delicious crops Mr. Kim could grow¡ªwithout any concern for safety¡ªmade them all eager to escort him to the granary as soon as possible!


    "Are you injured, sir?" Shin Woncheon asked after resting for a short while. Most of the zombies they had just fought were ordinary first-level ones. Aside from the sheer number of them, which drained their energy, they hadn''t been too difficult to deal with.


    As a Level 2 ability user, Shin Woncheon recovered his energy faster than the others. By now, he was only feeling slightly tired.


    Although Shin Woncheon knew that Mr. Kim was very strong, during the chaotic battle, he had lost sight of him, and he still worried that Kim Haru might have run into some trouble.


    Seeing Kim Haru shake his head, Shin Woncheon finally let out a sigh of relief.


    That''s right, Mr. Kim wouldn''t get injured.


    Kim Haru indeed wasn''t hurt. In fact, if he wanted, he could have avoided getting stained with all that blood in the first place. Even with so many zombies around, they wouldn''t have bothered him if he hadn''t taken the initiative to attack.


    But avoiding confrontation wasn''t why Kim Haru had risked following the team on this mission.


    In just a few days, Kim Haru had gained the distinct air of someone who had survived an apocalypse¡ªa scent that could only be earned through combat.


    With this wave of zombies cleared, the surrounding area was almost free of threats. Once everyone had regained some of their strength, they started walking toward a nearby hotel.


    The hotel''s name was long gone, with only the word "hotel" still visible on the wall. No one cared, though, as they all headed straight to the dining hall on the second floor.


    On their first day here, they had cleaned the building and turned it into their temporary base for the mission. The ground-floor lobby and second-floor dining hall were spacious enough to accommodate everyone. The rooms on the upper floors had been assigned to each team.


    After the physically draining battle, everyone was eager to enjoy a hearty meal. One of the perks of doing missions for the official government was that they didn''t have to worry about preparing their own food¡ªthere were dedicated logistics staff who provided meals for everyone.


    "I wonder what we''ll get to eat today. That two-headed rabbit soup from this morning wasn''t bad at all."


    "It''ll probably be more rabbit meat, right? Two-headed rabbit are usually pretty big¡ªyou can''t finish one in just one meal."


    "Ugh, I really hate eating rabbit meat. It''s so slimy. The potatoes in that soup were the real treat."


    "Totally agree! I don''t mind rabbit meat, but those potatoes were especially delicious. I wonder where the logistics team got them. When I get back to the safe zone, I''ll have to find some to try. Hope they''re not too expensive."


    "You foodies only care about the taste. Did none of you notice that those potatoes didn''t have the usual virus taste?"


    "Ah! Now that you mention it, I did notice that. The logistics team was being generous this time, giving us such precious ingredients. No wonder the portions were so small¡ªjust two bites, and they were gone."

 Chapter 112 Meal Time Chaos

    "It''s just that we''re afraid you''ll die on this mission, so we''re letting you enjoy a good meal before you go!""Ugh, don''t jinx it with that kind of talk!"


    Without enemies around, the group bantered and joked, filling the entire hall with laughter and liveliness.


    Kim Haru, however, wasn''t comfortable with such large crowds.


    He didn''t leave outright or try to stand out, though. Instead, he quietly found a seat in a corner. Before entering the dining hall, he had made a stop at the restroom to change into a clean set of clothes.


    Shin Woncheon and his three teammates, familiar with Kim Haru''s habits, were already waiting there and showed no surprise at seeing him in fresh clothes once again.


    They had witnessed this yesterday, and it wasn''t just them¡ªother ability users had seen Kim Haru''s behavior too.


    Initially, some people weren''t too happy about it. One loud voice had even grumbled, "What a show-off, acting all pretentious," while staring directly at Kim Haru, clearly targeting him with their complaint.


    Before Shin Woncheon''s team could defend him, the official team leader, who rarely got involved with the team''s personal matters outside of battle, let out a cold snort and said, "If you''ve got the skills to change, then you''re welcome to do the same."


    The team leader''s blatant support for Kim Haru immediately caused everyone to start wondering about Kim''s true identity.


    After the team leader made that statement, he gave Kim Haru a slight nod and smiled before seriously returning to discussing battle plans with the other leaders. Those who witnessed this exchange no longer treated Kim Haru so casually.


    The downside to this, however, was that until people figured out who Kim Haru really was, no one dared approach him, aside from the members of Shin Woncheon''s team.


    Kim Haru had become somewhat isolated within the group.


    Yet what was a drawback for others was exactly what Kim Haru wanted.


    Soon, the logistics personnel came out with trays of food.


    As some had guessed, today''s lunch-and-dinner combo consisted of leftover two-headed snake meat from the morning. Earlier, they had used it for soup, and now it was stir-fried with oil.


    Well, it didn''t look like it had been freshly stir-fried. It was likely cooked earlier and kept fresh in someone''s space ability until now. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from the rabbit meat, each person also received half a tube of nutrient liquid.


    "There will be no combat tonight, so please rest as much as possible. Tomorrow, we will be advancing closer to the granary," the team leader announced briefly before stepping aside with his own meal that was identical to everyone else''s.


    It''s no wonder they were given nutrient liquid today. Even though it was only half a tube, it could sustain someone for one or two days without food. Chances were, tomorrow wouldn''t provide the luxury of such a leisurely meal.


    Kim Haru also received half a tube of nutrient liquid.


    He stored it in his system backpack and didn''t eat it.


    Shin Woncheon and his team didn''t start eating right away. Instead, they stared eagerly at Kim Haru, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Seeing their expressions, Kim Haru immediately knew what they were waiting for. Without hesitation, he pulled food out from his system backpack.


    Yesterday, they had spicy potato slices and stir-fried cabbage, so today it would be sour and spicy shredded potatoes with potato and cabbage stew.


    It just so happened that the search team didn''t get soup for lunch today.


    As soon as Kim Haru took out his dishes, even before he could open them, Shin Woncheon and his team quickly pushed their crystal cores toward him.


    "What''s on the menu today, sir? How many crystal cores for a scoop? I want two scoops!"


    "I''ll take two scoops as well."


    "One scoop is enough for me. I''ll eat it with the rabbit meat to fill up."


    "And me! Don''t forget me!"


    Heaven knows how jealous they were yesterday, holding the roasted meat given by logistics team while watching Kim Haru take out his hot, fragrant stir-fried dishes. What made it worse was that Kim Haru hadn''t been annoyed by their longing gazes¡ªin fact, he even offered to share some with them.


    There was no way Shin Woncheon''s group would take it for free, so of course, they insisted on paying with crystal cores.


    Kim Haru couldn''t refuse them, so he thought about the prices of takeout meals in his previous life and casually set a rate of 20 crystal cores per scoop. To his surprise, they piled up a mountain of crystal cores in front of him.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Well, might as well eat together. This was his first time sharing his own cooked meals with others, and he hadn''t expected to make money from it.


    He felt a mix of emotions.


    After three meals a day, Shin Woncheon and his group had developed a habit: before eating, they would buy two scoops of something delicious from Kim Haru to mix with the logistics food. It made their meals much more enjoyable.


    This time, Kim Haru stuck to his usual price and gave each of them a scoop. And it wasn''t one of those large cafeteria ladles from his past life¡ªhe used his own small spoon for serving.


    There was no way he would carry a large restaurant ladle when heading out.


    In any case, Kim Haru himself felt like he was overcharging, but Shin Woncheon and the others kept praising him for his kindness. It made him feel a bit guilty.


    The aroma of the sour and spicy shredded potatoes was incredibly potent. As soon as he opened the dish, it caught the attention of the surrounding ability users.


    "Ah, here we go again."


    "Who is that guy anyway? The food he eats smells way too good."


    "The rabbit meat in my hand suddenly seems tasteless. How is anyone supposed to endure this? The difference is just too much."


    "I can''t take it anymore!"

 Chapter 113 Granarys Secrets

    A burly man abruptly set down the rabbit meat in his hands and charged straight toward Kim Haru.People around them, both openly and discreetly, turned their attention to the scene.


    Shin Woncheon''s group immediately tensed up, their bodies on high alert.


    "What do you think you''re doing¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, the burly man suddenly bent over in a flash!


    "Please sell me a scoop too! Even half a scoop will do!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin Woncheon''s team: "..."


    Everyone else: "..."


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Uh, your behavior doesn''t match your size or your actions at all.


    As he thought this, the ability users glanced at each other, then back at the small portions of food in front of Kim Haru.


    In the blink of an eye, a large crowd had gathered around Kim Haru! Their bright, eager eyes all fixed on him.


    If you asked who the most popular person in the search team was right now, without exception, everyone would say, "Mr. Kim!"


    And his food.


    Once someone made the first move, no one could hold back anymore, afraid that all of Kim Haru''s food would be gone before they could get a taste. One by one, they squeezed forward toward Kim Hary, only to be loudly scolded back to their places by the various team captains. Even then, they couldn''t help but keep casting longing glances his way. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    This was truly the nightmare of someone with social anxiety.


    In the end, Kim Haru set aside some food for Shin Woncheon to distribute to the others and took his own meal back to his room to eat in peace.


    Once Kim Haru left, the four members of the Delta Squad weren''t nearly as easygoing.


    Shin Woncheon was still smiling, but he let out his energy, the pressure of a Level 2 ability user radiating out without hesitation to quell any further impulses. "If you want some, get in line. There''s not much left¡ªone scoop per team. You can divide it however you want once you take it back."


    "Twenty crystals."


    Though Shin Woncheon and the others felt that the price was too cheap, this was the price Kim Hary had set, and they wouldn''t alter his decision on their own. Their job was to ensure that all of Mr. Kim''s plans were carried out smoothly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, having escaped to his room, Kim Haru finally began to enjoy his meal. He was particularly interested in the two-headed rabbit meat provided by the logistics team. According to Shin Woncheon, these two-headed rabbit were enormous, each as thick around as a grown man''s waist, yet they weren''t hard to kill, aside from their large size and strong defense.


    These creatures loved to nest together, and except for their two heads, most of their meat was remarkably low in mutagenic virus content, making them a rare and valuable source of clean food. People often hunted two-headed rabbit as a food source since one could last for a long time.


    Other ability users might have grown tired of eating this, but to Kim Haru, it was a novel experience.


    The mutated two-headed rabbit meat, aside from having larger bones, looked very similar to ordinary rabbit meat. Its texture was also chewy like regular rabbit meat, but there was a faint, unpleasant odor, perhaps due to the mutagenic virus content or the rabbit itself. The smell wasn''t overpowering¡ªif Kim Haru hadn''t been so used to normal food, he might not have even noticed it.


    However, it was said that ability users had heightened senses, so maybe the smell was much more obvious to them.


    No wonder his dishes were so popular. Besides the lower virus content, the taste was likely another key reason.


    Kim Haru became even more determined to expand his planting scale and fully develop a variety of normal ingredients.


    He didn''t want to be stuck cooking everything himself if he wanted to eat something tasty in the future. There were so many recipes and skilled chefs out there¡ªhe couldn''t possibly make it all on his own, nor would his cooking be as delicious as theirs.


    His real goal was to live in a world where takeout was available again.


    Kim Haru''s inner thoughts soon received an answer. The next day, as the group cautiously made their way to the granary, they didn''t encounter any significant danger. By the time they reached the entrance, aside from a few zombies drawn by the scent of humans, everything had been strangely peaceful.


    Standing outside the granary, the squad captains were perplexed. "Do we go in now?"


    Everyone knew this calm was far too abnormal. There could be significant danger waiting for them inside. No one could make a decision easily.


    The team leader closed his eyes briefly, then made up his mind. "Go in."


    They had come to find the granary. No matter what danger lay ahead, they had to proceed.


    "Everyone, stay on high alert. Keep an eye on any unusual movements. And make sure that Mr. Kim stays in the middle of the group¡ªensure his safety."


    "Yes, sir."


    Soon, under the hands of the metal-type ability user, the iron lock on the granary door melted and deformed, and the door was opened.


    Just like outside, everything inside seemed peaceful.


    But even at the sight of this calm, no one relaxed their guard.


    Kim Haru was carefully shielded by Shin Woncheon and his squad members in the middle of the group as they walked in. The moment he stepped through the granary doors, the farming system in his mind suddenly lit up.


    [ Ding! More than ten types of seeds available for collection nearby. The map function will be activated ]


    A map? Was it what he thought it was?


    Kim Haru looked at the newly added icon in the system interface and clicked to open it.


    A two-dimensional flat map appeared on the virtual screen.


    Only three places were lit up on the map, with the locations marked, while everything else was shrouded in darkness.


    One was the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, another was Kim Haru''s small farm, and the third was Gokmul County, where he was currently standing. The roads between these three places were also visible.

 Chapter 114 Seeds of Survival

    Kim Haru''s small farm was marked on the map with a solid five-pointed star, simply labeled "Farm." The Pyeongseong Safe Zone was marked with an ordinary dot, and when zoomed in, the divisions between the central area and the four zones could be seen, along with the roads and buildings within the safe zone.The situation in Gokmul County was similar, but with the addition of several red dots.


    The largest, slow-flashing red dot represented Kim Haru''s current location, and the other densely packed red dots all marked various seeds.


    Sweet potato seeds, corn seeds, wheat seeds, rapeseed, sorghum seeds, soybean seeds, and even the rice seeds Kim Haru had been longing for.


    Seeing all of this, Kim Haru instantly became excited!


    According to the map, the locations of these seeds were right inside the granary ahead of him. Since the system had specially marked them, it meant these seeds were still viable and could grow.


    This trip was not in vain!


    In his excitement, Kim Haru didn''t notice that in a distant high-rise building, a small crack had opened in one of the windows, and a pair of eyes were quietly watching them. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    ...


    This granary was Warehouse No. 2 of Gokmul County, located on the outermost perimeter of the county.


    After cautiously circling the granary for a thorough inspection and clearing out zombies from the surveillance room, storage room, and guard room, without discovering any hidden dangers, the team leader finally gave the order for the others teams to spread out and search for supplies on their own.


    Participating in these official search teams didn''t require turning over all the materials found. Each team could keep one-third of whatever they found, while the remaining two-thirds had to be handed in.


    This was one of the reasons why the scattered teams enjoyed joining official squads¡ªit provided food and it was safer than searching on their own, although they couldn''t keep everything, the benefits were still clear.


    Everyone spread out by team, rushing straight for the granary.


    They had checked, and most of these granaries hadn''t been damaged. With the contents still sealed, there might be plenty of good stuff inside!


    Kim Haru quickly walked toward the warehouse marked with the most red dots on the system map.


    Shin Woncheon''s squad immediately followed.


    Noticing the commotion, the team leader also sent four official personnel to follow. They hadn''t forgotten that their mission this time wasn''t just to search for supplies; they were also responsible for protecting this "Mr. Kim."


    "Sir, slow down, please, be careful!" Shin Woncheon caught up to Kim Haru and asked which direction he was headed, then moved ahead to clear the path.


    Soon, Kim Haru stood in front of the warehouse that contained the rice seeds he needed.


    Besides the rice seeds, there were also corn and sweet potato seeds nearby. Kim Haru wasn''t going to miss out on any of them.


    "Break it open!" Kim Haru impatiently gestured to the warehouse in front of him, urging Shin Woncheon to take action.


    Shin Woncheon nodded and signaled everyone to step back.


    Once the others had moved a safe distance away, Shin Woncheon took a deep breath and raised his hands. Golden light rapidly gathered from all directions, and within a blink, a massive, sharp drill formed between his palms!


    What better way to break down a door than with a drill?


    Under Shin Woncheon''s control, the drill spun at high speed, and within moments, the neglected and unmaintained granary door gave way with a loud bang, leaving a large hole!


    The others quickly stepped forward to widen the opening.


    They could already smell the scent of stored grain wafting out.


    Shin Woncheonwas the first to go in, checking for danger before calling the others inside. Kim Haru, who had been waiting eagerly, immediately squeezed through.


    The warehouse, which was less than 100 square meters, was packed with burlap sacks, stacked neatly and filled to the brim. Over time, some of the bags had deteriorated, and the vibration from the door-breaking had caused one to tear open, spilling rice grains onto the floor.


    "Damn it, hurry up and get something to collect this!" Ryu Hyunwoo cursed, distressed. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others snapped out of their daze and rushed to carefully block the torn bags. Some emptied their backpacks to scoop up the spilled rice, while others, with no time to clear their packs, stripped off their shirts to catch the falling grains.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru started collecting the bags one by one into his system backpack, making the others green with envy.


    "Man, having space-type abilities when searching for supplies is totally cheating," Ryu Hyunwoo sighed, then quickly caught Shin Woncheon''s sharp glare and realized his mistake. He hastily apologized to Kim Haru. "Sir, I didn''t mean you! I was just¡ª"


    "It''s fine," Kim Haru didn''t mind. He knew Ryu Hyunwoo was just expressing his amazement. Besides, he was too focused on happily collecting rice seeds to worry about anything else.


    While gathering the seeds, Kim Haru silently thanked the strict storage regulations that had preserved these resources so well. All the bags were uniform, and since the rice seeds counted as a single item in the system, they only took up one slot in his backpack.


    It felt incredibly satisfying.


    Kim Haru collected every single rice seed into his system backpack, regardless of their quality or whether they were still edible. The only exceptions were the four torn sacks.


    He had tried to store them as well, but the system treated the torn sacks as different items from the intact ones. Since each of the four bags had spilled a different amount of rice, the system identified them as separate entities, each requiring its own slot in the backpack.


    Too wasteful.


    Luckily, Shin Woncheon''s squad and the four official team members were around.


    "My space rules won''t allow me to collect them. You guys can take care of it."


    Shin Woncheon and the others quickly started packing the rice into their own bags. They emptied out everything unnecessary; nothing mattered more than life-saving food.

 Chapter 115 Quest for Sweet Potatoes

    In fact, they hadn''t brought much with them anyway¡ªjust weapons out of habit and a few personal items. Most of the supplies were handled by the official logistics team, so they hadn''t needed to carry much.As for the weapons, they took them out and equipped them immediately, freeing up more space.


    Kim Haru didn''t wait for them and called Shin Woncheon to head to the next warehouse, where the corn seeds were stored.


    With experience from the last break-in, Shin Woncheon''s door-breaking became much smoother. He was even more careful this time, trying to avoid damaging the containers inside. The resulting tremor was far less intense.


    Sure enough, when they entered the corn seed warehouse, nothing appeared to be damaged.


    Kim Haru wasted no time. Without saying a word, he began collecting everything into his spatial backpack.


    Next were the sweet potato seeds.


    Finding them turned out to be trickier than the rice and corn seeds. Kim Haru stood where the map indicated the sweet potato seeds were stored, but no warehouse was in sight. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    If he hadn''t trusted the system''s accuracy, he would''ve thought it was playing a prank on him.


    At this point, Kim Haru started wondering if there was something wrong with his eyes, or if he was under some sort of illusion.


    Kim Haru''s pacing in circles, seemingly looking for something, naturally caught the attention of the others. Noticing his behavior, they glanced around, puzzled, and asked, "Mr. Kim, are you looking for something? We can help."


    Kim Haru quickly thought of an excuse that wouldn''t reveal the existence of the system. "I can sense that there''s a large batch of plant seeds here, but I just can''t seem to locate them."


    The others didn''t suspect anything unusual.


    Kim Haru had plant-type abilities and was known as a special talent who could grow normal plants in this post-apocalypse world. It was perfectly reasonable for him to have a special sense for seeds, right?


    Upon hearing Kim Haru''s words, the group immediately started searching along with him.


    Soon, Ryu Hyunwoo, who had Earth-type abilities, noticed something unusual beneath their feet.


    "There''s a large space down there; it''s not all soil."


    Kim Haru suddenly realized. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course! Sweet potato seeds are best stored in a cellar. It made perfect sense for their warehouse to be underground!


    Now that they knew where it was, opening it up was much easier.


    However, as soon as they entered the sweet potato warehouse, everyone but Kim Haru immediately became tense.


    The walls of this warehouse were severely warped and distorted, clearly the result of being rammed by something immensely powerful. It was unclear whether the culprit was a mutated subterranean creature or the root system of a mutated plant.


    Judging by the current state, whatever creature had attacked the warehouse hadn''t breached it yet, and the sweet potato seeds remained neatly packed in sacks.


    However, since there were already signs of an attack, it was likely that the creature would return at any moment. Mutated creatures were notoriously vengeful. If it hadn''t succeeded in breaking into this warehouse, it surely wouldn''t give up easily.


    "Mr. Kim, how much more can your space hold? We need to leave as soon as possible," Shin Woncheon said as he cautiously guarded Kim Haru while they moved into the warehouse.


    Kim Haru had been frowning ever since they entered.


    Whether due to the warehouse being damaged and exposed to air, a large portion of the stored sweet potatoes had already rotted, releasing a foul, nauseating stench. These rotting sweet potatoes were completely unusable as seeds and couldn''t even be eaten anymore.


    However, since the system map had marked this location, it meant there were still some viable sweet potatoes here.


    But finding the good ones among so many rotting sacks could take a considerable amount of time. With mutated creatures potentially lurking outside, there was no way their small group could handle it.


    "Let''s retreat for now," Kim Haru said, turning to head back out.


    Giving up on the sweet potato seeds was out of the question. Sweet potatoes, much like potatoes, were high-yield crops with excellent returns, making them invaluable in a food-scarce post-apocalypse world. Once they returned, Kim Haru would ask the team leader to send more people back to retrieve them.


    Shin Woncheon and the others didn''t oppose Kim Haru''s suggestion and quickly retreated to the surface.


    Just as they were preparing to head toward the rendezvous point designated by their team leader, a sudden, deafening crash came from the open sweet potato warehouse!


    They all turned around and their pupils constricted in shock!


    "Run!"


    "Mr. Kim, watch out!"


    "Golden Shield!"


    In an instant, Shin Woncheon jumped in front of everyone, summoning a massive shield. The next second, a giant, gaping maw shot out from the warehouse and smashed into the shield with a loud, ear-piercing clang.


    The members of Delta Squad had long developed strong teamwork with Shin Woncheon. The moment Shin Woncheon made his move, Gang Yuwon unleashed a torrent of flames that surged straight toward the creature, with Ra Jinho closely following behind. Ryu Hyunwoo grabbed Kim Haru, his Earth-type abilities flowing rapidly underfoot, transporting them away from the center of the fight like a teleportation.


    One of the four official team members trailed behind Kim Haru and Ryu Hyunwoo, while the other two, just a beat slower than Delta Squad, leapt into action, engaging the mutated creature in fierce combat!


    Another member quickly ran off, rushing to report the situation to their team leader as soon as possible.


    "Go help them, I''m fine," Kim Haru''s heart was racing, but now that he had regained his composure, he urged Ryu Hyunwoo and the others to assist in the battle.


    Ryu Hyunwoo was worried about his teammates, but he knew Kim Haru was even more important. No matter what, his mission was to protect Mr. Kim. He refused Kim Haru''s request and remained by his side, carefully ensuring that nothing would suddenly burst from the ground under his protection. All the while, he kept an eye on the battle not far away.

 Chapter 116 Encounter with the Oltura King

    One of the official team members assessed the situation and joined the fight, while another, like Ryu Hyunwoo, stayed firmly by Kim Haru''s side, unwavering in his duty to guard him.Unable to persuade them, Kim Haru could only shift his gaze toward the center of the battle.


    This was his first time seeing the mutated creatures that everyone had talked about.


    It was a writhing, segmented thing, with the part above the ground already towering three to four meters high. Its overall shape was cylindrical, and its body appeared soft and pliable. At the very top, there was a large mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth¡ªthe very thing that had just lunged at Kim Haru''s back! Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "What is that?" Kim Haru stared at the agile body, a thought flashing through his mind.


    Ryu Hyunwoo''s reply confirmed Kim Haru''s suspicion: "That''s a Mutated Purple Worm called Oltura, and judging by its size, it must be the Oltura King."


    The Mutatrd Purple Worm or Oltura is a mutation of the common earthworm. Ordinary mutated creatures only grow half a meter to a meter long. However, Oltura live in groups, and when their numbers reach a certain threshold, they begin to devour each other until only one remains.


    That last one that remains would become the Oltura King, whose power and size are several times greater than those of ordinary Oltura!


    Don''t be fooled by the Oltura King''s soft body; its skin is as tough as iron. The most troublesome part is that when it''s on the verge of death, it unleashes its final move¡ªa power that ability users like to call "Seed Explosion."


    ¡ªThis enormous creature explodes into dozens of smaller, one or two-meter-long Oltura.


    If any of these small Oltura escape, they''ll eventually grow back into a giant Oltura King. This makes it extremely difficult for small teams to completely wipe them out.


    Kim Haru felt somewhat relieved, though, knowing that while the Oltura King was tough to deal with, Shin Woncheon''s Metal-type abilities were its natural counter. With Shin Woncheon in the fight, his teammates shouldn''t suffer any serious injuries.


    Soon enough, the commotion attracted other ability users squads to the scene.


    Upon seeing the Oltura King, the newcomers recognized its cowardly final move. Some of them clicked their tongues in disdain, while others, with a look of scorn, activated their powers and joined the battle.


    One member, who had a baby-faced appearance, paused before jumping into the fray and called out to Shin Woncheon, "Captain Shin, since I''m helping you out this time, could you give me an extra portion of food the next time Mr. Kim shares some?"


    His voice was so loud that even Kim Haru, standing at a distance, could hear him clearly.


    Oh, judging by the way that guy deliberately glanced in this direction, he must''ve raised his voice on purpose to make sure Kim Haru heard it.


    Kim Haru kept a straight face, quietly suppressing the worry he felt inside.


    Since they still had the energy to bargain, it seemed that dealing with the Oltura King wasn''t going to be too difficult.


    The person who had gone to report to the team leader quickly returned with reinforcements. With more official team members now on the scene, the number of people fighting the Oltura King increased. Various abilities rained down on the creature''s body, and before long, the Oltura King began to convulse violently!


    "Watch out, it''s about to explode into seeds!"


    With a loud bang, the gigantic Oltura King instantly burst into dozens of purple serpentine creatures, slithering rapidly in all directions. The ability users swiftly pursued them, their movements practiced and efficient.


    "Earth-type ability users, hurry up and control the ground! Don''t let them burrow in!"


    As an Earth-type ability user himself, Ryu Hyunwoo, seeing that the major threat had been dealt with, stepped forward, stomped his foot, and the ground around him hardened rapidly.


    Soon, the small Oltura, unable to dig into the hardened soil, were caught one by one and suffocated.


    Ryu Hyunwoo let out a sigh of relief, turning around to smile at Kim Haru. "It''s all over now, Mr. Kim... Mr. Kim?!"


    Not sure when it happened, but Kim Haru, who had been standing right behind him, had disappeared without a trace. The official team member who are standing guard next to Kim Haru also had a blank expression, frozen in shock, until Ryu Hyunwoo called out to him, snapping him back to reality.


    Realizing that the person he was supposed to protect had gone missing, both of them felt a chilling cold run down their spines.


    ...


    Just as the scene before Kim Haru suddenly shifted, he had no time to react before he found himself in another place entirely.


    The lighting was dim, the space cramped, and it wasn''t just him there¡ªhe was surrounded by several humanoid figures!


    Kim Haru''s pupils contracted sharply.


    He could clearly see the people encircling him. Their expressions were blank, their skin pale and devoid of blood, with bodies either mutilated or decaying. Their pupils were unfocused, and scattered.


    These were all zombies!


    A pickaxe instantly appeared in Kim Haru''s hand, and he raised it, ready to smash it down on the nearest zombie''s head.


    "They won''t hurt you," a voice suddenly called out from the shadows, freezing Kim Haru''s movements.


    There was a living person here!


    "Who''s there?" Kim Haru slowly scanned the dim room, his gaze finally settling on a standing cabinet.


    The entire room only had that one corner where someone could hide. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come out," Kim Haru said coldly.


    He had already pulled up the system map and confirmed that his current location was still within Gokmul County, though a little bit farther from the No. 2 grain warehouse than before. He wasn''t sure if he could escape or find a way to send a message to the search team.


    Seeing that Kim Haru had already noticed his hiding spot, a figure slowly emerged from behind the cabinet.


    It was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties.

 Chapter 117 Go Okrim and the Code of the Zombies

    The young man was holding half a candle. After stepping out, he handed it to one of the zombies that was encircling Kim Haru. To Kim Haru''s astonishment, the zombie extended its hand, conjuring a small fireball to light the candle.Then, it silently withdrew its hand and stood still in place.


    Kim Haru didn''t know whether to be more surprised that a zombie could actually cast a fireball or that it was so obedient.


    As the candle lit up the room significantly, the young man smiled at Kim Haru and introduced himself, "My name is Go Okrim. Nice to meet you."


    Nice to meet him? Kim Haru could see that Go Okrim was genuinely pleased.


    But just because Go Okrim was happy didn''t mean Kim Haru felt the same. No one would feel happy after being suddenly whisked away like this.


    "I saw you all come in," said the young man, who had introduced himself as Go Okrim, completely oblivious to Kim Haru''s expression. His eyes shone as he leaned closer to Haru. "I''ve been secretly watching you. You''re a zombie, right?"


    Kim Haru was startled. "No."


    Becoming increasingly wary of the strange young man before him, Kim Haru took a step back.


    Go Okrim shook his head. "You''re lying. I saw it¡ªthe zombies didn''t attack you. You must be one of them, or else there''s no way they wouldn''t be drawn to you. Don''t worry, I''ll keep your secret. What are you doing hanging around those people, anyway?


    Do you need my help? It looks like fun. Add me to the team!"


    Huh?


    Kim Haru keenly picked up on Go Okrim''s choice of words. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You... are a zombie?"


    The Go Okrim in front of him could talk and laugh. His expressions and movements were completely human-like. If this kind of person was a zombie, Kim Haru thought the future of humanity might be in grave danger.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s question, Go Okrim''s mood instantly turned sour. "No, I''m not."


    "In fact, I wish I were a zombie. That way, I wouldn''t leave my brother all alone. But the heavens love to play such cruel jokes. If I didn''t fear losing my mind, I would''ve already let a zombie bite me."


    "Oh, by the way, since you''re a zombie and still retain your rational mind like a human, do you know how to do it? Can you teach me? Please, I''m begging you. What do you want in return? crystal cores? Food?


    Oh right, are you after territory? The whole county is mine now. I''ll give it to you¡ªeverything. Just teach me how to do it, please!"


    With a thud, Go Okrim knelt in front of Kim Haru.


    The zombies surrounding Kim Haru still stood there dumbly, completely oblivious to what their controller was doing.


    Kim Haru''s grip on the pickaxe remained firm, poised to strike at the zombies'' heads at any moment, as he silently observed everything unfolding before him.


    It seemed he had indeed stumbled upon a boss-level situation.


    But if this guy was human, how was he controlling so many zombies? From the way he talked, it sounded like he had control over all the zombies in the entire county.


    "What''s going on with them?" Since he had questions, Kim Haru decided to ask directly. Judging by this person''s current state, Haru figured he would get an answer.


    Sure enough, Go Okrim responded without hesitation, "Because of my brother."


    Kim Haru then heard a touching story of brotherly love from Go Okrim''s mouth.


    Go Okrim''s brother had turned into a zombie shortly after the apocalypse began. However, unlike other zombies, his brother didn''t immediately pounce on him. In fact, when other zombies tried to attack Go Okrim, even though it seemed like his brother had forgotten everything, he still stood in front of Go Okrim and protecting him.


    Allowing himself to be torn apart by zombies, he didn''t let his younger brother suffer even the slightest harm.


    At that time, Go Okrim was just an introverted boy whose world revolved entirely around computers.


    He knew nothing about survival in the apocalypse. The world outside of his room was a mystery, and he was too afraid to step outside, unwilling to interact with other humans. Yet, under the protection of his zombie brother, he survived.


    When he was hungry, he ate raw food. After finishing everything in the house, hunger drove him to finally step outside and search the neighbors'' homes for something to eat.


    It was then that he saw his brother being surrounded and bitten by a horde of zombies, all in an effort to protect him. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    His brother, now a zombie, couldn''t speak anymore, nor could he cry out in pain. But chunks of flesh were torn from his body, wounds appearing one after another, constantly marring his skin.


    At that moment, Go Okrim finally have a courage to stepped out of his own world.


    And at the same time, he gained a supernatural ability.


    It wasn''t a power of "matter" or "substance," but rather an ability classified as something like "code," with no clear category to fit into.


    Kim Haru had established a connection with his zombie brother. The brother, who had lost all human characteristics, was like an empty computer. Kim Haru could etch "code" into the zombie''s body, just like programming a machine. He began to write programs for the zombies, as if they were computers.


    "I upgraded my brother''s level through coding. His combat abilities improved, and later, my brother even developed his own powers. As his level continued to rise, eventually, all the zombies in the county followed his commands. Our lives here became increasingly free."


    However, if things had truly gone that smoothly, Kim Haru and his group wouldn''t have had to show up.


    "But I didn''t anticipate that zombie crystal cores would be so irresistibly attractive to other zombies."


    Go Okrim''s brother got into a fight with another high-level zombie. In the end, his brother killed that zombie and took its crystal core.

 Chapter 118 Go Okrims Plea and Kim Harus Decision

    However, it didn''t end well for Go Okrim''s brother either¡ªhis own crystal core was ripped out by the other zombie in the final moment of the battle. Even though they managed to reinsert it immediately after the fight, it was already too late.Go Okrim''s zombie brother took his own crystal core out and placed it in Go Okrim''s body.


    In the final moments of his life, he was still thinking about Go Okrim, afraid that without his suppression, the other zombies would pose a threat to his human brother.


    "With my brother''s crystal core inside me, I can control some zombies as well, but I can''t suppress the whole county''s zombies like my brother could." Go Okrim looked at Kim Haru. "Turn me into a zombie. Once I become a zombie, I''ll be able to absorb my brother''s crystal core, and I''ll be able to control more zombies. I''ll follow you, do whatever you ask me to."


    Kim Haru chuckled. "If that''s the case, why shouldn''t I just absorb the core myself?"


    Go Okrim shook his head. "Because the crystal core only works through a combination of my brother''s powers and mine. Only I can absorb it¡ªanyone else won''t be able to use it."


    Alright, since things were now clear, Kim Haru directly stated, "I''m not really a zombie. If you don''t believe me, feel for yourself."


    Kim Haru had also doubted whether he had turned into a zombie. But he had passed the basic safety tests at the entrance to the safe zone¡ªhis body felt warm to the touch, his heart was still beating, and he breathed when he spoke.


    Yet no one could definitively say he wasn''t human.


    Go Okrim reached out and touched him.


    Then he collapsed to the ground in despair.


    "How is this possible? Why is it like this? You should be a zombie! The zombies ignored you¡ªI''ve only ever seen them act that way towards one of their own."


    Kim Haru said nothing.


    He certainly wasn''t going to tell Go Okrim that he wasn''t the original owner in this body.


    Seeing Go Okrim sinking into his disappointment, Kim Haru seized the opportunity. With a few swift swings of his pickaxe¡ªthud, thud, thud¡ªhe took care of the zombies in the room and extracted their crystal cores.


    Then he raised his weapon and aimed it at Go Okrim.


    "I don''t want to die," Go Okrim cried helplessly. "I don''t want to die. I still want to live with my brother''s crystal core for a long, long time. My brother told me to survive."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    Kim Haru hesitated, unable to swing his pickaxe.


    After all, this person had captured him, but aside from scaring him, hadn''t actually done anything harmful. In fact, Go Okrim even wanted to be his subordinate, though he had mistakenly thought Kim Haru was a zombie.


    And besides, Go Okrim was still human.


    Kim Haru had only ever killed zombies, never a human being.


    Nor did he want to stain his hands with human blood.


    But letting him go like this didn''t seem like a good idea either.


    Kim Haru could see that Go Okrim''s mentality had become distorted after spending so much time with zombies. To him, living as a zombie was now his normal things. If Kim Haru let him go, it wouldn''t lead to a good outcome.


    Whether Go Okrim eventually turned into a zombie, absorbed his brother''s crystal core, and became a Zombie King, or remained human while controlling zombies to attack humans, neither scenario was good.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Kim Haru''s mind¡ªsomething he''d overlooked before.


    Code, programming, computers, machines.


    Wasn''t this exactly the automated robot system he''d always wanted?


    "System, I need your help with something," Kim Haru called out in his mind. "It''s about whether or not our farm can grow and thrive. Get back to me quickly."


    Whether it was because he mentioned the farm''s future or not, the system appeared almost immediately.


    [ Ding! Please input your question. ]


    "Is there anything that can control someone''s loyalty? This person must be kept completely under our control." Kim Haru didn''t care about morality or human rights. Those were something for others to worry about. If this person was as useful as he imagined, then he''d do whatever measures were necessary.


    Kim Haru wasn''t about to end up in some miserable situation where he got betrayed.


    Soon enough, the system responded.


    A "Recruit Farm Staff" button appeared in front of Kim Haru. The button was still greyed out, and unlocking it required either reaching the "Small Farm Owner" level, which was above the beginner level, or spending 10,000 gold coins.


    If this had been before, Kim Haru might have hesitated to spend 10,000 gold coins. But now that his shop was doing well, and the tofu made from his soybean harvests was selling like hotcakes, the amount wasn''t a big deal anymore.


    Soon, after deducting 10,000 gold coins, a new interface appeared on the system screen.


    ¡ª[ Staff Management ].


    The Staff Management screen provided some explanations. At first, Kim Haru could hire five employees. Later, he could unlock more staff positions by spending gold coins or as his level increased.


    Anyone bound by the system as a farm employee would be unable to act against the farm''s interests, unless Kim Haru himself terminated their employment. They would also be forbidden from breaking any of the rules explicitly set by Kim Haru, the farm owner. If they violated any of these, regardless of how they tried to do it, the system would detect it.


    Depending on the severity of the violation, the farm system would impose different punishments. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lightest punishment could be electric shocks or severe illness. The heaviest punishment could lead to death¡ªcomplete obliteration.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru was very satisfied.


    He looked at Go Okrim, who was kneeling before him, and asked, "Do you want to become my employee?"


    ...


    The moment they realized Mr. Kim had disappeared, the entire searching team went into a panic.

 Chapter 119 Kim Harus Return and Go Okrims Loyalty

    Shin Woncheon and the team leader exchanged glances, too worried to blame their teammates. They immediately issued an order to begin a thorough search for Kim Haru''s whereabouts.Whether it was the official logistics team or the scattered squads, all the space-type ability users were also summoned, trying to figure out how Kim Haru had left and where he might be now.


    The search team, which had originally come for food supplies, no longer cared about the full warehouses of grain. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing this situation, the members from the other squads exchanged glances and elevated Kim Haru''s status in their minds once again.


    They knew he had delicious food and that his position seemed somewhat special, but they never imagined he was more important than all that grain! For a moment, who knows how many people harbored secret thoughts.


    Regardless of what the scattered squads were thinking, everyone followed the captain''s orders, they were splitting up to search for Kim Haru. Even if it was just for the sake of those delicious meals, or the large amount of grain Kim Haru had stored in his space, they were determined to find him.


    As time ticked by, neither the space-type ability users nor any of the other search teams found any useful clues. The faces of the members of the Delta Squad and the official team leader grew darker by the minute.


    "Damn it." Someone cursed in frustration.


    Ryu Hyunwoo and the official team member, who had also been responsible for guarding Kim Haru, remained silent. They were searching more desperately than anyone else. Even when they encountered a group of zombies, they were the first to charge in, afraid that Mr. Kim was trapped among them.


    However, no matter how hard they searched, there was still no sign of Kim Haru. As the atmosphere within the team grew heavier, the two of them separately approached their captains and dropped to their knees with a thud.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t fulfill my duty properly. Please, Captain, punish me."


    Ryu Hyunwoo was deeply distressed. He couldn''t bear to imagine what would happen if something bad had occurred to Mr. Kim¡­ In that case, he would be a sinner to the entire world!


    Shin Woncheon clenched his fists, filled with both anger and anxiety. He wanted to hit someone, but the person in front of him was his comrade, someone who had gone through life and death with him. Yet, if he didn''t strike, this was such a serious matter!


    Gang Yuwon and Ra Jinho stood off to the side, not saying a word of comfort.


    They knew what needed to be done.


    Finally, Shin Woncheon let out a defeated sigh and released his grip. "Get up. Let''s focus on finding Mr. Kim first. This isn''t just your fault; it''s all of our fault. We were all too busy dealing with that Oltura and didn''t keep a closer watch on him.


    You were the only one left to guard him. Once we find him, I''ll go with you to ask for his punishment."


    "Yeah, Let''s do it together," Ra Jinho and Gang Yuwon said in unison.


    Ryu Hyunwoo pressed his lips together and stood up, once again joining the search party.


    But no matter how hard they searched, they couldn''t find a trace of Mr. Kim, not even a piece of his clothing. There was no clue as to which direction they should search.


    As everyone began to speculate whether something terrible might have happened to Kim Haru, Ryu Hyunwoo, who had been at the front of the group, suddenly spotted a familiar figure.


    "It''s Mr. Kim!"


    Kim Haru had returned.


    Not only had he come back, but he''d also brought a survivor with him!


    This news shocked the entire searching team. One by one, they all rushed over to see the person who had managed to survive alone for so many years in a place like Gokmul County.


    At the same time, their curiosity about Kim Haru grew even stronger. Not only had he ventured alone into a zombie-infested area and returned unscathed, but he had also managed to save someone and bring them back safely. In their eyes, Kim Haru''s figure grew even more towering and mysterious.


    At some point, everyone had begun respectfully calling him "Mr. Kim."


    The only one who didn''t was Go Okrim, who insisted on calling him "Boss," despite Kim Haru''s repeated corrections.


    Go Okrim would always respond, "This is my special name for you. ''Mr.'' sounds so distant. ''Boss'' feels more familiar."


    Since he couldn''t get Go Okrim to change, Kim Haru eventually let him be.


    The young man had already begun to see Kim Haru as his new source of reliance. The attachment he once had for his zombie brother had now transferred entirely to Kim Haru. Even when Kim Haru asked him to help pack two zombies into the system''s backpack, Go Okrim obeyed without hesitation.


    "Whatever the Boss asks, I''ll do it," Go Okrim said matter-of-factly. "I''ll be the person the Boss trusts the most, and I trust the Boss more than anyone else¡ªno exceptions."


    It seemed this kid had really grown up twisted.


    Kim Haru sighed but wasn''t entirely displeased with this outcome.


    Indeed, although it might have seemed like Kim Haru and Go Okrim had returned empty-handed, in reality, Kim Haru''s system backpack held two zombies.


    For some reason, perhaps because the two zombies looked different, they each took up a separate slot in the system''s backpack, which greatly annoyed Kim Haru. "They''re both zombies, so they should only take up one slot. What a waste."


    He also wondered if the system backpack had an automatic cleaning function. Kim Haru had already picked the cleanest, most presentable zombies he could find, their clothes relatively intact. But zombies were still zombies, and who knew what kind of dust, viruses, or bacteria they might be carrying?


    Thinking of this, Kim Haru felt an urge to quickly finish his business and return to his farm to wash the zombies clean.


    However, even though he wanted to head back as soon as possible, the searching team hadn''t completed their mission yet, so returning wasn''t an option.


    Even the items Kim Haru had listed in his small supply notebook hadn''t been fully gathered. It was going to be a while before they could return. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 120 Authority Established

    That day, the team set up camp directly in the granary. The supplies inside would take quite some time to fully sort through, and the smaller storerooms made for convenient resting spots. Even if zombies attacked, this location would be easy to defend.Since they weren''t pressed for time, Kim Haru took the opportunity to lead a small group of people to search the sweet potato storage room for any viable seeds. It wasn''t long before he found what he was looking for among the bags piled in the middle of the room.


    However, there weren''t many sweet potatoes that was still in decent condition. After carefully selecting, Kim Haru only managed to gather about one and a half bags'' worth.


    As night fell, with zombies becoming more active, Kim Haru decided to avoid any unusual behavior and followed Delta Squad back to the resting area in the granary.


    The logistics staff were preparing dinner in a small storeroom next door, while Kim Haru as always staying go to the corner of the room.


    Following behind him, in addition to the Delta Squad, was Go Okrim.


    When Kim Haru reached the corner, he noticed a chair there. Judging by the design, it must have been taken from the guard post, and the thick layer of dust on it had been thoroughly wiped clean.


    Kim Haru glanced around but didn''t see anyone claiming it.


    Shin Woncheon, however, took a quick look around, seemed to confirm something, and then said to Kim Haru, "Go ahead and sit, Mr. Kim. They saved it especially for you. They''re hoping you''ll be generous and share some of your vegetables with them."


    Kim Haru raised an eyebrow but didn''t refuse. He sat down without further hesitation.


    He really didn''t want to sit directly on the ground. If the chair hadn''t been there, he would have either laid his jacket down as a seat or simply just stood up.


    Maybe he should start carrying a chair in his system backpack for future trips. Or should he go all out and bring his rocking chair? Would that be a bit too flashy?


    Just as Kim Haru was lost in thought, a row of people suddenly knelt in front of him.


    It was the four members of the Delta Squad.


    "What are you all doing?" Kim Haru frowned.


    "It was our failure to protect you today and putting you in danger. Fortunately, you are skilled enough to return unharmed, but a mistake is still a mistake. Please, Mr. Kim, punish us as you see want!"


    Shin Woncheon kept his head lowered as he spoke.


    Kim Haru sighed.


    Only later did he find out that the reason he''d been abruptly transported to a different location was due to a space-type zombie under Go Okrim''s control. This kind of space transfer ability, unlike typical space storage, was incredibly hard to guard against. Even he hadn''t sensed it in time; how could he blame others?


    Kim Haru was about to dismiss the matter and tell them to stand up when Go Okrim suddenly took a step forward. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "There should be a punishment! Do you guys know how many zombies were in the area where he was sent? It was packed, hordes of them, even including many ability users zombies! If Mr. Kim didn''t have the skills, he wouldn''t have made it back at all! Hit yourselves¡ªslap yourselves in the face, and make sure it''s loud.


    If you can''t do it yourself, then help each other until Mr. Kim is satisfied."


    Without a word, the Delta Squad raised their hands and began slapping themselves.


    The sharp sound of hands striking skin echoed, one slap after another, making even the onlookers wince.


    Kim Haru''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Stop."


    The Delta Squad obeyed and ceased immediately.


    Kim Haru shot a displeased glance at Go Okrim.


    What was this kid''s deal?


    Go Okrim was also looking his way, and when their eyes met, Go Okrim blinked.


    Kim Haru exhaled, understanding the kid''s intent.


    He was helping him establish authority. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was also a gesture of favor.


    By ordering the punishment on Kim Haru''s behalf, then allowing Kim Haru to intervene, dismiss it, or replace it with something lighter, Go Okrim ensured that Kim Haru''s standing with the Delta Squad would only grow. The outcome was clear: Kim Haru''s authority would be even more respected.


    And the beauty of it was that a lesson was still delivered, even without a full punishment.


    Seeing this side of Go Okrim, Kim Haru couldn''t stay mad.


    "Forget it, it''s fine." Kim Haru decided to let the matter go and motioned for Shin Woncheon and the others to get up.


    Respect and authority were things he didn''t need to strive for. With the farming system at his disposal, as long as he could continue to produce rare food, he''d never be short of followers.


    Since their leader had spoken, Go Okrim had no further objections. As the Delta Squad stood up, he muttered just loud enough to hear, "If there''s no physical punishment, a little fine wouldn''t hurt."


    The next moment, a huge pile of crystal cores was laid out in front of Kim Haru. Judging by the amount, this was likely the Delta Squad''s entire haul from the past few days.


    "You must accept these, Mr. Kim. We failed in our duties, and yet you still forgave us. If you don''t take them, we''ll feel truly ashamed," Shin Woncheon said, speaking on behalf of the team as he pushed the crystal cores toward Kim Haru.


    Gang Yuwon, Ryu Hyunwoo, and Ra Jinho all nodded their heads solemnly, adding their support.


    With no other choice, Kim Haru accepted the apologetic gift.


    And as soon as he did, the leader of the search team arrived in front of him, carrying another large bag of crystal cores.


    "Mr. Kim, I''ll make sure the negligent team member faces punishment when we return. I''ll reassign him to a sub-team as a disciplinary measure. These are a token of apology for the shock you had today."

 Chapter 121 The Seeds

    What could Kim Haru do? He could only nodded his head and accepted this bag as well.In order to avoid any more people coming over to deliver crystal cores¡ªeven though he didn''t mind collecting them, it was tiring dealing with strangers giving him things out of the blue¡ªKim Haru handed some vegetables to Shin Woncheon as usual and then moved to a different warehouse to stay.


    Go Okrim didn''t follow him right away; he was waiting for the logistics team to bring food and planning to fetch a share for his leader as well.


    ...


    The night passed peacefully, and by morning, everyone was well-rested.


    The plan for the day was to spend the morning to clearing out the No. 2 Grain Warehouse, gathering everything they could carry, and then proceed to the No. 1 Grain Warehouse.


    According to Go Okrim, he had survived for years by hiding in the No. 1 Grain Warehouse, relying on its food supplies. The Nom 1 Grain Warehouse reportedly had even more provisions than the No. 2 Grain Warehouse.


    Upon hearing this, the team was elated.


    As they left the No. 2 Grain Warehouse, Kim Haru found that in addition to the cabbage, soybeans, and wheat seeds he had previously unlocked, he now had seeds for rice, corn, sweet potatoes, sorghum, rapeseed, and garlic. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides these seeds, there were also reserves of wheat and soybeans in the warehouse. Although Kim Haru gathered them into his inventory, he didn''t unlock any new items this time since he already had these seeds unlocked.


    Among the seeds, the rice, corn, sweet potatoes, sorghum, wheat, and soybeans were stored in dedicated silos with various mechanical equipment for preservation. They were easy to locate because of their large quantities and visibility. However, the locations of the rapeseed and garlic surprised Kim Haru.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was unclear if these two plants didn''t require special storage in the granary, but Kim Haru didn''t find them in the usual warehouse stockpiles. Instead, following markers on the system map, he discovered them in the dormitory used by the staff on duty.


    The rapeseed was still sealed in its original packaging, unopened and ready to plant. Kim Haru guessed that someone had probably bought it with the idea of planting it in their spare time, only to leave it forgotten here.


    The garlic seed was even more interesting. He found it buried in a lump of mud¡ªand there was only one clove.


    When he picked up the garlic clove, he noticed that it had already begun to sprout a small root. However, the color of the root didn''t look right; it had a faint, rainbow-like hue. Concerned that it might grow into a mutated garlic plant, Kim Haru quickly asked Shin Woncheon to use his Metal-type Ability to create a pair of scissors and snip off the roots.


    He wasn''t too worried about whether the garlic would sprout again after trimming its roots. Even if it didn''t, he could use it in cooking; plus, he had already unlocked the garlic seed in the system, so he could always buy more if he wanted to plant it.


    Aside from these, the No. 2 Grain Warehouse didn''t yield any other seeds.


    Although Kim Haru had hoped to find an automatic watering system or some other helpful agricultural equipment, he wasn''t disappointed by the lack of results. After all, it was a grain storage site, not a factory or shop for farming tools, so it was only natural that none were here.


    On the way to the No. 1 Grain Warehouse, they started encountering more zombies. Kim Haru and Go Okrim joined the crowd, fighting off the zombies without drawing any attention to themselves. Soon enough, the team reached No. 2 Grain Warehouse.


    Following Go Okrim''s guidance, they quickly gathered supplies from within. Even the team leader, who had initially doubted Go Okrim''s information, seemed convinced after seeing signs of prolonged habitation in the No. 1 Grain Warehouse.


    Kim Haru subtly exhaled a sigh of relief.


    He wasn''t looking forward to dealing with any trust issues right after finding a reliable employee.


    In the No. 1 Grain Warehouse, Kim Haru didn''t obtain any new seeds to unlock in the system. Although the stockpile here was larger than in the No. 2 Grain Warehouse, it only stored three types of grain: corn, wheat, and rice. Most of the warehouse was filled with the same varieties.


    After filling up his system backpack, Kim Haru decided to stop.


    Even with his current inventory capacity, his space would already seem impressive to others; if he kept going, it would likely raise suspicions.


    Fortunately, the organizers had anticipated that, if they did find supplies in Gokmul County, they would need plenty of storage space. Several space-type ability users had come along with the logistics team; as soon as one person''s space storage was full, another one would took over, ensuring all resources were gathered.


    With everyone''s attention focused on gathering supplies, Kim Haru pulled Go Okrim aside and asked quietly, "Do you know where there might be a store with large-scale farming equipment? Or any places with a good selection of farming tools? I''m mainly looking for high-tech, automated equipment."


    Kim Haru remembered that Go Okrim had mentioned visiting this county''s shopping areas with his brother, so he probably knew the stores well.


    Although the system included a map, it only showed buildings and roads. Other than locations he''d already identified, the map didn''t specify what most buildings contained.


    And sure enough, Go Okrim knew.


    "There''s one if you turn left from the No. 1 Grain Warehouse and cross two streets."


    Seeing that it was still early, Kim Haru decided to head there immediately.


    He originally only wanted to bring Go Okrim. He himself wasn''t afraid of zombies, and Go Okrim could control them, so they could make a quick trip without issues. However, ever since Kim Haru had been unexpectedly taken away by the enemy the previous day, the members of Delta Squad had become increasingly vigilant in guarding him, especially Ryu Hyunwoo.


    Hou would even wake up quietly during the night to check if Kim Haru was safe.

 Chapter 122 Luring the Danger

    Given the circumstances, it was out of the question for only the two of them to go.So, they brought along the entire Delta Squad and six additional team members assigned by the team leader, leaving the No. 1 Grain Warehouse as a group.


    The location Go Okrim had mentioned was an agricultural tech park. On the day the apocalypse hit, an expo or some sort of event must have been taking place here; there were many small exhibition halls, now covered in thick dust and looking thoroughly abandoned from a distance.


    "Is there still anything usable in here?" Go Okrim craned his neck curiously. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru didn''t know, but since the seeds had lasted this long, there was a chance the machinery might still be functional. Even if they couldn''t be used immediately, he figured they might still be worth taking if they only needed a few parts replaced or a new power source.


    In any case, it was worth a look inside.


    Shin Woncheon stopped Kim Haru. "Sir, please wait here while we go check it out first. Since this place used to host events, it probably drew a big crowd, and there might be zombies hiding somewhere."


    Kim Haru was almost too thrilled by the prospect of getting his hands on machinery to even consider that.


    He nodded his head as six official team members stayed back to guard him, while the four members of Delta Squad crept stealthily toward the tech park entrance.


    They cautiously moved forward. After just a few steps, a fast-moving figure suddenly dashed toward them!


    "Be careful!"


    "Get back!"


    "Watch the left side!"


    The four Delta Squad members reacted instantly, dodging the attack while sending their abilities toward the figure!


    One strike, and it withdrew.


    The figure vanished back into the tech park.


    The Delta Squad retreated back to Kim Haru''s hiding spot, their expressions a bit grave. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That zombie might be at the peak of Level 2, it''s even possible that its already reached Level 3," said Shin Woncheon, a Level 2 ability user who could clearly sense the gap between himself and the opponent. "Just the few of us might struggle to handle it."


    "It''s not just it has high level; it''s also incredibly agile. It might be a speed-type zombie," Ra Jinho added, clenching his fists. He had almost managed to land a hit earlier, but in the blink of an eye, the creature dodged. He''d only experienced this type of opponent before when sparring against other speed-type ability users.


    A high-speed, high-level zombie¡ªit was going to be tough to deal with.


    "Maybe we should go back and get reinforcements?" one of the official team members suggested.


    Go Okrim immediately shook his head. "You think a high-level zombie can be taken down just by piling on more people? Adding a few more people might just mean more deaths."


    Kim Haru didn''t really want to go back for reinforcements either. After all, coming here to get these machines was purely his idea. Even if the others brought them back, they wouldn''t have the energy resources or place to use them. He''d feel guilty if anyone lost their life over something he''d requested.


    Besides, it wasn''t certain anyone would actually come.


    "So, what''s the plan now? Or should we try another location?" Shin Woncheon directed his gaze toward Kim Haru. Whatever Kim Haru decided, they would follow.


    Kim Haru hadn''t responded yet when Go Okrim spoke up first. "Going somewhere else is probably not an option. Boss, trust me on this; if we''re looking for the most advanced, fully automated machines, this is the best place to find them. Anything else we could find is unlikely to meet your standards.


    Plus, the storage facilities here are the best, so if we can''t find usable machines here, we probably won''t find any anywhere else."


    "Unless we go to the other side of the county."


    But Go Okrim didn''t recommend heading to the other side just yet.


    The zombie his brother had killed was on that side, and although it no longer had its crystal core, if any other zombies ate its flesh, it would enhance their abilities. Additionally, after his brother''s death, Go Okrim had driven most of the zombies to the other side of the county, keeping only the ones he could handle on this side. That meant the other side was especially dangerous now.


    Go Okrim just hadn''t expected that there would still be a lone straggler at the tech park.


    "So, what should we do now?"


    "We''ll have to find a way to lure it away."


    ...


    Outside the agricultural tech park, several figures moved swiftly, and in no time, a series of hidden traps had been set up.


    After some discussion, they agreed it would be unwise to engage the zombie head-on. Their goal was simply to retrieve the machinery inside the tech park. So, they quickly devised a plan to lure the enemy and buy some time.


    Shin Woncheon, who had strong attack and defense abilities, was the main decoy, while Ra Jinho, Ryu Hyunwoo, and three official team members assisted him. Together with the traps they''d set in advance, everything went smoothly according to plan.


    "Mr. Kim, let''s go." The remaining team members shielded Kim Haru as they quickly slipped into the tech park. A wind-type ability user used his powers to clear away years of dust as much as possible, revealing the machinery''s original appearance.


    ...


    The search team returned loaded with supplies.


    The food reserves from the two granaries were so abundant that even the space-type ability user couldn''t store it all. They ended up bringing in a large truck, filling over half the truck bed with sacks. The team members had to squeeze into other vehicles just to haul all the food away.


    On the way back, everyone wore relaxed smiles.


    This trip to Gokmul County was a resounding success. Out of the two-hundred-member team, although many were injured after the truck''s arrival alerted a large number of zombies, not a single life was lost.

 Chapter 123 Bringing Home the Spoils

    And they''d acquired such precious food¡ªjust talking about it was worth bragging about for days!As for the injuries? Oh, just some wounds. As long as nobody lost an arm or a leg, what was the big deal?


    Kim Haru was also very satisfied with this trip. In the tech park, he managed to find machinery that appeared to be in good condition. Since time was tight and he couldn''t test it on-site, he simply packed it all into boxes and stuffed it into his system backpack, planning to test it later.


    However, as the primary decoys, Shin Woncheon and Ra Jinho were heavily injured, which left Kim Haru feeling a bit guilty.


    Neither Shin Woncheon nor Ra Jinho expressed any complaints; they even reassured him that it was their duty. Kim Haru made a mental note to send some new food supplies to Delta Squad after the next harvest.


    Upon returning to the Safe Zone, the Safe Zone Commander of Pyeongseong Safe Zone had already received word from a messenger and was waiting at the city gate to welcome them. Hearing that the team had returned with a large amount of normal food, the Safe Zone residents who heard the news gathered at the gate, stretching their necks to catch a glimpse.


    From afar, Kim Haru felt as if he was witnessing a triumphant army being welcomed back in ancient times.


    He quietly shrank back into his seat.


    After meeting with the Safe Zone Commander, Kim Haru expressed his desire to return home quickly. The Safe Zone Commander promptly sent Jang Dojang to escort him to the logistics department, where they unloaded the food from his system backpack, calculated the portion that belonged to him, and personally saw Kim Haru off.


    Even after giving some seeds to the Safe Zone, Kim Haru''s backpack still held a substantial supply. He first went to the vegetable shop in tge Second District to collect the revenue from the past few days of his absence and instructed Hwa Jian to wait until the next restock. Then he took Go Okrim to the population registry to fill out an identity form, finally making it back to the farm by dusk.


    With Go Okrim along, Kim Haru could no longer travel alone on his balance scooter. He asked Hwa Jian to keep an eye out for any vehicles for sale and borrowed a high-chassis vehicle from Shin Woncheon, that was suitable for the mountain roads.


    Luckily, Go Okrim knew how to drive.


    The farm was located roughly on a central platform within the forest, so they could only park the car at the forest''s edge. As they walked toward the farm, Kim Haru started planning, "Looks like we''ll need to find a way to build a road."


    Go Okrim''s eyes sparkled. "Me, me, me! Boss, give me this task! I can get the zombies to build the road¡ªthey don''t get tired from working!"


    Kim Haru chuckled at the idea.


    That could work; he just wondered if any passersby who saw such a scene would doubt their sanity, maybe even think they were hallucinating.


    Just imagining the scene was amusing.


    "No rush right now." There was no need to build a road yet since his farm hadn''t fully developed, and he didn''t need to connect it too much with the outside. Anything he needed could just be stored in his system backpack, and besides, he didn''t have road-building materials at the moment.


    Kim Haru thought he should go back and jot down some notes about these plans¡ªmaybe he could even set a three-year goal or a five-year plan.


    "Oh," Go Okrim agreed obediently. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As someone who was socially withdrawn before the apocalypse and had never left Gokmul County afterward, Go Okrim knew as little about the Safe Zones, mutated plants, and Mutated animals as Kim Haru. So now, as they walked through the dense forest of mutated plants, he noticed nothing unusual.


    As soon as they stepped into the farm''s boundaries, a system dialogue box appeared in front of Kim Haru.


    [ An employee has arrived at the farm. Do you wish to build a new employee cabin? ]


    There was no need to hesitate¡ªof course, he wanted one!


    Without a second thought, Kim Haru clicked to confirm.


    He had been wondering where Go Okrim would sleep at night. His own cabin only had one bed¡ªwas he supposed to sleep on the couch indefinitely? Kim Haru certainly wasn''t comfortable sharing a bed with anyone.


    This solved the problem nicely; the system really was considerate.


    Kim Haru looked at the virtual cabin in front of him that was visible only to himself and waiting to be placed, he then turned his head to ask Go Okrim, "I''m setting up a cabin for you¡ªwhere do you want it?"


    Go Okrim, though he couldn''t see anything himself, was unfazed by this sudden gift of a house and quickly followed Kim Haru''s instructions, choosing a corner he liked.


    In no time, Go Okrim had chosen his spot.


    "I want to live close to you, Boss. Can I have my cabin right next to yours?"


    Kim Haru glanced at the size of the employee cabin. There was just enough space beside his own cabin.


    In the next instant, Go Okrim watched as a wooden cabin magically appeared beside Kim Haru''s, nestled closely together, one large and one small, as if conjured by magic.


    Staring at the cabins, Go Okrim murmured, "I don''t want to call you Boss anymore."


    Kim Haru was taken aback.


    What was this about? Was he unhappy because the employee cabin was half the size of his own?


    Kim Haru frowned, he about to say that Go Okrim could expand his cabin if he worked hard, but before he could speak, Go Okrim suddenly leaned forward and grabbed his arm, holding it tightly.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    While holding his hand, he said, "I want to call you ''Hyung''! Let me be your little brother, okay, Kim Haru-hyung?"


    Seeing the two cabins standing side by side stirred something deep inside Go Okrim. After losing the older brother who used to protect him, here was someone willing to give him a home again.

 Chapter 124 Farming Boundaries

    Go Okrim had always been someone who acted on impulse, and now, driven by his feelings, he hugged Kim Haru without thinking.Having said what he wanted, Go Okrim didn''t wait for Kim Haru''s response. He letting go his hand and bounced toward his cabin with a cheerful shout: "Kim Haru-hyung, I can''t wait to see what my cabin looks like!"


    It was clear he had made up his mind, with or without Kim Haru''s consent.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru shrugged his shoulder and followed him to the employee cabin.


    He figured it didn''t matter how Go Okrim addressed him; as long as he didn''t betray him, there wasn''t much difference between for him.


    ¡­Or so he thought.


    That very night, Kim Haru regretted how slow he had been to respond¡ªnow he was officially Go Okrim''s "Hyung." And who could''ve guessed how clingy he''d be with a big brother? He refused to sit across from him during meals and insisting on squeezing right next to him, even when it meant their arms were pressed so close that it was hard to move.


    While cleaning up the cabin''s dust from the past few days when he''s away, Go Okrim always stayed nearby, poking his head over now and then to ask, "Kim Haru-hyung, what are you doing?" And if Kim Haru hadn''t put his foot down, this guy would probably even insist on joining him for a bath!


    "Brothers should be honest with each other," he''d say.


    "Like hell I''m getting honest with you."


    In the end, Kim Haru had to threaten to "disown this little brother" before Go Okrim finally quieted down.


    But the very next morning, at the crack of dawn, a loud knocking echoed from Kim Haru''s cabin door.


    "What now!" Kim asked, exasperated, realizing that the knocking wasn''t going to stop unless he answered.


    Go Okrim''s energetic voice called out, "Kim Haru-hyung, it''s seven o''clock! It''s time to get up! Shouldn''t we let the two chickens out? And what should we feed them? Should I chop up those leaves over there? The soil isn''t very moist¡ªshould I water it now?


    Also, what are we having for breakfast? Let me come in and make breakfast for you, Kim Haru-hyung!"


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    It''s only seven!


    To thinking that today Little Nugget and Sir Peckington didn''t disturb his sleep, only for someone else to wake him up instead. Was he fated never to sleep in, no matter where he went? How was he, a person who barely got out of bed before noon, supposed to survive like this?


    Pulling the blanket over his head, Kim Haru resolved to pretend he hadn''t heard anything.


    Sleep¡ªhe would keep sleeping.


    ¡­


    However, He couldn''t fall back asleep.


    Finally, Kim Haru sighed, dragging himself out of bed. After washing up and getting himself ready, he opened the door.


    "First rule of the farm: don''t wake the farm owner up from his sleep." Kim said with dark face. "Do you got it?"


    Go Okrim: "¡­Oh, I got it."


    This was an officially written rule, and since Go Okrim was now a farm employee, he wouldn''t be able to break it.


    Now that the farm had an extra person, Kim Haru''s breakfast wouldn''t be enough for them both, so he told Go Okrim to handle breakfast by himself in the kitchen while he tended to the vegetable plot outside.


    They''d just arrived back yesterday evening and had only done some quick tidying¡ªstoring away the bamboo pipes for automatic watering and taking a brief look at the wheat''s growth¡ªbefore coming back to the cabin to rest. Now that the sky was bright, he could properly plan out the vegetable garden.


    The system had already unlocked ten types of seeds in total. Millet, corn, wheat, sweet potatoes, potatoes, and rice could serve as staple foods, so their planting areas could be a bit larger. Aside from the potatoes that came in the beginner''s gift pack, he figured the other crops would have longer growth cycles. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only rapeseed and garlic had short maturity cycles, so they''d quickly help him meet the system''s upgrade requirement of "ten mature plant types."


    In fact, green onions and chives also had naturally short growth cycles, and with the system''s enhancement, they would grow even faster, making them ideal for unlocking new levels. Unfortunately, he hadn''t found any on this in the last outing.


    Putting his regret aside, Kim Haru looked at the two small plots of land in front of his cabin that was fenced in by wooden railings, and sighed.


    This little bit of land wasn''t enough to grow so many things.


    Kim Haru decided to replan the entire farm layout.


    First, he removed the fence. Dismantling it''s quiet simple¡ªhe simply just need to placed his hand on the fence and stored it in his system backpack. In a blink of eyes, the entire fence was safely stowed in a bag slot.


    He didn''t fully dismantle the fence that was surrounding the wheat field, though. He only took down the side near the cabin. After counting and repositioning the fence, he reduced the original 10-by-15 plot to a 10-by-10 area.


    The ten wheat plants, which were growing taller every day, continued to thrive happily in this smaller plot, which he planned to turn into a sample field.


    Without further delay, while Go Okrim was still busy tinkering in the kitchen, Kim Haru grabbed a hoe and started digging.


    He had to get the seeds he''d gathered planted as soon as possible.


    ...


    Wait, what is this?


    As soon as the hoe struck the ground, Kim Haru immediately noticed that something felt off. Previously, thanks to the system''s hoe enhancement, a single strike would create a perfectly shaped pit, with grass roots and small stones disappearing effortlessly.


    But this time, he noticed that the hoe didn''t dig through smoothly; it snagged on something.


    Lifting the hoe, he saw a thick, grayish-brown root, about three fingers wide, in the pit.


    Curious, he pulled out the root, finding it looked fresh, with a cross-section that didn''t seem naturally broken and didn''t look like it had been chopped by his hoe either.

 Chapter 125 Morning Routines and New Tasks

    It seemed as if something had forcibly torn it apart.He dug a little bit deeper, but no other parts of the root appeared.


    "System, do you have a function to identify plant species?"


    Kim Haru couldn''t shake the odd feeling about it; this root looked as if it had just appeared here out of nowhere.


    The system provided no response.


    Which was normal, it''s in line with its usual distant attitude.


    With no answer from the system and no clues as to what it was, he stored it in his system backpack for now. Planting the seeds was more important at the moment.


    After that, the digging process was free of any other surprises. With only ten plots used out of a 10-by-10 grid, he had ninety remaining, which just required ninety swings of the hoe. It didn''t take long before all the plots were ready.


    Wiping sweat from his brow, Kim Haru looked at the neatly arranged garden beds and, feeling satisfied, opened the system backpack. Just as he was about to take out the seeds to plant, he paused mid-action.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    He realized he''d made a bit of a planning error.


    He had already planted cabbages, potatoes, and soybeans, which the system had counted as mature crops. No matter how many times he replanted them, they wouldn''t be counted again. These three types of seeds didn''t need to be replanted in the sample plot but would instead be mass-planted in another plot he would create later.


    Then there was the garlic¡ªhe only had a single clove of garlic seed. Buying more from the system store would cost one hundred gold coins each, meaning nine cloves would be nine hundred gold coins.


    Very expensive.


    But he was reluctant to spend that much.


    Yet if he only planted a single clove...


    Kim Haru imagined the scene: rows of orderly garden beds, with just one plot sticking out awkwardly. It would look completely out of place, and once it grew, it would stand out even more in its row among the identical plants.


    Just picturing that scene made him feel it was a challenge to his sense of order.


    He remembered that garlic could be planted in a small pot instead.


    With that, out of the ten rows of beds, only six would be planted with crops.


    Then why did he dig so many pits in the first place?


    After a long moment of frustration, Kim Haru finally decided that since he had already dug them, he might as well plant an extra row. Besides, aside from the rapeseed, the rest were staple crops, so planting an additional row wouldn''t be a problem.


    With that cheerful decision be made, there was no further hesitation.


    After picking out the plumpest seeds, he got to work.


    He scattered the seeds, covered them with soil, and watered them.


    All the seeds were planted.


    Once these seeds sprouted, he would be able to see their maturity dates in the system interface. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he finished planting, the distinct aroma of food began wafting from the kitchen.


    "Go Okrim, how much longer?"


    "Almost done! Almost done!" Go Okrim''s voice came from the kitchen, sounding a bit flustered.


    Kim Haru felt a twinge of concern.


    Only then did he remember that Go Okrim hadn''t cooked in years. Actually, could he even cook at all? Before the apocalypse, he was just an otaku kid¡ªwhen would he have learned how to cook?


    Cursing himself silently, Kim Haru realized that letting him into the kitchen must have been a mistake, it''s maybe due to he waking up too early and not thinking very clearly so he made that decision.


    He rushed into the kitchen, bracing himself.


    But to his surprise, it wasn''t the disaster he''d imagined.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, what are you doing here? I''m almost done; just wash your hands and get ready to eat." Go Okrim noticed Kim Haru watching and turned around with a smile.


    Kim Haru watched Go Okrim holding the pan of hot oil, his heart racing. "Alright, just be careful."


    Go Okrim hadn''t been wrong; by the time Kim Haru cleaned himself up, breakfast was ready.


    But having deep-fried potato slices first thing in the morning...wasn''t that a bit too greasy?


    Oh well, no point in complaining; at least someone made breakfast.


    Without saying anything, Kim Haru began to eat.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, how does it taste? I was trying to make potato chips, but it just didn''t come out right," Go Okrim said, a little disappointed.


    He still remembered finding an edible bag of shrimp-flavored chips at a supermarket over two years ago. Biting into it, he''d loved the crunchiness. It was one of the best things he''d ever tasted, and he''d wanted to recreate it for Kim Haru-hyung.


    But the fact that his attempt didn''t turn out quite right made Go Okrim unhappy.


    Kim Haru shook his head. "It''s good."


    And he wasn''t lying. Go Okrim had sliced the potatoes thin, frying them didn''t take much effort, and the blend of fried aroma with the softness of potatoes, plus the seasoning, made for a surprisingly nice dish.


    Except¡­the potatoes didn''t seem to be peeled.


    "Hurry up and eat. We have work to do afterward."


    "Got it!" Go Okrim perked up at Kim Haru''s praise.


    Breakfast wasn''t too heavy, so they finished quickly, and as soon as Go Okrim washed the dishes, he hopped over to Kim Haru. "What do you need me to do?"


    Kim Haru pulled out two zombies he''d been keeping in his system inventory and dropped them in front of Go Okrim. "Set up a program for them; something to help clear land would be a good start."


    Across the pond lay a large, flat area with just some weeds and scattered rocks, making it ideal for a large-scale field. Kim Haru had pressed his foot down on the soil earlier, and it felt as hard as stone. Whatever material it was, he doubted he could handle it alone¡ªperfect for the zombie-bots to try out.

 Chapter 126 Preparing for Expansion: Tools and Tasks

    "Clear land? What does that mean?" Go Okrim, clueless about farming, asked curiously.Kim Haru grabbed a stool, leading Go Okrim and the two zombie-bots to the empty plot he had in mind.


    They walked along the pond, and about halfway across, the wide, open land came into view.


    "Those two bots¡ªor zombies, rather¡ªneed to be able to use tools to turn all this soil. All the weeds here have to go, the rocks need to be removed, and the roots of the grass be pulled out too. This will clear the land for planting crops," Kim Haru explained to Go Okrim. "That''s what it means to clear land."


    As for whether the soil would be nutrient-rich enough to support plants after being turned over, well, that was something the bots couldn''t manage. It''d be up to Kim Haru to fertilize it later.


    "Alright, I got it. I''ll definitely create bots that meet your standards, Kim Haru-hyung," Go Okrim said, instantly adopting Kim Haru''s preferred terms without hesitation.


    "Good, thanks for the hard work," Kim Haru replied, setting the stool down. "You can work here. It''ll be easier to test data on both of them from this spot."


    With just one "employee," Kim Haru was already showing his "exploitive" side as a farm owner.


    Go Okrim agreed without delay, looking as if he was about to swear an oath to complete the task.


    After assigning Go Okrim with his workstation and duties, Kim Haru walked back to the front of the wooden cabin on the other side of the pond.


    He had his own work to get to.


    He needed to test the machinery he''d salvaged from the Agricultural Tech Park. He wasn''t even sure if they were functional yet, and if they weren''t, he''d need to see if he could fix them.


    With a clatter, he dumped a pile of neatly packaged machinery onto the open ground.


    First, he found the irrigation equipment.


    The watering system here looked quite similar to the ones Kim Haru had seen in his previous life: a small sprinkler head designed to spray water around it automatically once it was set into the ground. Besides the sprinkler head, it had a pipe that needed to be buried underground, with a fixed length. Kim Haru eyed it with some concern, wondering if it would fit the layout.


    Connecting the inlet to the kitchen faucet, he took hold of the sprinkler head and turned on the water.


    Nothing happened.


    What was going on? This should be the right way to use it, shouldn''t it?


    He inspected it up and down, shook it from side to side, and gave it a few good taps until he finally heard something rattling inside the sprinkler head. On closer inspection, he noticed a broken, corroded component inside.


    The other sprinklers each had similar issues¡ªeither the pipes were cracked, or the heads were rusted and corroded. Compared to those, the one with only a broken part was actually the best of the bunch.


    Kim Haru disassembled the other sprinklers, scavenging parts to repair this one.


    With skillful hands, Kim Haru soon had everything set up. Just as he tightened the sprinkler head, a system notification suddenly popped up.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    [ Ding! Basic Sprinkler Blueprint is acquired. ]


    It''s right on time!


    Kim Haru immediately opened the system''s crafting interface, where he could see the newly available sprinkler option.


    The system''s sprinkler looked quite similar to the one in his hands, with one key difference: it didn''t have a long pipe. Instead, it was just a single sprinkler head. The small text explained that this system-made sprinkler used some high-tech method to draw water remotely.


    Why wait? Kim Haru promptly followed the system''s instructions to modify his sprinkler. He detached the pipe, took out two water-type energy cores, and placed them on the crafting table that appeared in mid-air.


    After a few clanks and clatters, a brand-new, high-tech system sprinkler appeared before him.


    The system sprinkler was incredibly simple to use. After setting the sprinkler head in the field, it would automatically connect to the water source from the system-supplied cabin, irrigating the surrounding four plots.


    What a convenient device!


    There''s no bothersome pipes, and it could water four plots at once.


    After doing some calculations, Kim Haru realized he currently had a 10x10 field, and since one sprinkler could cover a 2x2 area, he would need 25 sprinklers in total.


    "We''re short on sprinklers," Kim Haru muttered, counting the ones he''d brought back from the Agricultural Tech Park. At best, he had only 12. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "System, what materials are needed to make additional sprinklers?"


    [ Ding! ]


    [ Sprinkler: Requires two water-type energy cores, 50 grams of iron, 20 grams of copper, and 1 gram of gold. ]


    The system wasted no time responding to his question when it came to farm-related matters.


    Seeing the requirements appear in front of him, Kim Haru thought, "¡­Gold?"


    Gold? Where was he supposed to find gold?


    Just as this question crossed his mind, his gaze fell on the sparkling jewelry gleaming under the sunlight.


    Since he''d gotten these jewels dirt cheap, he''d stuck them on the window as decorations. They looked especially beautiful when the sunlight hit them just right. It dawned on him that this wasn''t the world he knew in his previous life, where gold was a precious metal; in this post-apocalyptic world, gold was probably worth less than food.


    He remembered that he had bought several pieces of gold earrings before. The craftsmanship was exquisite, perfectly matching his taste, so he had picked them up. Now was the perfect time to put them to use.


    Each pair of gold earrings had well over a gram of gold, so by using just two pairs and a single extra earring, he had enough to meet the system''s gold requirement for crafting additional sprinklers.


    With a solution for the gold, iron and copper were even easier to acquire.


    Kim Haru dismantled the equipment he''d brought from the Agricultural Tech Park, which was mostly made of iron, quickly gathering what he needed. As for copper, he knew just where to get it.


    ¡ªWiring.


    Most wiring contains copper strands. If he could strip them, he''d have all the copper he needed. But peeling those wires apart was going to be a hassle.

 Chapter 127 Farm Setup and Feathered Friends

    After spending several hours, Kim Haru finally gathered enough raw materials for thirteen system sprinklers.He loaded all the materials into the crafting table, and the system''s crafting mechanism began to hum and whir.


    Reflecting on the crafting table, Kim Haru found himself increasingly appreciative of how intuitive the system was.


    In the past, crafting a fence or weaving a chicken coop was manageable with his own hands, but making something as advanced as these high-tech sprinklers would have been another story. If he had to assemble each one by hand from scratch, he doubted he''d achieve anything substantial even after a year or two.


    He''d have to start with forging iron, after all!


    Thank goodness for the crafting table, Kim Haru mused once again.


    It didn''t take long before all 25 sprinklers were neatly laid out in front of him. Without hesitation, Kim Haru opened the gate and installed each sprinkler across his vegetable field. Since the field had already been watered today, the sprinklers remained inactive.


    But by tomorrow, his workload would be significantly lighter. No more daily watering¡ªhe could finally reserve more time for other tasks.


    He wondered how Go Okrim''s progress with the zombie-bots was coming along.


    Kim Haru looked at his densely planted vegetable field, feeling thoroughly satisfied.


    With the sprinklers taken care of, he turned his attention to disassembling other equipment, and his efforts paid off as he discovered a few more usable items.


    He found a threshing machine that could both thresh and shell, a pesticide sprayer for evenly applying treatments, and a temperature monitoring device that was ideal to be use in greenhouses.


    Most of the other equipment, however, was beyond repair.


    Looking at the unusable equipment, Kim Haru felt a slight pang of regret. But it was no big deal¡ªhe suspected the system might have a way to handle it. After all, once the farm grows bigger, manual labor alone surely won''t suffice. The intuitive system would undoubtedly take these needs into account.


    "Right, system?" Kim Haru probed.


    The system gave no response and entirely ignoring his attempt at flattery.


    Unbothered, Kim Haru went back to sorting the broken machinery in front of him.


    The usable items were, of course, kept aside, while he began disassembling the rest by material: iron with iron, copper with copper, and unidentifiable parts grouped together. When the system eventually called for raw materials, he''d have them ready.


    Looking at the resulting chaotic pile, Kim Haru sighed and held his head.


    "It''s would be good if I have a storage warehouse for all this junk."


    That statement only solidified his determination to upgrade the system soon. Once upgraded, he could unlock various types of buildings, sparing him from constructing them entirely from scratch.


    He bundled up the heap of spare parts and stashed them behind his cabin.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    With that done, Kim Haru glanced up at the sky. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was almost time for lunch.


    Go Okrim had prepared breakfast, so Kim Haru decided not to ask him to cook again for lunch.


    He hadn''t even touched the system''s breakfast yet, so he could claim both breakfast and lunch together. The rice provided by the system wasn''t enough, but luckily, he''d picked up a load of rice seeds on his recent trip to Gokmul County. After all, de-husked rice was essentially just plain rice.


    To his delight, one of the intact machines was indeed a de-husker.


    Following the instruction manual, Kim Haru soon had the machine humming. Before long, it had de-husked an entire sack of rice.


    Out of the front chute came white grains of rice, while the machine''s rear released a growing pile of rice husks, slowly forming a small mound.


    "Cheep!"


    A tiny yellow ball of fluff suddenly dashed over, bouncing frantically in front of Kim Haru.


    He blinked. "What''s up, Little Nugget?"


    Of course, Little Nugget couldn''t answer him.


    But as Kim Haru watched Little Nugget staring eagerly at the de-husker, he instantly understood.


    Little Nugget was a chick, after all, and chickens just loved rice grains!


    "Don''t worry; you''re a part of the farm family now, so there''s a share for you, too." Kim Haru gently tapped Little Nugget on the head. It was warm, and the chick''s down feathers were gradually transforming into tougher adult feathers.


    It was quite nice to the touch.


    Oh, right.


    "Where''s Sir Peckington?"


    Kim Haru realized there was still another farm member unaccounted for.


    "Cheep."


    Little Nugget took a few steps toward the back of the de-husker.


    Kim Haru followed and burst out laughing at the sight.


    Unlike Little Nugget, who politely came to greet him first, Sir Peckington was far less courteous and had already buried itself in the pile of husked rice and pecking away furiously. Its head was moving so fast, it was practically a blur.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    But that wasn''t the only thing that made Kim Haru laugh.


    Apparently, Sir Peckington had been there for quite some time. The de-husker had been working steadily, continuously spitting out husks, all of which had piled up on Sir Peckington. The little creature hadn''t bothered to move out of the way at all.


    Now, the once-vibrant, multi-colored wild pheasant was transformed into a plump, golden-brown "husk monster."


    This little husk monster kept pecking away at the rice husks, entirely unfazed by the growing pile on its body. At a glance, it looked as if the husk monster itself was expanding.


    Kim Haru couldn''t stop laughing at the sight.


    Where was the wary, sharp-eyed creature that Sir Peckington had been when he first caught it? Now, he doubted it would even run if he walked right up to it.


    "Alright then, you''re well-tamed now. I guess it''s time to untie your wings."


    Kim Haru stepped forward and paused the machine, taking advantage of Sir Peckington''s daze to catch hold of it with one swift motion.


    As he thought, Sir Peckington didn''t show any sign of struggle now that it was caught; it had fully transitioned from a wild bird to a tame farm hen.

 Chapter 128 Farm Fiasco

    "You''ve put on some weight." Kim Haru hefted Sir Peckington and, with a sudden idea, teased it, "Since we don''t have any meat for lunch, maybe I should stew you instead. After all, you were just stealing my food¡ªwhat do you think, Sir Peckington?"Sir Peckington: "¡­"


    "Cluck-cluck-cluck-cluck-cluck!"


    Finally, Sir Peckington began struggling frantically, kicking its little chicken feet in every direction, its beady eyes filled with sheer panic.


    Little Nugget who was standing nearby, chirped anxiously, circling around Kim Haru.


    Amused by their reactions, Kim Haru held back his laughter and untied the rope from Sir Peckington''s wings. "Alright, alright, I won''t eat you."


    Once set down, Sir Peckington quickly scurried away to a safe distance about a meter from Kim Haru.


    But then it couldn''t bring itself to go any farther.


    After all, its favorite rice husks were still piled up beside Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru glanced at the heap of freshly milled rice, reckoning that this amount would last him and Go Okrim a month or two, and decided to shut down the machine. There was no need to keep grinding; he could hull more rice the next time they needed it.


    He stowed away the de-husker and tidied up the processed rice and the remaining rice husks, carefully setting aside a small portion of each.


    "Alright, Little Nugget''s rice, Sir Peckington''s husks¡ªthese are yours."


    He clapped his hands, signaling Little Nugget and Sir Peckington to come over.


    Little Nugget with its bright and fluffy feather, immediately flapped its wings and ran over, brushing up against Kim Haru''s hand before scurrying off to the pile of rice, where it buried its head and started eating.


    This time, Sir Peckington, with its colorful feathers, didn''t rush straight to the rice husks. Instead, it looked at the husks, then at Little Nugget, then back at Kim Haru.


    Then, taking a few steps forward, it mimicked Little Nugget, stretching its head to brush against Kim Haru''s hand before quickly darting off.


    As it approached the pile of husks, Sir Peckington glanced back at Kim Haru.


    Somehow, Kim Haru understood its look. "Go on, eat. I''m not going to cook you."


    With that reassurance, Sir Peckington finally began to peck at the husks with confidence, its beak striking the floor with such vigor that Kim Haru felt a phantom ache.


    Seeing the two happily enjoying their meals, Kim Haru left them to it and carried the freshly hulled rice into the kitchen.


    This rice had been in storage for so long, it was practically an old rice. He wondered if it would taste alright. Kim Haru planned to mix it with the rice the system provided for lunch.


    That way, he and Go Okrim would each have half; it wouldn''t feel right to keep the good rice for himself and leave the older rice to Go Okrim.


    After all, he was part of his farm now.


    ... Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The lunch was delicious as always.


    The system-provided meal included some meat, and Kim Haru added some stir-fried cabbage and potatoes, along with tofu he had previously ground from soybeans at the research center. Both he and Go Okrim were fully satisfied with the meal.


    The old rice wasn''t as unappetizing as Kim Haru had expected; mixed with the system''s rice, it created a unique flavor.


    After the meal, as usual, Go Okrim volunteered to wash the dishes.


    "How''s your progress with the zombie-bots?" Kim Haru asked after lunch.


    Go Okrim''s voice dropped immediately. "I''m sorry, Kim Haru-hyung. They''re still not very agile and don''t meet the requirements yet. They can''t even pull weeds properly."


    Kim Haru didn''t mind. "It''s fine; just take your time with it."


    Go Okrim nodded, feeling even more guilty that Kim Haru was being so understanding. After only a short break, he headed back across the pond with determination. He was set on creating the zombie-bots that would make Kim Haru-hyung proud!


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru stuck to his routine of taking a short nap after lunch. When he woke up, he planned to check the traps he had set on the mountain before his last trip, hoping they had caught something.


    ...


    After a few days away, it seemed as though the mountain''s vegetation had grown even more lush.


    Following his usual path, Kim Haru walked through the bamboo forest, taking a moment to glance at the base of the bamboo stalks.


    He was still thinking about the bamboo shoots he hadn''t managed to dig up before.


    Seeing no telltale tips of bamboo shoots, Kim Haru wasn''t disappointed and continued onward. As he passed the mushroom patch, he spotted a few mushrooms that hadn''t spoiled¡ªan unexpected delight.


    It must have rained a bit while he was gone.


    Without hesitation, Kim Haru picked up the mushrooms and put them in his system backpack. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he approached the trap area, he caught faint sounds in the distance, coming from the direction of the trap.


    Something was there!


    Kim Haru quickened his pace.


    The noise didn''t sound like a wild chicken¡ªno clucking, no flapping wings, just soft, grumbling squeals. The longer he listened, the more it sounded like a pig.


    Could it be that he''d actually caught a wild pig?


    As he drew nearer, he saw that something dark and pig-like creature was indeed struggling in the collapsed trap, and he was thrilled.


    It turned out to be a little piglet!


    The piglet in the trap was as black as coal, stuck on its back in the hole, with short, stubby legs kicking the air but unable to flip itself over.


    Kim Haru looked at the piglet''s plump, jiggly belly, lost in thought. "¡­"


    This piglet must have been too fat, or else it wouldn''t have been caught in such a makeshift trap, unable to climb out.


    Carefully grabbing its four legs, Kim Haru lifted the piglet out of the trap to inspect it.


    Now he could see more clearly¡ªit was definitely a chubby little pig.


    Kim Haru swallowed his saliva.


    This piglet was absurdly plumpy. Its fat jiggled visibly as he held it, its large, round head taking up a significant part of its body.

 Chapter 129 New Additions to the Farm

    The piglet''s small, soft trotters in his grip were pleasantly squishy, and he could almost imagine how tender and bouncy they''d be when he stewed it.Its body could be stuffed for a roast piglet, with crispy skin glistening with oil.


    The pig''s face would be ideal for a chilled dish¡ªthe ears crispy, with the face meat balanced between lean and fatty, and the snout offering a unique texture and blend of fat and meat.


    The brains could be used for hot pot, while the intestines could be partially braised and partially made into sausages, smoked for preservation and enjoyed gradually over time.


    Ahem.


    Kim Haru shook his head quickly, clearing his mind of the dishes he''d been imagining.


    The little piglet was so pitiful¡ªhow could he even think about eating it?


    "We must been fated to meet, so you''ll stay at my farm from now on," Kim Haru said, smiling down at the piglet. "I''ll make sure you''re well-fed and well-cared for. No more worrying about finding food, alright?"


    Although, truth be told, it would be even better if it grew a bit bigger and meatier first¡ªthen it would be worth it.


    With this thought in mind, Kim Haru decided he''d build a pigpen back at the farm. Should he have it do some exercise every day? Fatty meat was too greasy; he preferred a leaner cut.


    The piglet didn''t even try to escape as Kim Haru tied it up with a vine¡ªonly wriggling occasionally as if it had resigned itself to its fate.


    Kim Haru began to suspect his trap must have been set at some mystical point of fortune. First, it had caught a wild chicken, and now it had managed to catch a piglet. Who knew what it might bring him next time?


    He decided to leave the trap as it was, in hopes of finding more surprises in a few days.


    Back at the farm, worried the piglet might make a run for it, Kim Haru placed a large basket over it to keep it contained.


    It was the perfect chance to use that unsightly basket he had woven earlier, the one he''d tossed aside in a corner because it was too ugly to look at.


    The moment he untied the vine from the piglet''s legs, it sprang to life, bumping around inside the basket, almost managing to knock it over.


    Kim Haru quickly placed a heavy weight on top of the basket to keep the little guy from escaping.


    The commotion caught the attention of his two chickens, Sir Peckington and Little Nugget, who came over and circled the basket, they were curious with what containing inside the basket.


    Little Nugget didn''t seem particularly interested in the piglet, since it looked so different from her. But Sir Peckington was surprisingly chatty, it clucking and squeaking back and forth with the piglet as if they were having a lively conversation.


    Listening to their exchange of clucks and grunts, Kim Haru grew curious and leaned closer. "What are you two chatting about? Mind if I listen in?"


    Naturally, as a human, he couldn''t understand the language of chickens and pigs, even if he was the farm owner.


    Feeling a bit childish, Kim Haru chuckled and left the space for his animals, heading over to the woodpile instead.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh well, I might as well go work on that pigpen."


    When the piglet entered the farm''s area, just like when Sir Peckington had arrived, a new blueprint for a Basic Pigpen appeared in Kim Haru''s crafting options.


    The required materials were items that was already available on his farm¡ªspecifically, his stockpile of wood.


    This basic pigpen was quite different from the ones Kim Haru remembered from traditional farming setups in his past life.


    Those pigpens usually looked like small houses, with fences or stone barriers inside, creating a comfortable and weather-resistant shelter for the pigs. Such a structure was practically a building in itself, but since Kim Haru was only at the beginner level, he hadn''t unlocked any construction functions yet.


    This Basic Pigpen was entirely made from the woods, consisting of just a fenced-in area and a simple canopy. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru didn''t want to place the pigpen too close to his wooden cabin. If he ended up raising a few messy pigs, he might not want to stay in the cabin anymore.


    He decided to situate the pigpen near the forest, where there was ample space between the trees. Given that the pigpen''s fence needed to be sturdier than the one around his vegetable patch, he planned to use the trees to secure it.


    Selecting four trees that were spaced appropriately, Kim Haru tied the rope around them to form a square. This would serve as the boundaries of the pigpen.


    Inside this area, there were some weeds and shrubs. Kim Haru decided to leave the shorter ones untouched¡ªthey could serve as a soft mat for the piglet or as snacks. However, the half-height shrubs that obstructed the area needed to be cleared. With the scythe and axe provided by the system, getting rid of these was a breeze.


    In no time, he had prepared a grassy pigpen area.


    Next, he began placing wooden stakes into the ground along the ropes. Although the piglet was still small, it would grow strong one day. In order to prevent it from breaking out, the stakes had to be driven as deeply as possible.


    The stakes couldn''t be placed too close together either, or the piglet might slip through.


    But without a sledgehammer, embedding the stakes into the ground would be challenging.


    Studying the depth requirements on the system''s blueprint, Kim Haru frowned.


    "What''s wrong, Kim Haru-hyung?" Go Okrim asked as he approached.


    Kim Haru pointed at the ground, explaining his predicament. Seeing Go Okrim also start to frown and ponder a solution, Kim Haru remembered to ask, "Why are you here, anyway? Have you finished with the zombie-bots?"


    Go Okrim immediately broke into a grin. "All done! Do you want to check them out?"


    Of course, he did.

 Chapter 130 Unexpected Help

    The piglet couldn''t escape from the basket, and as long as the pigpen was finished by nightfall, it would be fine. Placing the wood down, Kim Haru followed Go Okrim toward the open field.Two zombies stood there, perfectly still, without a hint of expression on their faces. They didn''t even blink¡ªfitting the name of zombie-bots


    These two zombies had been chosen not only because they were the cleanest and the most intact ones among Go Okrim''s controlled zombies, with no visible rot or missing limbs, but also because they were the strongest on his group.


    One of the zombies had Fire-type ability, the same one that Kim Haru had seen when it lighting a candle for Go Okrim before. The other had Space-type ability¡ªthe one that had helped Go Okrim "kidnap" Kim Haru away.


    The Fire-type zombie hadn''t quite reached Level 2 yet, but it wasn''t far off. Meanwhile, the Space-type zombie had already reached Level 2 and was significantly stronger than a human with equivalent abilities at that level. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to take Kim Haru away right under the search team''s noses.


    Now, these two zombies were officially under Kim Haru''s possession.


    Previously, when Go Okrim needed to program the Zombie-bots, Kim Haru lent him a hoe to use. Now, Go Okrim picked up the hoe from the ground and placed it in the front of the Fire-type zombie''s hands.


    "Start working."


    With the voice-activated command given, the Fire-type zombie raised the hoe high and brought it down hard in a precise motion.


    With a clang, a small indentation appeared in the hard ground.


    With each swing, the shallow pit deepened as the dark yellow-brown soil was turned over and loosened. After around ten swings, the previously compacted soil was fully tilled. Having gathered this information, the Fire-type zombie took a step forward and continued hoeing, creating another pit adjacent to the freshly tilled one.


    Kim Haru observed for a while, using a wooden stick to stir the loosened soil, and found it met his standards for softness and depth.


    He was thoroughly pleased.


    Go Okrim explained, "The advantage of using zombies as robots is that their senses, like sight and hearing, can all serve as channels for collecting information. Basically, anything we see, they can detect too. Their activation command is simply ''Start working,'' after which they''ll operate according to the preset program.


    I''ve already mapped this plot of land into its system, so when it reaches the boundary, it''ll see it and know to change direction."


    Furthermore, during the tilling process, if the zombie encounters something other than soil, it will recognize the object visually, pick it up, and place it aside. For instance, at that moment, Kim Haru noticed the Fire-type zombie uncovering a stone. It paused, picked up the stone, set it aside, and then continued its work.


    However...


    "It''s still a bit dim-witted, though." Go Okrim couldn''t help feeling frustrated at the limitations, lamenting that he couldn''t present a flawless zombie-bots to Kim Haru. "No matter how much I tweak it, it only places debris nearby. Next time it digs in that spot, it''ll move the debris over again. And again, the next time.


    It''ll keep moving the junk bit by bit, until, by the time it finishes the last row, the debris finally ends up at the edge of the field, out of the way."


    But somehow, it never knows to take the debris directly to an out-of-the-way spot.


    Kim Haru was speechless.


    Just listening to this sounded exhausting.


    Still, since it was the zombies doing the work¡ªand they didn''t feel fatigue¡ªthen let them be dumb.


    "You did a great job," Kim Haru said, clearly satisfied. It looked like picking up this person up was a wise decision. "You can take the rest of the time off."


    Go Okrim wasn''t having it. "Kim Haru-hyung, aren''t you fixing the pigsty? Let me help too!"


    That could work.


    Kim Haru and Go Okrim decided to leave the zombie-bots to its own devices, diligently plowing the field, while the other zombie without a hoe waited off to the side.


    The two of them returned to the designated spot for the pigsty and prepared to find a way to hammer the wood into the ground.


    But as Kim Haru approached the pigsty site, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Has someone else been here?"


    When he left, there had only been a rope marking the area, with the timber scattered across the ground. But now, after taking just a moment to check on the zombie-bots, a dozen of those logs were already embedded firmly in the ground! Kim Haru thought that if he hadn''t returned so quickly, the rest of the logs might have been installed too.


    The most puzzling part was that they weren''t just haphazardly driven in; they were placed precisely along the line where Kim Haru had positioned the rope.


    Who could be "kind-hearted" enough to go out of their way to do this? The field they''d been working in wasn''t that far, yet they hadn''t noticed anything unusual here¡ªnot even a sound. If a hammer wasn''t used, then how had this "person" managed to accomplish it?


    Kim Haru experimentally pushed one of the logs, finding it firmly set, tightly embedded in the ground.


    System, was this your doing?


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    The system didn''t respond.


    It seemed it wasn''t the system''s doing. Then again, when had the system ever secretly helped him like this? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru gave Go Okrim a look, gesturing toward the other side. Go Okrim quickly caught on, nodded, and began to quietly circle around in the direction Kim Haru had indicated, positioning himself with Kim Haru to flank the area.


    The space-tyoe zombie stayed in place, unable to move but still useful as an obstacle.


    Kim Haru cautiously maneuvered around, his gaze fixed firmly on the pigsty. If there was something strange lurking there, it might not have had time to escape yet.


    Once they reached their positions, Go Okrim mouthed Kim Haru''s name silently, pointing at a long trail on the ground that looked like something had slithered across it, leaving a snake-like trace.


    It was still here!

 Chapter 131 Little Oakies Bargain

    Without hesitation, the two followed the trail, taking only a few steps before stopping beneath a tree.It was one of the four trees Kim Haru had chosen to support the pigsty, and now his expression grew somber.


    In that instant, he remembered the mutated plants he''d heard about but never actually seen.


    As for these mutated plants, maybe the original owner of his body had known about them. But since Kim Haru had arrived only after the original owner''s death, the memories he''d inherited contained little information, just a vague mention of the term.


    He hadn''t expected to find one around his farm!


    Kim Haru warned Go Okrim to be cautious. Relying on the personal protective shield he''d purchased earlier, he began inspecting the organism, trying to determine if it was indeed a mutated plant. After all, it could just be some creature hiding by the tree to avoid being seen.


    But after circling the tree twice, Kim Haru dismissed that theory.


    Aside from the trail they had followed, there were no other traces in any direction. The tree''s branches and leaves weren''t particularly thick, so nothing could be hiding up there unnoticed.


    So, it all came down to this tree.


    Kim Haru didn''t have experience dealing with mutated creatures, but he didn''t think this tree would be especially aggressive. Whether when he''d tied the rope or when it had secretly helped by driving stakes into the ground, the tree hadn''t shown any hostility.


    Had it not been caught by time constraints, Kim Haru might not have realized there was a mutated plant so close by until the pigsty was completely built.


    Raising his axe, Kim Haru struck a pose as if he were about to chop down the tree. "Are you going to come out on your own now, or do I need to chop you down to make you come out?"


    His expression was serious, his gaze cold and piercing, showing not a hint of amusement at threatening a plant.


    Beside him, Go Okrim''s eyes sparkled as he clapped his hands, thoroughly impressed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, the tree before them began to tremble, its branches and leaves rustling audibly, though there was no breeze at all.


    The mutated plant, afraid of being cut down, finally moved in front of Kim Haru.


    "Can you speak?" Kim Haru asked.


    A particularly thick branch in the middle swayed left and right. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru understood; that was a "no."


    This was going to make communication difficult.


    "Were you helping me just now?"


    The tree nodded.


    It was indeed helping.


    "How did you help?"


    One of its roots rose slightly out of the ground and waved in front of Kim Haru, indicating that it had used this.


    Kim Haru realized.


    Of course, plants inherently had strong growth power, with roots able to navigate soil with exceptional flexibility. And being a tree, its root system was far more developed than that of smaller plants. It made sense that a tree root could produce such an effect.


    Kim Haru wanted to ask why it had helped him, what its purpose was, but he knew the tree would only be able to respond by nodding or shaking, making it hard to get a detailed answer, so he decided not to ask.


    "Are you okay with me building a pigsty here?" Kim Haru asked. Truthfully, he had a guess as to the answer.


    Sure enough, the tree nodded.


    That made sense; if it didn''t want him here, the tree could''ve broken the rope entirely. Let alone helping him drive the stakes into the ground. This act convinced Kim Haru that the tree didn''t just tolerate him building a pigsty here¡ªit might actually be welcoming him.


    Thinking this, Kim Haru voiced his thoughts and received an enthusiastic nod from the tree.


    Could he have encountered a friendly plant?


    But every action has a purpose. Kim Haru doubted the tree was just feeling lonely and wanted a pig for company.


    "Do I have something you need? Point it out if you can." Kim Haru didn''t expect an answer, yet before he''d even finished speaking, both branches and roots pointed eagerly toward the vegetable patch in front of the cabin.


    It seemed like it was afraid the treasure before it would vanish in the next second.


    Alright then, Kim Haru understood the tree''s urgency perfectly. He posed one last question, "Do you want the soil, the fertilizer, or the water? Raise the left branch for soil, the right branch for fertilizer, and multiple roots if it''s water."


    Swish, swish, swish.


    Both the left and right branches, along with the roots, were raised high in front of Kim Haru.


    Just like a child begging an adult for candy.


    "Okrim, bring me my watering can." Kim Haru had made up his mind. While Go Okrim ran off to get the can, Kim Haru looked at the tree before him, proposing seriously, "Let''s work together. I''ll build the pigsty here as planned, and you help me manage the pigs. Be responsible for the safety of the entire pigsty and the piglets, keeping them from escaping. If the pen breaks, lend a hand to repairsl it.


    In return, I''ll regularly provide you with what you want¡ªwhether it''s watering, fertilizing, or even replacing the soil. If you agree, nod."


    The tree nodded eagerly, swaying so energetically it looked like it might bend a full 90 degrees, clearly wanting Kim Haru to notice.


    Kim Haru wasn''t surprised by this outcome. Just then, Go Okrim returned with the watering can, and Kim Haru gave the tree a good soak, its leaves quivering with joy.


    After dousing it with the equivalent of water for two small plots, Kim Haru stopped. "Alright, now help me reinforce the pigsty, Little Oakie. Drive the stakes into the ground, just like before¡ªmake it dense and tight."


    Freed from the need to hide, the tree''s roots moved swiftly and efficiently, completing the task far faster than before.


    Go Okrim noticed and asked, "Little Oakie?"

 Chapter 132 Farm of Quiet Beginnings

    "That''s the name I gave this tree. I can''t just keep calling it ''tree,'' right?" Kim Haru said confidently, showing no shame about how bad of the name he''d chosen.Go Okrim didn''t actually mind "Little Oakie" as a name. Even if it had been something like Branchy or Woody, he would think it was a great name simply because Kim Haru is the one that had chosen it.


    This was exactly how Go Okrim''s unwavering admiration for his "hyung" was starting to verge on idol worship.


    But Go Okrim did have one small complaint, "Little Oakie and Little Nugget have ''Little'' in their names. Kim Haru-hyung, I''m a higher rank than them, right? I don''t want a ''Little'' title¡ªcan you pick something else for me?"


    Kim Haru nodded thoughtfully and started seriously considering a new nickname.


    "How about Gojo?"


    Go Okrim nodded, pleased. "Sure."


    Gojo sounds like a cool name¡ªit confirmed that he was indeed Kim Haru-hyung''s favorite!


    Confident in this thought, Go Okrim didn''t feel at all that comparing himself to a chicken or a tree lowered his status.


    While the two of them were chatting, Little Oakie had already finished repairing the pigsty''s fence.


    Kim Haru took one look and said, "¡­How am I supposed to get in if it doesn''t have a door?"


    Why did this tree''s intelligence level feel similar to a zombie-bots? Well, to be fair, entering an unsealed pigsty wouldn''t be an issue for Little Oakie¡ªit could just go over or under and didn''t need a door.


    Unfortunately, as a human farmer, Kim Haru still needed a door for the pigsty. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, Little Oakie, following Kim Haru''s instructions, pulled out a few stakes facing the direction of the cabin, leaving a spot for the door to be installed.


    Little Oakie, having completed its task, shook its leaves in excitement, prompting Kim Haru to reward it with a bit more water.


    "Can''t give you too much¡ªtoo much water will drown you."


    The most challenging part, the fence, was now complete. The next step was covering the top to protect the pigsty from the wind and rain. However, there were currently no suitable materials on hand. Apart from using a large roll of plastic sheeting he''d bought earlier as a temporary measure, Kim Haru didn''t have anything ideal for this purpose.


    The system''s blueprints offered two options: thatch or tiles.


    But Kim Haru had neither thatch nor tiles on hand.


    It seemed like a trip to the safe zone was necessary. Thatch was unlikely to be easy to find, but tiles should be easier. He also needed to buy a hoe.


    Kim Haru hadn''t forgotten that while the Space-type zombie''s programming had been set up, he still lacked tools. If he had let the Fire-type zombie clear that large patch of wasteland, it would have been anyone''s guess how long it would have taken.


    Laying the plastic sheeting wasn''t too difficult, and with Little Oakie''s help, the two humans and one tree managed to get the basic pigsty set up without much trouble.


    Oh, it was still missing a door.


    The door was simple enough. There were still plenty of the fence posts Kim Haru had dismantled that morning. He used one section, securing one side tightly to the pigsty while making the other into a swinging latch. And with that, the door was done.


    "Alright, we can let Little Snort try out his new home now," Kim Haru said with satisfaction, clapping his hands. Go Okrim immediately ran over to grab the piglet.


    The piglet who is now called "Little Snort," was barely released from its vine leash before it began dashing around on its four plump little trotters. It ran straight into the fence with a loud clang and, undeterred, it turned around and tried another direction.


    After several loud thuds from hitting the fence, Little Snort finally accepted reality and slumped to the ground in defeat.


    Kim Haru suspected it might not be exhaustion but rather that Little Snort''s head was sore from all that bumping.


    "It looks like Little Snort is a bit of lively. I''ll leave it to you to keep an eye on him, Little Oakie."


    With a few branches twisted together, Little Oakie managed to form a clumsy but enthusiastic fist, vividly expressing its confidence.


    Kim Haru, pleased with Little Oakie''s dedication, he patted its trunk and cheerfully headed back. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was getting late¡ªtime for dinner.


    As he reached the cabin door, his eyes fell on the pile of soybean leaves he''d prepared for Little Nugget and Sir Peckington. Kim Haru realized he had forgotten an important detail.


    ¡ªThe pigsty didn''t have a food trough or a water trough yet.


    He hurriedly grabbed two large bowls and went over to the pigsty.


    That had been close¡ªhe almost starved his only little piglet.


    Once he''d set up the food and water bowls, this time he didn''t forget to fill them. He placed the soybean leaves in the food bowl; back in his previous life, these leaves were always meant for pigs, though in this one, they''d somehow become edible for apocalypse survivors.


    But then again, that was understandable¡ªfood was scarce, and anything edible for pigs wouldn''t kill humans either. Although Kim Haru couldn''t stop people in the apocalypse from eating these things, he was determined to keep the prices of his farm''s produce reasonable so that only the wealthy could afford them.


    As night gradually fell, Kim Haru''s farm grew quiet.


    Little Nugget and Sir Peckington were already nestled in their coop by evening, and Little Snort, tired from all the running, lay peacefully in a corner, dozing off under Little Oakie''s watchful care. Across the pond, the zombie-bots tirelessly continued to dig, the noise faint but not loud enough to reach the cabin.


    In the vegetable patch, the seeds quietly absorbed nutrients from the soil and began to sprout.


    Everything seemed so calm and peaceful.


    ...But this peace was only an illusion.


    If anyone were to zoom out and view the scene from a hundred or even a thousand meters above, the sight would leave them horrified, their hair standing on end.

 Chapter 133 The Secret Of The Forest

    The dense forest, which had been peacefully letting Kim Haru walk through it freely during the day, had transformed into a menagerie of nightmarish monsters. Towering, massive, bristling with countless writhing tendrils¡ªsome blazing with fire, others covered in icy frost, each plant was now turned into a wild and terrifying creatures.If Kim Haru were awake to witness this scene, his first thought would likely be: A parade of fiends and demons.


    But unfortunately (or perhaps luckily), Kim Haru was already fast asleep.


    In fact, had the mutated plants not confirmed through his cabin window that Kim Haru was truly asleep, they would never have dared to reveal their true form like this.


    Generally, these mutated plants managed their energies carefully; over the years, they''d established an unspoken understanding within this territory. Each mutant plant had its own turf, and without a compelling reason, they wouldn''t intrude upon each other''s domain.


    However¡ª


    Today''s events had left the mutant plants increasingly infuriated the more they thought about it.


    In the end, they simply couldn''t contain themselves any longer and decided to vent their frustrations by intimidating the source of their grievances first.


    They had all agreed earlier: before confirming this human''s views on mutated creatures¡ªand understanding the secret behind that incredibly enticing quality of his¡ªno one should recklessly reveal their true nature in front of him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The "secret" was only a pretext, of course. Mostly, none of the mutated plants wanted to see the others gain favor with Kim Haru first, to monopolize him.


    After all, they all wanted him for themselves. If it came to an all-out battle, no one would win; they would only be worse off. So, they''d reached a truce, resulting in this temporary standoff.


    They''d even set up a system: whenever Kim Haru left, the plants would take turns sneaking into his space for a bit of his rich soil, fertilizer, or water. Those who hadn''t had their turn would stand guard, prepared to alert any plants in Kim Haru''s vegetable area if he returned unexpectedly.


    They had pulled this off several times without him noticing, each plant being careful not to blow their cover.


    But who could''ve expected this? Today, one particular little sapling had broken ranks and succumbed to temptation, disregarding their established rules!


    And to make matters worse, that rogue sapling had even caught the human''s attention! Not only was it spared from being cut down by Kim Haru, but he had actually watered it¡ªand with so much delicious water, too!


    Did you hear what that human promised it? He said he''d even change its soil and add fertilizer! No need to sneak around; it could openly, proudly have such treatment, all for itself!


    Such a grand arrangement! None of them¡ªno matter how powerful they are¡ªhad managed to obtain such a privilege. Even the elder tree next to Kim Haru''s cabin didn''t get this special treatment, yet here this tiny upstart sapling had secured it!


    Wasn''t it just a matter of helping the human keep an eye on that little piglet? Any one of them could handle it too! Not only that, but they had personally caught the pig themselves and stuffed it into the human''s trap.


    Otherwise, how could that tiny trap catch anything? Could it catch a wild bird that could fly away or a wild pig that can destroy it with a simple bump?


    They had put a lot of effort into capturing those two little creatures. This whole area was already under the control of the mutated plants, and most mutated animals wouldn''t come near it¡ªespecially creatures like pigs that would chew on plants.


    The mutated plants had spread the word far and wide, finally finding a suitable little piglet from the territory of other mutated plants, and it had taken several days to capture it and bring it over.


    After working so hard to fulfill the human''s wish, none of them had dared to come forward and demand credit. Yet somehow, this little sapling, which had done absolutely nothing, had swooped in and stolen the spotlight!


    And it had even been given the name Little Oakie by Kim Haru. How could this not make the other mutated plants seethe with jealousy?


    ...


    The next day, Kim Haru overslept, missed the breakfast, and didn''t get up until mid-morning. His first thought upon waking up was to check how the little piglet was adapting.


    As he reached the pig pen, he was startled.


    "Little Oakie, what happened to you?"


    Yesterday, Little Oakie had looked vibrant and lively, but now it was drooping miserably. While it had never been overly leafy to begin with, today it looked utterly bare, with every single leaf gone.


    It was as if, overnight, it had gone straight from autumn into winter.


    And yet, the plants surrounding it showed no change from the day before¡ªthey were still as lush and green as ever.


    "Little Oakie, are you sick?" Kim Haru asked worriedly, reaching out to touch Little Oakie, trying to see if the system could assess the health of a plant that was not grown on his farm.


    Not long after that, the system reported back.


    [ Plant health: Normal. ]


    [ Leaf loss due to external factors. ]


    External factors?


    Kim Haru looked at Little Oakie, then at Little Snort who is still snoring away contentedly.


    "I get it," he concluded, deciding to give Little Oakie an extra dose of fertilizer that day.


    Little Snort clearly had been restless last night, trying to escape all night long, and Little Oakie had to stay up the entire time to guard it, causing it to shed all its "hair" (leaves) from the exhaustion.


    Who would''ve thought that the effects of an all-nighter would show up so dramatically in a plant?


    As someone who also loved staying up late, Kim Haru touched his own hairline, he was determined to go to bed earlier and adopt a healthier routine from now on.


    Little Oakie: "¡­"


    Although it was happy to receive more fertilizer, it knew that those tyrannical bullies would come by tonight to snatch it all! Last night, they had stolen every last drop of the water it had carefully saved.

 Chapter 134 A Growing Influence

    Not only did they take its resources, but it also got beaten up.Little Oakie felt aggrieved.


    To keep its treasures or to save its life¡ªthat was a serious question.


    In the end, it decided on the treasures; after all, if a tree gets cut down, it can always grow new shoots. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unaware of the complex politics among the mutated plants around the farm, Kim Haru added food and water for Little Snort and did the same for Little Nugget and Sir Peckington. He opened the chicken coop to let them come out and play.


    Today, the vegetable field didn''t need watering; the sprinkler he installed yesterday has been worked tirelessly, watering each plot perfectly. Across the pond, the Fire-type zombie-bot was still digging with its hoe, and a patch of the wasteland had already been cleared.


    Watching the zombie-bot''s slow but steady digging, Kim Haru finally could confirmed something.


    The tools that was awarded by the system only had special powers when he used them. In others'' hands, they were just ordinary tools; they needed him to unleash their magical effects.


    Take this hoe, for example. Even though the zombie-bots was using a system-issued hoe, it still had to dig multiple times to clear one spot, and it took even more effort if the ground was hard.


    But when Kim Haru tried it himself, he still only needed one strike.


    The results of this experiment led Kim Haru to plan on buying at least two hoes, more if possible.


    Kim Haru wasn''t about to shoulder all the land-clearing tasks himself just because he could do it in one strike. No matter how easy it was for him, he couldn''t single-handedly handle such a vast stretch of land. And this was far from the final plot size; he needed to expand his planting area continually, both to upgrade the system and to produce more ingredients to sell.


    For now, he could manage the small area himself, but did that mean he''d have to handle everything alone in the future?


    It''s fine if the zombies work a little bit slower.


    Kim Haru planned to leave the farm under Go Okrim''s watch while he made a trip to the safe zone to buy the supplies he needed.


    Calling Go Okrim, who was busy adjusting the zombie-bots, over to him, Kim Haru said, "Use the Space-type zombie''s teleportation skill to send me to the safe zone. You stay here and take care of the farm."


    Go Okrim happily agreed, "Don''t worry, Kim Haru-hyung, I''ll make sure everything here is managed well!"


    Then, Go Okrim called over the Space-type zombie, took out his brother''s crystal core as a medium, and began inputting the teleportation code and spatial coordinates into the Space-type zombie''s body.


    "Okay, it''s all set."


    As Go Okrim finished speaking, Kim Haru disappeared from the farm and reappeared at the entrance to the safe zone.


    Experiencing this swift travel method, Kim Haru grew even more satisfied with taking in Go Okrim on as an employee.


    ...


    Kim Haru''s shop had been closed for several days because the goods inside had been sold out, and every day the customers would kept coming and strolling around outside, worried that they''d miss their chance if the shop reopened.


    Hwa Jian felt restless and anxious with nothing to do each day, and hearing that his boss had returned, he quickly went out to greet him.


    Kim Haru came out of the safe zone''s observation area just in time to see Hwa Jian and Jang Dojang hurrying over.


    Regarding Hwa Jian''s unease, Kim Haru didn''t mind. The issue of limited supply stemmed from the farm, not from anyone else. For now, the only solution was to gradually expand the scale of planting.


    Hwa Jian could rest; there was no need for him to stay at the shop. He could go home to take care of his family or spend time training his abilities.


    Noticing Hwa Jian was still uneasy about receiving such good treatment, Kim Haru thought it over and assigned him the task of buying supplies.


    "I need hoes and tiles, in unlimited quantities."


    Receiving a task immediately put Hwa Jian at ease. "Don''t worry, I''ll find you the best one."


    After Hwa Jian left, Kim Haru looked at Jang Dojang. "Is something the matter?"


    Jang Dojang''s face was filled with delight. "It''s not a big issue, but since you guided it all, I thought I''d report it to you."


    "The first round of cabbages, potatoes, and soybeans in the research facility has matured. We tested them, and the quality is excellent. The soilless cultivation cabbages grown with rainwater have a mutagenic virus content as low as 0.8%, and the soybeans have fully reached Class SS. Only the potatoes have a slightly higher mutation level, but they''re still at the forefront of Class S."


    Talking about this, Jang Dojang couldn''t contain his excitement. The more plants with low mutagenic virus content there are, the more lives there are that can survive in this apocalyptic world.


    And it was all thanks to the man standing in front of him.


    Jang Dojang''s gaze toward Kim Haru was filled with gratitude.


    Hearing this news, Kim Haru was also quite pleased. Considering that the research institute had been cultivating these plants for less than half a month, under normal conditions, the growth period for these plants should have been longer. It seemed that plants produced by the system were indeed different. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jang Dojang then asked, "Mr. Kim, would you like to visit the research facility? Researcher Lee and the others have been eagerly waiting for you to come by."


    Kim Haru thought it over. He''d already assigned the task of purchasing supplies to Hwa Jian, and it would take a while for him to bring everything back to him. Since there wasn''t much else to do, he figured he might as well check it out.


    "Let''s go."


    ...


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Plant Research Institute had been making quite a splash recently.

 Chapter 135 Seeds of Change

    It wasn''t that the researchers hadn''t cultivated a crops with low-mutagenic virus content before, but usually, that success depended heavily on luck, with just the right combination of circumstances. Asking them to replicate it was almost impossible.In this situation, however, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Plant Research Institute had managed to produce three crops with very low mutagenic virus content all at once. Did this mean they had found a way to control the mutagenic virus levels?


    This thought set the rest of the research community buzzing. However, no matter how they inquired, Pyeongseong Safe Zone kept everything tightly under their wraps. They only knew it was thanks to a new consultant that had recently joined the facility, but no other details could be obtained.


    The arrival of the new consultant followed so closely by the birth of several high-grade vegetables. Nobody could believe it was just a coincidence.


    Soon enough, the research institutes that was the closest one to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone safe zone were planning to send people over.


    But all these matters were handled by the Safe Zone Commander and his team, so none of it would trouble Kim Haru. Upon arriving at the research facility, Kim Haru was greeted with an enthusiastic welcome.


    "Mr. Kim, you finally arrived," Lee Kang, Seo Woo, and Baek Wonyeon said as they stood at the front, they immediately stepping forward upon seeing the familiar figure. "The crops you guided us on have matured. We''ve been keeping them in the ground without harvesting, and we wanted to ask if there''s anything special we need to pay attention to when harvest them?"


    It wasn''t that the three of them didn''t know how to harvest mature crops; rather, they were concerned that such high-grade plants might have special requirements during the harvesting process. They had heard of cases where someone cultivated a particularly high-grade chili pepper, and when harvesting, they had to use fire-type ability user to scorch the chili stem to make it break off naturally.


    This way, the harvested chili would be a food item with particularly low mutation virus content.


    If they simply pulled the chili off without using fire-type abilities, the chili would turn into an explosive pepper within three minutes, causing tears and snot to flow uncontrollably, making one question their life choices.


    Since the apocalypse began, not much could be understood through common sense.


    Kim Haru was unaware of this and felt a bit puzzled by their caution.


    "Pick it if you want to eat it; leave it if you want to keep the seeds," Kim Haru said.


    Lee Kang and the others exchanged glances, their expressions filled with joy.


    They had considered keeping seeds but hadn''t brought it up for fear of what Kim Haru might think. Plus, they weren''t sure if the next generation of seeds would have the same effect.


    Now, having received Kim Haru''s assurance in person, their confidence soared.


    Why would they use such precious things for eating? Once they figured out how to expand production later, they wouldn''t worry about not having enough to eat!


    The three of them decided they would keep seeds.


    After confirming that the process of keeping seeds was similar to their own experience, the trio was filled with confidence.


    Just as Lee Kang and the others were about to express their gratitude to Kim Haru and try to build rapport, with the smiles barely on their faces, someone suddenly pulled them back by the neck.


    "Who dares¡ªDirector, when did you arrive?"


    Turning to shout at the person, they were met with the familiar face of their plant research institute''s director.


    Lee Kang, Seo Woo, and Baek Wonyeon instinctively shrank back and quickly gave way.


    Despite the director''s seemingly refined demeanor behind his glasses, he was actually a scheming person. Those who lacked cleverness wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    Kim Haru also noticed this man, who was of short stature with slightly graying hair, appearing to be around 50 years old.


    Jang Dojang introduced to Kim Haru, "This is Jang Dojung, the Director of the Plant Research Institute. He was at the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s research institute for exchange meeting when you visited last time, which is why I didn''t introduce you then."


    He then turned his head to Jang Dojung and said, "Director Jang, this is Mr. Kim, the new consultant at the research institute that I have been mentioned to you."


    Jang Dojung had, of course, heard Kim Haru''s name.


    It could be said that during this return to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, the name "Mr. Kim" was the one he heard the most. Not only in his own Plant Research Institute but also among the Safe Zone Commander''s secretarial team, everyone spoke of Mr. Kim with admiration on their faces.


    Additionally, while casually strolling through the safe zone, he could hear people discussing about the vegetable shop in the Second District that was opened by this Mr. Kim.


    Jang Dojung knew that this shop was owned by Kim Haru.


    Particularly among the residents of the Fourth District, Mr. Kim had received high praise. If anyone dared to speak ill of him, seven out of ten people nearby would glare at them.


    Even the search team that had departed for Gokmul County had returned singing his praises. It should be noted that the teams entering the search operation were either official teams or capable independent squads that was predominantly composed of ability users.


    The comments from these people about Mr. Kim meant that anyone in the entire safe zone who wanted to offend him, regardless of their status, would need to think twice. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last time such a situation occurred was when Jang Dojung nurtured the first Class SS tomato in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Jang Dojung sized up Kim Haru and extended his hand. "Hello."


    Kim Haru waited a moment before he lightly touching the tips of Jang Dojung''s fingers. "Hello," he replied, immediately withdrawing his hand.


    Jang Dojung was momentarily taken aback.

 Chapter 136 Sowing Seeds of Trust

    He glanced at Kim Haru, who had his eyes half-closed, the brim of his hat pulled low, a slight frown on his lips, and his hands tucked into his pockets, appearing somewhat impatient.Even Jang Dojung couldn''t help but feel a surge of confusion and doubt.


    What was going on? Did he unintentionally touch upon a sensitive topic?


    Seeing this, Jang Dojang quickly smiled and guided Kim Haru into the research institute. "Everyone, let''s not stand around chatting here. Let''s head inside. If Mr. Kim isn''t in a hurry, he can take a look around the institute. He didn''t have the chance to explore much last time, and besides, it should still be a while before Hwa Jian finishes shopping."


    Kim Haru lifted his foot and walked inside.


    The other researchers who had followed to the entrance, eager to see the renowned Mr. Kim, saw that he didn''t seem to regard even the director''s authority much and appeared particularly aloof and hard to approach. They immediately lost the courage to obstruct his path, they hastily stepping back to clear a way for him.


    At this point, Jang Dojang quietly explained to Jang Dojung, "Mr. Kim has a cold personality, doesn''t like crowds, and isn''t very talkative. It''s not that he has any dissatisfaction with you, so please don''t take it personally."


    Jang Dojung certainly wouldn''t mind.


    After realizing it wasn''t because he had angered the other person, he relaxed and smiled.


    "I understand, I understand. People with abilities often have a bit of their own temperament; that''s normal."


    Knowing that Kim Haru didn''t like crowds, Jang Dojung shooed away the other researchers who were eager to gather around: "Everyone, disperse! Have the plants you''re working on sprouted? Is the virus content lower than last time? Have you conducted the control experiments? What are you all doing here?"


    "..." The director really is a demon, isn''t he?


    The researchers silently scattered.


    With Jang Dojung, the director, leading the way, Kim Haru gained a deeper understanding of the Plant Research Institute.


    At least it was more comfortable than when Jang Dojang and Lee Kang had guided him before. The former was aware of Kim Haru''s personality and purposely took him through exclusive passages, avoiding places without dedicated paths and opting for less crowded routes.


    After a while, Kim Haru''s fondness for Jang Dojung increased significantly.


    "This room contains the seeds harvested by the safe zone this time. Most of them are stored in the logistics department, and we''ve been allocated a portion for our institute to see if we can grow them," Jang Dojung said, pointing to the room.


    Kim Haru turned around to look.


    Inside the room, five people were sorting through a pile of grains. Kim Haru could tell at a glance that they were selecting plump, vigorous seeds. He had also hastily picked through seeds when planting this batch.


    The selected seeds had a higher chance of germination. After all, these grains had been stored for so many years, and if they weren''t careful, the final germination rate could be dismally low.


    At this point, Jang Dojung glanced at Kim Haru and couldn''t help but ask, "I heard that Mr. Kim also received a portion of seeds. Would you mind sharing how you''re handling them? Are you planning to plant them all in the ground, or process them as food?"


    Jang Dojang also turned his attention to Kim Haru. This question was not just something Jang Dojung wanted to know; Jang Dojang and even the Safe Zone Commander behind him, as well as anyone aware that Kim Haru had cultivated a large amount of normal vegetables, were eager to find out. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, these grains were rightfully Kim Haru''s, but who didn''t secretly hope he would use them to grow even more normal food?


    Jang Dojang felt a bit nervous.


    He worried that the director''s question might upset Kim Haru, who might think they had ulterior motives. So, before Kim Haru could speak, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Kim, please don''t take this the wrong way. Even if you plan to use them for food, no one has any objections. These are your belongings, and you can dispose of them as you wish."


    "It''s just that everyone truly admires your ability in planting. If you don''t mind, the safe zone can provide you with seeds, and you can help plant them. The results would be split sixty-forty, with you getting sixty and us forty. I wonder how you feel about that?"


    Jang Dojung also pushed up his glasses and smiled, saying, "Yes, I''m just a bit curious, which is why I asked."


    The two men had considered this very thoroughly. Kim Haru wasn''t a petty person; in fact, he usually didn''t care too much about many things. As for how to handle this batch of seeds, what did it matter if others knew?


    "I''ve eaten some and planted some," Kim Haru replied. "For now, I don''t need too many seeds. There isn''t enough land or manpower, so I can''t plant them all."


    Upon hearing this response, Jang Dojang and Jang Dojung exchanged glances.


    This was better than any answer they had imagined!


    Mr. Kim not only intended to plant them, but based on what he said, the results would also end up in the hands of the residents of the safe zone. He didn''t even seem to plan on asking for compensation from the safe zone.


    Neither of them considered the profits from Kim Haru''s shop as payment from the safe zone. With such low selling prices, how could that be fair to such high-quality vegetables?


    However, not enough land? Not enough manpower?


    The expressions on their faces became complicated.


    In the end, Jang Dojung, relying on his years of experience in reading people, thought that Kim Haru wouldn''t be someone who would easily change his demeanor. Gritting his teeth, he made a suggestion: "If Mr. Kim is lacking in personnel and land, why not let the safe zone help?


    We can find you land that meets your requirements by asking the ability users; they should be able to locate suitable areas for you."

 Chapter 137 Animal Research Institute

    "Moreover, the research institute has plenty of land suitable for studying crop growth. The researchers here would be willing to assist you."This suggestion sounded as if the safe zone was trying to learn from him, and even with Jang Dojung''s authority, it felt a bit awkward to bring up.


    Fortunately, Kim Haru, as he had hoped, didn''t take offense.


    When it came to the conditions proposed by Jang Dojung, Kim Haru shook his head in refusal. "No, thank you."


    Jang Dojang immediately felt anxious. "If you have any requests, please don''t hesitate to mention them! I believe both the Safe Zone Commander and everyone in the safe zone would be willing to help you out!"


    "It''s not that issue," Kim Haru remained steadfast. "It''s that my abilities aren''t sufficient."


    The farming system only existed within Kim Haru himself. There is things that still couldn''t be avoided with his direct involvement, and expanding it to cover the entire safe zone was something he simply couldn''t handle at the moment.


    Jang Dojung and Jang Dojang felt a slight sense of disappointment.


    Right, Mr. Kim''s crops are completely free of the mutagenic virus¡ªsuch crops couldn''t be grown so easily. Mr. Kim must have made a crucial step in the process. And for him, that step surely wasn''t easy, so it''s not like he can just plant as much as they''d like.


    However, Mr. Kim''s abilities will certainly continue to improve! Perhaps, one day, they might even see a time when the whole safe zone can be cultivated with virus-free produce!


    The two quickly set aside their initial disappointment, and Jang Dojang stood by his promise to provide Mr. Kim with grain. After all, as a special consultant to the safe zone, Mr. Kim was entitled to his share¡ªand with all the precious vegetables he''d contributed, he deserved it.


    "When Hwa Jian''s supplies are ready, please take the grains with you as you head back. They''re already set aside in the logistics department," Jang Dojang said.


    "Alright," Kim Haru replied.


    He wasn''t going to turn down more grain.


    The three of them continued chatting and wandering around the plant research institute. Mostly, it was Jang Dojung and Jang Dojang talking, with Kim Haru occasionally responding.


    They reached the back door when Kim Haru heard a familiar sound.


    "What''s over there?" he asked.


    There was a series of loud grunts, rather distressing to hear. The sound was quite similar to that of Little Snort, the new member who had just joined the farm yesterday.


    It''s just that compared to Little Snort, the sound he just heard was rougher and louder.


    They were raising pigs here¡ªhe could definitely learn a thing or two from them!


    "That''s the Animal Research Institute over there." Jang Dojung glanced outside. "Mr. Kim, are you interested in animals as well? Would you like to take a look?"


    "Can I?" Kim Haru asked in surprise. Upon receiving confirmation, he eagerly agreed.


    Jang Dojung suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡ªHe might end up competing with the Animal Research Institute, his old rival, for talent once again.


    Regardless of his premonition, Jang Dojung still led Kim Haru over to the Animal Research Institute.


    The land that was occupied by the Animal and Plant Research Institutes was adjacent, although their main entrances were built at a considerable distance from each other, practically back-to-back. However, the back door where Kim Haru and his companions were now led directly to the Animal Institute''s back entrance, making it the quickest route.


    They soon reached the rear gate after passing through a small courtyard.


    Jang Dojung that was familiar with the route, raised his hand and knocked. "Open up; we''re just here for a look around." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was some movement on the other side of the door, and shortly after, it was opened by an assistant researcher tasked with miscellaneous duties, who was more than used to occasionally opening the back door.


    "Oh, Director Jang, what brings you here? Are you looking for our director? He just caught a mutated black boar and is training it right now," the assistant chuckled as he let them in. "I''d say that boar''s got a nasty temper, and it''s even rubbed off on the director, making him a bit irritable too. You''d best be careful not to get into a spat!"


    Jang Dojung pushed up his glasses. "Enough with the chatter."


    The assistant only laughed, undeterred, and closed the door behind them, giving them directions.


    Everyone in the safe zone knew about the rivalry between Director Jang of the Plant Research Institute and the Director of the Animal Research Institute. No one was quite sure why they didn''t get along with each other. They worked seamlessly together when dealing with outsiders¡ªrumor had it they''d outsmarted other safe zones for countless valuable research assets in the past.


    Yet, the moment they saw each other, they would start bickering, clearly irritated with each other. They really didn''t look like they got along at all.


    Over time, the members of both research institutes got used to it. No one was quick to intervene or pull them apart anymore when the two directors looked on the verge of trading blows.


    Some of the more lively researchers even when they heard that the two directors had crossed paths with each other again, they would came specifically to watch their quarrels for entertainment.


    Kim Haru was unaware of all this, he only interested in the pigs. When the assistant mentioned the black boar, his eyes lit up.


    After all, the little piglet back at his place was also has black color¡ªmaybe he could pick up a few tips on rearing it here!


    Jang Dojung and Jang Dojang immediately recognized from Kim Haru''s expression that he wanted to see the black boar, so they headed directly to the destination without any delay.


    As they got closer, the sound of the pig''s squeals grew louder.


    When Kim Haru finally saw the enormous black boar that was nearly the size of half a house, he was taken aback.

 Chapter 138 Little Snort Parent?

    He had forgotten that, in this world, most plants and animals had mutated and couldn''t be judged by ordinary standards. Even if both of them were black boar, a pig of this massive size likely required different rearing methods than the tiny one on his farm.But now that he was here, Kim Haru''s curiosity about the mutated creatures of this world was piqued, so he found a spot out of reach to watch closely.


    This gigantic black boar was completely black with two long tusks extending from its mouth, resembling a wild boar from his previous life. But unlike a wild boar, its fur wasn''t as tough and spiky; instead, it was soft, short, and sparse, like a domesticated pig.


    Despite its formidable size and apparent strength, Kim Haru could easily see that not all of its bulk was muscle¡ªthere were also waves of fat rippling across its body.


    In this respect, it looked surprisingly similar to a pig that was raised solely for its meat.


    As he watched the scene in front of him, Kim Haru suddenly felt puzzled.


    Why did this boar feel a little bit like his Little Snort?


    If he could enlarge Little Snort, then enlarge him some more until he was the size of this massive pig, and added a pair of tusks¡ªwell, they''d look nearly identical.


    The more he entertained this suspicion, the more similarities he found.


    Without even noticing his own social anxiety, Kim Haru turned his head to a nearby member of the Animal Research Institute and inquired, "Where was this pig captured?"


    The researcher was thoroughly engrossed in watching the show and, hearing Kim''s question, glanced over at him.


    "With that small frame of yours, you''d better not think about capturing it yourself. Don''t be fooled by how easily our director handles it¡ªhe''s a Level 2 ability user and will likely advance to Level 3 soon. Even then, he almost got skewered by this pig!"


    He pointed to the boar''s tusks, "Look at those on its snout¡ªscary, huh?"


    Kim Haru: "..."


    "Cough." Jang Dojung, who had been listening nearby, cleared his throat reflexively.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Animal Research Institute member turned their head at the sound and froze momentarily when they realized it was Director Jang from the neighboring Plant Research Institute. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you were asking where it was captured, right?" he stammered, recovering. "Not too far; just exit from the east gate of the safe zone and turn north. You''ll pass through a patch of wasteland forest¡ªthat''s where our director found this boar."


    The member looked at Kim Haru, then at Jang Dojung, and finally, fearing that Kim Haru might try something dangerous, he continued, "Actually, if you were planning to catch it, there probably wouldn''t be any left by now. Our director heard from an ability-user team returning from that direction that a boar had been running wildly from the north, heading this way for some unknown reason.


    Its strength level was very high, and if it kept going, it would soon enter the safe zone and might easily injure ordinary people."


    "So, the director went to try and catch it, and, well, you saw what happened."


    "The director said that this pig isn''t a species native to this area. It likely came here from somewhere else for unknown reasons. Apparently, when it was caught, it was still trying to head east. Who knows what was going on in its head."


    "Anyway, besides this one, there aren''t any others around here."


    East, black, coming here on its own.


    No matter how he thought about it, Kim Haru couldn''t believe there could be so many coincidences in the world.


    He recalled when he captured his Little Snort, and wondered if this enormous pig in front of him might be Little Snort''s parent. Perhaps Little Snort, being small and mischievous, had wandered off to play and ended up being caught by him. The big black boar must have been anxious about its missing child and had come searching for it.


    This¡­


    Kim Haru pressed down on the brim of his hat, feeling a bit guilty.


    Thankfully, the director of the Animal Research Institute had done his job well and managed to capture it. If it had injured someone, Kim Haru wouldn''t have known what to do, especially since, in the end, it was technically his fault.


    Who would have thought his trap would work this well? Could it even catch a pig from so far away? He wondered if he could catch a dragon if he set a trap and wished for one. Would it really happen?


    However, it''s better not¡ªwho knows what kind of strange creature might appear.


    While they were chatting, the black boar finally collapsed on the ground, utterly exhausted. Its menacing tusks had already been severed right away, and now, aside from its large size, it no longer posed much of a threat.


    After the black boar fell, Kim Haru noticed the director of the Animal Research Institute, who had previously been hidden behind the boar''s massive body.


    Unlike Jang Dojung, the Animal Research Institute director was a tall man with a muscular body and a rough face that seemed worlds apart from a refined official. He looked more like a barbarian who came out from a primeval forest.


    Now, this barbarian stood in front of them shirtless, his upper body covered in the blood that had spurted out of the black boar''s wounds. Seeing the boar collapse, he raised his hand, and a ball of water poured over him from head to toe, leaving him completely clean within moments.


    Someone nearby, apparently well-prepared for this, immediately handed over a set of clothes.


    Just as he was slipping on a vest, the director of the Animal Research Institute noticed Jang Dojung who was standing beside Kim Haru.


    He raised a hand in greeting, saying, "Oh, Director Jang, you''re here! Did you catch my heroic display just now? Impressive, wasn''t it?"


    Jang Dojung''s brow twitched, feeling that this man could provoke him without even needing half a sentence. But now wasn''t the time to argue, not with Mr. Kim still standing beside him.

 Chapter 139 Do Seungjin

    Jang Dojung Ignored the man and introduced him to Kim Haru. "This is Director Do Seungjin. He used to be a butcher before the apocalypse happened, so he''s a little bit intimidating."Do Seungjin had already approached them when he caught Jang Dojung''s comment and looked mildly displeased. "What do you mean, a little bit intimidating? These muscles of mine are the envy of many men! Not like you with your weak body and stupid glasses. Which men that want to have a scholarly appearance like you¡ªyou wouldn''t even last three moves if you fight that pig!"


    Jang Dojung: "¡­"


    Take a deep breath, let''s take a deep breath, now''s not the time to argue with him.


    "Anyway, Mr. Kim, if you''re interested with the boar or anything else, feel free to choose."


    At this time, Do Seungjin finally turned his gaze to Kim Haru, eyeing him with a look that clearly said, Another weakling?


    However, Do Seungjin hadn''t earned his position just with brute strength; he also had a good head on his shoulders. For Jang Dojung to treat someone with such respect, they must have a significant status. And considering that the Safe Zone''s Deputy Commander was also accompanying them, it was even more likely.


    "So, who might this be?" Do Seungjin asked.


    Jang Dojung took a moment to introduce Kim Haru''s role as a senior consultant. Do Seungjin quickly understood who he was dealing with.


    The title of "senior consultant" wasn''t limited to just one research institute; it meant that Kim Haru could freely visit and contribute to any of the research centers within the institute''s network. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With such a high-ranking position suddenly filled, Do Seungjin had, of course, made it a point to learn about him. However, all the information he''d gathered had focused on plants, so he hadn''t paid much attention, assuming the consultant had no connection to animals. But here he was, after all.


    "Mr. Kim, is it? What can I do for you?" Do Seungjin waved his hand, signaling for his assistants to continue handling the black boar, and urged the other curious researchers to return to their work.


    Kim Haru glanced over, noticing that one of the researchers had produced a strange metal spike of unknown material, which was being inserted into the black boar''s throat. The boar had already lost all ability to move, and the blood flowed from the spike''s channel, draining rapidly.


    Turning his head away, Kim Haru didn''t feel any sentimental urge to spare the animal, even if it might be Little Snort''s parent.


    "I heard a pig squealing and came to see," Kim Haru explained. "Originally, I was hoping to ask you how you raising your pigs."


    Originally.


    Watching how these people handled the black boar, Kim Haru felt he likely wouldn''t get any answers here.


    Sure enough, Do Seungjin tilted his head and said, "This is how we raise them."


    With a skeptical look, Do Seungjin continued, "You don''t actually think we tame them, do you? These wild creatures are impossible to domesticate. The only way to deal with them is to bring them down and kill them. If you leave them even slightly weakened, the moment they recover, they''ll tear everything around them to shreds."


    "Our animal research institute isn''t like their plant research institute, where they actually raise things. Here, we mainly handle mutated animal meat, removing the inedible parts and preserving what we can eat. Sometimes we''re asked to identify new mutated creatures to figure out what they originally were. Of course, we have other tasks too, but I won''t bore you with all the details."


    "Simply put, it''s extremely difficult to keep animals these days. Only a lucky few get close enough to one of these creatures to be able to work alongside it. But even then, they''re more like combat partners¡ªtreating them like teammates. If someone did manage to raise animals just for food, I, Do Seungjin, would personally invite them to the institute."


    "Forget inviting them once or twice; I''d go thirty times if needed."


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Jang Dojung sighed from the sidelines. Only Do Seungjin could make such a claim so confidently.


    Kim Haru felt a pang of disappointment. But he also couldn''t help marveling at the power of his farming system.


    Thank goodness for you, System, he thought to himself, indifferent to its lack of response. I don''t know how I''d survive in this world without you.


    "Sorry to disturb you," Kim Haru said, turning to leave.


    Jang Dojung and Jang Dojang, though puzzled by Kim Haru''s brief visit, didn''t ask questions and followed him.


    They left Do Seungjin behind, who was left scratching his head in confusion.


    Do Seungjin shrugged his shoulder and turned back to admire his handiwork with the black boar.


    "Station a few more people on the northeast side these next few days. This boar might just be the scout. We can''t afford to be careless until we know what''s going on."


    The surrounding team members voiced their agreement.


    Meanwhile, the researcher who had spoken with Kim Haru earlier hadn''t gone far. Hearing Jang Dojung''s introduction of Kim Haru, he became increasingly curious about this man who could grow virus-free vegetables. Once they had left, he wandered over to where Kim Haru had been standing.


    He didn''t plan to do anything. He just wanted to savor the realization that he had just argued with someone so remarkable.


    He hadn''t expected that, while staring at the ground, he would discover something remarkable.


    On the brown earth, a faint yellow object caught his eye. It looked just like a feather!


    The researcher crouched down, carefully picking it up and bringing it close to examine it.


    Sure enough! It was indeed a feather¡ªand, if he wasn''t mistaken, it looked like it belonged to a baby chick!


    His eyes widened instantly.


    There was no way he''d mistake a chick''s feather. As a kid, he''d raised a baby chick for a short time. Back then, before the apocalypse, the vendors would often set up stalls in front of the school, selling brightly colored chicks to students, and he had fallen for the trick.

 Chapter 140 Chicken Feather

    He''d even given that chick a serious name, vowing to be best friends forever, and wrote an observation journal every day. But chicks like that rarely lived long; his had died after a little over a month.No matter how heartbroken he''d been back then, the experience left him with a strong impression. There was no mistaking a chick''s feather!


    Why was there a normal-sized chick feather here? Their institute had never raised chickens, much less ones so small.


    An astonishing thought crossed his mind, and he suddenly shot up, shouting toward Do Seungjin, who was a short distance away. "Director! Director, come take a look!" Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hearing the shout, Do Seungjin raised his eyebrows, striding over with a fierce expression.


    "What is it?"


    "Director, take a look at this¡ªdoes it belong to our institute?" The researcher wasn''t fazed by Do Seungjin''s intense demeanor, knowing that was just his usual attitude. This was important.


    Do Seungjin leaned in, inspecting and sniffing the feather closely. Finally, he concluded, "It''s not from our institute. This scent is unfamiliar; it smells fresh, like it hasn''t been here long. Where did you find this? Could it be a new breed? Where''s the animal?


    Why is there only one feather?"


    The researcher pointed silently to the spot where he''d picked up the feather. "I found it right here. If it''s not from our institute, then it must have fallen off one of the people who were just here."


    Do Seungjin looked at the ground and asked, "Who was just standing here?"


    "The consultant."


    "You mean that consultant with the last name Kim?"


    "Yes. And Director, I overheard your conversation just now, and I have a suspicion," the researcher said, sounding uncertain even to himself. "I think... that Consultant Kim might actually be raising animals for food."


    Maybe more than just one. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His strange interest in the question of how to raise the black boar and now this chick feather in his hand...


    ...


    Hwa Jian had visited several trade markets before finally finding a few roof tiles at a stall in the Fourth District. These tiles weren''t even for sale¡ªthey were being used to display the goods the vendor was selling.


    After asking, he learned that the vendor had a pile of tiles at home. Following him back, Hwa Jian bought the entire lot. Worried that these might not be enough, he also found out that there was an old tile workshop in the Fourth District before the apocalypse happened. Although it was no longer in business and had been taken over as a living space, it probably still had plenty of tiles.


    Hwa Jian borrowed a tricycle and hauled back a full load of tiles.


    However, finding hoes as Kim Hary had requested proved more difficult. With not much land needing cultivation, people often repurposed hoes as weapons or melted them down. Eventually, Hwa Jian went to a weapons shop and commissioned a metal-type ability user to craft two hoes.


    Ordinary hoes were low-value items, lacking the technical skill required for weapons, and fetched much lower prices than other cold weapons. The shop owner was unwilling to make many of them.


    He thought he might as well use that time to make a few more valuable steel knives.


    Presenting the items to Kim Haru, Hwa Jian spoke in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Boss. This is all I could manage to find."


    "These will do." Kim Hary paid him in crystal cores, not bothering to negotiate, and put everything into his system''s inventory, ready to leave.


    "Oh, right," Kim Hary suddenly remembered, "you don''t need to come to the shop for the next three days. Come back again in three days."


    When he got back, he planned to start planting cabbages, potatoes, and soybeans across the cleared land. It would take at least three days before he had any stock ready.


    Hwa Jian agreed to the request, and Jang Dojang who is listening from the side, also looked pleased.


    When Kim Haru left, he exited properly through the front gate first. Once he reached a secluded spot, he activated the teleporter Go Okrim had given him.


    In an instant, he was back at the farm.


    The tiles were meant to fix the roof of the pigpen, so he poured them out from his system inventory and placed them beside the structure.


    Luckily, he had a handy helper here, so he didn''t need to do the work himself.


    "Little Oakie, I''ll leave the task of laying the tiles to you. Finish this, and I''ll give you two extra waterings today."


    Kim Haru patted Little Oakie''s trunk and receiving a rustling nod in response.


    With the tiles handed over, Kim didn''t rush to leave. Instead, he lingered by the pigpen, observing Little Snort inside.


    After a day of confinement, Little Snort had accepted his fate. He was now munching on soybean leaves with little interest, occasionally pausing to drink some water nearby, all without sparing his farm owner a glance.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind.


    His reason for staying here was simply that he''d thought of the black pig at the Animal Research Institute.


    Poor Little Snort. Who knows if it was your mom or dad that''s already gone¡ªprobably close to ending up in someone''s stomach by now. So just stay here and grow in peace.


    He wondered if a piglet born from mutated animals would grow into a mutated creature itself. If Little Snort did grow as big as half a house, he might struggle to handle it. Hopefully, Little Snort would take pity on the farm that''s fed him for so long and go easy on him.


    But how exactly do you raise a mutated black pig? Could it thrive on the same simple eating and drinking routine as an ordinary pig?


    Maybe he should look around for a pig-raising manual or something, just in case.


    After checking on the piglet, he headed to the newly cleared field, where Go Okrim had come forward to report, "Kim Haru-hyung, we''ve already dug up half the land."

 Chapter 141 Planting for Progress

    Kim Haru then handed over the newly purchased hoes to him. "Put the other one to work as well. Let''s try to get all the land cleared by the end of the day."Go Okrim took the task seriously.


    Kim Haru watched as the Space-type Zombie-bot who is now with a hoe and the Fire-type Zombie-bot, outfitted with the new hoe, each took a side and started digging. Suddenly, a question popped into his mind.


    "System, does the soil that was dug up with other hoes still retain the virus-purification function?"


    If he put in all this effort, only for the crops to end up nothing like he''d imagined, that would be disappointing. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system responded promptly.


    [ All the land that was affiliated with the farm complies with farm regulations. ]


    This meant that as long as the land was cleared by Kim Haru and used for planting, it would count as farm territory. All areas would be included under the powerful coverage of the farming system, and the crops that were grown there would naturally be virus-free.


    The two zombie-bots were like "machines" under Go Okrim''s control, and Go Okrim himself was an employee hired by Kim Haru to work on the farm. Therefore, none of this would affect the system''s operational range on the farm.


    With that reassurance, Kim Haru felt more at ease.


    The area they were clearing was about the size of two soccer fields, roughly 30 acres. Thanks to the Fire-type zombie-bot working around the clock, half of the field had already been turned and softened, making it ready for planting.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, what should I do now?" Go Okrim, having adjusted the zombie-bots to keep diligently digging, found himself momentarily idle. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru handed him some cabbage seeds. "Just put one seed in each hole."


    Go Okrim took the seeds and carefully placed them one by one.


    Just the act of placing seeds in such a vast field was enough to make Kim Haru''s back ache. After finally finishing with two acres of soybeans, he could barely straighten up.


    No way, I need a break.


    Meanwhile, Go Okrim continued to plant seeds, showing no signs of discomfort.


    "People with abilities really do have amazing stamina," Kim Haru sighed.


    While Kim was still rubbing his sore back, Go Okrim finished planting the cabbage seeds, covering a full three acres of vegetable beds.


    He didn''t feel the least bit tired. "How much more do we need to plant, Kim Haru-hyung? Why don''t you rest, and I''ll handle the rest?"


    "Doesn''t your back hurt? Want to take a break, too?"


    "Nope, I don''t need a break. I''m just happy I can help you out, Kim Haru-hyung!"


    Alright then, seeing that Go Okrim really didn''t need a rest, Kim handed him the remaining seeds.


    "Plant three more acres of soybeans, then five acres each of soybeans and potatoes. After that, two acres of rapeseed," he explained, laying out his plan for the field. "Once those two finish turning the rest of the land, around fifteen acres, we''ll divide it for corn, sweet potatoes, wheat, rice, and sorghum, with each crop covering three acres."


    "I got it. Leave this to me," Go Okrim promised confidently.


    "Alright, if you get tired, make sure to take a break," Kim Haru said, slowly ambling back to his wooden cabin and collapsing into the lounge chair.


    Ah, this feels nice.


    He was still an ordinary person. Before coming into this world, he had been a homebody who disliked exercise. It was only because this body had toughened up a bit from the hardships of surviving the apocalypse that he could manage small tasks, like planting the vegetable patch in front of his cabin. But expecting him to personally handle acres and acres of farmland?


    His small physique just wasn''t cut out for that.


    The farm could hire up to four more employees. If it came down to it, he''d consider hiring extra help.


    However, this farm had a few too many secrets. The system tools, the two zombies for clearing the lands, and now the mutated plant, Little Oakie¡ªif he were to hire someone, it would have to be with utmost caution. For now, since he didn''t have any suitable candidates in mind, he''d leave it. The current labor force should be enough for the farm''s needs, at least for the time being.


    After a good rest, Kim Haru felt rejuvenated.


    Someone was already handling the planting, Tree was taking care of building the pigsty, the two chickens roamed freely, and he didn''t need to worry about watering either. Suddenly, Kim Haru found he had nothing to do.


    Thinking it over, he decided to sort through his system inventory.


    In one corner, he found a garlic bulb he''d forgotten about.


    He''d planned to plant it in a pot by itself, but after getting busy, it had slipped his mind. Now, with nothing else on his hands, it seemed like the perfect time.


    Potting was simple enough. Any container would do: fill it with soil, and water to moisten it, and plant the garlic with a small part sticking out. The only trouble was finding something to use as a pot.


    His farm lacked actual flowerpots, and there were no plastic like water bottles around. Eventually, he dug out a large bowl from the cupboard.


    Normally, pots have drainage holes to prevent over-watering from drowning the plant. Since the bowl couldn''t have holes, he decided to plant it as-is. He trusted the system''s watering can to manage the water amount just right.


    The garlic bulb, now potted, was placed on the windowsill of Go Okrim''s employee quarters.


    This wasn''t an attempt to add greenery for the employee''s sake; it was mainly because Kim Haru couldn''t stand the smell of garlic. Even in cooking, he never ate the garlic itself¡ªit was only there to add flavor, which would be missing otherwise.


    Looking at the single garlic plant in its pot and then at the still-quiet vegetable field, Kim Haru muttered, "I really wish you''d all grow faster. Isn''t there anything that could speed up the growth? At this rate, when will I even level up?"


    [ There is. ]

 Chapter 142 Fertilizer Factory

    The system''s voice suddenly chimed in, and right after that, [ Basic Fertilizer ] option started flashing in front of him.Only then did Kim Haru notice that, in the fine print on the Basic Fertilizer''s description, it mentioned not only providing essential nutrients for crop growth but also the ability to shorten the crop''s growth cycle.


    "How much can it shorten it?" Kim Haru felt a spark of hope.


    However, the system no longer responded.


    Alright, time to make fertilizer!


    The Basic Fertilizer blueprint was essentially a composting method. However, unlike regular ash fertilizer, it required adding system-designated crystal cores to the mix.


    Kim Haru didn''t know much about making fertilizer this way, but according to the system''s instructions, he needed to dig a pit to create a composting pit. Suitable materials like kitchen scraps, animal and human waste, and fallen branches and leaves would be added to it.


    Just as he was about to dig a pit nearby, he stopped abruptly.


    Looking at the list of materials, he could already imagine the kind of smell that compost pit would produce. How could such a biochemical weapon be this close to where he slept? He quickly decided to dig it somewhere further away.


    He headed straight for the wasteland.


    Finally, he picked a location far from his cabin but close to both the pigpen and the newly cultivated fields.


    With the compost being far enough away, the smell shouldn''t be too overwhelming, and being close to the pigpen meant that Little Snort''s waste could be conveniently added to the pit. Plus, fertilizing crops in the nearby fields would be easier.


    Once he settled on a spot, Kim Haru began digging according to the system''s measurements. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    The composting pit would be around 2-3 meters deep and about 5 meters wide. After digging, he''d need to set up a cover using bamboo or wood to support the structure, which would help during the fermentation and fertilizer production stages.


    Unlike planting crops, where the system-provided hoe worked like magic, creating such a large pit wasn''t a one-swing task. Kim Haru had to dig steadily, bit by bit.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t particularly hard. In fact, halfway through, he was met with a tree root pushing its way into the pit.


    Following it with his gaze, he saw it was one of Little Oakie''s roots.


    "Did you finish fixing the tiles?" Kim Haru walked over to Little Oakie''s side.


    Little Oakie''s branches rustled, as if proudly showing off.


    With so many branches and roots to work with, Little Oakie''s efficiency was indeed impressive. The area above the pigpen, where plastic sheets once covered the roof, was now completely replaced with tiles. Little Oakie had also found wooden beams of suitable lengths to support the tiles in crisscrossed layers. Although the arrangement looked a bit random, it was extremely sturdy.


    The roof tiles layered over each other neatly, just as well done as by a seasoned roofer.


    Kim Haru was quite pleased. "Not bad at all, it''s done nicely! I''m making fertilizer right now, and once it''s ready, you''ll get the first batch."


    Upon hearing this, Little Oakie''s leaves began to rustle even louder! Even though Kim Haru couldn''t understand exactly what it was saying, it was clear how thrilled it was.


    Little Oakie''s roots pointed at the compost pit Kim Haru was digging, then at the hoe in his hands, and finally back at itself.


    It even made an up-and-down motion.


    Kim Haru stared for a moment, piecing it together, before realizing that Little Oakie was offering to help.


    This was great news!


    Without hesitation, Kim Haru handed the hoe over to the tip of Little Oakie''s root and even helped it wrap around the handle.


    "Alright, alright, I remember your strength is impressive. Help me dig this pit according to my specifications. After all, once this fertilizer is ready, you''ll get to enjoy it too!"


    When talking to a non-human, Kim Haru had no language barrier whatsoever and carefully described the system''s requirements for the compost pit.


    Little Oakie quickly got to work under Kim Haru''s guidance.


    Mutated plants were indeed incredibly strong. In the time it took Kim Haru to dig a small section, Little Oakie had finished the entire compost pit as instructed.


    Not only was the pit completely dug, but Little Oakie also extended several roots to smooth out the walls and floor, leaving the inner walls perfectly flat and even. It even cleared out any dirt and debris inside, making the pit look exceptionally tidy. Watching this, Kim Haru couldn''t help but feel that recruiting Little Oakie was one of his wisest decisions yet.


    After finishing the compost pit, Little Oakie returned the hoe to Kim Haru, bending a root into a question mark, as if asking if this was acceptable.


    How could it not be? It was absolutely perfect!


    Kim Haru showered Little Oakie with compliments, practically throwing praises at it. Little Oakie seemed almost embarrassed, its branches curling in bashfulness.


    With the compost pit ready, the rest of the steps were simple. Kim Haru tossed in a few crystal cores to line the bottom, followed by some nearby dead leaves. The bathroom in his basic cabin had a drainage system that would automatically feed into the compost pit, and Little Nugget and Sir Peckington also had designated spots for their bathroom needs.


    After each cleanup, he would just dump the waste here.


    The last thing left was Little Snort''s waste from the pigpen. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the compost pit wasn''t too far from the pigpen. Kim Haru considered digging a trench between the two.


    He remembered seeing something similar back in rural areas, where the compost pit and pigpen were separated by just a wall, with an open connection in between. It didn''t look too complicated structurally.


    True to his word, Kim Haru got to work right away, needing Little Oakie''s help once again.


    Kim Haru began by using the hoe to lightly dig a shallow path from the pigpen to the compost pit. Then he let Little Oakie''s roots that was burrowing underground to carve out a tunnel directly from below.

 Chapter 143 The Harvest Rush

    Kim Haru wasn''t sure about the soil''s ability to support weight above the tunnel, so he marked the path with small sticks, intending to reinforce it later with stone slabs or something similar.Otherwise, if the soil turned out to be too soft and someone were to step over it only to fall through into pig manure¡­ well, that experience would not be pleasant.


    With the tunnel in place, Kim Haru decided the pigpen''s layout needed slight adjustments too. He shaved down the area surrounding the tunnel entrance, creating a slope to channel waste directly toward the compost pit. This way, the waste would flow conveniently into the pit, and if it didn''t, it would be easy to wash down with water.


    With this last touch, the initial setup for the fertilizer production was complete.


    In the pigpen, Little Snort was curiously sniffing around the newly made connection to the compost pit, cautiously poking its nose toward it and even attempting to stick its head in to inspect.


    Kim Haru quickly instructed Little Oakie to block Little Snort. "Little Snort, you should try to be a clean little pig, okay? From now on, this is your designated bathroom spot. Every time you need to go, you come here. But be careful and don''t fall in. If you do, I''ll have to clean you up and roast you for dinner."


    Little Snort: "!"


    Humans are truly terrifying!


    Little Snort immediately took a few steps back.


    Kim Haru saw nothing wrong with his words. "Little Snort, you''ve already gotten yourself in trouble for wandering too far from your family to play and ending up caught by me. If you lose your little life just because you''re too playful, that would really teach you a lesson, wouldn''t it? But if you behave, I might even consider finding you a friend. This pigpen is huge, and having just one little piglet seems a bit lonely."


    Kim Haru remembered that the people at the animal research institute mentioned the black pig they captured had wandered in from the north, at least implying there were more pigs out there. If a team headed to north soon, he might tag along or even post a task for other ability-user teams to bring one back.


    He wondered if transporting a living mutated pig might be difficult?


    Even though he hadn''t successfully raised a single piglet yet, Kim Haru was already thinking about getting another one.


    What could he do? Pork was just too delicious.


    Hmm¡­ He remembered there was an important step to making pork taste good.


    Suddenly, Kim Haru recalled something from a novel he''d read: to make pork taste better and eliminate any odor, one had to castrate the pig.


    Unknowingly, Kim Haru''s gaze drifted downward toward Little Snort''s underbelly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This¡­ hmm¡­ feels a bit hard to tackle.


    As an ordinary guy, just the thought of handling something like this could easily leave some mental scars!


    Anyway, Kim Haru figured he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Besides, Little Snort was still young and had just arrived at the farm and it''s not yet accustomed to the environment. He''d wait a month or two, let it get settled in, and then consider the matter again.


    Kim Haru thought he''d ask Go Okrim to see if he''d be willing to handle it when the time came. If he also had second thoughts, he might just post a task in the safe zone to find someone else who is willing to do it.


    ...


    Life on the farm passed by leisurely, and before he knew it, three days had gone by.


    The soybeans, potatoes, and cabbages he''d planted in the reclaimed fields had reached harvest time. Altogether, they spanned a full thirteen acres, stretching out in a lush green expanse, full of vitality.


    This time, Kim Haru couldn''t just push all the work onto others and take it easy. With so many crops to harvest, every bit of labor on the farm was needed¡ªeveryone had to pitch in.


    The two zombie-bots had completed their field-clearing tasks, and Go Okrim had erased their programs after that. A few days ago, he''d reprogrammed them for watering and assigning them to cover the areas that the sprinklers didn''t reach.


    This time, the two zombie-bots''s program were wiped again and equipped with harvesting software specifically for cabbage. Their job was to neatly pull the cabbages from the ground and stack them in rows.


    The soybeans were fairly easy to harvest, too. The pods were clustered on top, so it was just a matter of picking them off.


    Only the potatoes that were more labor-intensive. Not only were they high-yield and heavy, but they were all buried in the ground, making it easy to accidentally damage them while digging.


    Initially, harvesting potatoes would have been the perfect task for Little Oakie. Kim Haru hadn''t forgotten it¡ªhe and Little Oakie gave it a try, but they quickly realized that the field was simply too far from Little Oakie''s main body, so its roots couldn''t reach this area.


    Little Oakie''s current level wasn''t high enough to allow its roots to move through the ground like some other mutated plants. In the end, Kim Haru had to abandon the idea.


    All day long, the two people and two zombie-bots were out in the field, harvesting the crops.


    Even with all hands on deck, they hadn''t finished by the end of the day.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    There was still an acre of cabbages left, which could be left to the two zombie-bots to continue harvesting at night. As for the soybeans, there were three and a half acres remaining, and even with Kim Haru and Go Okrim working together, they had only managed to harvest an acre and a half. The five acres of potatoes remained completely untouched.


    "Ugh, I''m done for..." Finally lying down on his bed, Kim Haru felt soreness all over his body.


    They had even rushed through their meals today and working well into the evening until they could no longer see in the field.

 Chapter 144 Hiring Help

    Just thinking about all the remaining crops that still needed harvesting left Kim Haru feeling dazed.


    "No way, I need to hire someone to help me." Kim Haru would rather stay up late playing games until he collapsed from exhaustion than work himself to death from labor. At least the former would bring some happiness, while the latter was just pure agony.


    After deciding this, Kim Haru brought it up at breakfast the next day, asking Go Okrim, "How many people can your Space-type Zombie''s teleportation skill transporting people at once?"


    "If they aren''t carrying much, it could transport three at a time," Go Okrim replied, counting on his fingers. "Why? What''s on your mind, Kim Haru-hyung?"


    "I''m going to the safe zone and find some temporary workers to help us harvesting the corps," Kim Haru said while glancing around the farm. "Let''s hide the two zombies first, and tell Little Oakie to stay hidden as well¡ªdon''t let anyone spot them. Just say your Space-type ability is space teleportation."


    "I got it," Go Okrim nodded his head, he understood how other people might view him if they knew he could control zombies. Without a word of complaint, he handed three teleportation devices to Kim Haru. "You know how to use them."


    Without delay, Kim Haru prepared himself. With the crops still waiting to be harvested, the sooner he brought people over to finish the job, the sooner they could plant the next batch.


    As soon as the breakfast was over, Kim Haru loaded yesterday''s harvested cabbages into his system backpack, activated the teleportation device, and headed for the safe zone.


    After Kim Haru left, Go Okrim followed his instructions, hiding anything that might draw attention. Little Oakie remained still where it was, and he decided to hide the two zombies further away¡ªsome people were known to have an incredibly keen sense of smell and were able to detect the scent of zombies from far off.


    After a moment''s thought, he decided to lead them into the woods and leave them there.


    ... Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Upon arriving in the safe zone, Kim Haru didn''t waste time and went straight to his "Green Basket Vegetable Shop" to stock the shelves with cabbages. Three full acres of cabbages filled the entire shop''s shelves, barely putting a dent in his stored supplies.


    Seeing the sudden influx of fresh produce, both Hwa Jian and Jang Dojang gasped in amazement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Kim Haru mentioned that his storage space still held a large amount, their reactions couldn''t have been more different.


    Hwa Jian was thrilled; this amount of produce meant he could finally stop having to work for one or two days and then rest for five or six, a schedule that always left him anxious. He knew all too well how uneasy he felt those days eating from the boss''s food supplies.


    Jang Dojang, on the other hand, felt both shock and growing admiration. Curious thoughts had started to emerge, but he quickly suppressed them as soon as they surfaced.


    With the way Kim Haru had been conducting himself, anyone with any sense would know that it was best to maintain friendly relations rather than test his limits.


    At the same time, Jang Dojang decided that once Kim Haru left today, he would go to the Safe Zone Commander and propose increasing Kim Haru''s privileges even further. Perhaps even¡­ offering him a Deputy Safe Zone Commander position wouldn''t be out of the question.


    Anything to ensure that Kim Haru would be tied to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Seeing that the shop had no more space for additional cabbages, Kim Haru finally stopped unloading them from his system backpack.


    Since he would come by to settle accounts after the shop closed, Kim Haru decided he could just restock for the next day then.


    After he finished unloading the cabbages, Kim Haru was about to leave when a thought suddenly struck him.


    He looked at Hwa Jian and asked, "Did you bring someone in to help out at the shop a few days ago?"


    He had noticed an extra person in the shop while occasionally checking the system''s store interface. He had meant to ask about it, but either he forgot when he had time or he was too busy when he remembered, so it kept slipping his mind until now.


    Hearing his boss''s question, Hwa Jian quickly replied, "Don''t worry, he''s my best friend. I was worried about my low combat ability in case a troublemaking customer tried anything, so I asked him to help out. He would never take anything from the store or cause any issues. If he does anything wrong, you can punish me, or even fire me. I promise!"


    "No need," Kim Haru shook his head. He hadn''t asked to accuse anyone. "I should have thought of that myself. If he''s interested, I''d like to officially hire him at the same pay as you."


    "Really?" Hwa Jian''s eyes lit up with excitement. "He''d be thrilled! He''ll be a great addition, I''m sure! Thank you, Mr. Kim! I''ll let him know to start right away!"


    Hwa Jian had long been worried about Han Gwonhee''s job situation. Han Gwonhee was actually quite capable, and by rights, he should have had no trouble finding work, regardless of the role. But his past reputation had cast a shadow over him, and eventually, his personality changed, leaving him unable to find work even in the safe zone. None of the ability-user teams were willing to let him join, either.


    Even when Han Gwonhee put up his hunted mutated plants and animals for sale, few people dared to buy them from him.


    If Han Gwonhee hadn''t been strong enough to survive alone, it would have been difficult for him to even get the crystal cores he needed to level up.


    Now that Mr. Kim had offered him a job, Hwa Jian couldn''t be more excited.


    With a strong new employee on board, Kim Haru felt even more reassured about the shop''s security.

 Chapter 145 Hiring Harvest Hands

    The system''s shop details now showed one additional employee, and all the performance stats had increased significantly.


    With the shop matters settled, Kim Haru turned to the main reason he had come to the safe zone today.


    He asked Jang Dojang, "Where might I go to hire some people?"


    "What kind of workers are you looking to hire, Mr. Kim?" Jang Dojang asked. "If you need fighters, each district has an Ability User Center that was filled with skilled ability users and teams. The Ability User Center in the First District is where the strongest fighters tend to be. I''d recommend heading there if that''s what you need."


    "No, it''s just that I need some hands to help me with the harvest back on the farm," Kim Haru replied. "They don''t need to have any abilities; it would be good if they had some experience in this type of work."


    As soon as he heard the reason, Jang Dojang''s eyes lit up. "In that case, would you be open to letting the researchers at the Plant Research Institute help out? They have quite a bit of expertise when it comes to crops."


    "That won''t be necessary," Kim Haru replied. If he wanted people from the Plant Research Institute, there''d be no need to recruit anyone else. "They''re busy, so let''s not disturb them. Just finding some ordinary people will be fine."


    To Kim Haru, the researchers were treasures that needed to be protected. He preferred to let them spend their time on research and development rather than burden them with simple manual labor.


    Jang Dojang opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn''t say anything more and simply agreed. "Alright, then I''ll take you to the Ability User Center in the Fourth District. People usually post some tasks for regular people or ability users in the Ability User Center, so you should be able to find suitable candidates there."


    As they got into the vehicle, Jang Dojang felt an even greater sense of respect for Kim Haru.


    What he didn''t realize was that Kim Haru genuinely didn''t want to waste the researchers'' time. In his eyes, however, it seemed more like Mr. Kim didn''t fully trust the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and preferred not to involve them too deeply in matters that might touch on sensitive or confidential information.


    For all he knew, his suggestion may have already caused Mr. Kim some displeasure.


    Worried that his one comment might drive a wedge between Mr. Kim and the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, Jang Dojang grew increasingly anxious, fearing he might say something else wrong the entire ride.


    In his mind, he added another note to his understanding of Mr. Kim: not fond of being pried into.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru was completely unaware of the turmoil that was going on in Jang Dojang''s mind. Once they arrived at the Ability User Center in the Fourth District, he quickly posted his requirements on the task board.


    ...


    [ Harvesting Mission ]


    [ Description: Looking for experienced crop harvesters, preference for those with experience in soybean and potato harvesting. ]


    [ Requirements: good physical strength and stamina; open to all genders; six positions available. ]


    [ Task duration: three days. Food was provided but no lodging. ]


    [ Task reward options: points, crystal cores, or food supplies. ]


    ...


    As soon as the posting went up, a crowd gathered around the task board.


    This kind of harvesting mission was too simple! It was just a matter of putting in some muscle! No technical skills are required, no special difficulty, and no strange requirements based on appearance, height, or weight. Who didn''t have a bit of strength to spare?


    Plus, they provided you with the food and they could even choose their reward.


    Usually, the mission that was available to ordinary people was compensated in points, but many shops didn''t prefer points as payment. And here they could choose food as a reward! Why were they working so hard to earn points anyway? Just to be able to buy food.


    Surely, any food used as a reward wouldn''t be too shabby, right? And if it was, they could simply choose not to pick that option.


    In no time, the six positions were highly sought after.


    Kim Haru hadn''t even stepped out of the mission room when the staff informed him that many people had already expressed interest in the mission, making it difficult to choose, and asked if he had any selection criteria in mind.


    Kim Haru thought for a moment and decided to leave it up to chance.


    "Let them draw lots."


    The staff: "¡­"


    They had seen all sorts of selection methods, but drawing lots was indeed rare.


    However, since Mr. Kim had made his request, it wasn''t difficult to set up. The staff quickly prepared slips of paper to serve as the drawing tools. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Outside, the people waiting to accept the mission were full of excitement, each one eyeing the others as competitors. They were already strategizing how to show off their strengths, whether it came down to physical power or their knowledge of soybeans and potatoes.


    What they didn''t expect, however, was for the staff member to come out holding a handful of paper slips, informing them that the selection would be made¡­ by drawing lots?


    Everyone was stunned.


    It was the apocalypse, after all¡ªdid ordinary people without awakened abilities even have something as fickle as luck anymore? And such a random selection method? Weren''t they worried about picking someone unqualified? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nevertheless, everyone lined up to draw their lot. Before long, six lucky winners emerged.


    Among them were four men and two women. The two women stared at their winning slips, hardly believing their eyes When they''d seen so many others waiting, they''d almost given up hope, especially since, although the mission specified it was open to both men and women, most people still tended to pick men for physically demanding work.


    But they''d both been unwilling to give up and decided to stay. Who could have known that they''d end up being so lucky?


    The six chosen were brought to Kim Haru, who stood alongside Jang Dojang.

 Chapter 146 The Harvest Crew Arrives

    As they looked at Kim Haru and the imposing figure of Jang Dojang standing behind him, the group shrank back a bit. Despite their excitement over being selected, they kept quiet and dared not speak too much.


    Kim Haru, faced with so many strangers at once, felt a little overwhelmed. But seeing that none of them were particularly talkative, he relaxed.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Thinking of the harvest waiting for him at home, Kim Haru didn''t bother to leave the safe zone first and then use his teleportation device. He handed two of the teleportation devices to two of the group members, keeping one for himself, and simply instructed them on how to activate it.


    In an instant, the three figures disappeared.


    The four people left behind, along with Jang Dojang, were completely dumbfounded. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What kind of miraculous skill was that?


    In just a short while, Kim Haru reappeared.


    He took back the teleportation devices from the two people who had already reached the farm and handed them to the next two. Before pressing the activation button this time, he remembered to explain to Jang Dojang, "This is a skill of one of my followers."


    Under Jang Dojang''s envious, curious gaze, Kim Haru went back and forth three times, transporting each pair of the six people to the farm.


    On the final trip, Kim Haru told Jang Dojang to head back first since he had nothing else to do in the safe zone.


    Jang Dojang, still captivated by the teleportation skill, began to imagine the possibilities. If such an ability could be made common, wouldn''t it make so many things so much more convenient? For a moment, Jang Dojang''s mind wandered far and wide with possibilities.


    Just as he got in his vehicle to drive off and report the day''s events to the Safe Zone Commander, someone stopped him.


    It was a familiar face: Do Seungjin, the director of the Animal Research Institute.


    "Director Do, what brings you here?"


    "Where is he?" Do Seungjin anxiously peered into Jang Dojang''s vehicle, not finding the person he was looking for. He immediately gave Jang Dojang a hard stare. "Where''s Mr. Kim? I have an urgent matter to discuss with him!"


    "Mr. Kim just left, Director Do. You missed him by a moment."


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Do Seungjin: "¡­"


    Damn it, how could he be this unlucky? He''d rushed over the moment he got the news First, he''d gone to Kim Haru''s Green Basket Vegetable Shop only to find he wasn''t there. Then, hearing that he''d gone to the Fourth District, he had hurried over. But he was still too late!


    Could this be karma, punishing him for being neglectful toward Mr. Kim in the past?


    Oh no, Mr. Kim, please come back! I was wrong! I just want to know if you really raising animals!


    "Did he mention when he''d be back?"


    "No, Mr. Kim is rather spontaneous." And now, with someone by his side who could teleport, tracking his whereabouts would be even more unpredictable.


    Do Seungjin: "¡­"


    Maybe¡­ it was time to prepare for the "thirty visits" strategy. Perhaps on the first visit, he could bring some pigweed? If Mr. Kim had livestock, he might appreciate it¡­ right?


    In the blink of an eye, the six people who had accepted the mission found themselves transported from the Ability User Center to an unfamiliar place. They were all instantly tense, their bodies rigid as they warily scanned their surroundings.


    "You''re here," said Go Okrim, who had already sensed someone arriving the moment the teleportation device was activated. Standing nearby, he added, "Follow me. There''s a lot of work for you to do, so don''t slack off."


    The six of them jumped in surprise, only now noticing someone standing there.


    One of them, a taller man with a bit more courage, asked Go Okrim, "Could you explain what just happened? What was that?"


    Go Okrim wasn''t particularly patient with these people¡ªhis patience was reserved solely for Kim Haru. However, since these six were brought in by Kim Haru to help out, he refrained from showing them any displeasure.


    Pointing to a nearby field that needed harvesting, Go Okrim said, "That was just my ability; no need to make a fuss. It''s simply a faster way to get you here. If you had driven all the way, who knows how long it would have taken."


    "That''s where you''ll be working for the next few days. You''ll need to harvest the soybeans and potatoes there. Since you were chosen, none of you should have any problem with this, right?"


    The six looked in the direction Go Okrim was pointing and were instantly wide-eyed.


    What was that?!


    They finally noticed the green crops stretching neatly across the brown soil on the other side of the pond, lined up like soldiers. The pods were plump, and the potato leaves were fresh and green, each plant swaying gently in the breeze.


    There were no odd mutated colors or vicious-looking appendages.


    For a fleeting moment, the sight in front of them made them feel like they were coming back to the world before the apocalypse when fields like this were a common comforting sight.


    At this moment, any concern for their own safety faded completely.


    Why worry? Someone that was capable of growing all this wouldn''t have any reason to harm a handful of powerless people with no special abilities. In this post-apocalyptic world, human life could be both precious and utterly expendable.


    With that thought, the six of them relaxed, their questions silenced. The tall man who had dared to ask questions even offered Go Okrim a sheepish apology, chuckling at his own nervousness.


    Go Okrim didn''t care; he was about to take the six people directly to the fields to harvest the soybeans and potatoes when he heard a noise from the teleportation device.


    Kim Haru was back.


    A genuine smile spread across Go Okrim''s face.


    The other six people noticed Go Okrim''s expression and understood that Kim Haru was their true employer, making them even more respectful.

 Chapter 147 A Harvest Well Rewarded

    "Kim Haru-hyung, you''re back! I was just about to take them to get started," Go Okrim said, winking and subtly indicating that he had already tidied up everything that needed to be done. "You can rest now; there are enough people here."


    This was a great opportunity to show off!


    The other six nodded their head in agreement. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru also felt that six people were enough, and since he had specified a three-day limit in the mission, he figured that with six experienced hands, they could finish the few acres of land in that time.


    "Okay, I''ll leave them in your hands," Kim Haru said. He preferred not to deal with too many strangers, and since Go Okrim was familiar with the situation in the fields, he didn''t need to worry.


    Go Okrim gave a somewhat awkward salute, happily departing with the trust of his employer.


    The six task performers looked at their aloof employer and adhered to the principle of saying little and doing much over the next three days, fearing that too many words might upset him.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    For three days, the six of them gathered early in the ability user center. On the first day, Kim Haru personally came to lead them, but for the next two days, it was Go Okrim who came to pick them up with the teleportation device.


    As soon as they arrived at the farm in the morning, each of them received half of a steaming boiled potato.


    Although it was just half, it weighed about a pound, making it more than enough for breakfast. Even the man with the biggest appetite among them felt completely satisfied after eating half a potato.


    The two women, who had smaller appetites, could only eat half at a time. They didn''t waste the other half; after confirming that their employer wouldn''t mind, they wrapped it up to share with their families when they returned home in the evening.


    Lunch was even more enticing for them.


    Sometimes there were stir-fries¡ªlight, spicy, and sizzling dishes¡ªwhere potatoes and cabbage could be prepared in a variety of ways.


    Each person also received a large bowl of soft white rice.


    The dinner offered a different spread from lunch, with several variations of tofu dishes. One night, they even enjoyed a particularly delicious mushroom soup, made with just salt and a bit of MSG. One sip warmed their throats and filled their stomachs with warmth, and they could easily down several bowls of that soup alone.


    However, these meals were incomparable to the mutated virus content in the ingredients!


    At first, when their employer offered them food, the six only thought the meals tasted great, without realizing they were eating something so precious. After they noticed how especially sweet and fragrant the food was, they even wondered if it was just an illusion because they hadn''t had a good meal in a while.


    Once their gazes met with the others, they confirmed that this was not an illusion. They all felt the uniqueness of this food.


    In that moment, the six of them experienced a mix of wild joy and a hint of fear.


    With their employer providing such excellent conditions, could the tasks they were asked to perform really be as simple as just harvesting crops? Was there some other conspiracy or greater danger waiting for them?


    Carrying such anxiety throughout the day, when they were teleported back to the familiar ability user center in the Fourth District that evening by Go Okrim, they noticed Go Okrim''s figure disappear.


    After waiting for a moment without seeing any of the other task performers, they finally confirmed that what they were to do was indeed as simple as heading out to the fields.


    Once their fear dissipated, only the thrill of striking it rich remained!


    Subsequently, the six of them worked even harder, especially the two women, who were afraid that if they contributed less than the other men, their employer might think they were slacking off and send them away.


    They couldn''t imagine how regretful they would feel if they lost such a great opportunity.


    With their diligent efforts, they completed the remaining few acres of land by the morning of the third day. As for missing a meal, they felt only a slight disappointment before they immediately relaxed.


    With such great treatment and such simple tasks, they felt a tremendous amount of pressure. Thankfully, it was all over now.


    Kim Haru was also very pleased with the early completion. He had been observing how hard the six had worked, and for that, he planned to give them an extra reward in addition to the promised payment.


    "1,000 points, 100 crystal cores, or three pounds of food per person," Kim Haru presented the options to them. "Additionally, I''ll reward each of you with a pound of potatoes."


    The joy on the faces of the six of them was unmistakable, and they didn''t hesitate to choose the food.


    After experiencing the allure of this food over the past few days, they understood its value all too well. The flavor lingered in their dreams every night, making it hard to let go. What use were points and crystal cores? Could they buy such precious ingredients with them?


    Of course not.


    Kim Haru was no exception. He had become well aware of the obsession people in this post-apocalyptic world had with food and had prepared four pounds of ingredients for each of them. This included two pounds of potatoes, one pound of soybeans, and one pound of cabbage, all packed into sacks made from the seed bags of the grain store he had used. One bag per person.


    The six of them received the rewards with trepidation and were sent back to the safe zone by Go Okrim.


    Once they returned to the Fourth District, they were surrounded by their curious neighbors, who bombarded them with questions.


    Since the moment these six people took on the harvesting mission, everyone had been intrigued by them. Their mysterious daily comings and goings were typical for various missions. However, these six people consistently brought back particularly fragrant food, and the portions were substantial. If they saved some food, the delightful aroma would fill their homes the next day.

 Chapter 148 Sharing the Harvest

    These questions piled up in everyone''s minds, itching at them like a scratch they couldn''t reach.


    Finally, as the group finished their tasks, the neighbors couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "What kind of mission did you take on? Are they still looking for more people?"


    "Was all this food provided by your employer? That''s incredibly generous! What grade are these ingredients, can you tell us?"


    "I''d like to buy some¡ªI have a brother with crystal cores. Would you sell me just a little?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone else noticed the cabbages in their hands and remembered something.


    "Is this from a man named Mr. Kim by any chance? If so, I think I know who it might be."


    "Oh! I think I''ve heard of him too. Isn''t he the guy who showed up in the Fourth District? I heard he has a shop in the Second District now, and there''s always a long line outside, with demand always exceeding supply."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard that too. They say the food at his shop is top-notch, and the prices aren''t too high. Mostly, he only takes crystal cores, but it''s not that hard to get some. I even heard people from the Fourth District make trips just to buy his food."


    "And they''re even going so far as to sell their pots and pans to scrape together enough crystal cores. On the way, they cross the Third District and Second District border and are often sneered at by ability users¡ªso why would they still go?"


    "Honestly, I didn''t understand it either, but after seeing the vegetables that Han Sori and the others brought back, I get it a little more."


    Han Sori is one of the six people who are working on Kim Haru''s farm.


    Looking how he was now surrounded by the neighbors, he clutching the food protectively as if worried it might get snatched.


    Hearing their conversations, the group suddenly understood.


    So it was that man! They''d heard people from the Fourth District mention him before¡ªa person of true kindness and integrity. Han Sori had once privately scoffed, thinking, "In an apocalypse, who could still care about kindness and integrity?"


    But meeting the man himself had left him astonished. Only then did he realize he had judged too quickly and unfairly. "Yes, that''s Mr. Kim," Han Sori answered. "Tell you what, tonight I''ll cook up some potatoes and let everyone have a small taste."


    "But I don''t have much, so it''ll only be a tiny bite for each of you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Han Sori thought he couldn''t be as selfless as Mr. Kim, who seemed to care for the entire world in this harsh time. But he could do his part, however small, and help spread the word about Mr. Kim''s produce.


    After all, Mr. Kim surely hoped that more people could eat food that was free from the mutagenic virus.


    How could anyone possibly mind? Not to mention just taking a bite, even if it was just a glance, no one would mind at all. Everyone was surprised that Kim Haru was willing to share such precious things with them, and a flood of compliments poured out.


    The other individuals who also received rewards exchanged glances and smiled, saying, "Alright, then let''s add what we have as well and let everyone get a big bite together."


    Unbeknownst to them, something in this apocalyptic world was starting to change.


    After this wave of soybean, cabbage, and potato harvesting, Kim Haru decided not to plant any more of these. Firstly, the amount harvested this time was enough for him to use for a long while. Secondly, continuously planting one type of crop on a piece of land for too long can degrade the soil, so crop rotation is necessary.


    Coincidentally, the fertilizer had almost fully fermented over the past few days. Naturally, normal fertilizers don''t ferment this quickly, but due to the system''s enhancement, Kim Haru followed the system''s method and added crystal cores to the mix. Even though the raw materials in the fermentation tank were limited, it still successfully produced good fertilizer.


    The only minor drawback was that due to the insufficient raw materials, the amount of basic fertilizer obtained was also not plentiful, and he couldn''t even spread it all over the newly opened wasteland.


    Kim Haru could only focus on the plants in the sample field for now, of course not forgetting the garlic on Go Okrim''s windowsill. He decided to first plant ten different types of mature plants to let the system upgrade. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    All the plants in the sample field received a round of basic fertilizer. However, the crops here had already sprouted. Among the first ten wheat plants he had sown, the tallest one had already reached half a person''s height, while the other nine were around knee height.


    For crops that had already begun to sprout and grow, the effect of pouring fertilizer on them wasn''t significant, and if one wasn''t careful and bumped into the plants, it could easily cause seedling burn. Fortunately, Kim Haru''s basic fertilizer was provided by the system, so it wouldn''t cause such issues.


    The effects of fertilizing during the initial planting and now were still somewhat different.


    [ Ding! The crop growth cycle is reduced... ]


    [ Ding! Reduced to 58 days. ]


    [ Ding! Reduced to 30 days until maturity. ]


    [ Ding! Reduced to 75 days until maturity. ]


    [ Ding! Reduction failed. ]


    [ Ding! You are lucky! The crop will mature tomorrow. ]


    Kim Haru watched as the fertilized crops vibrantly responded to the nutrient-rich fertilizer, beginning to shrink their growth cycles. He couldn''t help but wonder whether the outcome depended on the plants'' condition, the quality of the fertilizer, or perhaps his own skills as a farmer.


    In any case, each plant had a remarkably unique reduction in its growth cycle. Some were unfortunate enough to show no reduction at all, while the lucky ones would be ready for harvest as soon as tomorrow.


    The plant set to mature tomorrow was sweet potato.


    Kim Haru felt a wave of joy wash over him.

 Chapter 149 Sweet Harvests and New Discoveries

    The food he obtained from the granary, particularly the sweet potatoes, was extremely rare. The entire storage warehouse had been devastated by that pesky Oltura King, and this particular sweet potato seed was one he had painstakingly unearthed.


    Once the sweet potatoes matured, their yield would be impressively high, and the efficiency for saving seeds would also be quick. It wouldn''t be long before he could continue planting vast fields of sweet potatoes again.


    Without realizing it, Kim Haru began to daydream about the delicious ways to prepare sweet potatoes. They tasted delightful, much like potatoes, whether boiled, roasted, mashed into a creamy dessert, or made into crispy sweet potato pancake. Each method resulted in something truly scrumptious.


    Winter was fast approaching, and during this chilly season, he loved to build a cozy fire and bury a few sweet potatoes in the embers. Before long, the heavenly aroma of roasted sweet potatoes would waft through the air, intoxicatingly reaching far and wide.


    Kim Haru particularly enjoyed holding a roasted sweet potato in his hands when it was cold, especially when his fingers were cold. He wouldn''t even eat it; he would just revel in the sweet, smoky scent, warming his hands in the process, and it felt incredibly comforting.


    After successfully creating the fertilizer, Kim Haru also remembered his promise to give Little Oakie a share. After all, throughout the entire fertilizer production process, Little Oakie played a crucial, if not the most significant, role.


    Strangely enough, every time Kim Haru used the system to check on Little Oakie''s status, it always showed as healthy, yet after so many days, Little Oakie still remained completely bare, with not a single leaf sprouting.


    Once, he had seen Little Oakie grow a tiny leaf, but just a few hours later, when he checked again, that lone leaf had already fallen off. This rapid leaf drop led Kim Haru to wonder if there was a glitch in the system; surely, the frequency of leaf loss was far too high.


    With the basic fertilizer now available, Kim Haru planned to give Little Oakie two extra rounds of fertilization. Maybe the reason for the constant absence of leaves was simply due to insufficient nutrients. After all, it was a mutated plant, and the energy needed for both its movement and growth should be significantly greater than that of ordinary plants.


    Deep down, Kim Haru felt a twinge of guilt. After all, this particular tree had started losing its leaves right after he proposed their partnership. How could he not suspect that Little Oakie''s leaves had fallen off because he had perhaps exploited it too harshly?


    Asking Little Oakie was out of the question, so he decided to secretly compensate by providing a little extra fertilizer and water. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once it received the fertilizer, Little Oakie seemed ecstatic, as if the entire tree were joyfully dancing. If its roots weren''t buried deep in the soil, it might have really jumped three feet high like a jubilant person.


    In this state, standing beside Little Oakie, Kim Haru could already feel the fluctuations of the ground nearby. This commotion was definitely caused by Little Oakie and no one else.


    After that, there followed a long stretch of leisurely days. Kim Haru counted on his fingers; aside from one sweet potato seedling that had matured, the other plants in the sample field would take at least another month. Those that hadn''t been fertilized in the main field were growing even slower.


    The fertilizer in the latrine still needed to accumulate. Neither Little Snort nor Kim Haru, along with Go Okrim, could produce waste that quickly.


    There wasn''t much kitchen waste left either; the dried branches and leaves couldn''t make up most of the fertilizer. Fertilizer produced this way would be marked by the system as inferior quality, leading to poorer results compared to regular fertilizer. It might even produce some unpredictable and strange side effects.


    Little Snort now seemed to have adapted to this new life. After the harvest, Kim Haru had set aside most of the fresh soybean leaves and potato leaves to feed Little Snort, Little Nugget, and Sir Peckington.


    With that, Kim Haru had fewer things to manage on the farm. Bored, he spent several days cooped up inside playing games.


    As long as his big brother was in a good mood, Go Okrim, the devoted younger brother, would not care about anything else. He dismissed any concerns about staying cooped up in the room affecting his health; nothing was more important than his brother''s happiness.


    This was how devoted younger brother Go Okrim put it.


    However, while Kim Haru was enjoying his hermit life, Go Okrim was anything but a recluse.


    Since hiding two zombie-bots in the forest last time, Go Okrim had developed a keen interest in the woods and frequently ran in and out for no particular reason.


    Fortunately, he remembered that his combat skills weren''t very high, so he always brought along a Space-type zombie for protection when he went out, which was excellent for fleeing.


    Kim Haru had seen him suddenly appear in front of him several times, shouting about being scared out of his wits.


    This time, Go Okrim once again flashed in front of the wooden cabin, but unlike before, he appeared excited this time.


    Go Okrim raised the item in his hand and shouted to his uncle, "Big Brother, Big Brother, look what I found! It''s something amazing!"


    Kim Haru had just finished a game when he turned around and was immediately surprised. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "An orange! Where did you find this?" Kim Haru took the orange from Go Okrim''s hands and gently squeezed it.


    The orange skin was very thin, and with little effort, he opened a small window. The juicy orange segments inside were plump and full of moisture, exuding a fragrant, sweet aroma.


    To his astonishment, this wild orange was unexpectedly not sour¡ªwhat a delightful surprise!


    Go Okrim pointed in the direction he had come from. "There''s an orange tree a bit further away over there. I thought I should bring this treasure to show you right away, so I sent a space-type zombie to guard it. Do you want to go over now?"

 Chapter 150 The Orange Grove Discovery

    Of course, Kim Haru wanted to go. Not only would he go, but he also needed to find a container to take with him.


    "Call your zombie back. We''ll walk over and get familiar with the route," Kim Haru said, tossing Go Okrim a backpack to carry.


    The backpack was something Kim Haru had asked someone to weave in the past few days. Ever since he learned about the mission hall in the ability user center, he had indeed discovered some talented individuals.


    The mission hall wasn''t just a place for employers to post tasks; it was also where many people needing to complete tasks shared their basic information and skills. The weaving skill was something Kim Haru had seen there.


    An old lady and a middle-aged woman were there; the old lady was particularly skilled at crafting bamboo products, making beautiful backpacks. The woman had good skills with soft threads; her technique was detailed in the skill descriptions, and Kim Haru thought that since she could weave yarn, perhaps she could also weave bamboo. He decided to give it a try, but it turned out the woman couldn''t weave bamboo; however, the old lady could.


    Unfortunately, the old lady had been worn down by the demands of the system, so she worked slowly; it took over a day to weave one backpack. Thankfully, Kim Haru wasn''t in a hurry. He brought all the bamboo strips he had cut to their homes, allowing them to weave as many as they could at a price of ten crystal cores each.


    The two backpacks in Kim Haru''s and Go Okrim''s hands were the only two he had managed to obtain.


    What Kim Haru didn''t know was that when he first found the old lady weaving backpacks, she had already contemplated giving up on life, thinking that she could end it all after one more night. She didn''t want to burden her daughter. Without her, her daughter could manage to survive with just about any job; having her, a mere old woman who could only eat, would make life exceedingly difficult.


    After her death, the middle-aged woman would likely lose her will to survive as well.


    At that moment, Kim Haru had come along.


    From that day forward, the two women firmly regarded Kim Haru as their lifesaver. They not only intended to honor him but would also pass on their gratitude to their descendants.


    But that was a story for another time.


    At this moment, Kim Haru was following Go Okrim toward the orange tree.


    As Go Okrim had said, the orange tree was indeed a bit far away, and the direction was different from the mutated iron tree forest and bamboo grove traps Kim Haru had visited before.


    "Why did you come all the way out here?"


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru felt increasingly helpless toward the person beside him. Spending time with Go Okrim had made him realize that he simply couldn''t sit still; he was always teasing the two zombie-bots or playing with Little Nugget and Sir Peckington. Even Little Snort in the pigpen had been coaxed by Go Okrim, and he never seemed to tire of it.


    Kim Haru had previously wondered if Go Okrim was unsuitable for this quiet life on the farm and if it would be better to send him back to a safe zone.


    However, just as he tentatively voiced this thought, he was startled back by Go Okrim''s expression, which was on the verge of tears.


    It was as if the moment he uttered those words, he would immediately be met with a sobbing employee.


    Seeing that Go Okrim really didn''t want to leave the farm, Kim Haru decided not to think about it anymore. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the orange tree.


    Kim Haru was surprised by the scene before him. He had thought it was already great to find one orange tree, but unexpectedly, it was a whole grove of orange trees!


    "Let''s pick the biggest ones," Kim Haru instructed Go Okrim, and they both began searching for a tree to pick the oranges they found appealing.


    The orange trees here were laden with heavy fruit, and even the lower branches were full of bright yellow, large oranges. The branches drooped under the weight, so Kim Haru only had to stretch out his hand to reach them; there was no need to climb the trees or find any tools.


    As Kim Haru picked oranges, he also ate some. The orange skin was exceptionally thin; he used his fingernail to score a shallow line in the indentation, gently splitting it apart. Each segment was a bite-sized treat, bursting with juice and not a hint of sourness.


    By the time he had filled more than half of his backpack, Kim Haru was already full from eating oranges.


    Go Okrim was more efficient than Kim Haru. In just a short while, he had already filled his own backpack and was heading over to Kim Haru.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, it''s full."


    Kim Haru glanced at their backpacks and then at the heavy oranges still hanging on the branches, feeling a sense of reluctance.


    "We''ve picked too many, but the oranges are ripe. If we don''t pick them soon, they''ll over-ripen and spoil."


    Besides, birds would come to eat them, pecking the good oranges until they were a mess.


    Kim Haru couldn''t bear to let such good oranges go to waste like that.


    "Let''s pick a few more to sell," Kim Haru decided. "I want to include this area in the farm boundaries; this will be the orchard of the farm from now on."


    He thought that although it felt a bit wrong to sell something he hadn''t grown himself, as long as he used the money from the sales to take care of these orange trees, it wouldn''t be a problem!


    Making fertilizer, improving the road from the farm to the orange grove, trimming the branches of the trees, and protecting the grove from pests¡ªall of these would require crystal cores.

 Chapter 151 Harvesting Hidden Treasures

    After he took care of some things for the orchard, putting the money from the sales back into his pocket would feel completely justified.


    Go Okrim never disputed Kim Haru''s opinions and didn''t care about the difficulty of designating this area as part of the farm. As long as Kim Haru wanted to do something, he would help out.


    "Then I''ll go look for a space-type zombie," Go Okrim said. "If there''s space teleportation from the orange grove to the farm, it will be more faster. Even if I can''t catch a space-teleporting zombie, capturing a zombie with storage space can also lighten your burden, Kim Haru-hyung."


    Kim Haru thought this made sense.


    As the farm''s crops increased, it was impossible to store everything in his backpack; he needed additional storage equipment. The orange grove was somewhat remote, and the dense growth of these oranges indicated that not many people came here. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if he set up a zombie here, it shouldn''t attract too much attention.


    "Okay, that would be great."


    Since they had decided to pick the oranges to sell, the two no longer hesitated. Kim Haru stored all the oranges they had already picked in his system backpack, and then they both went their separate ways to continue picking.


    Kim Haru preferred to move towards the edges. As he picked, he realized he had unknowingly wandered out of the orange grove''s boundaries.


    Noticing that the yellow oranges were becoming increasingly scarce in his line of sight, he finally realized he had strayed too far.


    Just as he was about to refocus and make his way back to the center, something snagged at his feet.


    "What is that... a chestnut?"


    Kim Haru was pleasantly surprised to discover that what had caught him was none other than a chestnut that had fallen from the tree, still covered in its prickly shell.


    Chestnuts were quite useful. Whether roasted as a snack, ground into flour for staples, or used in stews, they all had a great taste.


    Kim Haru looked up and saw familiar chestnuts hanging from the tree.


    The chestnuts still on the tree were not the processed black-shelled kind; they had a layer of green, prickly husks on the outside, resembling little green hedgehogs, all clustered together in balls.


    Kim Haru decided he wouldn''t continue picking oranges and thought it would be enough for Go Okrim to handle it alone. He wanted to gather some chestnuts to take back.


    The chestnut trees were quite tall, and the fruits were covered in prickles, making it impossible to just pick them by hand.


    Kim Haru looked around and found a suitably long branch, one end of which had a small fork. This shape was perfect for reaching fruits high in the tree.


    He raised the branch and inserted the forked end between the fruit and the tree stem, twisting it gently. The fruit would fall off with a light pull.


    At first, Kim Haru was a bit clumsy, but after picking a few, he quickly got the hang of it. Soon, the ground was covered with little green spiky balls.


    Carefully placing the unpeeled chestnuts into his backpack, Kim Haru continued picking.


    Speaking of chestnuts, Kim Haru initially assumed they grew on trees looking just like the sugar-roasted chestnuts he was used to eating. But when he ordered raw chestnuts online, the seller sent him a box of green, spiky balls. Kim Haru was immediately annoyed, thinking the store had sent the wrong items in a fit of carelessness.


    After receiving an explanation from the seller, he learned that chestnuts actually grew on trees in that prickly shell. He had to remove this spiky outer layer to reveal the familiar chestnut inside.


    The seller explained that the chestnuts were shipped in their shells to prevent them from spoiling during transit.


    At the time, the misunderstanding left Kim Haru incredibly embarrassed. The experience left such a deep impression on him that he would never forget what a chestnut looked like in its natural form.


    And here he was, finally putting that knowledge to use.


    He had picked every chestnut he could reach on the lower half of the tree, but the ones higher up were beyond his grasp. He figured he''d come back with better tools next time. After all, chestnuts had a long shelf life.


    From a distance, he heard Go Okrim calling for him. He responded briefly but didn''t plan to go back the way he had come.


    Since there were chestnuts here, who knew what other treasures might be nearby?


    Unwilling to leave just yet, he scanned the area with interest.


    To his surprise, he found something else. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon enough, Go Okrim reached him and asked, "Kim Haru-hyung, what are you doing? How did you end up all the way over here?"


    Kim Haru first pointed out the chestnut tree to Go Okrim and then showed him his latest discovery.


    "Look over there. What do you think that is?"


    Go Okrim squinted in the direction Haru indicated. "It''s looks like something like a pear?"


    "It''s not a pear; it''s a lemon," Kim Haru replied, walking toward the lemon tree.


    As he got closer, he confirmed his hunch. The lemons were already tinged with yellow color, but both the green and yellow ones could be picked, it was perfect for Making lemon tea or using the lemons as cooking ingredients would be perfect.


    Kim Haru unceremoniously picked every lemon he could see.


    The lemon tree was short enough that even the highest branches were within bis reach.


    This outing had been quite the haul, reinforcing Kim Haru''s determination to include this area as part of the farm.


    He still had plenty of wooden fence from his last project, along with a lot of leftover timber, so this time, he planned to use it to enclose the orchard.


    On his way back, Kim Haru kept planning out the next steps.


    Just as he reached the small cabin, before he could even start unloading and sorting the contents of his backpack, he heard an odd sound coming from inside the cabin.

 Chapter 152 Pigweed Gift

    "Ah, it''s the sound-transmitting snail!" It took him a moment, but he recognized the noise.


    Entering the cabin, he confirmed that it was indeed the sound-transmitting snail under the TV, with a faint glow illuminating the circle that connected him with Jang Dojang.


    "Jang Dojang?"


    "Yes, Mr. Kim," Jang Dojang''s voice came through. "When will you next visit the safe zone? The director of the animal research institute wants to meet you."


    "He does? What for?"


    Jang Dojang sounded a bit exasperated. "Director Do has been trying to reach you several times, but each time he just missed you. He''s a bit desperate, so he asked me to contact you. I think it''s about the piglet issue you brought up last time."


    "If you''d rather not meet him, I can turn him down on your behalf."


    After a brief pause, Kim Haru replied, "No, it''s fine. Tell him to wait for me at the shop. I''ll head over now."


    He had planned to take the oranges to the shop anyway and collect today''s earnings of crystal cores, so this wouldn''t delay him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he said this, he faintly heard a muffled but distinctly excited cheer on the other end.


    Kim Haru emptied his backpack, pouring out the unpeeled chestnuts.


    "Gojo, if you don''t have anything else to do, can you shell these? Be careful not to prick yourself. The shells are pretty hard, so it''ll be easier if you use something to crack them open."


    Go Okrim was more than happy to comply. "I Got it, Kim Haru-hyung! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it for sure."


    He even considered to reprogramming the two zombies to help him out, figuring that they weren''t occupied with anything else at the moment.


    With nothing else to pack, Kim Haru grabbed the oranges in his system backpack and activated the teleportation device.


    This time, he set his destination directly to his shop in South District Two.


    The director of the animal research institute hadn''t arrived yet, and Kim Haru glanced at the bustling crowd of customers that was packed tightly in his shop. He initially thought about just putting the oranges on display and then leaving.


    But on second thought, he decided to wait until closing time before going anywhere.


    So, Kim Haru found a corner to stay out of the way and waited.


    It wasn''t long before Do Seungjin arrived.


    The burly animal research institute director, with his broad, muscular frame, was already noticeable on his own, but today he had an enormous bundle of something green strapped to his back.


    Seeing this sight, Kim Haru had a sense of foreboding.


    Sure enough, Do Seungjin immediately spotted him among the crowd. He then strode over, and, with a thud, dropped the bundle right in front of him.


    "Mr. Kim, please accept this gift!"


    ...


    Kim Haru didn''t fully realize how he ended up at the research institute. Even as Jang Dojang carefully prompted him, "You can get out now, Mr. Kim," he remained dazed and vacant-eyed.


    Do Seungjin, now curled up awkwardly in the back seat, had wanted to talk to Kim Haru but quickly retreated when he noticed his expression.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    How was he supposed to know that Mr. Kim wouldn''t appreciate such a grand gesture? Normally, wouldn''t people enjoy a big scene when someone''s giving a gift or apologizing? Doesn''t a larger gesture usually mean more honor?


    Fine, it was his fault for being too hasty. Was this gift a complete flop? Would Mr. Kim still be willing to share any tips on how to raise mutated animal with him?


    Jang Dojang helped steady Mr. Kim, who still seemed a bit dazed. Glancing back at the enormous figure of Do Seungjin in the back seat, Jang couldn''t help but sigh, covering his forehead with his hand.


    Only heaven knew the chaos that had unfolded when he''d rushed over after receiving the urgent message. Thankfully, Mr. Kim, in his generosity, hadn''t gotten angry¡ªor maybe he just hadn''t had the chance to get angry yet. Regardless, Do Seungjin''s behavior had been incredibly reckless this time; how could he, as a director, behave with so little composure?


    Jang Dojang didn''t know what exactly Do Seungjin hoped to gain from Mr. Kim, but it was beyond his ability to intervene meaningfully.


    "Director Do, let''s get out," Jang Dojang said, opening the car door for Do Seungjin, doing what little he could to facilitate things.


    Do Seungjin nodded, sliding out of the car with a sheepish expression.


    As Kim Haru looked at Do Seungjin, he was reminded of the painfully awkward scene just moments ago. Fortunately, they''d already arrived at the research institute, and aside from Jang Dojung, who had come out to greet them, no one else was in sight.


    This allowed Kim Haru to relax considerably.


    It was only then that his thoughts started coming back together, and he recalled what Do Seungjin had said while presenting his gift.


    "Pigweed?" Kim Haru asked.


    Do Seungjin, who had assumed Mr. Kim wouldn''t want to engage with him, had been preparing to ask Jang Dojung for some advice on what to do next. He was caught off guard when Mr. Kim actually asked him a question!


    He quickly pulled out the large bundle of pigweed he''d stashed under the back seat.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Kim, here, take a look. This is pigweed."


    With that, Do Seungjin began introducing the plant, which, admittedly, didn''t quite resemble pigweed.


    The bundle he''d brought looked somewhat like seaweed, except it was straighter and sturdier; at least when tied together like this, it didn''t flop down. When touched, it felt smooth and springy, clearly brimming with moisture.


    "This plant, well, I just call it pigweed because the pigs over in the west really love it. I actually snuck over there to cut a whole bundle to bring back. It provides the pigs with the nutrition they need, and it''s especially good for piglets." Do Seungjin spoke with a tone of absolute certainty, as he had observed this firsthand. "Those mutated black pigs grew so plumpy from eating this stuff; it''s perfect for fattening them up."

 Chapter 153 Pigweed and the Orange

    Kim Haru recalled a black pig he''d seen before. He remembered being struck by how its layers of fat rippled over its body.


    So, this pigweed was the secret behind that.


    He had to admit, he was interested. There was no way he''d only raise one pig in the future; if this was something the black pigs enjoyed, other types of pigs might like it too, right?


    "Can it be planted?" Kim Haru asked.


    From the way Do Seungjin had described it, gathering a bundle of pigweed sounded no small feat¡ªnot only because you need to go to the west but also due to the mutated black pigs that was as large as houses, guarding the area. He doubted his own small stature would be up to the task.


    So if this pigweed could be grown, well, he had plenty of mountain and forest nearby. Expanding his farm to include a plot of pigweed wouldn''t take up valuable farmland or disrupt the ecosystem.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s question, Do Seungjin froze.


    Grow it?


    Why hadn''t he thought of that? Of course! If he could grow his own pigweed and find a way to get some piglets, he wouldn''t need to worry about them starving or failing to thrive. If the pigs couldn''t adapt to being kept by humans, he could even let them roam freely. As long as they stayed close to the safe zone and humans managed their movement, it would be just as good as keeping them.


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    As expected of Mr. Kim¡ªhe''d gotten right to the heart of the matter.


    However¡­


    "I''m¡­ not exactly sure," Do Seungjin admitted, shaking his head helplessly. He''d been so focused on observing the pigs and their food that he hadn''t looked into how this plant grew.


    "I know," said Jang Dojung, who''d just arrived and overheard their conversation. Before even coming to a full stop, he jumped in, "But let''s not talk here. Mr. Kim, please come to our research institute. In one of our labs that was dedicated to mutated plant studies, we''ve got research data on cultivating this grass."


    Jang Dojung glanced at Do Seungjin before turning back to Kim Haru. "Don''t worry, Mr. Kim. At this hour, most people are busy in their labs, and I''ve instructed the rest of them to keep things quiet. There''ll be no crowd or disturbance."


    Jang Dojung was already aware of the incident outside the vegetable shop.


    Do Seungjin usually would have been snapped back at Jang Dojung, but knowing he was in the wrong, he shrank back and took a half-step away.


    Still, he didn''t want to retreat too far. Mr. Kim had spoken to him directly, which meant he wasn''t all that angry. If Do Seungjin could show some improvement, maybe Mr. Kim would let him see the animals he was raising.


    By now, Do Seungjin was certain Mr. Kim kept animals at home.


    He wasn''t sure about chickens, but he was positive that pigs were involved. Otherwise, Mr. Kim wouldn''t have shown such interest in pigweed.


    With this realization, Do Seungjin grew even more spirited.


    The group entered the plant research institute, and just as they were approaching the lab Jang Dojung mentioned, Kim Haru remembered something.


    He pulled an orange from his system backpack. "Could you run a full analysis on this?"


    Kim Haru finally remembered that in this post-apocalyptic world, not everything edible was safe. Most of the food was contained with a traces of the mutagenic virus. Although he''d eaten plenty of similar things and hadn''t felt any effects, he hadn''t really thought about it at the time.


    In truth, a small part of Kim Haru still felt a twinge of worry.


    Jang Dojung, Do Seungjin, and Jang Dojang stared at the orange before them, unable to look away for a long moment.


    In this world, many mutated plants, if defeated, could yield edible parts. But fruit was an entirely different story. Even if they could overcome a mutated plant bearing fruit, they would never get to eat the fruit itself.


    What was fruit to mutated plants? It was a fruit, a seed, and even a weapon.


    Some mutated plants used their fruit as a long-range attack. Even if the fruit didn''t explode, release toxins, or turn into some hard projectile upon impact, it was still inedible¡ªone bite could cause instant death.


    If a fruit was used as a seed, it became even less consumable. In the plant''s final moments, it would channel all of its remaining energy into the seed. These seeds typically had one of two outcomes: they either sprouted into a new mutated plant right then and there, or the entire fruit became 100% infected with the mutant virus.


    Who would dare eat that? A single bite could turn you into a new zombie.


    And yet, here was an orange before them, one that hadn''t become a weapon, hadn''t sprouted into a mutated plant.


    It was about half a palm in size, and the fragrance of the peel was deeply refreshing. Who knew what the flesh inside would taste like? Just by looking, they could tell it was packed with juice and, maybe, bursting with the sweet aroma of oranges.


    Fortunately, these men weren''t strangers to remarkable sights. They snapped out of their daze after only a brief moment.


    With utmost care, Jang Dojung took the orange from Kim Haru. "Don''t worry, Mr. Kim. I''ll ensure it undergoes a thorough analysis. It might take a while for the results to come through, so please bear with me for a bit. I''ll be back once I hand it off to a researcher."


    "Sure," Kim Haru replied, unbothered.


    Jang Dojung then left, holding the orange like a rare treasure.


    He returned shortly after.


    "All set¡ªthe testing''s underway. Mr. Kim, let''s go check out the pigweed cultivation data," Jang Dojung said, showing Kim Haru even more respect than before.


    What he didn''t mention was the reaction from the researchers when he''d handed them the orange. Every one of them was eager to take on the analysis, nearly in a frenzy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 154 The Luring Lotus

    He had finally selected the most meticulous researcher for the task, but the others refused to leave, crowding around to observe.


    Since they were managing themselves, Jang Dojung hadn''t objected.


    Soon, Kim Haru and the others arrived at the lab, where most of the plants under study were mutated species being monitored carefully.


    "The reproductive ability of pigweed is incredibly strong. Once planted, it quickly spreads over an area, with each region containing only one core, which also serves as its seed," Jang Dojung explained to Kim Haru as he reviewed the experimental data. "If Mr. Kim wants to grow it, he just needs a single pigweed core. Simply bury the core in the soil of your chosen location, and it won''t take long before it grows into a large patch of pigweed."


    "The bundle Do Seungjin brought over doesn''t contain a core, just the leaves."


    Kim Haru frowned slightly.


    Where would he find a pigweed core? He wondered if posting a task at the Ability User Center might bring someone willing to retrieve one.


    But considering Do Seungjin had mentioned that the pigweed regions in the west were highly dangerous, perhaps it wasn''t worth the risk.


    Do Seungjin who had been quietly trying to minimize his presence nearby, suddenly lit up, sensing an opportunity to prove himself. "Mr. Kim, I''ll get the core for you! I''m quite skilled in handling those pigs."


    He looked at Kim Haru with eager anticipation.


    Jang Dojang and Jang Dojung exchanged glances and joined in to support him. "This could work. Director Do can handle a black pig alone, so he should have an even better chance of locating a pigweed core without directly confronting one. He knows those black pig very well."


    Perhaps accomplishing this task could help make up for today''s foolish blunder.


    After a moment of thought, Kim Haru agreed.


    "If there''s only one core, don''t take it," he reminded them, recalling what Jang Dojung had said about each patch of pigweed typically having just one core. "The black pig herd relies on it, and taking it could lead to trouble."


    Whether it was starving everything the black pig didn''t eat or having them chase after the scent of humans in revenge, neither was something Kim Haru wanted to see.


    Do Seungjin nodded. "Of course, Mr. Kim, don''t worry¡ªI''ll handle it with care."


    As for his wish to see the pigs at Mr. Kim''s place, he decided he''d save that for after he brought back the pigweed core and earned Mr. Kim''s approval.


    Failure wasn''t even a possibility in Do Seungjin''s mind.


    And he wouldn''t let himself fail.


    After greeting Kim Haru and the others, Do Seungjin left to make preparations for infiltrating the black pig herd.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Kim Haru seemed somewhat interested in the other plants in the lab, and with the test results for the orange still pending, Jang Dojung suggested, "Mr. Kim, would you like to look around? The plants here are mostly low on offensive power, so it''s pretty safe."


    Kim Haru gladly accepted.


    Even if Jang Dojung hadn''t suggested it, he was already planning to. While he was examining the pigweed, he had noticed a plant that looked very familiar.


    Kim Haru headed straight for a water tank. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tank wasn''t very large, but inside was the plant that looked so familiar to him. Oval-shaped, broad leaves¡ªweren''t those lotus leaves?


    He thought of his pond, which looked somewhat bare and always felt like it was missing something. Planting lotus flowers across half of it would surely look stunning when they bloomed in the summer. Even if it wasn''t summer, the green lotus leaves could still add a touch of beauty to the pond.


    And there would be edible lotus roots and seed pods as well. Even the lotus leaves could be used as cooking tools, and the petals could be stir-fried.


    Before seeing these lotus leaves, the thought hadn''t crossed his mind. But now that he''d seen them, the idea seemed more appealing by the minute.


    Excited by the discovery, Kim Haru couldn''t resist reaching out to touch the leaves.


    "Be careful!" Jang Dojung called out urgently.


    But just as he spoke, Kim Haru''s fingers had already brushed the lotus leaf.


    The cool, smooth texture felt just like the lotus leaves he remembered. Kim Haru froze, only now recalling that Jang Dojung had mentioned earlier that all the plants here were mutated plant!


    He quickly withdrew his hand.


    From the moment he touched it to the instant he pulled his hand away, the lotus leaf in the tank hadn''t moved at all, as if it were lifeless, showing no reaction. It didn''t seem to match the description of a mutated plant in the slightest.


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but glance over at Jang Dojung.


    At the same time, Jang Dojung and Jang Dojang looked at Kim Haru, their eyes filled with shock.


    As Jang Dojung had mentioned, the plants in this lab were indeed all mutated plant. The lotus leaf occupying an entire water tank was no exception.


    This mutated lotus is called Luring Lotus. Unlike other mutated plants that looked drastically different from their original forms, the Luring Lotus appeared exactly the same as it did before mutation. It still bloomed, bore seed pods, and produced lotus roots, with a growth cycle that was shorter and more erratic than normal plants. Outwardly, there was no indication it was a mutated plant.


    That was the Luring Lotus''s skill.


    Thanks to this ability, the Luring Lotus had "lured" countless humans and animals who were fooled by its appearance. When a creature touched the lotus leaf, the Luring Lotus would reveal its predatory nature: a single leaf would suddenly expand, wrapping the creature tightly within its folds.


    When it eventually opened again, the creature inside would be reduced to nothing but bones.


    All the flesh would be completely digested.


    The leaf could even adjust its size based on the prey, ensuring that it could envelop the entire creature with no chance of escape.

 Chapter 155 The Heavenly Orange

    Those people who are researching the Luring Lotus often speculated that it might have some sort of "eyes" somewhere on its body.


    Yet, just now, when Kim Haru''s hand had clearly touched the lotus leaf, neither Jang Dojung nor Jang Dojang saw the leaf react at all!


    It was almost unbelievable.


    The two men exchanged a glance, gaining a deeper understanding of Kim Haru''s strength.


    Only when a mutated plant senses an overwhelmingly powerful being it can''t resist will it behave as if it wasn''t a mutated plant at all.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Kim Haru, unaware of the Luring Lotus''s nature and curious about Jang Dojung and Jang Dojang''s reaction.


    "Nothing," they both replied, shaking their heads.


    They assumed Kim Haru was already aware of the mutated plants'' nature and had simply ignored their concern. Of course, there was nothing strange about it. Who said that a powerful person couldn''t touch a weaker mutated plant? Why make Mr. Kim worry over their alarm?


    So, both men answered with a simple "Nothing."


    "Mr. Kim, do you like this plant?" Jang Dojung asked, pointing at the lotus leaf, without mentioning the earlier caution.


    Although he qas curious why Jang Dojung had warned him to be careful just now, Kim Haru figured it wasn''t a big deal since nothing happened. Jang Dojung had previously said the plants here were all mutated plant but not particularly strong, so maybe the lotus leaf he had touched was one of those.


    Upon hearing Jang Dojung''s question, Kim Haru nodded naturally, "Yes, I''d like to plant some."


    Jang Dojung exchanged a glance with Jang Dojang.


    Of course, a bigshot like him would talk about planting mutated plants as if it were nothing.


    Since Kim Haru could effortlessly suppress the Luring Lotus, Jang Dojung certainly wouldn''t deny his request. He carefully brought out some tools and began dividing a portion of the Luring Lotus for Kim, explaining the plant''s growth patterns as he worked.


    After all, the Luring Lotus''s attack was no threat to someone as powerful as him, so Jang Dojung didn''t bother with excessive caution. Instead, he focused on explaining details like when the Luring Lotus bloomed, produced lotus roots, and formed seed pods.


    Mutated plants already grew at speeds that defied natural laws, but the Luring Lotus was especially erratic.


    For this particular species, growth was based entirely on its energy levels and mood. It could bloom overnight, sprout a whole batch of lotus roots the next day, or even drop all its leaves by evening, leaving only bare seed pods.


    Or, it might not grow anything for several years.


    When Kim Haru heard this, his initial worry about the mutated plant''s abilities instantly eased.


    It seemed that this lotus leaf''s power was an unpredictable biological clock. That''s actually a great ability! Maybe if he nurtured it at his farm, he could see a pond full of lotus leaves in a few days, or even harvest lotus roots just as quickly.


    He was confident he could make this plant feel "at home." After all, he already had one mutated plant at his farm, and based on what he''d seen, that plant couldn''t resist the farm''s fertile soil, water, and fertilizer. Kim Haru was sure this one wouldn''t be able to resist, either.


    "Thank you," he said happily, accepting the lotus leaf, which had been placed in a small fish tank.


    Jang Dojung and Jang Dojang exchanged glances again, a shared understanding flashing in their eyes.


    Kim Haru put the lotus leaf in his system''s backpack. He intended to look around and see if he could find another gem among the other mutated plants, but just then, the results for the orange''s analysis came in. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The three of them hurried over.


    "Director, come take a look! This orange''s energy is unbelievable!" The researcher conducting the analysis was too excited to bother with formalities. "Look here, here, and here¡ªthis orange seems as if it''s been imbued with every beneficial element known to the human body! It''s practically a gift from the heavens!"


    Even Jang Dojung, who''d already been holding high expectations for the orange, couldn''t hide his surprise upon hearing the results.


    He took the analysis report and began reviewing it carefully. Meanwhile, the researcher who''d done the testing continued to debrief his colleagues, who had been observing his every step, going over each procedure to ensure there hadn''t been any errors or missed steps.


    Only Jang Dojang and Kim Haru, who had little understanding of the technical aspects, stood silently to the side, watching the researchers'' excited expressions.


    As Jang Dojung''s eyes grew wider and wider with shock, he finally remembered the two people standing beside him. He quickly began to explain the report to them in terms they could understand.


    In short, this orange not only had zero traces of the mutagenic virus but was also packed with a variety of elements that was beneficial to the human body. Every nutrient typically found in an orange was present in this one, but in notably substantial quantities.


    For instance, a regular orange might contain components like malic acid, citric acid, succinic acid, carotene, and glucose, which can help prevent conditions such as coronary heart disease, high blood pressure, arteriosclerosis, and gout¡ªbut only as preventive measures that require long-term, frequent consumption to show minimal effects.


    However, with this orange that Kim Haru had brought in, even a single fruit could visibly alleviate these symptoms! Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It could also address issues like scurvy, night blindness, skin whitening, and spot fading¡ªall with just one orange!


    This wasn''t just an orange anymore; it was practically a miracle cure.


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    He hadn''t expected the orange''s effects to be so powerful. He''d only intended to see if it had high levels of the mutagenic virus and confirm if the orange trees were mutated plants. He hadn''t anticipated such a huge surprise.


    Jang Dojung could barely contain his excitement. "Mr. Kim, where did you get this orange? It would be a tremendous help in improving the health of ordinary people in the safe zones. Our research institute would like to purchase it from you¡ªplease consider agreeing!"

 Chapter 156 Orange Deals

    "A hundred¡ªno, five hundred crystal cores per orange, though I know even that is still far too low. The institute simply doesn''t have enough cores to offer more. If that doesn''t satisfy you, we could sign a contract, and you would receive half of any future research profits. Would that work?"


    Only then did the surrounding researchers realize that this miraculous orange had been brought in by Mr. Kim.


    They all looked at him with eager expressions.


    Kim Haru''s mouth opened in shock.


    The five-hundred-crystal-core price tag astonished him.


    Thinking about how many crystal cores he''d effectively consumed, even someone as indifferent to money as Kim Haru felt a pang of regret.


    However, if he didn''t have many oranges, selling them at this high price would be perfectly reasonable. But thinking of the extensive orange grove back at his farm¡­


    Kim Haru shook his head.


    Jang Dojung''s face fell slightly, though he wasn''t ready to give up. Adjusting his glasses, he began explaining, "Mr. Kim, I know the oranges you have are incredibly precious. Even if you could sell us just a few¡ªor even just one¡ªit would be immensely helpful. The institute would try to extract the beneficial elements and maximize their effectiveness. If we could analyze their structure and eventually produce them on a large scale, the profit and contribution to the world would be enormous."


    "Sir, consider it an investment. I assure you, in my capacity as the director of the research institute, this investment will yield returns."


    Before Kim Haru could get a word in, Jang Dojung''s earnest pitch rolled over him like a wave, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    "Ahem." Jang Dojang, who had been observing from the side, cleared his throat, finally prompting Jang Dojung to realize that Mr. Kim seemed to have something to say.


    "Oh, sir, what is it you''d like to say?"


    "I have plenty of oranges." Kim Haru''s first words prompted an instant cheer from everyone nearby, startling him. "It doesn''t need to be so expensive¡ªfifty crystal cores per orange."


    He''d decided that this would also be the price when he eventually stocked them in the Green Basket Vegetable Shop.


    Initially, he''d thought about setting the price at twenty crystal cores, but now, knowing the oranges'' exceptional quality, a slightly higher price seemed fair.


    The researchers were astonished.


    This unexpected turn of events was like a miracle they hadn''t dared hope for!


    Or rather, it wasn''t heaven that had granted them this miracle¡ªit was Mr. Kim!


    "Mr. Kim, you''re a good man!"


    "Mr. Kim is the best!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mr. Kim, we love you!"


    Ahem, the "love" wasn''t necessary.


    With his ears turning bright red, Kim Haru quickly followed Jang Dojung to the meeting room to discuss the institute''s orange procurement in detail.


    In the end, with Jang Dojang as the witness, Kim Haru and Jang Dojung signed a contra mct.


    From now on, as long as he had oranges available, Kim Haru would supply the institute with one hundred oranges each month at a price of fifty crystal cores per orange. Should the institute need more, they would have to purchase them directly from his shop, Green Basket Vegetable Shop, where no special stock would be reserved for them.


    Once the research institute developed products from the oranges, no matter the type, Kim Haru would receive a twenty-percent share of the profits.


    Initially, Kim Haru hadn''t wanted so much, but Jang Dojung, worried that Haru might feel it was too little, even wanted to give him a larger cut. After negotiation, they settled on twenty percent.


    This was no small gain.


    Kim Haru was very pleased with the outcome. It was truly an unexpected surprise.


    Of course, Jang Dojung also considered it an unexpected boon for the research institute.


    "Oh, right, when the institute needs its monthly share, just send someone to pick it up at the shop," Kim Haru said. "I''ll let Hwa Jian know, so it''s arranged." He wasn''t keen on making frequent delivery trips by himself.


    Jang Dojung eagerly agreed.


    Watching all this, Jang Dojang finally couldn''t resist making his own request. "Mr. Kim, I was wondering¡ªdo you happen to have enough oranges left? I''d like to place an order on behalf of the Safe Zone Commander''s Office as well." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The oranges for the Safe Zone Commander''s Office wouldn''t primarily be for eating. They''d serve as impressive offerings when hosting guests from other safe zones. The Pyeongseong Safe Zone was always subtly looked down upon by visitors, and despite the disdain, they still had to smile and act courteously, especially since they occasionally needed assistance from others.


    The thought of such moments made Jang Dojang uncomfortable, though he hadn''t found any other way to push back.


    But with these oranges¡­


    Just imagine¡ªif others tried to make backhanded comments about the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s lack of prosperity or progress, they could casually serve a plate of these oranges with a simple, "Pardon our humble offerings; we may not have much in Pyeongseong Safe Zone, but our oranges are quite tasty."


    Just picturing the look on their faces made Jang Dojang feel delighted.


    With that, Jang Dojang added, "We don''t have any research products to share profit from, but we''re willing to purchase oranges at a rate of sixty crystal cores per piece. If you feel that price is too low, we''re open to negotiation."


    Kim Haru: "..."


    How could he put it? It defied everything he''d expected.


    In Kim Haru''s memories, a fruit vendor would typically offer a wholesale discount to organizations or groups that placed steady, long-term orders¡ªgenerally below market price. One side sought to pay less and bargained, while the other side tried to secure a steady buyer by reducing prices.


    But here? Everyone seemed to be bidding for higher prices!


    Kim Haru wasn''t greedy. "How many would you like?"


    Jang Dojang resisted the urge to say, "As many as possible," and, after calculating the usage frequency for the Safe Zone Commander''s Office, replied, "Let''s match the research institute''s order¡ªone hundred per month."


    Kim Haru agreed.

 Chapter 157 The Power of Oranges

    As for the orange that had been tested today, Kim Haru left it behind, gifting it to the person in charge of the testing as a small gesture of thanks for their help.


    And the person was overjoyed.


    ...


    The appearance of oranges in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone created a massive stir.


    Before the apocalypse, oranges were as common as could be, and many people hadn''t even cared for them, only eating them when they could pick and choose¡ªsome wouldn''t touch them unless they were exceptionally sweet.


    But now? Countless people wished for just one taste of an orange, yet couldn''t get any. They hadn''t even seen a proper orange peel in ages!


    When one of the regulars, who had made it a daily habit to secure a spot at Green Basket Vegetable Shop for a chance to grab some vegetables, finally stepped in as the shop opened, they instinctively reached for the potatoes¡ªonly to be struck by a flash of bright color that immediately caught their eye.


    Oranges!


    Before their mind had time to process, their hand abandoned the potatoes and reached for the oranges, carefully picking one up.


    One sniff¡ªit was unmistakably an orange! The scent of orange peel was unique; anyone who''d smelled it before would recognize it immediately.


    Glancing at the display, they noticed the price label on the shelf holding the oranges.


    ¡ªFifty crystal cores per orange. Limit of two.


    It''s very affordable! They had enough today to buy two oranges and half a pound of potatoes.


    They imagined bringing the oranges back to share with their teammates; surely, each person would be able to get at least one slice.


    Overjoyed, they quickly picked up two of the biggest oranges they could find and slipped them into their pocket. The oranges all looked large and round¡ªclearly high-quality, needing no careful selection.


    Besides, they wouldn''t dare try to pick and choose anyway. If they accidentally dropped one or damaged it, they couldn''t afford to pay for it.


    And they weren''t the only ones. Every person who entered felt nearly the same way. The only ones who regretted anything were those who''d only brought around forty crystal cores, hoping to buy fewer items. They looked around, wishing to borrow the extra needed for the oranges, but who would be willing to lend at a time like this?


    They could only watch as one orange after another was bought by others.


    In less than half a day, every orange on the shelf had sold out. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, more people arrived after hearing about the oranges, only to find they''d come too late. Some people regretted it so deeply that they nearly beat their chests in frustration. Fortunately, hearing that more oranges would be available later calmed their impulse to do anything drastic.


    Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee each received an orange today, as a reward from Kim Haru. The two of them¡ªone handling administrative tasks, the other taking charge of security¡ªhad managed the shop excellently, allowing Kim Haru peace of mind without any troublesome incidents. He began to consider whether, after a while, he might ask if they''d like to stay on as his long-term employees.


    Bound to the farm, in a way.


    The moment they brought the orange home, Hwa Jian, aware of his limited ability to protect it, quickly grabbed a bowl, peeled the orange, and squeezed its juice into the bowl.


    The orange was incredibly juicy, filling the bowl over halfway. He set aside half of the pulp for his younger brother, then popped the other half into his mouth, savoring it slowly, and began feeding the juice to his bedridden parents.


    Each of them drank half of the orange juice, and Hwa Jian carefully wiped away the few drops that had spilled before washing out the bowl.


    Without his knowledge, behind him, his parents¡ªwho had been lying completely motionless¡ªgently lifted their arms.


    The scenes like this were happening in many households. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    A man whose face had started showing the dark blue veins typical of infection, from eating too much food with high mutagenic viruses, finished an orange and was thrilled to notice that the veins had faded a bit.


    A woman with an infected wound that had worsened instead of healing ate the orange her companion offered and realized, with relief, that her painful injury no longer hurt.


    A child who had become dull and unresponsive after receiving an attack from psychic-type zombie ate the half-orange his parents had protected from thieves, and gradually, his eyes regained their liveliness.


    An elderly man, who had injured his leg in the harsh post-apocalyptic weather and was resigned to his fate, ate the orange his grandchild offered, and felt strength returning to his legs.


    There were also ability users who had suffered permanent injuries from overusing their powers in battle; after their companions forced an orange into their mouth, they suddenly felt the once-blocked flow of their powers circulating again!


    ¡­


    Throughout every corner of the safe zone, as more people got their hands on the oranges and ate them, the flow of exciting news grew.


    Gradually, and without anyone really noticing when it started, the term "Mister" became an exclusive title for the owner of the Green Basket Vegetable Shop. Whenever people mentioned Kim Haru, they would respectfully call him "Mr. Kim."


    Having heard so many people address him this way, Kim Haru couldn''t help but think that people in the apocalypse weren''t quite the heartless characters he''d read about in novels. They were actually quite polite.


    The Draco Virtus Squad had heard long ago about the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, although it was known for having few ability users, with most of its residents being ordinary people. The surrounding towns weren''t very wealthy either, but the safe zone''s terrain was advantageous for defense¡ªthis was the team''s first time visiting.


    "Just like the rumors said, it''s not a very prosperous safe zone," one of the Spirit Dragon members observed, looking around.


    "I saw so many ordinary people on our way in. Not many ability users here, and they still have to support these people with weak combat skills. No wonder they''re so poor."

 Chapter 158 The Orchard and the Farms Blessing

    "It''s strange, though¡ªwhy do these people look so healthy? Usually, only in resource-rich safe zones do you see regular people looking this well."


    "Exactly. And I heard a lot of them talking about some ''Mr. Kim'' with a lot of respect in their voices. How come we''ve never heard of any powerful ability user called ''Mr. Kim'' here?"


    Hearing this, the rest of the Draco Virtus Squad listened carefully, noticing the same thing.


    It seemed that the positive mental state of these people was somehow connected to this "Mr. Kin."


    Curiosity sparked among them. Exchanging glances, each member saw the intrigue mirrored in the others'' eyes.


    Feigning the need for directions, they approached a group of ordinary people. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they even got close, the team''s member with Sharp Eyes ability suddenly cried out in surprise: "What is that? How are there such fresh oranges here?!"


    ...


    Since discovering the orchard in that forest, Kim Haru''s focus had naturally shifted a bit.


    The fields on the farm were growing steadily, and two of the three animals on the farm had excellent self-management skills, needing no attention from him. Little Snort, who hadn''t yet developed the same self-sufficiency, was being supervised by Little Oakie. The new lotus in the pond was also thriving¡ªafter Kim Haru had tossed it in with some fertilizer a few days ago, it had already sprouted twenty or thirty leaves.


    The farm didn''t need him constantly; the orchard, however, demanded much more attention.


    Over the past few days, Kim Haru had finally mapped out the area of the orange grove and grew increasingly satisfied with it. A full hundred orange trees stood tall, each one laden with plump, ripe oranges. In the center of the grove, there was an ancient orange tree that looked massive and majestic, just based on its appearance he could tell it had lived for a long time.


    Kim Haru also could tell that this entire grove had likely grown and spread from this single, old orange tree over time.


    He planned to take special care of this old tree, watering and fertilizing it as a token of gratitude for the generous grove it had provided him.


    Next to the orange grove, there were a few chestnut trees¡ªnot many, it''s 8 in total¡ªand only a single short lemon tree.


    But Kim Haru wasn''t bothered by the limited variety. After all, he hadn''t had to plant these trees himself; having them here was more than enough.


    After surveying the orchard''s boundaries, Kim Haru decided to start building a fence around it.


    For a grove this large, the wooden fences he''d previously crafted wouldn''t be sufficient. He used up all the wood stacked beside his cabin, and then grabbed his axe to cut more from the mutated iron trees. After two days of labor, he finally managed to enclose the entire orchard with a sturdy fence.


    The moment the last section of the fence was complete, his farm system let out a series of cheerful chimes.


    [ Ding! Acquired 99 Orange Trees (Top-grade). Orange tree saplings unlocked. ]


    [ Ding! Acquired 1 Orange Tree (Super-grade). ]


    [ Ding! Acquired 7 Chestnut Trees (Top-grade). Chestnut tree saplings unlocked. ]


    [ Ding! Acquired 1 Chestnut Tree (Super-grade). ]


    [ Ding! Acquired 1 Lemon Tree (Super-grade). ]


    [ Ding! Lemon tree saplings unlocked. ]


    [ Ding! Fruit Farmer title unlocked. ]


    [ Reward: 2 Scarecrows. ]


    [ Scarecrow ]


    [ Effect: Can deter birds from pecking at the fruit. ]


    [ Ding! Farm area expanded. ]


    [ Ding! Achievement unlocked! <<From East to West, It''s All My Land>>. ]


    [ Reward: Farm''s Blessing. ]


    Curious, Kim Haru clicked on the "Farm''s Blessing" description. This reward was permanently bound to him, without a physical item. Instead, if KimHaru encountered danger, the function would automatically trigger, summoning one of his farm''s creatures to aid him, no matter how far away he was. The creature would remain by his side until the threat was gone, then return to the farm.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    This was a passive skill; Kim Haru couldn''t activate or deactivate it at will.


    After reading the reward details, Haru counted off on his fingers: Little Nugget, Sir Peckington, Little Snort, Little Oakie, Little Lily (Luring Lotus Nickname). Perhaps Go Okrim could be included too.


    These were all the creatures on his farm. As for the two zombie-bots, he''d rather leave them out of the count. Whether they still qualified as "creatures" was debatable, and even if they did, he had no idea whether they''d help or harm him if they appeared.


    As for the others, apart from Little Oakie, who might be able to hold its own in a fight, any of the rest would likely be useless in an emergency. In fact, if things got dangerous, it was hard to tell who''d be saving whom.


    If he excluded those few creatures, the only other "living" things on the farm were the crops in the fields and the fruit trees in the orchard. But what good would it do to summon these in a crisis? Were they supposed to buy time by feeding themselves to the enemy?


    Kim Haru sighed helplessly.


    "System, this reward is pretty useless. Could I get a replacement?"


    With his previous achievement for hosting guests, he''d had the option to choose between two rewards. This time, there was only one choice.


    Of course, the system didn''t answer him, let alone offer an alternative reward.


    Kim Haru had no choice but to accept it, and he quickly dismissed this "useless" skill from his mind.


    He did notice the system''s evaluation of the orchard, especially the old orange tree, which was rated as "Super-grade." Every other variety of tree was at least "Top-grade" or higher¡ªnone were merely "Good-grade." It''s no wonder they produced such delicious fruit with exceptional nutritional value.


    The orchard was now officially within the farm''s domain, so Kim Haru pulled up the information for fruit trees from the system. With a notebook and pen in hand, he began inspecting each tree one by one.


    He had already numbered the trees from one to one hundred, noting which ones needed branch trimming, which had too many fruits and would benefit from thinning to concentrate nutrients, which trunks were leaning and required support, which showed signs of pests, and which had fewer leaves and might need extra nutrition. Everything was meticulously recorded in his notebook.

 Chapter 159 Trouble at the Green Basket Vegetable Shop

    He hadn''t expected to own an orchard so soon, so he hadn''t prepared the necessary supplies. Once he completed his assessment, he''d go to the safe zone to find what he needed.


    After spending most of the day in the orchard, Kim Haru finally had a clear understanding of its condition and even managed to pick a large bag of oranges. Naturally, a good portion ended up in his stomach along the way.


    He didn''t even discard the orange peels and left it to dry anywhere, they''d make great seasoning for meat stews and the like.


    Leaving the orchard, Kim Haru didn''t ask the Space-type zombie to teleport him back. Instead, he wandered leisurely through the woods.


    He wasn''t in any rush, and the mountain air was fresh. Every now and then, he''d spot strange-looking plants that piqued his curiosity, turning his walk into a casual exploration.


    Still, if he''d need to transport a lot of goods from the orchard in the future, he''d probably have to build a road.


    This time, he''d check with the safe zone to see if there was any cement available.


    Kim Haru wasn''t overly hopeful about finding any, though. Cement was highly valuable not only for road construction but also for building repairs. Every time he passed through the fourth district in the safe zone, he saw many buildings that was hastily patched together or left dilapidated, without any hint of cement repair.


    He believed that it wasn''t due to neglect from safe zone commander; Its more likely, the safe zone simply didn''t have any cement left.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    When Kim Haru returned to the farm, Go Okrim was there to greet him while holding a sound-transmitting snail. "Kim Haru-hyung, there''s a phone call for you. It''s from the shop. I was about to go find you."


    Go Okrim didn''t care for the term "sound-transmitting snail," thinking of it as just another word for a biological phone. "Phone call" sounded simpler anyway.


    Hearing that the shop was calling, Kim Haru quickly took the shell. "Hello?"


    "Boss, someone''s causing trouble."


    When Kim Haru arrived at the location of his Green Basket Vegetable Shop in the Second District, the area was already in chaos.


    To explain the scene, it''s worth noting how the road in front of the Green Basket Vegetable Shop had transformed over time.


    Originally, the area around his villa was part of a small villa complex, with low building density and wide streets intended for the convenience of car-owning residents. Nowadays, with fewer cars around, the roads looked empty and spacious.


    Apart from Kim Haru''s villa, most of the nearby ones had become property shared by different ability-user teams. These teams often went on missions and demanded a high level of security around their residences, making others too wary to come here casually for fear of provoking someone they couldn''t handle.


    Then, Kim Haru''s shop opened.


    Each day, a huge number of people gathered, all vying to be the first in line when the shop opened, fearing that if they were too late, everything would sell out. Some people who coming from far away and unable to arrive in time in the morning, even found spots nearby to stay overnight.


    In short, from the day the shop opened, the street had never been empty.


    Gradually, some quick-thinking people noticed an opportunity.


    They brought their own goods and set up small stalls along the road. More and more vendors began appearing, and since the customers waiting to buy vegetables already had crystals on hand, they passed the time by browsing and inevitably making purchases.


    Over time, the area turned into a bustling marketplace with a high volume of traffic.


    Now, with the Green Basket Vegetable Shop at the center of this new marketplace, any trouble there was sure to draw a crowd. Not only did people gather to watch, but they also began defending the shop, helping fend off the troublemakers. At first, everyone stayed level-headed, maintaining some restraint, but as pushing and shoving escalated, tempers flared. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one knew who struck first, but just as Kim Haru had barely stepped forward, he saw someone launch a fireball straight at their opponent''s face! If it landed, it would surely leave a permanent scar.


    Fortunately, the other person reacted swiftly, raising a water shield in time to protect their face.


    Then, in retaliation, they conjured multiple water arrows and shot them back!


    The ordinary people who had come from the Third and Fourth Districts had no way of getting involved in a battle between ability-users, so they took cover on either side of the street.


    Seeing Kim Haru arrive, Hwa Jian anxiously came over. "Boss, I already sent Han Gwonhee to find the patrol team, but I don''t know when they''ll get here."


    "What''s going on?" Kim Haru frowned.


    "The ones causing trouble are those in the middle," Hwa Jian said, pointing them out on tiptoe. "At first, they acted civil, but then they tried to buy up all the produce in the shop. I refused, so they began driving customers out and even threatened to trash the store."


    "Han Gwonhee threw them out, trying to avoid too much damage to the shop, so he didn''t hurt them much. But instead, that only made them more arrogant."


    Among the seven troublemakers, all were Level 2 abilityusers, with one already at the peak of Level Two. That person was of the thunder type ability user, known for its powerful offensive capabilities. If Han Gwonhee were to fight them head-on, it would be a tough battle with no quick outcome.


    But this wasn''t the only reason the situation had descended into such chaos.


    "One of them is a psychic-type ability user," Hwa Jian explained, his face grim. "It seems he has special skills with language. With just a few words, he managed to sway nearly half of the customers outside to take their side."


    "He was spouting absolute nonsense! He claimed that, Boss, your produce could save the entire post-apocalyptic world, so it shouldn''t be hidden away and should be given to them for free. Then he started talking about how they deserve to get more and better food, questioning why they should have to squeeze in with powerless, impoverished ordinary people to get it. He''s convinced some people to join them in directly raiding the shop, even promising how the spoils would be divided once they seized it."

 Chapter 160 The Power Ranger Gangs Downfall

    The more Hwa Jian talked, the angrier he got, though he knew his own limitations. Going out there to confront them would be suicide, so he focused on holding down the fort, securing the doors, and activating the shop''s defense systems, just as the boss had instructed. No one was getting inside on his watch.


    Kim Haru followed Hwa Jian''s gaze toward the instigators.


    Amid the chaotic crowd, the seven of them stood out.


    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven. Seven people, each with a different hair color¡ªred, green, yellow, purple¡ªbut no normal black. To top it off, these bright exotic colors adorned the heads of the seven burly men, and their hair wasn''t short and practical, but semi-long, some even brushing their shoulders.


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    My eyes. They hurt.


    This isn''t an anime world. What''s with these rebellious hair colors? Calling them "edgy" would be an insult to actual edgy styles! They''re like a rainbow. Who knows? Maybe they call themselves something like the "Power Ranger Gang."


    At the moment, the seven of them were flitting around like oversized rabbits, sometimes brawling at the forefront of the fight, sometimes on the sidelines, persuading more people to join their cause. Their promises were sweet enough to draw people in: "Once we take over this shop, you''ll never have to fight for vegetables again. Two pounds per person every day¡ªno, make that four! Eat your fill. You''ll be able to grab oranges at will, eat one, toss one¡ªno more scraping and sharing a single bite with five other people, only to be left wanting more!"


    "Come on! We outnumber them now. Victory will be ours! Who wants oranges? Who wants life-saving food? Follow me, charge!"


    Amazingly, even with such crude slogans, they managed to entice people. Kim Haru saw people actually hesitating and then switching sides, joining the fray.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if, in the face of food, people''s brains in the apocalypse had been half-eaten by zombies.


    Watching the numbers grow on the other side, Hwa Jian''s anxiety mounted. "Boss, maybe you should just store all the food on the shelves in your space storage, then leave. If it''s just the building left, the losses shouldn''t be too bad."


    "I don''t know when Han Gwonhee will get here. I hope he come here quickly."


    But Kim Haru didn''t move.


    Run? What a joke.


    Kim Haru was mild-mannered, but that didn''t mean he was someone you could push around. In his past life, he can guarding a big inheritance money against his distant, greedy relatives, proving he wasn''t the kind of person to be easily bullied.


    Even in the game, Kim Haru was known as a "big boss" by others.


    Retreat? Run away? Such words didn''t exist in Kim Haru''s vocabulary.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t break down the door," he reassured Hwa Jian.


    This wasn''t empty talk¡ªthis shop had already been fused with the farming system, which came with a built-in protection mode. Once the door was shut, no one¡ªnot even the so-called "King of Heaven"¡ªcould break in.


    Not even a nuke would blast it open.


    As for the noisy crowd outside, Kim Haru wasn''t about to let them keep causing a scene.


    "Stay here," he told Hwa Jian, then stepped out, casually closing the door behind him.


    The troublemaking Power Ranger Gang spotted him the instant he appeared. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    They exchanged a quick look, then charged at him without a word!


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam-bam-bam-bam-bam!"


    Seven resounding thuds, each followed by a figure flying backward and crashing to the ground.


    Instantly, the whole area fell silent as a grave.


    Kim Haru scanned the crowd, pleased with the newfound quiet.


    To him, these people were just human-shaped targets waiting to be dealt with. And even if they were merely targets, he preferred them to be quiet, well-behaved ones.


    "Not bad." He patted Little Oakie at his side and praised it, "I''ll reward you with some fertilizer when we get back."


    He''d assumed the "Farm''s Blessing" skill wasn''t of much use, but here it was proving valuable. Fortunately, Little Oakie, with its combat abilities, had shown up¡ªsaving him the cost of buying tools from the system store.


    Little Oakie''s branches and roots twitched with delight.


    Everyone nearby instinctively took a big step back!


    They stared at the tree that had suddenly appeared, recognizing it at once as the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree, which is ranked tenth among all the mutant plants! Even though this tree lacked leaves, that didn''t stop them from identifying it. Those agile branches and roots¡ªanyone who had ever seen them would remember them vividly, even in their nightmares.


    Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree: when it strikes someone, they might feel fine at first. But from the second day onward, the "Phantom Flames" part of its name comes into play. It drags its victims into a hellish experience, making them wish for death but unable to die, and to live is pure agony.


    That alone wouldn''t have secured its place as the tenth-ranked mutant plant; its ghostly nature is indescribable in words!


    Everyone''s gaze fell on the seven people who had been flung back. They hadn''t yet realized the severity of the situation.


    Then, they looked back at that Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree, and deep regret filled them for their earlier recklessness.


    This Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree might not have fully matured, but that didn''t lessen its fearsome presence in the slightest.


    The crowd stepped back again, putting even more distance between themselves and the tree.


    Kim Haru''s gaze swept over them, lingering on those who had chosen to join the Power Ranger Gang''s side. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He called Hwa Jian out and instructed, "Take note of those people. They are permanently banned from entering Green Basket Vegetable Shop. Effective immediately¡ªand for life."


    A bolt from the blue!


    Everyone who heard Kim Haru''s words¡ªevery last one of them¡ªwas stunned. Especially those he had pointed out; regret was written all over their faces, and they began to plead.


    "Sir! Sir! It wasn''t my idea; it was him¡ªhe''s the one who tempted me!"

 Chapter 161 The Rise of the Zombie-Bots

    "Me too, I don''t know what happened! He''s got psychic-type abilities; he must have made me do it!"


    "Yes, yes, it was all their doing. I''m a victim too, sir. I really need that food; the virus has already infected a third of me. If I don''t reduce it, I''ll turn into a zombie! Sir, please, I don''t want to die."


    "Please, sir, forgive me. I was misled! Punish me however you like¡ªhit me, scold me, anything. I have kids at home, they need food, sir!"


    But no matter how much they begged, no matter how they tried to appeal to his heart, or even knelt down in remorse, Kim Haru remained unmoved.


    People should pay for their actions.


    Seeing Kim Haru''s cold expression, one person finally snapped: "Kim Haru, you''re heartless! We''ve all begged you, and you''re really this ruthless? If we turn into zombies and die, it''ll be your fault!"


    "Yeah! If I do turn, the first one I''m biting is you! You think you''re some kind of savior? You cold-blooded monster!"


    "Stop begging him, everyone; it''s useless. Open your eyes and see for yourself¡ªhe''s leaving us to die right in front of him!"


    "Look at that mutated plant next to him; it''s so close to him. Who knows what he really is under that human skin! And those vegetables? The world''s filled with the mutagenic virus, yet he can grow healthy crops. There''s no way something isn''t up¡ªonly a fool would believe that!"


    "If I don''t buy, I don''t buy! You think I can''t eat just because I don''t buy from you? Ha! Starting today, I''ll wait right outside your door. If anyone dares to buy from you, I''ll just take it from them for free."


    "Kim Haru, remember, every one of us is dying because of you!"


    And that was mild compared to the flood of filthy insults hurled at Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru sneered, "Ha."


    People¡ªbeing affected by psychic-type abilities or not¡ªcan''t be tempted into something if there wasn''t ''demon'' lurking in their hearts. If they fell this easily, it''s because they already harbored darkness inside.


    Look at them now, showing their true colors.


    He paid no mind to their ranting, his attention fixed instead on the seven culprits who are finally managing to pull themselves up from the ground.


    Their faces twisted in discomfort, knowing exactly what had struck them. Even an adolescent Phantom Flames Phoenix Tree was more than they could handle.


    They had paid a steep price, and there was no way they could just let this go.


    The seven of them quickly regrouped, opting for a ranged attack instead of close combat to avoid the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree.


    The onlookers'' faces shifted as they realized what was happening. "Mr. Kim, look out! That''s the Seven Color Formation¡ªa powerful long-range attack! Your Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree is still young and can''t move freely!"


    "Mr. Kim, dodge!"


    "Watch out, Mr. Kim!"


    Would Kim Haru dodge? No. Was he afraid? Absolutely not.


    He didn''t just stand his ground; he walked straight into the formation''s center.


    The next instant, seven colored flames burst in midair, and a massive rainbow fireball streaked down, hitting the spot where Kim Haru stood with a deafening boom.


    Smoke engulfed the area, blurring everyone''s vision.


    Hwa Jian standing by Kim Haru''s order, he stared blankly at the smoke-filled center, tears streaming down his face.


    "Mr. Kim¡­"


    The seven troublemakers laughed, their eyes now fixed on the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree who is masterless and vulnerable. Although the curse of the "Phantom Flame" would remain on them for life, they knew that killing the tree and applying its sap could reduce the symptoms.


    After all, it was only a domesticated, adolescent mutated plant¡ªnot as dangerous as a full-grown Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree.


    Just as they were about to shift their attack toward it, a faint voice drifted out from the smoke.


    "That''s it?"


    The seven of them turned pale, staring in disbelief at the center of the haze.


    A figure stood there, calm and unmoving. As the smoke gradually cleared, his form became sharper and clearer.


    This person was completely unscathed, not even a speck of dust on his clothes. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was impossible!


    "Mr. Kim, you''re okay!" Hwa Jian exclaimed, his face breaking into a smile.


    Kim Haru cast a reassuring glance at him.


    He gently dusted off his sleeves and stepped forward, one foot in front of the other, toward the seven.


    "You, Power Rang Gang, very good."


    As Kim Hary drew closer, the seven of them felt their hearts racing faster. A powerful sense of oppression hit them; with each step he took, it felt as if he were stomping heavily on their hearts.


    "Are you human or a ghost?"


    "This is impossible! You can''t be alive!"


    "Monster! You''re definitely a monster!"


    "Don''t come any closer!"


    But Kim Haru had no intention of stopping.


    "I remember how the last team described me; they should still be struggling among the zombies, right?" Kim Haru said slowly, contemplating how best to punish these seven this time.


    "How about I turn you into robots?"


    A couple of days ago, Go Okrim had just complained that there weren''t enough zombie-bots to provide sufficient labor. These seven gangster looked like they had decent abilities. Fresh zombies would also appear cleaner and more presentable.


    The seven of them had no idea what he meant by robots, but that didn''t stop them from feeling a chill run down their spines.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru stood in place, searching the system store for items that would meet his criteria.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t worried about a sneak attack; the protective shield produced by the system around him had never been turned off.


    As the Power Ranger Gang tried to escape, the moment they turned to flee, the nearby crowd had already blocked all their escape routes, showing no intention of letting up!


    The chaotic crowd that had been rejected by Kim Haru was now either cursing loudly or crying and pleading for mercy. Even those shouting curses had no courage to step forward and help them.

 Chapter 162 Vice Safe Zone Commander

    Was death all that awaited them?


    Despair washed over the seven.


    No, they didn''t want to die yet. Someone would come to save them, yes, yes, someone would definitely come to their rescue!


    As a particular team flashed through their minds, a glimmer of hope sparked in their eyes.


    Just then, someone spoke up to help them: "Hey, boss, in this apocalyptic world, we need to unite. There are already so few humans left; punishing them is one thing, but killing them isn''t quite right, is it?"


    Kim Haru turned his head to look.


    The speaker was also part of a ability user team, and judging by their attire, they didn''t seem to belong to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Kim Haru had no intention of paying attention to irrelevant comments from outsiders.


    The man wasn''t angered by being ignored; instead, he introduced himself to Kim Haru and those around: "I''m Bae Dongshin, a member of the Draco Virtus Squad from the Haneulsae Safe Zone. The people beside me are also from the Draco Virtus Squad. This is our first time in Pyeongseong Safe Zone, and it truly lives up to its reputation."


    As soon as the name of the Draco Virtus Squad from the Haneulsae Safe Zone was mentioned, others couldn''t help but glance at them a few more times.


    Noticing those gazes, the Draco Virtus Squad felt secretly pleased.


    However, when they looked at Kim Haru, they all found that he was still staring intently into the distance, seemingly oblivious to their presence.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    It was as if their large group didn''t exist at all.


    Bae Dongshin felt somewhat displeased.


    However, saving the seven was the priority; everything else could wait.


    "Mr. Kim, do you intend to violate the rules of the Safe Zone?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Kim Haru gave them a glance.


    He knew about those rules. When dealing with the previous owner''s enemy, the Flamma Squad, Jang Dojang had explained to him why they didn''t just kill people outright.


    However, the rules were the rules of the Safe Zone; what did they have to do with him, a person living outside the Safe Zone?


    Kim Haru remained unmoved.


    Realizing this, the members of the Draco Virtus Squad suddenly grew serious: "Mr. Kim, by openly violating the rules like this, every ability user has the right to apprehend you. If you really make a move, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "Who are you going to be rude to?" A voice came from outside the crowd.


    As the crowd parted to make way for the speaker, they lowered their heads in greeting.


    "Safe Zone Commander."


    "Greetings, Safe Zone Commander"


    "Safe Zone Commander."


    It was none other than the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, accompanied by his aide Jang Dojang, the director of the Animal Research Institute Do Seungjin, the captain of the patrol team, and the other three ability user team.


    Hwa Jian spotted Han Gwonhee beside the leader of thepatrol team, and his heart instantly felt lighter.


    Bae Dongshin, of course, recognized the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander: "Haha, I didn''t expect to have the honor of attracting your attention. It''s not a big deal; this Mr. Kim here seems to want to take action against those seven people. We were just thinking about the rule that prohibits infighting, so we didn''t want to see him punished for breaking the rules."


    Bae Dongshin felt that the situation was turning unfavorable.


    They had finally gathered intelligence through various channels about this shop that sold normal vegetables and fruits and had specifically sent their people to test the waters. If they succeeded, they would easily gain a valuable prize; if they failed, they could still find a way to strike back at Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The Draco Virtus Squad members were also watching the situation closely.


    However, they never expected to see such a one-sided scene.


    The ones being dominated were their own people.


    These seven were all Level 2 ability users, yet they had been beaten down without any chance to fight back. The person referred to as Mr. Kim, the shop owner, was truly unfathomable.


    Realizing that their plan had completely failed, the group had no choice but to come out and clean up the mess.


    They thought that with the rule against arbitrary killings in place, the rest of the situation wouldn''t be difficult. As long as they rescued the people and administered a light punishment, it wouldn''t be a big deal¡ªthere were plenty of hands that could be used.


    However, not only was this Mr. Kim unpredictable, but he also managed to draw the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander over.


    Now, things had become troublesome.


    They could only hope that the Safe Zone Commander would spare the lives of these few people, considering the rules. It would be even better if he could give Mr. Kim a little punishment. It wouldn''t be acceptable for him to shelter someone who openly declared their intent to violate the rules in front of the public, right? After all, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had always hoped that the Haneulsae Safe Zone could offer food support; surely they had to give some face to the Draco Virtus Squad, right?


    However, what Bae Dongshin did not expect was that the Safe Zone Commander not only refused to punish him but even publicly announced an appointment right in front of him!


    "Punish? No one has the right to punish the Vice Safe Zones Commander of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Jang Dojang."


    "Yes," Jang Dojang replied, holding a notice in his hands. After receiving the Safe Zone Commander''s directive, he loudly read to all the onlookers, "It is hereby appointed that Kim Haru becomes the Vice Safe Zones Commander of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, with no obligation to report to anyone and free to use the resources of the Safe Zone at will. All institutions within the Pyeongseong Safe Zone will unconditionally obey Vice Safe Zone Commander Kim Haru''s orders. This appointment takes effect immediately."


    This announcement caused an immediate uproar.

 Chapter 163 The Appointment and the Core

    The Draco Virtus Squad stood by, dumbfounded, while the usually eloquent Bae Dongshin was left speechless.


    This was a blatant cover-up! Did Pyeongseong Safe Zone want to turn everything upside down?


    The surrounding crowd exchanged glances. After some thought, they found themselves in agreement with this appointment.


    Mr. Kim was such an impressive person; if he were one of their own in Pyeongseong Safe Zone, wouldn''t that benefit everyone? Wouldn''t they no longer have to worry that the precious ingredients with no mutagenic virus would disappear from the Safe Zone?


    Moreover, every action Mr. Kim has taken so far has been praised by the masses. Each of his efforts had been for their benefit. It was only those treacherous people who had been easily tempted by a few words. What did it mean to give away for free? What did it mean that those capable should fight for themselves? What did it mean that ordinary people didn''t deserve good things?


    Bah! Nonsense.


    Only those who had been blacklisted by Kim Haru were left in despair. However, no matter how much they struggled and pleaded, crying and begging, they received no attention whatsoever.


    After reading the notice, Jang Dojang respectfully handed the paper to Kim Haru.


    "Mr. Kim, I wonder if you would be willing to accept this appointment?"


    Kim Haru glanced at Jang Dojang, then at the anxious Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, and ultimately accepted the appointment.


    This was essentially giving him control over the entire Safe Zone. Although there were elements of exploitation involved, Kim Haru didn''t mind.


    After all, if he was ever dissatisfied, he could leave at any time.


    Seeing Kim Haru accept the appointment, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander smiled and asked, "Mr. Kim, how about we celebrate your new position together?"


    Kim Haru nodded. "Sure." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the seven members of the Power Ranger Gang, Kim Haru had already discreetly placed the Soul Confinement Talismans, which he had bought from the system, on each of them. The moment they left the Safe Zone gates would be the moment their bodies transformed into zombies, trapping their souls within, and leaving them paralyzed and helpless.


    When the time came, he''d hand these pseudo-zombies over to Go Okrim in the farm, where they could toil tirelessly.


    As for when they''d be released? Ha, did they really expect forgiveness from the one they''d betrayed? They could find release by detonating their own souls¡ªif they dared.


    As for those who''d been swayed into joining the enemy''s side in the skirmish, merely blacklisting them from the Green Basket Vegetable Shop wasn''t enough. In the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, anyone caught stealing or looting others'' property faced a standard punishment: a year of labor clearing wasteland.


    Amid a chorus of cries and protests, the patrol team rounded up every single one of them.


    Meanwhile, Han Gwonhee and Hwa Jian regrouped and resumed their business operations.


    Do Seungjin who is sticking close to Kim Haru, waited for the crowd to disperse so he could discreetly hand over the core of the pigweed to him.


    This time, he''d learned his lesson; he wouldn''t present a gift in front of such a large audience.


    As for the Draco Virtus Squad¡­


    Jang Dojang walked over to them with a cheerful smile. "Welcome, honored guests from Haneulsae Safe Zone. Please register at the reception area and then rest at the guest quarters. As you can see, our Safe Zone Commander is quite occupied today."


    There was no immediate way to deal with Draco Virtus Squad, but that didn''t stop Jang Dojang from ensuring the reception team prepared a "special" room for them. After all, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was poor and shabby, right? So a few cockroaches, rats, mysterious stains, and some stinking leftovers were only to be expected.


    Oh, and with our severe supply shortage, fresh, clean bedding was out of the question. Stone slabs would have to do in place of bed frames. As for food, there wasn''t much, so either they''d have to fend for themselves or simply go hungry. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Jang Dojang didn''t feel that his actions were excessive in the slightest.


    If anything, he felt he hadn''t done enough.


    Who told them to target Mr. Kim the moment they arrived? Did they think he and his people were fools? Couldn''t they see it was the Draco Virtus Squad pulling the strings behind the scenes? Hmph.


    Kim Haru also received an apology from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander: "We will find a way to ensure the Draco Virtus Squad receives their due punishment. Just give us a few days, sir."


    Kim Haru nodded.


    He didn''t mind waiting a few days; patience had always been one of his strengths.


    Putting these unpleasant matters aside, Kim Haru turned his gaze to Do Seungjin. He recalled that this head researcher had gone to look for the pigweed core. Judging by his expression, it seemed he''d found it.


    Dealing with vile people was simple¡ªsnuff them out. Nothing was as satisfying as farming, raising pigs, and tending to the orchards.


    On his way to find someone from the patrol team, Han Gwonhee ran into Jang Dojang, who''d just heard about the situation. Without delay, Jang Dojang returned to inform the leader of the patrol team, and the Safe Zone Commander soon got wind of the matter and decided to join them.


    They encountered Do Seungjin on their way, so by the time Kim Haru saw them, the group had naturally gathered together.


    Do Seungjin didn''t have any opinions about Kim Haru becoming the Vice Safe Zone Commander; he was more focused on Kim''s animals. The moment Mr. Kim looked in his direction, Do Seungjin eagerly approached.


    "Mr. Kim, I found the pigweed core¡ªintact, without a single scratch."


    Do Seungjin said as he reached into his bag and pulled out a perfectly round object, offering it to Kim Haru.


    It was a ball about the size of a fist, woven tightly with dense plant roots that made it resemble a ball of yarn at first glance.

 Chapter 164 The Piglets Prospects

    Kim Haru looked at Do Seungjin, a bit puzzled. "You''re just giving it to me?"


    For the head of the research institute to personally search for the pigweed core was already strange enough to Kim Haru, but he assumed the animal research team wanted to study how to raise mutated pig.


    But if that were the case, Do Seungjin would likely plant the pigweed core on their grounds to attract pigs to their research institute. Why hand it over to him?


    There must be a catch.


    As he wondered about it, he found he was right. Just as he voiced his question, Do Seungjin suddenly seemed a bit hesitant.


    "Ahem, well¡­" Do Seungjin cleared his throat, worried he might say something wrong again, but his curiosity got the better of him. "I just wanted to know¡­ Mr. Kim, do you keep any animals at home? The kind you can eat, you know, as food?"


    Kim Haru was taken aback.


    That''s all?


    He nodded. "Yes, I do."


    With a loud clap, Do Seungjin jumped up. "What? Really?" He was so thrilled he rushed over to Kim, reaching out to shake his hand. "What kind of animals? Pigs? Chickens? How do you raise them? Could you share anything about it? Do you need help with anything? I can do anything! Especially when it comes to pigs¡ªI''m an expert!"


    Kim Haru sidestepped him.


    He hadn''t expected Do Seungjin to get this excited. Looking over, he saw that the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, initially surprised by Do Seungjin''s enthusiasm, became equally excited after Jang Dojang whispered an explanation to him.


    Fortunately, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander wasn''t as impulsive as Do Seungjin, although he still looked at Kim Haru with hopeful eyes.


    As for Jang Dojang, he was clearly emotional; his voice trembled as he explained the situation to the Safe Zone Commander.


    Kim Haru was still puzzled. "But I thought there was plenty of meat around here?"


    Based on the fragmented memories of the original owner and what he''d seen in the safe zone, people''s food primarily consisted of animal meat¡ªthree meals a day, all including meat. When Kim first arrived, he didn''t realize how rare his vegetables were.


    Later, he came to understand the mutagenic virus levels in vegetables but assumed that green vegetables were just scarce. As for meat, it didn''t seem like there was a shortage.


    Do Seungjin froze, then let out a bitter laugh.


    Jang Dojang took it upon himself to explain the situation to Kim Haru.


    It turned out that the reason people in the safe zone ate meat for every meal wasn''t because they were affluent, but because meat was all they had. As long as a group could find a mutated animal, they could kill it, process it, and then the entire creature could be consumed.


    Most of these mutated animals were enormous, like the black pig Kim Haru had seen earlier at the Animal Research Institute. Many creatures were even larger than that. Just one of these mutated animals could feed a lot of people for a long time.


    Compared to mutated plants, which were difficult to find and deal with, mutated animals were easier prey.


    Of course, "easier" was relative. Most of the time, killing a mutated animal meant losing one or more lives in the process. But without hunting, there wouldn''t be any food, and more people would die of starvation.


    The mutagenic virus levels in meat were the same as those in mutated plants. Eating too much of it could be deadly.


    As for breeding these animals?


    Do Seungjin had mentioned before that artificial breeding of mutated animals was simply impossible.


    That''s why, when Kim Haru admitted to keeping animals, Do Seungjin and the others looked so thrilled.


    "Mr. Kim, can you tell us what animals you''re raising?"


    As the head of the Animal Research Institute, Do Seungjin had tried countless times over the years to raise animals, but every attempt ended in failure. Domesticated animals had become an obsession for him.


    It wasn''t a big secret, so Kim Haru answered directly, "I have two chickens and a piglet."


    After a moment''s thought, he added, "One of the chickens is a wild one¡ªI caught it in a trap. And the piglet is probably a baby of that black pig you killed earlier, Director Do." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Do Seungjin was so stunned he could barely find words to express his excitement.


    He eagerly pushed the pigweed core into Kim Haru''s hands. "Take it, Mr. Kim, take it! Hahaha, what a coincidence! Make sure to feed that piglet well; let it eat plenty of grass. I don''t know if the piglet is male or female, but when it''s grown and you''re ready to butcher it, you must come to me first¡ªI was a butcher before the apocalypse!"


    He didn''t even know what he was saying, his thoughts all over the place.


    Do Seungjin was dying to ask Mr. Kim how he''d managed to get these animals to behave and live quietly under his care. He wanted to test their meat to check the mutagenic virus levels. But he knew this wasn''t a question he could just casually throw out.


    He was bursting with anticipation.


    Do Seungjin''s words reminded Kim Haru of something. "Director Do, do you know how to castrate pigs?"


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Do Seungjin paused. "Castrate pigs?"


    "Yeah." Kim Haru sighed. "That piglet needs to be castrated. Only then will the meat taste good when it''s grown."


    "I do! I definitely do!" Do Seungjin was ecstatic. "To be honest, Mr. Kim, nobody does it better than I do. I can make it quick and painless for the piglet with just one clean cut. No pain, and it''ll be happily eating in no time."


    Castrating a pig? He could do ten, a hundred pigs if needed!


    So, Kim Haru quickly arranged a time with Do Seungjin to bring the piglet to the Animal Research Institute, where Do Seungjin would castrate it and, in the meantime, give it vaccinations, deworm it, and check its meat quality.

 Chapter 165 A Desperate Winter Plea

    Do Seungjin left, practically glowing with excitement.


    Just as he reached the door, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. Kim, since you''re raising chickens, do you also want ducks? I know a place where a flock of mutated ducks lives. According to the season, it''s likely the time when they''re laying eggs. If you''d like, I could take some people to catch a few for you."


    Kim Haru''s eyes lit up instantly.


    How could he refuse? Of course, he wanted them!


    "It would be best to get ducklings. But if you can''t find any live ones, fertilized eggs would work too." Bringing them back to hatch himself could even make the ducklings more attached to him.


    Do Seungjin nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, I''ll do my best to bring back both eggs and some ducklings. If possible, I don''t ask for much in return¡ªjust that you help teach the folks at our institute to raise ducks too."


    Kim Haru agreed. "Of course."


    With that promise, Do Seungjin finally left, clearly delighted.


    At the table, only Kim Haru, the Safe Zone Commander, and Jang Dojang remained.


    Jang Dojang excused himself to prepare some food for them, leaving just Kim Haru and the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander alone.


    The Safe Zone Commander looked at Kim Haru and smiled with a deep sense of gratitude. "Mr. Kim, you truly are our savior."


    Kim Haru gave a polite smile. "Is there something you wanted to discuss, Safe Zone Commander?"


    Whether it was appointing the Vice Safe Zone Commander or waiting until Do Seungjin had left, it was clear he had something to say.


    "As expected of Mr. Kim." The Safe Zone Commander stood from his seat, walked up to Kim Haru, and suddenly knelt down. "Please, Mr. Kim, save Pyeongseong Safe Zone!"


    Kim Haru instantly stood up.


    "What are you doing?"


    He reached out to help the Safe Zone Commander, but the latter remained motionless, showing no intention of rising from the ground.


    The Safe Zone Commander''s voice was somber. "Mr. Kim, winter is coming soon. Among all the safe zones, Pyeongseong Safe Zone has the fewest resources. This winter, I don''t know how to ensure that more people will live to see the next year."


    Kim Haru paused, his hand still in midair.


    The Safe Zone Commander continued, "Even with the supplies the search team recently brought back from Gokmul County, it''s still not enough to get through the winter. I can''t think of any more ways, Mr. Kim."


    "What about before?" Kim Haru asked.


    "Before? Things weren''t the same as they are now." The Safe Zone Commander let out a bitter smile. "In those early years, each safe zone still prioritized the future of all humanity; everyone was united. Pyeongseong Safe Zone was always able to get through with the support of the surrounding safe zones. But as time went on, people''s hearts¡­ slowly changed."


    The winters of the apocalypse are tough to endure.


    Ever since the virus started wreaking havoc, it triggered a series of catastrophic changes. Zombies are only the beginning; the mutations in animals and plants have made human survival even more difficult. Soil and water are contaminated with the mutagenic virus, disrupting any attempts to grow crops or raise animals.


    Then, there''s the weather.


    Kim Haru was fortunate. The autumn he arrived in was the calmest season in this world. Outside of this period, summer and winter are extremely harsh. One season is scorching, like a furnace that could bake people alive, while the other is freezing, like a walk-in freezer, where even the slightest misstep could lead to death by cold. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for spring? Spring doesn''t really exist. One day you''re wrapped in a heavy cotton coat, and the next, you''re sweltering in short sleeves.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    In this kind of climate, those with special abilities can manage slightly better. Especially if a team has both Fire-type and Water-type ability users, they can maintain a bearable temperature in both summer and winter.


    Of course, for these ability users, the energy drain is tremendous. If they overextend themselves even a bit, they risk damaging their energy cores, which could cause permanent harm.


    If even ability users have it this hard, the ordinary people with no powers at all live in utter misery.


    In the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, each winter, ordinary people in the Third District and Fourth District die in large numbers. The majority of people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone passed away quietly in their sleep, frozen to death without a sound. Others, realizing they wouldn''t survive the winter, chose to end their lives, leaving whatever little warmth they had for their families.


    Winter is also the season with the highest rates of robbery and murder in the safe zone.


    Those who don''t have enough supplies to survive often resort to stealing from others.


    In the past, Pyeongseong Safe Zone could request aid from nearby safe zones, but just a few days into autumn this year, the Safe Zone Commander heard disturbing news: the previous Safe Zone Commander of the Haneulsae Safe Zone had died because he failed to breakthrough, and a new Safe Zone Commander had taken over.


    This new leader was the former Vice Safe Zone Commander of Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander had heard of this man''s reputation. He was cold-blooded and greedy, but those weren''t the worst traits¡ªthe most concerning part was that this new Safe Zone Commander had always opposed supporting other safe zones.


    The new Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander had said, "Survival of the fittest. Weaklings are just weaklings. No matter how much you save them, they remain weak. What''s the point of saving so many of them? It''s better to keep vital resources for those who truly need them."


    The ones he deemed "truly in need" were ability users.


    Such beliefs, prioritizing ability users and viewing them as superior, were common. Since the start of the apocalypse, when some humans began to evolve with special abilities, these ideas have never been fully suppressed.


    But the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander never expected that such a person would become the new Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander.

 Chapter 166 Finding Purpose in the Harvest

    In other words, this winter, Pyeongseong Safe Zone will not be able to obtain supplies from the surrounding safe zones.


    The Safe Zone Commander had been deeply troubled by this situation. But aside from sending the search teams out more frequently to find resources, he couldn''t come up with any other solutions.


    Had he known about this sooner, he could have sent teams further afield to request aid from more distant safe zones. But it was already autumn, with winter approaching faster. With transportation systems paralyzed and the roads filled with dangers, any team sent out would be unlikely to return in time for winter.


    And even if they did, they''d need to haul back large amounts of supplies.


    Fortunately, there was some good news.


    One was the batch of food from Gokmul County. With careful rationing, it could feed a considerable number of people through the winter. The other was Kim Haru.


    "Mr. Kim, only you can save all of Pyeongseong Safe Zone now," the Safe Zone Commander said, looking at Kim Haru. "Your vegetables, your animals¡­ I know you have your secrets. I know you can save Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Please, you must save these people."


    Kim Haru looked at the Safe Zone Commander''s face, unsure of what to say.


    "¡­I''ll think about it."


    In the end, Kim Haru said nothing. He pressed the teleportation device and vanished instantly.


    Kim Haru stayed on his farm for five days. During that time, he didn''t tend to the crops in the fields, didn''t check on the orchard, and didn''t restock his store, which had long since sold out of goods. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After finishing the daily routine of watering the fields, feeding the chickens, and feeding the pigs, Go Okrim couldn''t hold back any longer. He approached Kim Haru and asked, "Kim Haru-hyung, what''s been going on with you? You''ve seemed down these past few days."


    Kim Haru looked at Go Okrim for a moment before asking suddenly, "Gojo, can I ask you something?"


    "Of course, hyung."


    "When you used to stay in that county with your brother, were you happy? And later, when you were on your own, were you happy then? Do you like being around people, or do you feel it''s enough just to live well on your own?"


    Go Okrim thought about it for a while, looking earnestly at Kim Haru. "Kim Haru-hyung, I don''t know what you''re going through, but I''ve thought about this question more than once."


    "In the beginning, staying in the county with my brother, of course, I was happy. I had freedom, no one restricted me, and no one stopped me from doing what I wanted. I could go wherever I pleased, and I had the ability to protect myself and my brother. But before long, I wasn''t happy anymore." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "My brother had already turned into a zombie. He couldn''t talk. He could only understand some simple words. I needed someone to communicate with; I wanted to feel a human presence. Even though I usually didn''t talk much to others, I wanted to know that there was someone there to talk to if I needed it. But with my brother''s presence, I couldn''t. I didn''t dare."


    "Later, when my brother was gone, there was a brief moment of relief. Not because I was happy to lose him, but because I felt that now I wasn''t any different from other humans. They wouldn''t be afraid of me anymore. But that feeling lasted only a moment and quickly disappeared."


    "But it made me realize that humans are social creatures. No one can live entirely alone forever."


    "Kim Haru-hyung, did my answer help you at all?" Go Okrim asked.


    Kim Haru smiled.


    He realized he had been trapping himself in a dead end. He truly couldn''t live entirely alone. His so-called "living alone" before came to this world was only possible because other people delivered what he needed. He had people to play games with, food delivery to bring meals to his door, and the internet to let him chat with others. All these conveniences made him think he didn''t need to leave his home, that he was fine on his own.


    But weren''t those conveniences all provided by other people, in one form or another?


    Kim Haru was sure that if he lost food delivery, express shipping, and the internet, he wouldn''t be able to stay at home and live a comfortable life alone.


    So what was he hesitating over now? As for whether he could really take on the responsibility, that was something he didn''t need to worry about yet. Even if he couldn''t save everyone in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, doing something was better than doing nothing.


    "It helped," Kim Haru said, no longer feeling lost. He patted Go Okrim on the head and thanked him. "For now, let''s just get to work."


    Kim Haru prepared to head to the safe zone to give his reply to the Safe Zone Commander, but just then, he heard the familiar ding of the system notification.


    [ Ding! The tenth type of crop has matured. ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations, you have advanced to "Small Farm Owner."]


    [ Ding! The construction function is unlocked. ]


    [ Ding! The detection function is unlocked. ]


    [ Ding! The consultation function is unlocked. ]


    [ Ding! The system inventory expanded to twenty slots. ]


    [ Ding! The employee recruitment limit increased to ten people. ]


    [ Ding! The beginner wooden cabin is upgraded to a Level 1 wooden cabin. ]


    [ Ding! The iron hoe is upgraded to a bronze hoe. ]


    [ Ding! The iron axe is upgraded to a bronze axe. ]


    [ Ding! The iron... ]


    The system notification sounds kept ringing one after another, only finally quieting down after a while.


    Kim Haru was momentarily stunned.


    How had he suddenly advanced to Level 2?


    He turned around to Go Okrim. "What crops have matured over the past few days?"


    Go Okrim, unsure why Kim Haru was suddenly asking this, counted on his fingers. "One of the sweet potato plants matured unusually fast, so you told me to dig it up and replant it as a seed. Two rapeseed plants also matured yesterday. Oh, and the garlic bulbs you left on my windowsill started sprouting a couple of days ago, so I split them in half and replanted them. They''ve been growing like crazy and might be ready to harvest too."

 Chapter 167 The Mystery of the Tenth Crop

    "And that''s all?" Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s it?"


    Something felt off. Including the previously matured soybeans, cabbage, and potatoes, there were only five types. Even with the recent rapeseed, sweet potatoes, and garlic, it totaled six types. Where did the ten come from?


    Go Okrim thought for a moment, then turned and pointed at the tallest of the ten wheat plants in the sample field that had been planted first. "That wheat looks a bit different from the rest¡ªcould it have matured too?"


    Kim Haru went over for a closer look. Sure enough, at some point, this wheat plant had already grown a whole bunch of plump, full heads of grain. From their look, they were definitely mature. However, oddly enough, the wheat was still a lush green, not the golden color he was expecting, and the ears of wheat were hidden beneath the leaves, which was probably why he hadn''t noticed them.


    So, counting this wheat plant, he now had seven types of crops.


    But what about the other three?


    Kim Haru''s gaze wandered around the farm.


    Suddenly, he looked toward the lotus leaves in the pond.


    "Gojo, can you swim?"


    "No, I can''t," Go Okrim shook his head and followed Kim Haru''s gaze toward the pond. "Are you planning to go down into the pond, Kim Haru-hyung? We could send in the zombies instead."


    He pointed at the two zombie-bots, who had just finished watering the fields and were now standing motionless in a corner.


    After all, they didn''t need to breathe, weren''t afraid of water, and could still see. They were perfect for the job.


    How the zombies would get back up after going in wasn''t his concern. They could just take their time climbing out.


    Seeing the two zombies, Kim Haru also felt it was a good idea.


    Before long, with their programming tweaked by Go Okrim, the two zombies plopped straight into the water with a splash. Not long after, a fat, white lotus root was tossed out of the pond.


    It landed right at Kim Haru''s feet. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As expected.


    He picked up the lotus root, delighted.


    It seemed that the system counted this lotus as one of his crops, and now that it had grown an edible lotus root, it was considered mature.


    It made sense, too. Although he hadn''t planted it from a seedling or seed, he had brought this lotus to the farm pond himself, so of course, it counted as something he had planted.


    Thinking along these lines, Kim Haru''s gaze shifted to the pigpen.


    Behind the pigpen, a patch of lush pigweed grew abundantly in the woods. Little Oakie, the manager of the pigpen, had the additional task of controlling the pigweed''s growth and feeding it to Little Snort, the black pig.


    Now that he thought about it, this pigweed had also been grown from seed by Kim Haru. Seeing it reach this flourishing state, it should definitely count as one of his matured crops.


    Although pigweed isn''t exactly a type of food for people, it''s something pigs can eat¡ªand once the pigs grow up, they can be eaten by people. So, in a way, it''s still a food source; no problem there.


    Counting the lotus and pigweed, that made nine mature crops.


    But what about the last one?


    No matter how thoroughly Kim Haru and Go Okrim searched, practically turning over every plant on the farm, they couldn''t find the last one.


    Just as Kim Haru started suspecting a bug in the system, his gaze fell on the dried orange peels he had set on the windowsill.


    "I''ve got it!" Kim Haru immediately pressed the teleportation device. In an instant, he disappeared from the farm and reappeared in the orchard.


    The Space-type zombie that he was placed in the orchard is still alive, so even though it was still in the water somewhere, it didn''t affect his ability to use the teleportation device.


    Once in the orchard, he walked toward the spot where he''d eaten an orange before.


    Sure enough, in the same place stood a mature orange tree. It was growing right where he''d spit out the seeds, which had evidently taken root and sprouted¡ªand now it counted as one of his crops.


    Having found all ten mature plants, Kim Haru didn''t feel relieved.


    He looked at the newly grown orange tree, which appeared no different from the other orange trees around it, his expression darkening.


    He pressed the teleportation device to return to the farm, grabbed an axe and a hoe, then teleported back to the orchard.


    Standing before the new orange tree, he raised the axe without a word and swung.


    With a loud crack, the newly upgraded bronze axe cut a deep notch into the tree with a single strike.


    The orange tree remained unmoved.


    A cold smile tugged at Kim Haru''s lips. Two more swings, and the tree was chopped in half, crashing to the ground with a loud rustle.


    Still unsatisfied, Kim Haru took up his bronze hoe and began digging at the tree''s roots. The bronze hoe was far stronger than the iron one, so it only took a few strikes to fully unearth the roots of the large, well-established orange tree.


    Then, Kim Haru switched back to the axe, methodically chopping the roots and trunk into chunks of wood. He even cut down all the branches on the trunk. Only after he''d tidied everything up did he put the pieces into his system backpack, press the teleporter, and return to the farm.


    Go Okrim came up to him, saying, "Kim Haru-hyung, where did you go? Why didn''t you call me to help?"


    Kim Haru set down the axe and hoe before instructing Go Okrim, "Make sure to check the orchard often for the next couple of days. If you find any trees that suddenly grow big, chop them down without hesitation. Don''t go easy on them, and be careful."


    Go Okrim looked puzzled. "Did something happen?"


    "Our orange trees in the orchard started mutating." Kim Haru showed him the wood he had chopped. "Just a few days ago, I spit out some orange seeds, and today, when I went to check, they''d already grown into a fully mature orange tree. Even with some miracle fertilizer, nothing could grow that fast. So it must be a mutated plant."

 Chapter 168 The Farmhouse Upgrade

    "Mutated plants are usually very dangerous, so it''s best to strike first before we know more about them. Anyway, we have plenty of orange trees in the orchard, so it doesn''t matter if we lose one. Plus, what if the mutated plant bullies the other trees? It could compete for nutrients and squeeze them out of their space. We can''t let it stay, no matter what."


    "I got it." Go Okrim nodded earnestly. "What about Little Oakie?"


    Kim Haru glanced over at Little Oakie, who was diligently cleaning out the pigpen. "Little Oakie is different from other mutated plants. It''s never shown any sign of wanting to attack us and even helped us fix the pigpen last time. It''s a good mutated plant, so it can stay." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mutated plants like the lotus and pigweed, which are harmless and beneficial to the farm, could stay too. Kim Haru considered himself a reasonable person who wouldn''t judge all of them the same way.


    Go Okrim nodded thoughtfully. "Are you still going to the safe zone, hyung? It might rain soon¡ªwhy not wait until tomorrow?"


    Kim Haru blinked. "Rain? It''s going to rain?"


    He looked up at the sky. There weren''t any dark clouds, though.


    Go Okrim pointed at the surrounding trees. "Yes, look around, hyung. All these plants are trembling, so there must be a sudden wind coming, and it might start raining soon."


    Kim Haru looked around. Sure enough, the plants around them were shaking, some even trembling all the way down to their trunks. The wind seemed strong, even though he couldn''t feel it from where he stood¡ªmaybe due to his position. Anyway, he decided not to go today. After all, he''d stayed home for five days straight, so an extra half-day wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    Next time, he''d go to the safe zone to find a decent umbrella or perhaps ask someone who knew how to make one.


    With no rush to go to the safe zone, Kim Haru now had time to explore the changes in his farm after the recent upgrade.


    The most noticeable difference was his wooden cabin. It had upgraded from a beginner wooden cabin to a Level 1 wooden cabin, with a larger space inside. Although it looked the same from the outside, but once he stepped inside, the space felt noticeably more spacious, and the decor was much more refined.


    It was like the difference between a simple one-bedroom unit and a luxurious open-plan apartment.


    Since the cabin was exclusively for Kim Haru, the expanded space still had only one bedroom. But now, the bedroom alone was as large as the entire cabin used to be. His bed had also upgraded, from a basic 1.5-meter one to a 2.3-meter model. There was a carpet, wardrobe, bay window, and even a display screen positioned perfectly for viewing from bed.


    Kim Haru noticed the screen could not only play TV but was also ideal for connecting a gaming console to play games on a big screen.


    The system really thought of everything.


    Kim Haru expressed his delight.


    Beyond the bedroom upgrade, there were significant changes throughout the cabin. Two new rooms had been added: a study room and a recreation room. The study room was minimalistic, featuring a wall of bookshelves and a low desk that suited Kim Haru''s taste. The desk was paired with a cozy lounging sofa¡ªbig enough for one person to recline comfortably¡ªset on a soft carpet, with a floor lamp beside it.


    However¡­


    Kim Haru casually picked up a book from the shelf.


    "Rice Cultivation Handbook?" He sighed, putting the book back where he found it.


    What was the point of such an atmospheric study setup if he''d end up with books like Postpartum Care of the Sow and Neonates? No stylish pose would create any ambiance with those topics.


    The system''s new consultation feature was also connected to the study. Every book on the shelf covered practical subjects, and if Kim Haru asked the system any question, it would find the relevant book and page numbers for him.


    Then he''d have to read it himself.


    "System, you''re nowhere near as flexible as other systems." Kim Haru had completely forgotten he''d just praised the system.


    The recreation room, however, was exactly as he''d imagined it. A full-wall projector and a motion-sensing gaming chair made it an ideal place for him to have fun.


    Besides the two added rooms, the living room and dining area had also been separated in this upgrade. The living room setup remained familiar: a coffee table, a row of sofas, and a TV. In the corner, two decorative potted plants had been added, but when Kim Haru touched them, he realized they were fake.


    The bathroom was now larger, and what had been a basic shower was now a versatile bathtub for both showers and baths.


    The kitchen, naturally, had also changed significantly. It was equipped with a microwave, oven, and dishwasher, and now had two stoves instead of one. High-pressure pots, frying pans, saut¨¦ pans, milk pans, and clay pots were all neatly arranged.


    Looking around the fully equipped kitchen, Kim Haru silently backed out. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Don''t want to cook. Don''t want to cook. Don''t want to cook."


    "Oh, right. After the upgrade, the daily three meals that came as part of the beginner benefits are no longer provided!"


    The realization hit Kim Haru, and he immediately felt deflated.


    This was basically like telling someone who''s used to ordering takeout that they''ll never be able to order it again and must cook every meal themselves¡ªand with limited ingredients, no less. It was a truly miserable piece of news.


    The farm''s staff quota had expanded with the upgrade, so he decided to hire a chef to handle the meals.


    Kim Haru had just stepped out of his cabin when Go Okrim came out of the neighboring staff cabin.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, Kim Haru-hyung! My place got bigger too!"


    The staff dormitory hadn''t changed much, it just expanded from a small 30-square-meter studio to a 40-square-meter unit.

 Chapter 169 Farm Expansion and a Deal with the Safe Zone

    After checking everything out, Kim Haru opened the farming system interface and went to the construction menu.


    He had been eagerly awaiting this feature. Little Nugget and Sir Peckington had both grown quite a bit, and without a proper chicken coop, the two chickens would soon outgrow their current space. And as for Little Snort''s pigpen, winter was approaching, and he couldn''t let it remain so drafty¡ªa proper shelter for warmth was necessary.


    The construction menu had several pages, but currently, only the icons for the chicken coop and pigpen were lit up.


    Wait, hold on.


    When he flipped to the second page, he noticed the cow barn icon had lit up as well.


    It took Kim Haru a while to understand. Apparently, the two zombie-bots, which had been diligently working on the farm, had been classified as "cows" by the system.


    Staring at the cow barn icon, which flickered like it couldn''t fully commit, Kim Haru sensed the system''s internal struggle.


    If these two zombie-bots were categorized as staff, they''d need to show human reasoning and intelligence, but they were clearly driven by nothing but instinct. On the other hand, if they weren''t considered human, what kind of animals were they, then?


    In the end, "cows" seemed to fit best. After all, they toiled tirelessly, just like livestock plowing and clearing land.


    Kim Haru glanced from the newly-lit cow barn icon to the two zombies standing blankly nearby.


    Alright, fine¡ªhe''d build them a cow barn. These zombies already looked rough enough. If they were exposed to the wind, rain, and sun, their flesh might decay even further, making them even more unpleasant to look at. Since they were still quite useful, it would be a shame to let them deteriorate to the point of being unusable.


    Speaking of zombie-bots, Kim Haru remembered something he had instructed Go Okrim to handle.


    "Gojo, how''s it going with that Power Ranger Gang I told you to bring in earlier?"


    Yes, the seven people with rainbow-colored hair who had caused trouble at the Green Basket Vegetable Shop had, unsurprisingly, turned into zombies later that night. Even though Kim Haru was stunned by the sudden news of being "entrusted with a safe zone," he hadn''t forgotten to instruct Go Okrim to discreetly retrieve these new workers. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Naturally, it was done so quietly that no one noticed.


    "Ah, just like what you have said Hyung, they''re over there by the mutated iron trees, training. They''re so clumsy! Even after I programmed them, they''re still so stiff in their movements, nowhere near as nimble as Little Aeris and Little Ignis. I plan to have them chop the mutated iron trees for a few more days until they''re a bit more flexible. Otherwise, I''m worried they''ll mess up the crops we''ve worked so hard to plant if they start working on the farm," Go Okrim explained, her lips pursed in disapproval as he mentioned the newly-arrived zombies. He had even more disdain for them after knowing they''d once eyed Kim Haru''s belongings with ill intentions.


    "They''ve been chopping those mutated iron trees for days now and haven''t even managed to get through the bark. They''re totally useless! Hyung, can''t we just throw them out?"


    "Why waste them? Let''s keep them around to work in the pond¡ªpulling up lotus roots, fertilizing, and stuff like that. Save Little Aeris and Little Ignis for more delicate tasks," Kim Haru replied.


    "Okay, Fine," Go Okrim agreed with a nod.


    "Here, give me a hand and help dismantle this chicken coop," Kim Haru added, completely unconcerned about those defeated enemies. Right now, his focus was on replacing the old chicken coop with a new one. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The upgraded chicken coop had levels. A Level 1 Chicken Coop could house five chickens, with higher levels could accommodating even more. Building a new Chicken Coop required 10,000 gold coins and 100 units of [Wood].


    With his bustling shop business, Kim Haru barely bothered calculating his daily earnings anymore. Gold coins weren''t a concern, and he had enough wood stockpiled. During the orchard fencing project, he''d harvested more ironwood and even cut down a mutated orange tree just now, bringing his wood count to exactly one hundred.


    Just like setting up the cabin, he quickly installed the new chicken coop in the spot where the old one had been.


    Hearing the commotion, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington came waddling over, clucking curiously as they circled their newly upgraded home.


    The new chicken coop wasn''t just spacious; it also had excellent insulation features. There was even a temperature regulator at the door, allowing Kim Haru to adjust the chicken coop to the ideal temperature for the chickens with each season. Inside, the food and water troughs were easy to replace, and there was even a special spot designed for hens to lay eggs¡ªtruly a thoughtful design.


    Little Nugget and Sir Peckington were absolutely delighted.


    After completing the chicken coop, Kim Haru spent an additional 15,000 gold coins to construct a pigpen, even setting up a warm enclosure for Little Oakie.


    The cow shed was positioned next to the pigpen, and two zombies had already wandered inside to take up the residence.


    The entire farm now looked revitalized.


    ...


    As soon as the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, who had been anxiously awaiting Kim Haru''s response, heard that Kim Haru was ready to speak with him, he immediately put down everything and rushed over.


    "Mr. kim."


    Not delay it anymore, Kim Haru got straight to the point. "I''ve decided to agree to your request."


    Before the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander could express his delight, he continued, "But I have one condition."


    "Name it¡ªno, even if it''s ten or a hundred conditions, I''ll agree!"


    "I want all the arable land in Pyeongseong Safe Zone transferred to me," Kim Haru said. "We''ll sign a contract, stamp it, and make an official public announcement."


    "Deal." the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander agreed without hesitation.


    Under Moon Baein''s leadership, there was little dissent in Pyeongseong Safe Zone.

 Chapter 170 Securing Farmland and a Winter Plan

    The entire Safe Zone''s available farmland was quickly tallied up. Unclaimed land was automatically considered Pyeongseong''s property, and a transfer contract was signed under the Safe Zone Commander''s authority, naming Kim Haru as the recipient.


    The remaining land that had owners was negotiated with by the logistics department, and it didn''t take much effort to get them to agree to the transfer in exchange for some supplies and food. Since farmland had become desolate in the post-apocalyptic world, people were willing to trade it for essential items.


    In less than three days, all the farmland in Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªboth usable and barren¡ªwas transferred to Kim Haru''s name, encompassing any land that could be used for planting.


    "Mr. Kim, does this look sufficient? Is there anything we might have missed?" Jang Dojang, now Kim Haru''s dedicated assistant, held a thick stack of contracts¡ªthe official paperwork for all the farmland in the Safe Zone.


    Kim Haru didn''t bother reviewing the contracts. He didn''t want the farmland for personal use; only the land that was registered under his name could be utilized by the farming system to produce normal vegetables.


    "This will do. Announce it."


    He didn''t know exactly how he''d save a poor Safe Zone on the brink of winter, but he was determined to start by focusing on what he could control.


    The first step was to stockpile enough food to survive the winter.


    The announcement of all of Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s farmland being transferred to Kim Haru''s name quickly spread throughout the zone. Alongside it came a newly issued task.


    "All residents are to help collect farming tools. Anyone with tools can report to the mission hall in the Ability User Center to sign up for farming work. The daily wages are set at 100 points plus ten crystal cores, with meals being provided."


    As soon as the task was announced, anyone with a bit of sense could understand what was happening.


    "It''s Mr. Haru! Mr. Haru is definitely going to teach us how to grow normal food!"


    "Farming tools, farming tools¡ªI remember seeing a hoe somewhere. Where was it?"


    "Can ability users join? I''m a metal-type ability user, so I could make my own farming tools."


    "I have a sickle. Does that count?"


    "Who has extra farming tools? I''ll pay to buy them¡ªI''m buying!"


    "Ho Chong, you took the axe I lent you before. Hurry up and return it; I need it to sign up."


    "Does a spade count? I have a spade."


    The entire Safe Zone became lively, with people rummaging through their homes for farming tools. Those without tools either found metal-type ability users to make them or formed groups to search outside.


    "Do you think this winter will be easier to get through?"


    Some had that hope.


    ---


    "Not yet," Kim Haru replied, curbing Jang Dojang''s optimism. "First, I don''t know if we''ll be able to grow the needed food before winter fully arrives. Second, food alone won''t be enough. Our measures for warmth are still inadequate."


    "True," agreed Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, joining the discussion. "We have only three months left before winter sets in completely. There''s still a lot to prepare, and many houses in the Fourth Zone aren''t insulated well. It''s a big issue." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do we have any materials for quick construction, like cement?" Haru asked. "And what about earth-type ability users¡ªcould we get them to help with building?"


    The Safe Zone Commander shook his head. "That won''t work."


    "A house constructed by earth-type ability users will collapse once it''s no longer supported by their energy, unless they continuously channel energy into it. But that would be too exhausting for them, and it''s not a sustainable solution. As for cement¡­"


    The Safe Zone Commander gave a bitter smile.


    "There''s a cement factory in the neighboring Haneulsae Safe Zone, but their production barely meets their own needs. They haven''t had any surplus to offer us in the past, and now it''s even less likely."


    "Not necessarily," Kim Haru tapped the table thoughtfully. "In the past, they were helping us out of goodwill. But now, we can propose a trade they won''t be able to refuse."


    "A trade they can''t refuse?"


    Jang Dojang and the Safe Zone Commander, no fools themselves, quickly caught on: "Mr. Haru, are you talking about food?"


    "Yes¡ªuninfected, clean food." Haru looked at them intently. "If we offer them virus-free food in exchange for the materials we need, do you think they''ll refuse?"


    Of course, they wouldn''t!


    In this apocalyptic world, food was already extremely precious, and clean, virus-free food was even more valuable. It was a treasure anyone who wanted to survive would be eager to obtain. If a leader of a safe zone was foolish enough to refuse such a trade, it wouldn''t be long before a new leader was appointed.


    But then¡­


    "Do we have enough food to trade?" the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander asked, concerned.


    "Let''s start by taking stock of the current food reserves in the Safe Zone." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I''ll go call in the logistics department," Jang Dojang said, heading out hastily.


    Once he left, only the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, Moon Baein, and Kim Haru remained in the room.


    The Safe Zone Commander looked at Haru, his expression filled with remorse. "Mr. Kim, I apologize. This burden was never yours to bear. It was selfish of me; I couldn''t accomplish this on my own, so I pushed this responsibility onto you."


    Yet, despite his remorse, Moon Baein didn''t regret his choice. Since he had established this Safe Zone, he had been willing to sacrifice himself if it meant ensuring the survival of its people.


    Still, guilt and gratitude coexisted in his heart.


    Haru replied calmly, "No need to apologize."


    He had made it clear¡ªhis decisions were never forced. If he had taken on this mission, it was because he had chosen to. As Go Okrim had once said, he wanted there to still be a community when he was ready to rejoin it.


    Moon Baein gave a relieved smile.

 Chapter 171 The Winter Trade Plan

    Before long, Jang Dojang returned with the head of the logistics department, Sung Soo, entering the meeting room.


    "Safe Zone Commander, Mr. Kim," Sung Soo greeted them. On the way, Jang Dojang had briefed him on the situation, so without wasting any time, he opened his notebook and began his report.


    Overall, the current food stockpile in Pyeongseong Safe Zone isn''t too low. The main source is the recent batch brought back from Gokmul County, which significantly boosted Pyeongseong''s food reserves. Combined with what was stored earlier, it can sustain everyone in the Safe Zone for a month.


    In a month, a third of winter will have passed. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s far from enough," Kim Haru shook his head. "The last batch of food needs to be kept as seed for this season''s crops; otherwise, my personal seed reserves alone won''t be nearly sufficient."


    Even though Kim Haru could buy seeds directly through the system, it would be far from cost-effective.


    No, this batch of supplies doesn''t need to be planted right now.


    Kim Haru suddenly realized that planting rice or wheat now wouldn''t make it in time. Not only do they have growth cycles of around 100 days, but even if he managed to produce high-efficiency fertilizers to shorten the growth period, waiting until the harvest was complete to use it for trading supplies would simply be too late.


    "How long would a round trip from Pyeongseong Safe Zone to Haneulsae Safe Zone take?" he asked.


    "A month at the fastest," Jang Dojang replied. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is Haneulsae Safe Zone the closest to us? Are there any other safe zones nearby with supplies we''ll need for the winter?"


    "Haneulsae is the closest. There''s also Bogang Safe Zone, a bit farther away; they''re close to salt flats and have a large supply of salt," answered the Pyeongseong City Commander. "Beyond Haneulsae, there''s Ahnhae Safe Zone, which produces a kind of mutated mycelium that can be woven like silk into fabric and it''s great for making warm clothes or bedding."


    "But a round trip to Bogang Safe Zone would take at least a month and a half. Ahnhae Safe Zone is even farther, probably around two months."


    Or rather, Kim Haru thought this might be even better since they could play with the timing.


    "Let''s do this¡ªfirst, gather a team and prepare to go out for trade," Kim Haru calculated. "Tell them not to bring too much food and go together to the three Safe Zones. On the return, bring back the supplies we need and let people from the other Safe Zones come along to pick up their share of the food here."


    "We''ll say that carrying too much makes travel difficult, and that Pyeongseong Safe Zone doesn''t have many Space-type ability users," Jang Dojang suggested.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander also understood what Kim Haru was aiming for. He considered it and instructed Sung Soo, "When you go back, record a video showing our food reserves, and I''ll record a commitment to the trade. We''ll guarantee that we''re willing to use these food reserves to trade for supplies and won''t deceive them."


    Kim Haru nodded.


    It took Sung Soo a moment to catch up with the group''s thinking, and she hesitated. "But Commander, when the trade team returns, will we have enough food to give out to them?"


    Yes, the key point of this plan was ensuring that, by the time the trade team returned, Pyeongseong Safe Zone would have sufficient food stockpiled.


    With limited time, they couldn''t afford to negotiate one Safe Zone at a time. All three trade teams had to head to the Safe Zones simultaneously. For the supplies needed to secure everyone''s survival through winter, it would take more than a minimal amount of food for barter.


    If each of the three trade teams took enough food for a full exchange, they could scrape it together from Pyeongseong''s current reserves. But what then? They''d be left with nothing. Not only would they lack reserves for winter, but even the seeds for spring planting would be gone.


    So, they''d only be offering a down payment for now.


    The video of the food reserves was meant to assure the other Safe Zones that Pyeongseong Safe Zone had the capability to fulfill their food promise. With a direct commitment from the Safe Zone Commander on video, the reliability would increase.


    If the people from the other Safe Zones agreed to the trade, they would accompany the team back to Pyeongseong Safe Zone with the supplies, both to ensure the exchange was honored and to transport their food back.


    This trading process posed no issues for either side in terms of time or security. Even for the farthest Ahnhae Safe Zone, they''d still have time to collect their food and return before winter''s arrival.


    Everything would be fine as long as Pyeongseong Safe Zone had enough food to trade by the time they sent people over.


    For Kim Haru, as long as timing wasn''t an issue, neither was anything else.


    He turned his head to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, "If we show rice and wheat in the video but use potatoes and cabbage for the trade, they shouldn''t get upset and back out, right?"


    The Commander of Pyeongseong chuckled, "Come now, it''s all food, isn''t it? As long as the quantity''s right, who cares about the type? Besides, your potatoes and cabbage are much better than those rice and wheat stocks that have been sitting around who knows how long¡ªthey''re fresher and tastier. Anyone with sense would know which to pick."


    Kim Haru shrugged.


    Exactly. He thought so too.


    At first, he almost made the mistake of assuming rice and wheat had to be used as seeds, forgetting that the system''s three beginner seeds matured in just three days. Potatoes especially yielded a massive harvest¡ªperfect for a time like this.


    "Let''s get started, then." Kim Haru stood up. "I won''t handle the trade itself. Just leave me to the planting."


    "Alright, you just handle the farming, and I''ll take care of everything else," the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander promised. With a major issue on the brink of being resolved, his mood lightened significantly, and he even mischievously flashed a "peace" sign at Kim Haru.


    ...


    Afterward, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone entered a busy phase.


    The ability user team in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone wasn''t that large. After the official call for three trade teams, there were less than a hundred ability users left in the Safe Zone.

 Chapter 172 Preparing the Fields for Winter Survival

    These ability users were responsible for protecting the Safe Zone, guarding against unexpected crises like zombie hordes or mutated creatures.


    Among them were some ability users like Hwa Jian, who had little combat power.


    The rest were ordinary people without abilities.


    However, Kim Haru''s farming didn''t require ability users.


    Once the preliminary preparations were done, almost everyone in the Safe Zone¡ªmen and women alike¡ªwas equipped with a hoe. Some, unable to get iron hoes, even made stone hoes from hard rocks. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    There were quite a few people using stone hoes.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind; as long as they found the tools comfortable to use, it was fine by him.


    With the tools ready, the first step was, as usual, to clear the land. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The land now under Kim Haru''s name was technically called arable land, but in reality, aside from the research facility area, where the researchers occasionally replanted for experiments, the rest had been abandoned. To plant seeds, the land had to be tilled again.


    The stones in the soil were all cleared away, and the larger clumps of dirt were broken up. Occasionally, they unearthed some plant roots, but they weren''t mutated; they were dried out and withered beyond recognition.


    Near the outskirts of the safe zone, however, someone digging up the ground unearthed a living root. After a sharp scream, an ability user, who was always on alert, quickly burned the root to ashes.


    "It''s fine. It''s just the lowest level of mutated grass," they reassured.


    After burning the root, the ability users comforted everyone and continued their patrol along the safe zone wall.


    The person who had been startled but unharmed let out a sigh of relief. Once their nerves settled, they went back to digging the soil.


    With a single strike of the hoe, the lingering fear quickly turned into a sense of joy.


    Perhaps it was the land itself that had a certain appeal for the people here. Just the thought of being able to personally grow food on the land in front of them brought a deep sense of security.


    Besides, this was Kim Haru preparing for the entire Safe Zone to survive the winter. How could they not contribute their share?


    The whole Safe Zone worked together, waking up early and working late into the day. Even though the land clearing was exhausting, just two days later, a large area of the field had been tilled and was now soft and ready for planting.


    Kim Haru took out all his potatoes, cabbages, and soybeans.


    This included the ones he had planned to sell in his shop.


    "Boss, these are your personal stock..." Hwa Jian, whose ability was too weak to be assigned any patrol tasks, had taken on the farming duties as well. Every day, he also cleaned the shop, even though the system-managed shop didn''t actually require cleaning.


    When he saw Kim Haru take all the inventory from the shop, Hwa Jian couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    He knew that what his boss was doing was helping the entire Safe Zone survive the winter, but perhaps because of his post-apocalyptic selfish tendencies, he couldn''t help but feel that using his personal stock to help everyone was somewhat unfair.


    Hwa Jian admired his boss and didn''t want him to suffer a loss.


    "It''s fine," Kim Haru said without stopping his work. He quickly packed up the things he needed and took them away.


    Although Kim Haru had already prepared himself to make a loss when he decided to help the Safe Zone through the winter, in reality, he wouldn''t lose anything. From the moment the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander handed over the control of the Safe Zone to Kim Haru, he had access to all the crystal core within the Safe Zone, which meant he could take whatever he wanted without issue.


    Of course, Kim Haru would never do something so dishonorable.


    From now on, the daily rewards for the people farming, including their food, would be provided by the Safe Zone, so Kim Haru didn''t need to pay for anything.


    Even if Kim Haru had to give something up now, once the harvest came in, if he wanted, he could easily recover what he''d put in. Of course, he could.


    Once the entire winter passed, what would he not gain from this? How could he lose anything?


    Hwa Jian, having been worn down by the hardships of the apocalypse, just hadn''t thought of that.


    The first batch of seeds had already been planted, all provided by Kim Haru. This batch wasn''t enough to fill all the fields, and at most, it covered about one-eighth of the entire Safe Zone.


    Kim Haru thought for a moment and decided to plant some rice in a small section of the land that had already been cleared.


    Rice and wheat needed 100 days to mature¡ªabout three months. If everything was planted later, relying on fertilizer to shorten the growth period might cause issues. Since there weren''t enough short-term seeds, he decided to plant a batch of long-growing crops first and wait for them to mature slowly.


    After the seeds were planted, the land clearing continued, while the already cleared sections of land were designated for building fermentation pits in suitable corners of the Safe Zone.


    Fertilizer was a necessity. To grow more food before winter, they had to rely on this fertilizer.


    Making the fermentation pits didn''t require Kim Haru''s direct guidance. Many people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had farmed before the apocalypse and knew how to build these pits. Even if someone didn''t know, there were the researchers from the plant research institute to help.


    At this stage, it wasn''t just Kim Haru who was busy; the researchers at the plant research institute were also working tirelessly.


    Once the fermentation pits were dug, Kim Haru needed to personally sprinkle the crystal cores into them. Fortunately, this task didn''t require much physical effort. He simply rode around on a balance scooter, stopping at several points, and finished the task with ease.

 Chapter 173 An Unexpected Problem and New Beginnings

    The people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone didn''t understand why crystal cores were added to the fertilizer, but since Mr. Kim said it should be done this way, they followed his instructions without question. Although they were puzzled, their hands didn''t stop moving.


    Perhaps it was part of Mr. Kim''s ability, like using crystal cores to alter the properties of materials or something like that. In any case, they just followed his orders.


    After planting the first batch of the seeds, Kim Haru was almost ready to rest.


    Next, he only had to wait for the crops to mature, and then continue turning them into seeds and plant them in the other cleared fields, following the same process as the first batch. There was no difference. The cabbage seeds required a few more days to mature, waiting for the cabbage to bloom and age, so he would just plant more potatoes in the meantime.


    Anyway, potatoes produced in large quantities.


    However, before Kim Haru could fully relax, someone urgently came looking for him.


    It was Jang Dojung, the director of the plant research institute.


    "Mr. Kim, the potato sprouts in one of the fields have mutated!" Jang Dojung, now looking a bit disheveled and covered in dirt, as if he had been battling something, said urgently. "Luckily, they are just small plants that have just mutated, and the abilities users have already suppressed them. But no one knows where the problem started. Please, Mr. Kim, come and take a look!"


    Kim Haru immediately stood up. "Let''s go!"


    How could this happen? According to plan, the land had already been under his ownership as part of the farm. The plow didn''t require system tools, and the land that had been cleared by Little Aeris and Little Ignis¡ªthe two zombies-botw¡ªwas doing just fine. There shouldn''t have been any issues with this one either, right?


    Furrowing his brows, Kim Haru followed Jang Dojung to the mutated potato field.


    At this moment, the potato field was in chaos. The mutated potato sprouts that had been killed were lying everywhere, some still burning, others frozen into ice blocks, and some even had their leaves twitching, resembling octopus tentacles.


    Only a few potato sprouts had not mutated and were growing steadily.


    Kim Haru now understood why Jang Dojung looked so disheveled. He must have been one of the ability users who participated in suppressing the mutated potato sprouts, looking much like the others around them.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Kim Haru''s arrival, the people around immediately stepped aside.


    Without a word, Kim Haru walked directly into the field and began inspecting the healthy potato sprouts.


    [ Potato ]


    [ Health Status: Mild virus infection. (Infection source: water, Solution: change the water.) ]


    Now he understood!


    Kim Haru slapped his palm in realization, a bit frustrated with himself.


    How could he have forgotten about this? The land that had been cleared earlier had either been watered by the system''s automatic irrigation or watered by the two zombies using the system''s watering cans. The water had been treated by the system and contained no trace of the mutagenic virus, so the crops remained unaffected.


    But he had grown accustomed to using water that was free of viruses, and he had forgotten that other water sources needed to be purified before use.


    Fortunately, the issue was caught early. The mutated potato sprouts hadn''t been very powerful, and no casualties had occurred, with only a small amount of crops wasted. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t water the plants yet, wait for a moment," Kim Haru said, leaving the instruction before pressing the transmitter and vanishing in front of the others.


    The people around looked at each other, unsure.


    "Did Mr. Kim figure out the cause?"


    "It sounds like it''s a problem with the water."


    "So what do we do now?"


    "Just wait. Mr. Kim must have a solution."


    "Inform everyone not to water the fields for now." Jang Dojung,l who is staying behind, took charge of the situation. Soon, the order was spread throughout the area.


    Kim Haru had returned to the farm.


    Go Okrim, who had been idly playing with the small flowers in the chicken coop, suddenly saw someone appear before him.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, you''re done?" Dropping the Sir Peckington, Go Okrim eagerly followed Kim Haru.


    In the past few days, Kim Haru had been busy with the Safe Zone''s matters, leaving Go Okrim to stay at the farm and look after things. They only saw each other in the evenings when Kim Haru returned to rest. Seeing him now, Go Okrim was delighted.


    "Not yet. I encountered a problem," Kim Haru said as he wandered around the cabin, finally grabbing a watering can. "I need to head out now. I''ll be back in the evening."


    Go Okrim waved, "Come back home soon, hyung."


    ...


    Kim Haru while holding a watering can, returned to the Safe Zone and found Hwa Jian. "Can you find Han Gwonhee for me? Please call him over."


    While Hwa Jian went to search, Kim Haru used the sound-transmitting snail to contact Jang Dojang, asking him to set up a few large water containers near the water source, the ones that would make it easy for people to fetch water.


    Jang Dojang immediately sent people to carry out the task.


    Before long, Hwa Jian returned with Han Gwonhee.


    "Boss, I''ll leave you to talk¡­" Hwa Jian started, intending to excuse himself.


    "You stay too," Kim Haru interrupted, stopping Hwa Jian from leaving.


    "Oh," Hwa Jian responded, nodding.


    Following Kim Haru, Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee entered the ''Green Basket Vegetable Shop'' and watched as he closed the door behind them. Suddenly, a sense of nervous anticipation filled the air.


    It wasn''t a fearful kind of nervousness but rather the kind that arises when someone feels they''re about to be entrusted with an important responsibility.


    Hwa Jian''s intuition was right.


    Kim Haru looked at both Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee and asked, "Would you like to become my employees?"


    Yes, Kim Haru intended to hire them as staff members in the farming system, just like Go Okrim.

 Chapter 174 Securing the Water Supply and Gaining Trust

    He had already noticed Hwa Jian''s excellent work and had been meaning to recruit him for the farm, though he had been too busy to get around to it. As for Han Gwonhee, he didn''t know him as well, but since he was a friend of Hwa Jian, he trusted that Han Gwonhee''s character was likely reliable. And with a critical task ahead, hiring Han Gwonhee as a farm employee seemed like the safest option.


    Hwa Jian was a bit stunned. "Boss, I''m already an employee of your shop, aren''t I?"


    But Han Gwonhee reacted more quickly. "Is there a¡­ condition?"


    Hearing this, Hwa Jian quickly realized what Kim Haru meant. The kind of ''employee'' Haru was referring to must be different from what he had imagined.


    "The condition is that we need an employee contract, and once you sign the contract you can''t betray me." As for what might happen if they did betray, Kim Haru didn''t spell it out¡ªboth of them could already imagine the consequences. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I accept," Hwa Jian said, raising his hand. He not only agreed right away himself but also encouraged Han Gwonhee. "The boss is a great person; you think so too, don''t you?"


    "¡­I accept too." Han Gwonhee didn''t hesitate for long.


    Kim Haru had expected this outcome. He pulled out two contracts prepared by the system, and both sides signed them.


    Once this was done, he took out the watering can and addressed Han Gwonhee. "I have a task for you now. This is an important tool, and I believe you can protect it. Starting today, you''ll be responsible for the water supply for all the farmland."


    Kim Haru demonstrated to Han Gwonhee how to use the watering can.


    It was actually quite simple¡ªjust fill it with water and pour it out. The old iron watering can could cover ten plots per fill, but the upgraded bronze watering can now covered fifty plots per fill.


    Meanwhile, Jang Dojang had finished setting up the water containers near the water source.


    The logistics department had also brought out a few old grain storage water jars, which they''d repurposed for this use.


    Kim Haru led Han Gwonhee to the water source.


    The water source for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was a modest river¡ªnot fit for direct drinking, but suitable for washing things.


    Jang Dojang, who had set up the water jars, remained nearby as instructed, and he had also called Jang Dojung over.


    Seeing Kim Haru, both of them came forward.


    "Sir, is this enough water jars?" Jang Dojang asked.


    "Does this mean Mr. Kim has found a solution?" Jang Dojung added.


    In front of the three of them, Kim Haru used the watering can to draw water from the river and poured it into one of the water jars. Then he placed the watering can into Han Gwonhee''s hands.


    "From now on, Han Gwonhee will fill the jars daily. Everyone else can fetch water from the jars to irrigate the fields," Haru instructed. "After filling the jars, Han Gwonhee will return the watering can to the shop, and I''ll arrange for someone to pick it up."


    "This water¡­" Jang Dojang and Jang Dojung both peered into the water jars, and an incredible suspicion formed in their minds.


    Han Gwonhee also realized what this meant. Clutching the watering can close to his chest, his expression grew increasingly vigilant.


    If their suspicion was correct, then this item in his hands would be a treasure fought over by the world.


    Kim Haru nodded his head and confirming their assumption. "The watering can can purify the water. I only have this one¡ªif it''s lost, it can''t be replaced." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What Kim Haru didn''t mention was that if the watering can fell into the hands of someone without his authorization, it would simply function as an ordinary watering can, with no special abilities at all.


    As soon as he said this, the three people before him tensed up.


    Jang Dojang looked even more concerned. "How can something so valuable be protected by Han Gwonhee alone? I''ll arrange for a few more ability user to help guard it."


    Jang Dojung also seemed uneasy. "Mr. Kim, are you sure it''s wise to bring out something so precious? If clean water is what we need, perhaps we could rely on water-type ability user."


    "It''s not enough," Kim Haru replied, shaking his head. He had indeed considered using water-type abilities, but the farmland in the entire safe zone required irrigation, and they needed the purest water, free from any trace of the mutagenic virus. Only a few ability user could produce water of this quality, and certainly not in the quantities they needed.


    And they would have to provide it every single day.


    Jang Dojung fell silent, realizing the truth.


    Finally, the arrangements were settled. Jang Dojang not only assigned people to escort Han Gwonhee but also stationed guards at every spot where the water jars were placed.


    With the water supply problem resolved, the planting process moved smoothly.


    Each day brought visible changes to the initial plots of land. The soil that had been bare yesterday would have small green shoots peeking out by the next morning. Another day, and the plants were already stretching tall.


    At first, seeing this rapid growth, everyone was concerned that the plants might be mutating again. They specifically called in ability user to check, who eventually confirmed that the plants were, in fact, free from any mutation. The team from the plant research institute was so skeptical they even brought testing equipment to measure each plant. Every reading returned a solid zero for the mutagenic virus level.


    This result left the entire safe zone both astonished and overjoyed. Every day, the crowds would gather at the fields just to catch a glimpse of this green sight.


    At the same time, the people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone grew increasingly respectful of Mr. Kim, the man who are responsible for cultivating these crops. Some had even privately begun to revere him as a deity.

 Chapter 175 The Harvest and the Mysterious Wheat

    They believed that if someone like Mr. Kim, who had saved the entire safe zone, wasn''t divine, then who could possibly be?


    Kim Haru himself was unaware that people were elevating his status in this way. Over the three days the crops were growing, he finally allowed himself to relax and rest comfortably in his small cabin.


    On the third day, his sound-transmitting snail started ringing frantically.


    When he answered, Jang Dojung''s voice burst through, "Mr. Kim! Mr. Kim! They''ve ripened! The potatoes, cabbages, and even soybeans¡ªthey''ve all fully matured!"


    Kim Haru realized that three days had already passed.


    Time really flew by.


    "Oh," he replied calmly, "Then go ahead and harvest them."


    There was a pause on the other end, and Jang Dojung sounded slightly stunned. "Are you sure they''re ready to be harvested? Perhaps you should come take a look, sir. None of us have seen normal plants grow this quickly before, and we''re worried we might mess something up if we try to handle it ourselves."


    "Alright," Haru agreed. He had planned to oversee the harvest anyway.


    That day, nearly everyone who had heard the news in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone showed up. The crowds that was gathered around the lush green fields, forming a sea of people.


    The moment HlKim Haru appeared, cheers erupted from the crowd, louder and more enthusiastic than the reception for any international celebrity.


    Kim Haru was taken aback.


    "Why are there so many people?" he murmured, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the overwhelming crowd.


    Jang Dojang, who was aware of Haru''s preferences, quickly had a makeshift canopy set up and shielding him from view while explaining, "Everyone heard that the crops are ready to be harvested, so they rushed over to see. After all, with how long the apocalypse has dragged on, this is the first batch of completely normal plants anyone has grown. It''s only natural for them to be excited."


    Kin Haru understood.


    Alright, as long as he couldn''t see them now, he could just pretend they weren''t there.


    Jang Dojung approached and asked, "Mr. Kim, do you think these are ready for harvesting?"


    He leaned down to touch one of the plants. "Yes, they''re ready."


    Jang Dojung still seemed hesitant. "So¡­ we just harvest them? Is there nothing special we should keep in mind?" Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, there is one thing."


    "What''s that?" Jang Dojung''s expression immediately grew serious.


    "When you''re digging up the potatoes, be careful not to damage them," Kim Haru advised, drawing on his own experience from previous harvests. "The potatoes in the ground are much larger than you''d expect."


    Jang Dojung: "..." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s it? Just that simple?


    After confirming that Kim Haru truly had no additional instructions, Jang Dojung gave the order to the research team to begin organizing the harvest.


    As the first shovel hit the ground, a potato popped up to the surface, fully exposed before everyone''s eyes.


    "Ahhhh! It''s a real potato! A normal, non-mutated potato!"


    "Haha, Dad, did you see that? We''ve grown normal food too!"


    "There''s hope now, hope for the apocalypse, hope for humanity!"


    "It''s all thanks to Mr. Kim! Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    One voice after another rose as more and more crops were harvested and piled up higher and higher. Gradually, the dark clouds in the sky parted, and sunlight began to shine through.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone welcomed its first autumn harvest since the apocalypse began. The fields were so abundant with crops that it took more than a day or two to gather them all. Every day, countless people wandered around the edges of the farmland, to the point where it became a habit for them to look at the fields to feel assured enough to start their day''s work.


    Everyone knew that these fields were their guarantee for surviving the winter. Without needing instructions from higher-ups, people took it upon themselves to guard the area closely, even reporting if someone cast an odd look at the crops.


    With things this well-protected, Kim Haru didn''t have to worry much.


    After harvesting the first batch of potatoes, cabbage, and soybeans, he used them directly as seeds for the second batch. Once these were all planted, the remaining land was sown with wheat, rice, and corn seeds brought from Gokmul County.


    This round of planting also aligned with the fermentation of fertilizers from the various local pits, making them ready for use. Kim Haru didn''t need to supervise everything; he only had to give an instruction, and the tasks were efficiently carried out by others.


    With everything proceeding smoothly, Kim Haru could finally relax in his small cabin again.


    During the days spent setting up the safe zone''s farmland, he hadn''t had a chance to tend to his small farm. Returning to it now, he noticed that the wheat plant that had already matured seemed to have grown even taller.


    Squatting in front of the wheat, Kim Haru called out Go Okrim, "Gojo, can you bring me the sickle?"


    Go Okrim brought the sickle over. "Kim Haru-hyung, what are you doing squatting there?"


    "Harvesting wheat," Kim Haru replied, pointing to the wheat plant in front of him.


    Although it was odd that the mature wheat hadn''t turned golden and seemed to keep growing, it didn''t stop Kim Haru from harvesting it. The wheat''s head was full and plump, suggesting a good yield.


    With one hand holding the wheat and the other gripping the sickle, Kim Haru was about to cut at the base of the plant.


    The two little balls, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, also wandered over to watch the scene, as if they were waiting for any fallen grains to snack on.


    Just as the sickle touched the wheat, Kim Haru suddenly felt his hand go empty.


    The entire wheat stalk in front of him vanished!


    "What the¡ª" Startled, Kim Haru thought he''d encountered something supernatural. Just as he stood up, before he could say a word, he noticed a familiar-looking plant.

 Chapter 176 The Mutated Wheats Strange Behavior

    The wheat that had just disappeared was now huddling near the fence, shivering, its leaves hugging one another tightly, almost as if it wanted to curl into a ball. If it had eyes, a nose, and a mouth, it would practically look like a person.


    The wheat had mutated without anyone realizing it!


    "Holy¡ª!" Kim Haru swore in surprise, unable to hold back.


    Go Okrim who is standing beside him, was also stunned by the sight. "When did this thing mutated? It was so quiet, not a single movement. If it hadn''t feared you were really about to cut it down, it might never have shown its true form, huh?"


    "This thing sure knows how to play dead."


    Kim Haru had the same thought.


    "Quick, go find some rope," he instructed Go Okrim immediately.


    For now, he figured it was best to just tie up the mutated wheat; who knew if it could be dangerous? While Go Okrim went to get the rope, Kim Haru held his sickle and kept a close watch on the mutated wheat, his eyes unblinking, afraid that if he looked away for even a second, the thing would run away.


    Fortunately, the mutated wheat didn''t make any attempt to flee; it just huddled against the fence, trembling.


    Soon enough, the green, mutated wheat was tightly bound with a thick hemp rope. To ensure it couldn''t burrow or escape in any other way, Kim Haru and Go Okrim moved a glass coffee table from the living room and placed the wheat on top, then covered it with an overturned basket.


    This way, there was no chance for the mutated wheat to escape, no matter where it tried to go.


    Both Kim Haru and Go Okrim pulled up stools and sat around the basket, watching. Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, curiously jumped onto the coffee table, their tiny eyes trying to peer through the basket''s gaps. Kim Haru gently nudged them back, warning, "Be careful, you two, or it might wrap you up with one of its leaves and gobble you up."


    "Kim Haru-hyung, plants don''t eat meat¡­right?" Go Okrim said, slightly unsure.


    "Who knows? It''s mutated, after all." Kim Haru shrugged, keeping his sickle firmly in hand. Since he''d learned the wheat feared the sickle, he wasn''t going to miss the chance to use it as a threat.


    "Can you speak? If you can, nod; if you can''t, shake your head," he said, poking the tip of the sickle through a gap in the basket.


    The next moment, the mutated wheat inside the basket began shaking its head frantically.


    Go Okrim couldn''t help but laugh, "Hyung, if it could actually talk, it wouldn''t need to nod or shake its head, would it? It would just¡­speak."


    Kim Haru paused, feeling a bit flustered from the shock. Shooting Go Okrim a look, he continued interrogating the mutated wheat. "When did you mutate?"


    Oh, right¡ªsince it couldn''t speak, it could only respond with a nod or a shake, so that question was unanswerable.


    Just as he was about to rephrase his question, the mutated wheat inside the basket twisted one of its leaves into a small, round shape, forming it into a little ball.


    "A ball? Zero? What does that mean?" Kim Haru muttered, confused.


    "I have no idea either," Go Okrim said, shrugging.


    The two of them frowned, thinking hard, but no matter how long they pondered, they couldn''t figure it out.


    Seeing this, the mutated wheat inside the basket grew worried that if the two humans couldn''t guess correctly, they might decide to kill it. In a panic, it waved a few of its leaves frantically, gesturing with urgency.


    Finally, when Kim Haru noticed two of the wheat''s leaves pressed together, forming a pointed shape like a young sprout, a light bulb went off in his mind.


    "A seedling?" he asked. "Are you saying you mutated as soon as you sprouted?"


    The mutated wheat nodded enthusiastically.


    Kim Haru finally understood.


    No wonder this wheat plant had been larger than the others from the very beginning, and no wonder using the system to check its growth cycle had shown nothing; mutated plants didn''t grow on a normal schedule. It turned out that from the start, his sample field had been harboring a mutated plant. It had been slyly pretending to be a regular wheat stalk, blending in to soak up nutrients, without showing any sign of its true nature. If its life hadn''t been in danger this time, who knows how much longer it would have kept up the disguise.


    Thinking back, Kim Haru realized that he''d been walking back and forth beside this mutated plant every day, even touching it from time to time. Not only him¡ªGo Okrim had watered it, and even the two chickens had been scratching the soil around it, hunting for food.


    Yet, they''d all coexisted peacefully this whole time.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but find it fascinating.


    What exactly was this mutated wheat trying to accomplish?


    At least now he was certain it wasn''t going to harm anyone on his side.


    Satisfied with that, Kim Haru withdrew the sickle and lifted the basket off the wheat.


    Before he could even decide what to do with the mutated wheat, it seized its freedom and, in an instant, launched itself at him! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be careful, hyung¡­huh?" Go Okrim exclaimed in shock as she watched the scene unfold before her.


    Kim Haru was equally bewildered.


    The mutated wheat didn''t attack him as they''d anticipated. Instead, it latched onto his arm, wrapping two of its leaves¡ªone on each side¡ªaround his arm. It wriggled slightly, looking for all the world like a pitiful child seeking comfort.


    Kim Haru used his other hand to gently peel it off, but as soon as he released it, the wheat clung back to him.


    "What are you doing?" Kim Haru asked, unable to pull the mutated wheat off his arm, no matter how hard he tried or shook it off.


    Hearing the question, the mutated wheat didn''t loosen its grip on his arm, instead using two more leaves to form a heart shape.


    Kim Haru: "..."

 Chapter 177 Little Wheaties New Home

    Go Okrim: "Hyung, this thing probably thinks you''re its dad because you''re the one who planted it."


    To be honest, Kim Haru was also starting to think the same thing.


    He looked at the mutated wheat that was clinging to his arm and tried to reason with it. "Look, look here, okay? You''re green all over your body, but I''m, have black hair and white skin¡ªno green. I''ve got arms and legs, but you''ve just got leaves. I''ve got eyes, a nose, a mouth, and hair. I can''t be planted in the ground, and I don''t need watering or fertilizing. We''re not the same species, do you get it?"


    Mutated wheat: No, I don''t get it. I just want a hug.


    The mutated wheat continued to stick to Kim Haru, paying no attention to his reasoning.


    "Haru, let me try," Go Okrim said, unable to stand by and watch. He''d never even gotten to act cute with Haru''s arm, and now a plant had beaten him to it. He was fuming.


    Kim Haru stretched his arm out, and Go Okrim grabbed the mutated wheat''s roots, pulling it outward.


    Pull harder! Pull harder!


    With a loud thud, Go Okrim fell flat on his back, but the mutated wheat remained stubbornly stuck to Kim Haru''s arm. It didn''t break free, even with that much force. It was incredibly elastic.


    Go Okrim, frustrated, grabbed the sickle that Kim Haru had set down earlier and threatened the wheat, "If you don''t let go, I''ll cut you!"


    At that moment, the mutated wheat shuddered and shrank away, sliding off Kim Haru''s arm as though it were shaking in fear. A pitiful "Ying ying ying" sound seemed to echo.


    "Haru, this mutated plant might be dangerous. We should just get rid of it."


    "Ying!" The mutated wheat cried out again.


    Now, Kim Haru was sure he hadn''t misheard¡ªthe plant could actually make noises.


    Go Okrim heard it too: "Haru, did you hear that? It just said it couldn''t talk earlier. It lied to you! This little liar, what good is it? Let''s toss it."


    "Ying Ying!" The mutated wheat panicked, trying to grab onto Kim Haru''s arm again. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Go Okrim blocked it with the sickle.


    "Alright, stop teasing it," Kim Haru said, putting the sickle away. "It seems like you can only make this one sound. Since you''re harmless, I guess I can let you stay. But what good will be by keeping you around do?"


    Kim Haru pointed to the small green plant by the pigsty and the pig grass, then gestured toward the lotus flowers in the pond. "They each have a role¡ªone''s a worker, one''s food, and one''s feed. What about you?"


    Hearing that it could stay, the mutated wheat was overjoyed. It immediately began waving its leaves around, trying to show Kim Haru its abilities.


    With the previous experience, Kim Haru understood faster this time.


    After deciphering the gestures of the mutated wheat, Kim Haru felt overjoyed.


    "You can shorten the growth cycle of other wheat?!" he asked, astonished.


    "Ying!" The mutated wheat nodded vigorously.


    Worried that Kim Haru might not believe it, it jumped off the tea table and quickly walked toward a wheat plant in the sample field, signaling for Kim Haru to touch it.


    Kim Haru understood its intention. He checked the wheat''s remaining growth days with the system.


    88 days.


    After Kim Haru touched it, the mutated wheat began moving. Without doing anything obvious, it extended a leaf toward the wheat. Before it even touched the plant, it made a change. Kim Haru checked again.


    84 days.


    It was indeed shorter!


    Kim Haru was excited.


    Although it had only shortened by four days, it was still progress. And from the mutated wheat''s actions, it seemed that as its abilities grew and it gained more control over the wheat, the growth periods of the plants would shorten even more.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    This was definitely a great skill.


    "Not bad, not bad, you can stay," Kim Haru said, even more impressed as he looked at the mutated wheat. "Since you can move around, you can pick where you want to stay. Feel free to root anywhere nearby, just don''t take over other plants'' territories."


    With that, Kim Haru took the mutated wheat over to the other side of the pond, letting it familiarize itself with its future working environment.


    "The wheat field is in your hands now." Kim Haru squatted down, patting what he assumed to be the mutated wheat''s "shoulder." "To make things easier, I''ll give you a name. Hmm, let''s call you Little Wheatie. Nice and simple."


    The newly named Little Wheatie didn''t mind its horrible name at all. In fact, it began to dance happily, or rather, waved its leaves and roots in joy.


    Only Go Okrim seemed less than pleased.


    He felt his position was being threatened by this little Wheat.


    Look at it, wobbling along behind Kim Haru, slowing down his steps. What if it actually tripped him up?


    Kim Haru shared Go Okrim''s sentiment, though he was more amused than annoyed.


    He stopped and looked back. "Could you maybe stop following me so closely?"


    Kim Haru didn''t mind if he tripped over it, but he was more concerned that the little guy was trailing him so tightly that if he made a sudden turn, he might accidentally step on it.


    This was his precious helper, the one that sped up the maturity of his crops. If it got damaged, he wouldn''t know where to find a doctor to treat a mutated plant.


    "Ying Ying~"


    Little Wheatie made a soft, pleading sound while lifting its two leaves toward Kim Haru, as if asking to be picked up.


    Why did this feel like a child asking a parent for a hug?


    Kim Haru who had been single in the previous life, and single now, and planned to stay single, gave a slight cough and shifted his gaze toward the pigpen.


    "Look over there¡ªthere''s one of your kind. Its name is Little Oakie. Be good, and go play with Little Oakie."

 Chapter 178 Lotus Root Harvest and Chestnut Treats

    Little Wheatie glanced over at Little Oakie by the pigpen, then quickly lost interest and turned back. Just as it was about to ask Kim Haru for a hug again, Go Okrim grabbed it in one swift motion. "When hyung tells you to go play with Little Oakie, you go play with Little Oakie. Disobedient kids might just get sliced up by a sickle, you know." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Go Okrim carried Little Wheatie over to the pigpen and tossed it next to Little Oakie. "Little Oakie, here''s a playmate for you. Keep it entertained."


    As Little Oakie nodded, Go Okrim added with emphasis, "And especially teach it to distinguish between humans and plants. Not everyone''s its dad."


    Oh.


    Little Oakie nodded again in understanding.


    Feeling satisfied after ridding himself of the clingy Little Wheatie, Go Okrim dusted his hands off and made his way back to Kim Haru.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, I''ve finished peeling those chestnuts you asked for and let them dry a bit. What should we do with them now?"


    Oh, right¡ªthe chestnuts.


    Kim Haru had nearly forgotten that he''d gathered a big pile of chestnuts earlier until Go Okrim''s reminder.


    "Do you know how to make candied chestnuts?" Haru asked.


    Go Okrim shook his head.


    So that meant he would have to do it by himself. He hadn''t actually roasted chestnuts before, but he''d seen it done when he''d bought them, so he had a rough idea of the process.


    After washing a portion of the chestnuts, he and Go Okrim scored an X on the top of each one, then boiled them for twenty to thirty minutes before drying them off and tossing them into the pan to roast.


    For his first attempt, Kim Haru misjudged the heat, resulting in a slightly burnt smell. But with practice, his technique improved, and soon he''d roasted a whole pot of chestnuts, filling the air with a delicious, warm aroma.


    "Take some over to Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee, and bring the watering can back with you while you''re there," Kim Haru said, dividing up the roasted chestnuts and handing a portion to Go Okrim.


    Go Okrim nodded his head and activated the teleportation device.


    Since Kim Haru had hired Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee as farm workers, he''d introduced Go Okrim to them. Since then, Go Okrim had been in charge of transporting Han Gwonhee''s watering can back and forth.


    After a few trips back and forth, the three of them had been gradually become less distant with each other.


    Kim Haru set aside a portion of the remaining chestnuts, he had plans to use them later for either another roast or to stew them with meat. Most of the chestnuts, though, he ground into chestnut flour. Chestnut flour was much easier to be stored and lasted much longer than whole chestnuts. Plus, it could be used in various ways. He decided to use some of his fresh craft for tonight''s dinner to make steamed pork with chestnut flour.


    Ever since the farming system''s beginner period had ended, Kim Haru''s free meal deliveries had stopped. Now he had to rely on the ingredients he produced himself. He couldn''t eat the same thing every day, so he constantly tried to come up with new dishes.


    Oh, right¡ªthe lotus roots in the pond still hadn''t been harvested.


    When Go Okrim returned, Kim Haru was already crouched by the pond with tools in hand.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, what are you doing?" Go Okrim asked.


    "Digging up lotus roots," Kim Haru replied. "Your Little Aeris and Little Ignis have already gone down, but it looks like there aren''t enough hands. Go get those seven power ranger gang and bring them over."


    Go Okrim quickly did as he was told.


    The seven power rangers gang zombies soon followed behind Go Okrim. Kim Haru hadn''t bothered giving them individual names, he just simply calling them all "Power Ranger Gang."


    "Do they know how to dig up lotus roots?" He asked, a little bit doubtful. "Hopefully they won''t damage my roots."


    Surprisingly, Go Okrim was very confident. Although the seven power ranger Glgang seemed a bit clumsy and didn''t have the agility of Little Aeris and Litle Ignis, he patted his chest in assurance. "Don''t worry, hyung. I''ve trained them well enough."


    "Alright then."


    Kim Haru nodded, and one by one, the power ranger gang entered the water.


    The pond on Kim Haru''s farm was rather deep, and as he looked down from the bank, he could just make out some dark shapes beneath the water. The lotus roots were embedded in the thick mud at the bottom of the pond, and the zombies needed to pull them out from the sticky mire. Some areas of mud had a strong suction, making the task challenging.


    However, zombies had an advantage over humans. Other than the resistance from the water, it was no different for them than working in the air. Soon, the sections of freshly dug lotus roots floated to the surface.


    Kim Haru and Go Okrim stood by the shore, using long sticks to pull them in.


    Some of the lotus roots were too heavy to float, so he lowered a basket attached to a rope. The zombies placed the extracted lotus roots into the basket. Once it was full, they tugged on the rope, and Kim Haru and Go Okrim would pull the basket up from the bank.


    A whole basketful of lotus roots, buoyed by the water, was relatively easy for the two of them to lift. But once they pulled it up onto the shore, the true weight of all those lotus roots became apparent. The roots were plump and white, segmented, with some even as long as a person''s arm. With a gentle snap, they broke apart, producing a crisp sound accompanied by delicate lotus root fibers¡ªjust the sight and sound promised an incredible flavor. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing so many lotus roots, Kim Haru suddenly craved for braised pig trotters with lotus root.


    "Gojo, keep an eye on things here. I''ll make a quick trip to the safe zone."

 Chapter 179 A Strategic Trade Visit

    Kim Haru remembered that when Do Seungjin had gone to retrieve the core from pigweed, he''d had to kill two pigs, which he''d sent to the animal research institute. Logically, they shouldn''t have fully processed them yet. With some luck, he might even manage to get a pig''s trotter.


    With such a large mutated black pig, even half¡ªno, a quarter of a pig''s trotter would be enough.


    "Mr. Kim!"


    "Mr. Kim, you''re here!"


    "Mr. Kim, are you looking for the director?"


    "Mr. Kim, Director Do, and Director Jang went to the fields. Shall I call them back?"


    As he walked into the animal research institute, various researchers greeted Kim Haru along the way. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickened his steps. "No need; I''m just picking up something quickly. Where''s the pig they killed earlier?"


    "It''s in the fresh meat processing room, number two. I''ll take you there, Mr. Kim."


    It seemed Kim Haru''s luck was in; most of the pig had already been processed, leaving only a few trotters and some broth stock. He selected a fatty piece, packed it into his system backpack, and said, "Let Director Do know I''m heading back."


    The researchers didn''t stop him.


    In fact, in the entire safe zone, if Kim Haru wanted something, he was free to take it. No one would object.


    When he returned with the pig''s trotter, a large pile of lotus roots had already accumulated by the pond.


    Go Okrim looked at the mountain of lotus roots and scratched his head. "Kim Haru-hyung, do we really have to dig all of this out?"


    "Let''s dig it all."


    This particular variety of lotus grew exceptionally fast. If they harvested it all now, the next crop would likely sprout soon after.


    Haru wasn''t worried about having too many lotus roots; if he couldn''t eat them all, he could always send some to the safe zone. Plus, he could grind them into lotus root powder. Even though it looked like a lot of lotus roots now, they''d be gone in no time if he processed them into powder; it took a lot to make just a small amount of finished product.


    Go Okrim continued leading the zombies in digging up lotus roots, while Kim Haru headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner for the evening.


    The trade team that was sent from Pyeongseong Safe Zone to Haneulsae Safe Zone was led by an official, and although it wasn''t a large team, consisting of only twenty people, it was still formidable. Aside from one space-type ability user, the rest of the team members were all skilled in combat, and the Delta Squad was one of them.


    Everyone in the team knew that Haneulsae Safe Zone had recently appointed a new Safe Zone Commander and that this new Safe Zone Commander didn''t think highly of their Pyeongseong Safe Zone. As soon as they entered the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s territory, everyone was on high alert.


    "Captain, we''ve been in Haneulsae for over ten minutes now. Why hasn''t anyone come out to greet us?" asked Han Geng, a team member with previous experience in trade missions.


    Normally, when a team from another safe zone entered, the people in charge of checking entry would report it to the authorities, and Haneulsae''s people couldn''t possibly not know about them. Since they had clearly stated their purpose was to carry out a trade between the safe zones, they should have sent someone to welcome them.


    Before the captain, Jo Sungmo, could answer, Ryu Hyunwoo from the Delta Squad rolled his eyes and replied, "What else could it be? They probably think we don''t deserve a greeting."


    "Hyunwoo." Shin Woncheon shot Ryu Hyunwoo a glare. "Be mindful when entering someone else''s safe zone. Don''t cause trouble and fail to complete the mission the Safe Zone Commander and Mr. Kim assigned to us."


    Jo Sungmo looked at the team members and said, "I know everyone''s dissatisfied with Haneulsae, but let''s remember why we''re here. We need to hold back for now. I believe that once we get through this crisis, with Mr. Kim''s help, next winter, Haneulsae will be the one who begging us for support." Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hey, that future sounds good," the team members cheered, their spirits lifting. Just thinking about the role reversal next winter, the resentment they had carried during the journey seemed to dissipate almost entirely.


    They hadn''t walked far when the people sent by Haneulsae finally arrived, a little late.


    "Ah, sorry about that. Recently, we''ve been busy clearing out a mutated plant nest, and we''ve got a huge haul of edible mutated plants. Everyone''s busy sorting the supplies, so we couldn''t spare anyone to come greet you. My apologies again."


    Listen to that¡ªwasn''t it just a subtle boast about the abundance of food in their safe zone? As if no one could tell.


    The trade team from Pyeongseong Safe Zone exchanged looks, their thoughts were clear, but their faces still wore smiles.


    Captain Jo Sungmo extended his hand to shake. "It''s fine. Anyway, your safe zone''s entrance is close to the Safe Zone Commander''s office. We''ll walk there and be right there."


    Upon hearing Jo Sungmo''s words, the team members behind him almost laughed aloud.


    When he said "close," he didn''t mean Haneulsae''s safe zone was small in size; it was more about the fact that the entrance wasn''t far from the Safe Zone Commander''s office.


    The people from Haneulsae understood the underlying meaning and their expressions immediately soured. It was clear they weren''t pleased.


    Jo Sungmo was not at all afraid. "Since you''ve come, I won''t waste time. This time, we brought a batch of food that we''d like to trade with you. It''s all virus-free food. Please take us to the Safe Zone Commander."


    Although Jo Sungmo had advised his team to hold back, that didn''t mean they should tolerate being bullied by the other side.


    Jo Sungmo was confident that once he mentioned the virus-free food, no matter how displeased the Haneulsae people were, they would have to suppress their feelings and lead them to the Safe Zone Commander. A matter this big couldn''t be delayed just because of a small issue like greeting them.

 Chapter 180 A Calculated Exchange

    As expected, although the Haneulsae people''s faces were very grim, and they didn''t believe that Jo Sungmo and his team could bring such precious food, they didn''t dare to delay it and had to lead them to the Safe Zone Commander with twisted expressions.


    Jo Sungmo was no stranger to Haneulsae. He knew the new Safe Zone Commander, who was previously the Vice Safe Zone Commander. When they met, Jo Sungmo didn''t waste time with pleasantries. He immediately asked the team''s Space-type ability user to release a bag of rice.


    This rice was from the batch they retrieved from Gokmul County.


    "The Safe Zone Commander can test it as you wish. We only hope for a quick reply," Jo Sungmo said.


    The Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander squinted his eyes as he examined the food in front of him. He crushed a grain of rice and tasted the rice inside. Without needing to test it further, he could tell the mutagenic virus level was indeed zero, just as Jo Sungmo had said.


    "Are you sure you want to trade this food for cement and other building materials?" The Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander was puzzled. He didn''t understand what the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander was trying to accomplish. Pyeongseong Safe Zone should be the one most lacking in food, so why were they offering food in exchange for other resources, especially such precious virus-free food?


    Previously, when he had heard the reports that the trade team from Pyeongseong Safe Zone had arrived, he thought they were here to ask for assistance and was thinking about how to get rid of them.


    Jo Sungmo then handed over two prepared video clips.


    After watching the food reserves and the video from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander himself, the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander finally believed what Jo Sungmo had said. Even if he didn''t fully believe it, there was no way he could casually dismiss such precious goods placed before him. Even if he knew there might be a trap ahead, he was still willing to take the risk and try.


    Besides, the Haneulsae Safe Zone was far stronger than the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Finally, the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander said to Jo Sungmo, "This isn''t something that I can decide it alone. I''ll need to discuss it with others. How about you all rest here for a few days?"


    Jo Sungmo wasn''t afraid at all and replied confidently, "Then please hurry up, Safe Zone Commander. As you know, winter is fast approaching, and Pyeongseong Safe Zone urgently needs these supplies."


    Upon hearing this, the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander''s wariness decreased even further.


    Indeed, winter was coming, and the situation in Pyeongseong Safe Zone was well known to the surrounding safe zones. It was possible that Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s buildings were too rundown to withstand the cold and would not survive the winter without help. That was likely why they had to trade food for supplies.


    The Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander had people escort Jo Sungmo and his team to the reception area while he gathered his subordinates for a discussion.


    "I heard that Pyeongseong Safe Zone had sent a search team to Gokmul County. This batch of food must have come from there. I didn''t expect them to be willing to part with it."


    "Winter is coming. What can they do if they don''t give it? Let people freeze to death? Safe Zone Commander, I think this trade is feasible."


    "But they didn''t bring that much food this time. They want us to go to Pyeongseong Safe Zone to pick it up. Could there be a scam in that?"


    "Our Haneulsae Safe Zone''s strength can''t be compared to their Pyeongseong, Safe Zone do you still fear there might be a scam?"


    "I also think it''s feasible. After all, our safe zone doesn''t have much food, most of it has medium mutagenic virus levels. Now that this batch of virus-free food is here, we definitely shouldn''t let it slip away."


    "Actually, I have a plan," someone suddenly said. "We don''t have to worry about being tricked, and we can still get this food."


    "What?"


    "Steal it."


    The others were instantly stunned.


    "Steal? Do you want to steal it in broad daylight? Do you think the other safe zones are fools, that the jointly established regulations are meaningless? As soon as we steal it, Haneulsae Safe Zone will be next."


    "Ah, of course not directly steal it." The person waved his hand. "The Pyeongseong Safe Zone didn''t restrict the number or strength of the people accompanying them to get the food, did they?"


    With this said, even the eyes of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander lit up.


    The new Safe Zone Commander, who had always believed that power determined everything, quickly made a decision: "Call the highest-level ability users in the safe zone over."


    ...


    Kim Haru didn''t know what kind of people the trade team would bring back. He was currently reviewing the fifth harvest of the safe zone.


    This harvest was still potatoes, cabbage, and soybeans. Just the amount of potatoes harvested this time, if saved a little, would be enough to help the people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to get through the next three months of winter.


    So, after this harvest, Kim Haru didn''t plan to plant too many of these three crops.


    Wheat, rice, and corn all had longer growth cycles, and if they weren''t planted now, they might not mature before winter. It would be a huge waste if they froze and died in the harsh winter. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After discussing and planning, it was decided that only the northern part of the more barren farmland would be left for the rotation of potatoes, cabbage, and soybeans. All other arable land would be used to grow wheat, rice, and corn based on the soil conditions. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "With the current yield, the crops from the north should be enough to exchange with other safe zones. The remaining wheat, rice, and corn in the fields will be our food for the winter," said Moon Baein who is standing next to Kim Haru, feeling relieved from his worries about the coming winter.

 Chapter 181 Plans and Preparations

    Kim Haru nodded his head, "How long until the trade team returns?"


    "The trade team that goes to Haneulsae should be back in less than half a month," Moon Baein calculated. "By then, you might need to stay out of sight for a while."


    "Alright."


    Yes, how could Pyeongseong Safe Zone not have thought about what kind of greedy wolves, tigers, and leopards they would attract by exposing their possession of such precious food? But at the moment, besides this plan, what other way did they have to quickly gather so many materials needed for the winter?


    As for those greedy wolves and tigers, Moon Baein had already discussed how to deal with them with Kim Haru.


    For people from other safe zones, simply stealing the normal food was definitely not their ultimate goal. Their real aim was to get Pyeongseong Safe Zone to reveal the method of large-scale cultivation of normal food.


    Even if they hadn''t thought of this before arriving, once the people from other safe zones saw the vast farmland everywhere in Pyeongseong Safe Zone, they would definitely come to this conclusion.


    If this method was something that the researchers had developed and could be transferred, Moon Baein would not have easily implemented such a plan.


    But who could have imagined that the core of this method lay in someone like Kim Haru?


    It could be said that without Kim Haru, no matter how they tried to farm, they would never be able to grow normal plants. As long as Kim Haru remained safe, the other safe zones would not succeed.


    As for Kim Haru''s safety, Moon Baein would guarantee it with the entire security of Pyeongseong. He would place Kim Haru''s safety above his own as the Safe Zone Commander, no matter who else in the safe zone faced trouble, Kim Haru must not be harmed!


    Kim Haru''s suggestion was that he should retreat to the small farm when the time came.


    So far, Kim Haru had been using teleportation device to enter and exit the safe zone since taking in Go Okrim. Only the four members of the Delta Squad knew the location of the small farm. As long as they didn''t speak, no one else would know. Even if others turned the entire safe zone upside down, they wouldn''t be able to find him.


    As for the loyalty of the Delta Squad, Moon Baein expressed his full trust in them.


    Kim Haru wasn''t entirely sure whether he could trust them, but he had already planned to give them a farm employee contract when they returned, just in case.


    However, to be honest, Kim Haru still felt a little nervous.


    Before he came this this world, although he had been unstoppable in the game and had faced all kinds of crises, after all, that had been just a game. Now, real people were eyeing his life. Wait a minute¡ªsince the other side wanted to get the answer about large-scale cultivation from him, they probably wouldn''t pose a direct threat to his life. They might try to attack him in other ways instead. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In any case, nervous? Yes, he was nervous.


    And excited.


    Back on the farm, Kim Haru smiled.


    Yes, aside from being nervous, Kim Haru wasn''t particularly worried about the current situation. He had already gone through all the items in the system''s trading store. He had memorized the names of those with high attack power, and he already knew how to quickly purchase them and use the ones with strong protective capabilities.


    He believed that with the system''s protections, even if he encountered real danger, he would surely find a way to get through it.


    As for the Farm''s Blessing skill¡­


    Kim Haru patted Little Oakie. "I wonder if you''ll be the one who comes out again next time."


    By now, Kim Haru knew that Little Oakie''s attack power was far from weak. However, besides Little Oakie, the rest of the farm''s members were terribly underpowered. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    ...,


    The trade team that was heading to the Haneulsae Safe Zone has entered the Pyeongseong Safe Zone area.


    Upon hearing the news, Jang Dojang immediately reported to Kim Haru.


    "Alright, I got it. I''ll keep an eye on things," Kim Haru nodded. Currently, the farmland in the safe zone was running smoothly, so he no longer needed to monitor it daily.


    However, Kim Haru was still quite curious about the other safe zones. He didn''t plan to hide on the small farm forever. If the opportunity arose, he might quietly visit one of the other safe zones. After all, no one there knew him, and he could teleport back and forth quickly.


    The trade team from Haneulsae arrived sooner than expected; Jo Sungmo''s round trip took only a little over twenty days, far less than the month they had estimated.


    It made sense, though, since Pyeongseong Safe Zone wanted to receive winter supplies as quickly as possible, so they likely sped up their travel. Haneulsae was also eager to confirm the existence of such a large supply of normal food, so they wouldn''t have been delayed on the road either.


    The teams that were sent by both Safe Zone are ability users with exceptional abilities, which naturally cut down travel time.


    The trade team was delayed briefly at the Pyeongseong Safe Zone gate due to a security check when someone in the team was found to have a wound.


    On their way back to the city, they''d unexpectedly encountered a mutated plant that could move freely. When Jo Sungmo''s team had passed through here earlier, they hadn''t run into it, so they were caught off guard on the return journey without having conducted proper scouting. A battle quickly ensued.


    Fortunately, the human team''s combat strength was superior, and they ultimately won the battle.


    Although no one died, injuries were inevitable.


    While they waited in the designated room during the observation period, the people from Haneulsae Safe Zone gathered to talk.


    "Have any of you noticed something different about Pyeongseong?" one team member asked seriously.

 Chapter 182 Secrets in the Fields

    At his words, the others turned around to look out the window, casting curious glances at the people moving in and out.


    "It doesn''t seem¡­ all that different?"


    "No, it''s definitely different." Roh Baekjin, the captain of the Haneulsae trade team, spoke in a low tone. "The spirit of these people is entirely unlike that of those in Haneulsae."


    With this reminder, the other team members focused more on the expressions of the people passing by. They soon noticed that most of these people were just ordinary people. Typically, in a post-apocalyptic world, ordinary people struggling to survive¡ªunless under the protection of powerful ability users¡ªwould have lifeless, dark gazes.


    Yet, the ordinary people they observed here all wore smiles, filled with satisfaction and joy. Even those who weren''t smiling had a certain light in their eyes.


    "Could it be that Pyeongseong Safe Zone has so much food now that they can live like this?" someone from Haneulsae murmured in confusion. "If I remember correctly, last year they were doing pretty badly, weren''t they?"


    "We''ll understand once we go inside and take a closer look," Roh Baekjin replied, his heart filled with questions. "Let''s not forget the purpose of our mission."


    Of course, they wouldn''t forget.


    The Haneulsae trade team members'' eyes glinted with a determination to succeed.


    In their fifty members of ability users, there were as many as ten Level 3 ability users, while the rest had all reached the peak of Level 2. They''d heard that the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone had fewer than a handful of Level 3 ability users. Given this vast disparity in power, anyone with a bit of sense would know which choice to make.


    The Haneulsae trade team didn''t believe Pyeongseong Safe Zone would be so stubborn as to resist.


    Soon, the waiting room door opened from the outside, and Jo Sungmo appeared at the entrance with his team. "All right, everything checks out; you''re free to come out."


    The Haneulsae trade team followed Jo Sungmo. The rest of the Pyeongseong trade team had already gone ahead to the Safe Zone Commander''s building to complete the handover, so it was just Jo Sungmo and the secretary who had come to escort them.


    "Honored guests, would you like to rest in the reception area to recover your energy first, or would you prefer to see the Safe Zone Commander right away?"


    "We''re not tired at all; let''s meet the Safe Zone Commander first," Roh Baekjin declined the offer of rest.


    Jo Songmo wasn''t surprised by this and nodded in agreement, leading them towards the Safe Zone Commander''s building.


    Along the way, they inevitably passed by Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s farmlands.


    It wasn''t just the people from Haneulsae who were astounded; even Jo Sungmo and his group, who had left early for the trade, hadn''t seen these vast fields of green crops before! The lush green plants stretched across the neatly squared farmlands, growing vibrantly. When the breeze blew through, it created waves across the fields, carrying a sweet fragrance in the air.


    Some ordinary people moved carefully among the crops, occasionally bending down to inspect something. The green crops showed no sign of hostility or any intention to attack, allowing people to handle them freely.


    All of these were actually normal crops! Unmutated, exactly the same as the grains from before the apocalypse!


    The people from Haneulsae could barely contain their shock.


    Ever since receiving the private mission from the Safe Zone Commander, they had been wondering about the normal crops in Pyeongseong ¡ªwhether they had discovered a new, well-preserved grain storage from pre-apocalypse times or if they had developed a way to produce normal crops.


    But none of them had expected to see such vast expanses of farmland in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Since the apocalypse began, countless people have tried to grow normal plants on the land, only to end in failure. In a world where soil and water were all contaminated by the mutagenic virus, it was simply impossible. Even if success was achieved occasionally, it couldn''t be done on a large scale.


    Even in the Huimang Safe Zone, which had the most researchers and the highest level of technology, there was no news of large-scale normal crop cultivation.


    But here it was, right in front of them?


    The people from Haneulsae nearly thought their eyes were deceiving them or that they were collectively hallucinating. They even impatiently raised their hands to rub their eyes.


    No matter how openly they rubbed their eyes or secretly pinched themselves, every glance back showed vast fields of normal crops proudly growing in the farmland.


    No wonder! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No wonder the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was willing to trade such valuable normal food for supplies this year. If their own Haneulsae Safe Zone could grow crops on this scale, they, too, wouldn''t hesitate to trade normal grain.


    The Haneulsae trading team exchanged glances, their eyes confirming a shared resolve.


    They must, absolutely must, uncover the secret behind Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ability to cultivate large amounts of normal plants!


    While the Haneulsae trading team was still stunned by the surrounding farmland, not far from them, Kim Haru was quietly observing their group.


    After seeing the expressions on the faces of the Haneulsae trading team, Kim Haru knew that this trade would yield satisfying results.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even though the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander had assured him that no one would reject such precious food, Kim Haru still hadn''t been entirely reassured before meeting the Haneulsae people in person. He realized that he didn''t yet fully understand just how valuable normal food was in people''s hearts during the apocalypse.


    "Hyung, the four people from the Delta Squad are already waiting at the Green Basket Vegetable Shop," reported Go Okrim, who had located him through the teleportation device.


    After watching the excitement, Kim Haru immediately got down to business.


    In order to keep the location of his small farm concealed, Kim Haru needed to sign a farm contract with the members of the Delta Squad.

 Chapter 183 A Taste of the Unthinkable

    Initially, Kim Haru had wondered what he''d do if the people from Delta Squad didn''t agree, but before he even finished explaining¡ªwithout even mentioning the penalties for breaking the contract¡ªall four of them immediately nodded their heads without hesitation.


    "We''re willing. We swear we will never betray you, Mr. Kim."


    Alright, as long as they were willing.


    Very soon, Kim Haru''s farm staff had increased by a few more people, bringing the total to eight.


    Go Okrim, Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the Delta Squad members Shin Woncheon, Ryu Hyunwoo, Ra Jinho, Gang Yuwon, as well as Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, Moon Baein.


    Yes, even the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander had become an employee in Kim Haru''s farming system. In fact, Moon Baein had signed the contract with Kim Haru even earlier than Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee. When Kim Haru agreed to help Pyeongseong, the Safe Zone Commander had already signed his name on the contract.


    It wasn''t Kim Haru who had initially requested this, but rather the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander who had suggested it himself.


    Of course, Moon Baein didn''t know about Kim Haru''s farming system. At first, he had intended to seek the help of a researcher from the Animal Research Institute¡ªa specialist in rearing insects¡ªto ensure mutual trust by placing Mutated Gu Insects in each of them.


    Yes, the insect-rearing researcher was said to be an Insect expert before the apocalypse. With the emergence of the apocalypse, all types of organisms mutated, including insects, and this researcher, accidentally found this unique mutated Gu Insect in the apocalypse.


    The thought of having any strange insect on him made Kim Haru''s skin crawl. He straightforwardly proposed that he had a contract that could achieve the same effect. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moon Baein''s initial suggestion of the Mutated Gu Insect was meant to put Kim Haru at ease. Since Kim Haru trusted his own contract more, Moon Baein raised no objections.


    And so, not only did Kim Haru acquire control over Pyeongseong ''s farmland, but he also recruited the leader of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone under his command.


    After signing the contract with the Delta Squad, Kim Haru teleported back to the small farm, leaving Go Okrim in the safe zone to gather intelligence on the Haneulsae trading team.


    ...


    Even as they sat in Pyeongseong''s reception room, the members of the Haneulsae Haneulsae trading team still hadn''t quite recovered from the shock.


    Once they regained their composure, the members of the Haneulsae trading team gazed at the oranges placed in the center of the table, slipping back into shock.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone must have encountered some major opportunity; otherwise, how could they not only cultivate large amounts of normal crops but even have fresh fruit?


    Seeing that the representatives from Pyeongseong Safe Zone had yet to arrive, one of the Haneulsae members finally couldn''t resist picking up an orange from the fruit platter.


    "Captain Roh, may I have one?"


    The other team members cast eager looks at Roh Baekjin.


    Not just the others¡ªeven Roh Baekjin himself couldn''t stop staring at the platter of oranges, swallowing hard.


    It had been so long since they''d tasted fresh fruit, and the person who brought in the fruit platter had said it was prepared for them as guests. Although they hadn''t explicitly said it was free to eat, surely that''s what it implied, right?


    Roh Baekjin cleared his throat, "Go ahead, but be mindful."


    As soon as he gave the go-ahead, the Haneulsae team members immediately reached for the fruit platter, each grabbing an orange. Even Roh Baekjin himself couldn''t resist and picked one up.


    The oranges were easy to peel, needing only a slight press with a fingernail to open. This made the Haneulsae members handle them even more carefully, worried that they might accidentally damage the tender flesh inside.


    When they finished peeling the oranges, the plump, juicy slices glistened in front of them, a vibrant golden yellow and brimming with moisture. Unable to hold back any longer, they each took a slice and popped it into their mouths. When they bit into the juicy orange, the flavor filled their mouths, and they just wanted to close their eyes, savoring each taste.


    Heavens, this was delicious!


    They stretched out the experience of a single orange, eating it slowly for what felt like half a day, reluctant to swallow it too quickly. By the time the Pyeongseong representatives opened the door and walked in, each Haneulsae member was still clutching half an orange.


    Haneulsae team: "..."


    Awkward.


    The Haneulsae members never expected they''d be so enchanted by Pyeongseong''s food, only to be caught red-handed. Recalling their earlier expressions, they only wished they had a time machine at that moment.


    Oh, don''t get the wrong idea¡ªeven if they could go back in time, they''d still eat the Pyeongseong oranges. They''d just make sure to hide the oranges and adjust their expressions before anyone from Pyeongseong walked in.


    With a smile, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander entered, bringing along Jang Dojang and several other officials, seemingly unfazed by the expressions he''d just witnessed on the Haneulsae members'' faces. "Thank you all for waiting. I apologize for the delay; there was a small issue with the farmland outside, and I went to handle it. I hope you don''t mind."


    As for whether there was indeed a minor problem or whether they were intentionally kept waiting, that was hard to say.


    "No need to worry at all," said Jo Sungmo, the Haneulsae team''s main diplomat, stepping forward to greet him. "The farmland is, of course, the priority, and we didn''t wait long at all."


    "Since you''ve come such a long way, why not take some time to relax?" Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sigh, with winter approaching, every bit of supplies we can gather could save another life in these times. We don''t have time to rest. When we heard that Pyeongseong was willing to trade virus-free foods, we wanted to come and take a look as soon as possible."


    "Indeed, indeed. Speaking of food supplies¡­ it''s really been a struggle¡­"

 Chapter 184 Building a Balanced Farm

    Both parties exchanged smiles, engaging in back-and-forth conversation, testing each other. Between the words, visible and hidden traps filled the dialogue, each side pulling out every stop to secure their desired benefits.


    ...


    Kim Haru could easily imagine the exchanges going on in the Safe Zone Commander''s building, but he couldn''t be bothered to care.


    He''d already made it clear¡ªhe was only responsible for farming and wasn''t interested in meddling with other affairs.


    At this moment, Kim Haru was idly flipping through the books that were lining in his study room''s shelves. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not a single literary book was in sight; every book was technical in nature. They covered a variety of subjects¡ªnot just farming and livestock raising, but also architecture, stonework, carpentry, manufacturing, and even mechanical repair.


    Unfortunately, the knowledge on mechanical repairs was rooted in the world Kim Haru came from. After following instructions from one of the electronics repair manuals and wrecking a gaming console in the process, Kim Haru reached this conclusion.


    Originally, he''d hoped to see if he could apply the knowledge to fix this world''s network towers so that he could connect his gaming console to the internet. He was getting tired of playing single-player games. However, given the current circumstances, it seemed this idea would remain a distant dream. He could only wait and see if he might find similar books from this world someday or perhaps discover people with the relevant skills.


    For a homebody like him, the lack of internet was a hard pill to swallow.


    He picked another book at random, this one titled Technical Guide to Raising Broiler Chickens, and looked at the cover image of a plump flock of hens, thinking to himself, "It''s about time I developed the livestock side of things."


    So far, Kim Haru''s farm had primarily focused on crop cultivation. As for animals, aside from Little Nugget, who was a system reward, Sir Peckington and Little Snort had both been caught by chance in traps. He''d taken a rather laissez-faire approach to raising them, as most of his attention was on the plants in the fields.


    Now that his crops were growing steadily, not only were the plants on his small farm flourishing in an orderly manner, but the cultivated fields even extended throughout the entire safe zone. For a farmer, managing such a large expanse of farmland was a major accomplishment.


    Kim Haru had already planted every seed he''d obtained. The next step was to let them grow on their own, apply some fertilizer here and there, and occasionally water them. Unless he managed to acquire new crop seeds, he''d completed this part of his work.


    He''d considered this possibility, but that was something he planned to pursue after getting through the winter.


    "So, how about I find you some new friends?" Kim Haru asked, resting his chin on his hand as he gazed at Little Snort in the pigpen.


    It wasn''t because the braised lotus root and pig''s trotters tasted amazing before. No, Kim Haru just didn''t want Little Snort, Little Nugget, and Sir Peckington to feel lonely. Yes, that was indeed the reason.


    Naturally, Little Snort didn''t respond to this odd human''s thoughts. Day by day, it ate and slept in its new pigpen. Over the past month or two, the once-small pig was no longer the tiny creature Kim Haru could carry around. Now, standing on all fours, Little Snort was as high as Kim Haru''s knees, and when it stood upright, it was taller than Kim Haru''s shoulders. Its weight? No doubt, it was likely the equivalent of two Kim Harus combined.


    When Kim Haru decided to do something, he wasted no time. After a quick word with Jang Dojang, he teleported directly to the Animal Research Institute to find Do Seungjin.


    Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Director Do, how''s the duck situation you mentioned last time?" Kim Haru is now more comfortable with the people at the research institute, so he can spoke without the usual awkwardness. "And, about catching a few more black piglets¡ªhow feasible is that?"


    Hearing this, Do Seungjin immediately gave Kim Haru a resentful look and pitiful eyes. "Mr. Kim, you''re so biased."


    "Cough!" Kim Haru was startled and he could felt a chill run down his spine, goosebumps rising. "Director Do, please speak properly."


    A grown man acting like a wronged woman, with a sulky tone, was just¡­ unsettling.


    Do Seungjin: "..."


    Alright, even he thought he''d gone a bit overboard.


    "Mr. Kim, look at all the land you''ve cultivated for the safe zone. The whole plant research team next door has been overjoyed for weeks. But our Animal Research Institute isn''t lacking either, you know. The animals we raise could be an important source of meat reserves for winter. Meat is fantastic¡ªit provides energy, fats, proteins, all the good stuff, and it tastes great. Mr. Kim, you shouldn''t only be focused on farming."


    Lately, Do Seungjin had shamelessly been running over to Jang Dojung''s department to lend a hand, feeling frustrated whenever he saw the plant research team''s smug satisfaction. They''d even bragged that Mr. Kim valued their plant research team the most.


    It''s so ridiculous.


    If Kim Haru hadn''t come over on his own, Do Seungjin was already thinking of finding an opportunity to quietly curry favor with him.


    Kim Haru hadn''t thought about it like that. He only knew that, since he had a system that provided three meals a day, he wasn''t exactly craving meat. Plus, he often saw people in the safe zone eating meat, so he was under the impression that it wasn''t in short supply.


    However, with some free time recently¡ªand after the lotus root and pig''s trotters stew he had a few days ago, which was made from mutated black pig''s feet¡ªhe began to reconsider. Though the system''s kitchen and various seasonings had removed most of the mutagenic virus, the taste still didn''t compare to pure pork. This got him thinking about raising more animals.


    "Well, I came to find you, didn''t I?" said Haru. "How about those ducks we talked about before?"

 Chapter 185 Animal Hunt in the Northern Territory

    "The ducks have been drifting down the river, heading north. And it just so happens that the black pigs are also up north. How about coming with me, sir? We can take some people and go catch them together." Do Seungjin''s eyes lit up at the thought of catching animals. "I''m not even sure what type of animals you want to raise, and it''d be unfortunate if we brought back the wrong ones."


    "Besides, you''ve been cooped up in the safe zone for a while now. It''s a good time to get out and stretch a bit."


    Do Seungjin was confident in his ability to keep Mr. Kim safe. He''d been to the northern territory, where the mutated black pigs roamed, several times already. Even if there were dangers, he''d mapped them out clearly. This time, he planned to bring others along too, so Kim Haru would just need to stand by and observe. Do Seungjin would handle anything that required action.


    Kim Haru felt a little bit tempted.


    He didn''t see himself as a fragile glass sculpture that needed to be strictly guarded. And besides, there was always the system to rely on. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then should we gather some people?"


    "I Got it!" Do Seungjin clapped his hands in excitement. "I''ll call a few research members who are skilled at identifying animals. If there''s anyone you''d like to bring along, sir, just say the word."


    Kim Haru thought for a moment and decided to bring Go Okrim along.


    Since Kim Haru had brought him back from Gokmul County, Go Okrim hadn''t left the small farm or the Pyeongseong Safe Zono. This outing didn''t seem particularly dangerous, so it would be a good chance to let him have a bit of fun.


    Maybe, on the way, they could even pick out a few good-looking zombies to bring back as "zombie-bots."


    It didn''t take long for their team to gather at the entrance of the Animal Research Institute, ready to depart.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t forget to inform Jang Dojang so they wouldn''t worry or jump to conclusions if they couldn''t find him. Jang Dojang, while not thrilled at the thought of Mr. Kim going on such a risky outing, couldn''t say much when he saw Kim Haru was determined. Besides, Do Seungjin and the others assured him they''d guarantee Kim Haru''s safety.


    Not that he could have stopped him even if he wanted to.


    The only person who could convince Kim Haru otherwise was the Safe Zone Commander, who was currently caught up in negotiations¡ªerr, bickering¡ªwith the Haneulsae Trading Team.


    Their group soon exited through the north gate, heading first towards the river.


    They took two vehicles in total: a modified van for the people in the lead, and a large truck with an open bed, driven by two members from the Animal Research Institute, following behind.


    The truck was, of course, intended for transporting animals, and the large bed in the back still had traces of blood from the last black pig they''d hauled.


    "Most people with space-type ability users can''t carry living animals in their spaces, and those who can aren''t from our Pyeongseong Safe Zone. We''ve only heard about them, possibly from the Huimang Safe Zone," Do Seungjin chatted as they traveled, trying to keep Kim Haru entertained. "But trucks like this guzzle gas, and with the current fuel situation, every drop counts. I have no idea how we''ll haul any huge mutated animals back once we''re out of gas."


    "I''ve heard the Huimang Safe Zone is researching ways to harness energy from crystal cores," another researcher chimed in, catching onto the topic. "If they manage to use crystal cores as a fuel replacement, we might still be able to drive."


    "I wonder how long that''ll take."


    "Even if they figure it out, the technology would probably be expensive. Who knows how long before we''d see it here in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone."


    "Hey, you''re forgetting Mr. Kim''s here with us! With his agricultural skills, we could trade for resources like that eventually, right?"


    "That''s so true! Haha, it won''t be long before our Pyeongseong Zone is thriving, and it''ll all be thanks to Mr. Kim."


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    Ahem, maybe they were praising him a bit much.


    They continued their idle chat until the truck came to a sudden stop.


    "What''s up?" Kim Haru glanced out the window but didn''t see any zombies or mutated animals blocking the road. Why had they stopped?


    Do Seungjin explained as he got out of the truck, "This is the area where we spotted that flock of mutated ducks last time. The noise from the truck might scare them off, so we''ll go the rest of the way on foot. We''ll leave the two vehicles here with a few people to guard them. Once we''ve caught something, we can drive over to load it up."


    Kim Haru nodded in understanding and got out of the truck.


    As soon as he stepped into the open wilderness, he felt a cool breeze wash over him.


    Winter was certainly approaching.


    "We''ll follow the river upstream," Do Seungjin led the way at the front. "There''s a patch of vegetation up ahead. If that flock of ducks is around here, they''ll probably head there to forage for food."


    Of course, the "vegetation" Do Seungjin referred to was the dry, withered, non-mutated type, yellowed and brittle. Even though it was dead, the size of the area still made an impact, with small bugs or animals scurrying within it.


    Kim Haru hadn''t noticed this detail yet. As he followed Do Seungjin forward, he was taken aback at the sight of the dry vegetation and was about to ask about it when he saw Do Seungjin make a shushing gesture.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    He motioned for everyone to squat down slowly.


    Kim Haru looked in the direction of Do Seungjin''s gaze and saw a flock of ducks swimming over from across the river.


    How to describe it? The ducks came in shades of pure white, mottled, and black. Their shapes were similar to the ducks from his previous life¡ªflat bills, long necks.


    Except...

 Chapter 186 Chasing Giant Ducks

    Why were they all so large?


    Were all mutated animals in this world gigantic? The black pig had been, the Oltura too, and now even the ducks.


    Kim Haru calculated that if ducks of this size were kept in the pond on his farm, just two of them would be enough to cover the entire water surface. The lotus flowers currently growing there would be pushed down to the bottom of the pond.


    He began to wonder if his idea of raising ducks was a good one after all.


    Go Okrim, on the other hand, was marveling at the massive size of the ducks. "Hey, hyung, if we raised one duck this big, it''d last us ages!"


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    True, with ducks this size, he wouldn''t need to raise many¡ªjust one would be enough to eat for quite a while.


    But no, no. Kim Haru still couldn''t bring himself to imagine having such a huge duck in his pond.


    Whatever Kim Haru''s thoughts, the team had encountered this flock of ducks, and naturally, they had to make a move.


    "Mr. Kim, you all stay hidden here," Do Seungjin, filled with excitement, positioned Kim Haru and the others safely out of the way. He waved off help from the other researchers and charged in alone.


    Kim Haru watched as, in the blink of an eye, Do Seungjin had reached one of the ducks, leaped onto its long neck, and threw a water-type elemental chain around it.


    The duck started to struggle wildly.


    The other ducks didn''t run away either. One by one, they stretched their necks toward Do Seungjin, trying to peck him. Their wide bills struck the ground, each peck leaving a sizeable crater; a direct hit would easily be fatal.


    Kim Haru felt his heart race as he watched.


    "Does Director Do need any help?" he asked the researchers around him.


    The researchers all shook their heads. "The director loves fighting mutated animals. When he gets into it, he doesn''t notice his teammates at all. If we go in, we''d just be in his way."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kim. With just a few ducks, the director can handle them."


    Sure enough, despite the ducks'' massive size, Do Seungjin managed to stay in their blind spot. No matter how wildly they attacked, he held on tight. Before long, the duck bounded by the water chain went limp.


    In that moment, Do Seungjin''s water chain had tightly locked the duck in place, leaving it no chance to escape.


    Seeing they couldn''t rescue their companion, and with the clear difference in strength between the two sides, the other ducks fled in disarray.


    Do Seungjin flung the captured duck toward the shore, calling out to Kim Haru and the others, "Quickly, follow me¡ªthey''re heading back to their nest!"


    The researchers immediately followed, and Kim Haru and Go Okrim weren''t far behind. The duck trapped in the water chain on the shore had no chance of escaping unless Do Seungjin came back to release it.


    Just as Do Seungjin expected, the ducks splashed their way upstream and soon began moving onto the shore.


    At this point, Do Seungjin no longer charged forward noisily. Instead, he slowed his pace, moving stealthily.


    Kim Haru, who wasn''t in the best shape, was already out of breath from the chase. Now at the back of the group, he finally let out a sigh of relief as he saw Do Seungjin slow down. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally catching his breath, Kim Haru took the opportunity to glance at the system map.


    Duck egg!


    On the map, just five steps to the side from his current location, a duck egg was marked as available for collection.


    Kim Haru looked around but didn''t see the large egg he was expecting.


    However, the system map wouldn''t lie, so he decided to head in that direction.


    After all, it was only five steps¡ªnot far at all. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without mentioning it to Do Seungjin, Kim Haru started moving toward the spot marked on the map.


    This area, too, was covered in dried, yellowed vegetation, though it was somewhat different from the patches they had passed earlier. The dry plants here looked softer and somewhat familiar.


    Kim Haru pulled a stalk from the ground and examined it.


    Wasn''t this dried thatch grass?


    He looked ahead and saw an entire field of dried thatch identical to what he held, stretching as far as he could see.


    Surveying the terrain nearby, he noted it was close to the river, with broad, flat ground along the bank. If this weren''t a post-apocalyptic world, this place would be ideal for growing rice or wheat.


    No wonder there was thatch grass here.


    And thatch, he knew, was excellent for making nests for chickens or ducks.


    Kim Haru rummaged through the thatch and, sure enough, found a duck egg.


    To his surprise, the egg was normal-sized¡ªnothing like the gigantic egg he had expected from these mutated, oversized ducks.


    It seemed these ducks must have grown to such an enormous size only after they were hatched.


    Without hesitation, Kim Haru stored the egg in his system backpack. He didn''t overlook the surrounding thatch either.


    Meanwhile, Do Seungjin, who was sneaking closer to the ducks'' nest, finally noticed that Kim Haru had wandered off from the group!


    The others rushed over. "Mr. Kim, what are you doing over here? Please be careful!"


    Kim Haru pulled out the duck egg. "I found an egg here. I think there might be more nearby. This area seems suitable for ducks to lay eggs, so let''s search around."


    The group couldn''t help but be impressed. Mr. Kim was truly remarkable¡ªhe had already found a duck egg so quickly.


    Do Seungjin felt a little sheepish. He had planned to follow the ducks until he saw them lay their eggs, even if that took a while. In his previous experience with this kind of task, tracking animals to their nests could take a day, if not three to five days.


    The other researchers admired Kim Haru''s luck as well.

 Chapter 187 Egg Hunt and Duck Soup (Part 1)

    Eggs were precious to animals, typically well-hidden, and yet here was Mr. Kim, casually stumbling upon one. He really seemed to have a natural affinity for animals! Just look at that luck!


    Go Okrim, brimming with confidence in his hyung, didn''t hesitate to praise, "Hyung, you''re amazing!"


    What else could Kim Haru say? He could only try to get everyone to focus on searching for more eggs.


    Do Seungjin, always vigilant, didn''t join the egg hunt. Instead, he kept watch over the area, alert in case the ducks came back and saw humans taking their eggs.


    If that happened, things could get ugly.


    Meanwhile, the others eagerly combed through the thatch field, thoroughly engrossed in the search for duck eggs.


    As the sky slowly darkened, Do Seungjin had already noticed the ducks getting closer.


    "Quick, retreat!"


    The others didn''t hesitate, swiftly grabbing their spoils and running back in the direction they had come.


    When they reached the spot where Do Seungjin had thrown the water chain, a few of them helped lift the nearly lifeless duck and carried it back to where the vehicles were parked.


    Today''s harvest had been quite fruitful.


    Except for Kim Haru and Go Okrim, the others in the team were all highly experienced in wilderness survival. They quickly found a suitable spot to set up camp, starting a fire. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their plan was to process the large mutated duck, make duck soup, and roast some duck meat.


    Kim Haru, knowing they would be going out, had brought seasonings from the kitchen. This time, whether they were making duck soup or roasting duck, the flavors were amazing with the added spices. The only downside was that the mutated duck meat had a slightly sour taste.


    "Guess we''ll call it pickled duck soup," Kim Haru reassured himself.


    He had initially worried that eating meat with mutagenic viruses might make him sick, but after trying it a few times, he found it wasn''t an issue. His body was that of the original owner, and it had long adapted to these foods. Besides, he had eaten so many normal foods from the farm that even a bit of mutated meat had already been purified.


    While cooking, the team also took out the duck eggs they had found and began counting them.


    The more they counted, the more they were convinced of Kim Haru''s luck.


    Kim Haru alone had found thirty-two duck eggs, more than all of them combined! The others had found at most three, and some had found none at all, bringing the total to only sixteen.


    "I wonder if all these eggs are fertilized. It''d be a shame if they don''t hatch after all this time," Kim Haru said, looking at the pile of eggs in front of him, sighing. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why don''t you crack one open and see?" Go Okrim suggested, staring at the round, plump eggs.


    Kim Haru shot him a glare.


    Then, after a moment, he said, "Sure, why not?"


    Fortunately, the egg wasn''t cracked open in the end. The other researchers were all skilled in animal studies, and determining whether an egg was fertilized was nothing new to them.


    Soon, the pile of eggs was divided into two groups.


    Overall, more eggs were fertilized, with only four unhatched ones. These four duck eggs were immediately cracked into the duck soup, and four poached eggs were cooked.


    "With this many duck eggs, we should be good for now. Tomorrow, let''s head over to Black Pig''s territory," Kim Haru said.


    Do Seungjin was extremely familiar with the Black Pig''s habitat, almost as if it were his own backyard. This was also why he felt confident and bold enough to bring Kim Haru along.


    Kim Haru observed the environment, his eyes landing on large patches of familiar pigweed.


    "It looks like there''s a lot of pigweed core here," Kim Haru remarked. "Director Do, do you want to dig one up and take it back?"


    Do Seungjin''s eyes lit up as he understood what Kim Haru meant, which made him even happier. "Is that possible? Is one enough? The safe zone is so large¡ªshould we dig up a few more?"


    Kim Haru''s suggestion to dig up the pigweed meant he was willing to guide them on how to raise pigs, and Do Seungjin was thrilled!


    Kim Haru shook his head. "One is enough. You can''t feed the pigs just this."


    When Kim Haru discovered that the little black pig at his small farm was the offspring of a mutated animal, he had naturally been worried about raising a mutated black pig. However, as the little black pig grew, Kim Haru had not observed any signs of mutation.


    Even though it had grown a little larger, it wasn''t excessively big, and its tusks hadn''t developed. Its behavior was just like the ordinary pigs from his previous life¡ªeating and sleeping in the pigpen all day, without any attempts to escape.


    Furthermore, after testing the little black pig, Kim Haru confirmed that its meat was the same as regular pork.


    The reason for this, aside from the farm system''s assistance, was that the food and water Kim Haru provided for the little black pig were all non-mutated, mixed with pigweed, making it the most suitable diet.


    "Aside from pigweed, what else can we feed them?" Do Seungjin was somewhat confused.


    Kim Haru explained to Do Seungjin, "For the time being, mix the harvested soybean and potato leaves with the pigweed and feed that to the pigs. The water source also needs to be purified; only then will the pork be normal."


    "I see now," Do Seungjin said, understanding. In the past, there weren''t any normal plants available. Even if there were, people would prioritize feeding them to humans. Who would think to use them to feed pigs? No wonder no matter how they tried to raise other animals, they always ended up becoming more and more mutated with no good results.


    "Then when we return, I''ll discuss this transaction with Mr. Kim on behalf of the research institute. I hope Mr. Kim can offer us a better deal," Do Seungjin smiled.

 Chapter 188 Egg Hunt and Duck Soup (Part 2)

    Kim Haru gave a hum in acknowledgment and agreed.


    Currently, all the farmland in the safe zone was under Kim Haru''s name. The labor was paid for by the safe zone, and the harvested crops would be jointly owned by both Kim Haru and the safe zone.


    Once winter came, the portion belonging to the safe zone would be distributed on a per-person basis, with each person receiving a set daily share. Kim Haru''s portion would be sold through his vegetable shop, and the price wouldn''t be too high. As long as they worked hard planting crops to earn points and crystal cores, no one would find it unaffordable.


    It was a fair distribution system.


    Naturally, the animal research institute would need large quantities of soybean and potato leaves to feed the pigs, and they would have to buy them from Kim Haru.


    Since they needed to dig up another pigweed core, their plan to catch the pigs had to be slightly modified.


    Do Seungjin surveyed the area and chose a spot perfect for setting up a trap and surrounding the pigs. He placed Kim Haru and the others in position.


    "I''ll go dig up a core. The pigs will definitely follow me. Once I lead them over, you all should wait for the right moment to ambush them," he said.


    The others nodded, finding good hiding spots.


    Do Seungjin also had a target. While surveying the environment, he had spotted a nest of small black pigs and noticed two larger black pigs nearby. His goal this time was to eliminate the two large black pigs and capture the smaller ones alive to take back.


    The two large black pigs had distinct roles: one stayed behind to guard the young ones, while the other ventured further to look for food and defend against threats.


    Do Seungjin waited for the right moment and ambushed the lone black pig, swiftly taking it down.


    The pigweed core he wanted was also within the range of the black pigs'' territory. Do Seungjin seized the opportunity and extracted it.


    Though the pigweed had mutated, it wasn''t aggressive, and aside from growing quickly, it didn''t pose any threat. However, once Do Seungjin removed the core, the surrounding pigweed withered and turned yellow in that instant. The black pig guarding the piglets finally realized an intruder had entered its territory.


    Do Seungjin immediately began leading the pigs into the encirclement, as planned.


    The black pig with the size of half a house, stomped on the ground, charging forward with a huge commotion. Behind it, a series of small black pigs, still unsure of what was happening, followed. The sound immediately caused the researchers in the encirclement to hold their breath and stand alert.


    "It''s here!"


    The black pig grew closer, and with Do Seungjin''s shout of "Go!", the researchers from the animal research institute acted in perfect unison, rushing forward and using their abilities to strike at the large black pig.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    It didn''t take much effort. With a series of shrill screams, the big black pig collapsed to the ground.


    "Don''t let the little ones escape, catch them alive!" Do Seungjin, unable to rest, quickly commanded the researchers to spring into action.


    The researchers, excited, hurried after the smaller black pigs, who had been frightened by the scene.


    They shouted as they chased: "Come here, little baby, Uncle has something delicious for you!"


    "Be good, little one, I''ll take you back to your mommy."


    "Come with me, little one, I''ve missed you so much."


    They sounded like kidnappers luring children.


    The researchers, unaware of how their actions might be perceived by Kim Haru, didn''t take long to catch up with the scattered little black pigs.


    There were twelve baby black pigs in total, and each researcher had one to catch, with some even managing to carry one under each arm, leaving them overjoyed.


    "Mr. Kim, you pick the ones you want. We''ll take the rest back to the institute and try to raise them," Do Seungjin called out to Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru, not being shy, took a good look at the twelve black pigs and quickly picked out one that was particularly fat.


    "One is enough for me. I already have one at home, and the two can keep each other company. I didn''t do much in this capture, so the rest are yours."


    Seeing that Kim Haru genuinely only wanted one, Do Seungjin didn''t insist any further. He allowed the happy researchers to tie up the piglets and place them in the back of a cart. To ensure the piglets wouldn''t get hurt during the journey, the researchers even took off a couple of their own shirts to cushion them.


    "Hope we can keep them alive this time."


    "With Mr. Kim around, not only will we keep them alive, but we might even be able to raise normal meat for food."


    "Hahaha, just thinking about that scene gets me all excited."


    "I remember before the apocalypse, our family would slaughter a pig to celebrate the New Year. The people who helped would even get a big meal afterward. Do you think we might be able to have a New Year''s pig feast next year?"


    "Well, pigs grow pretty fast. In a year, they should be big enough to eat."


    "I''m so happy¡ªI can''t wait for next year''s New Year celebration. I love eating pork intestines the most."


    Everyone was buzzing with excitement. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Do Seungjin, eyeing the little piglets with ambition, said, "Mr. Kim, do you think this is enough? Maybe I should go catch a few more?"


    Do Seungjin was nothing if not ambitious. In his mind, if they were going to raise animals, they might as well have hundreds or thousands of them. Just a dozen or so didn''t seem nearly enough.


    "Let''s split up, then," Kim Haru said, now somewhat familiar with the area. This was the black pigs'' territory, and there didn''t seem to be any other mutated animals around. Thinking he wouldn''t be of much help in catching more pigs, Kim Haru decided to explore the surroundings for anything useful.

 Chapter 189 The Pigs Territory

    At first, Do Seungjin was reluctant. He had brought Mr. Kim out here, so his top priority was making sure he got back safely without a scratch. But after Kim Haru demonstrated Go Okrim''s "Teleportation Skill," Do Seungjin hesitated.


    That teleportation skill was indeed handy. It might not be the best in battle, but it was certainly useful for a quick getaway in dangerous situations. If that was the case, it might just work.


    In the end, Do Seungjin couldn''t convince Kim Haru otherwise and agreed to the plan.


    "Just be careful, Mr. Kim. If anything happens, call for us right away."


    Kim Haru nodded and, with Go Okrim in tow, headed deeper into the territory.


    Kim Haru wasn''t acting on a whim by going off on his own. He had seen something light up on the system map¡ªa symbol indicating the presence of edible plant seeds.


    And not just one type! Several lines of text overlapped there, although all he could make out was something about "melons."


    Go Okrim didn''t argue against Kim Haru''s plan; he simply followed Kim Haru''s lead. Once they were deep enough into the forest and out of sight of others, he even had his Space-type zombie to summon the Fire-type zombie over.


    The Fire-type zombie was just as formidable in terms of combat strength.


    The territory occupied by the black pigs was quite extensive. Though it was referred to as a forest, it was really just an area full of bare tree trunks. The only noticeable green was the vast spread of pigweed. As Kim Haru walked, he occasionally spotted pig hoofprints as big as his head.


    Running into one of those black pigs wouldn''t be easy to handle.


    Kim Haru kept an eye on the map while moving toward his goal, doing his best to avoid the massive footprints.


    But as he went on, Kim Haru noticed that the hoofprints were increasing in number. If he wanted to reach the melon seeds marked on the map, avoiding the black pigs'' activity range was going to be impossible.


    "I see a pig," Go Okrim pointed out ahead.


    Kim Haru looked in the indicated direction. Amid the towering pigweed, he spotted a black pig with its head down, gnawing on the grass. The pig''s color blended perfectly with the surroundings. If Go Okrim hadn''t pointed it out, Kim Haru might have mistaken it for a shadow of some other object.


    "What should we do, hyung? Should we try to avoid it?" Go Okrim had previously seen Do Seungjin and the others battling a black pig, which had made him eager to jump into the fray. If he gave the go-ahead to fight the pig, Go Okrim would call over more zombies to help without a second thought.


    Kim Haru frowned slightly. "We can''t avoid it."


    The pig was positioned precisely where they needed to go, making it impossible to bypass.


    "Let''s wait and see," Kim Haru said. He didn''t intend to just charge at the black pig. Since the pig was busy eating, there was a chance it would leave once it was done.


    Go Okrim didn''t feel disappointed about missing out on a fight. He obediently followed Kim Haru''s lead, crouching down with him. Together, they used the pigweed and other obstacles to stay well hidden.


    As for the Fire-type zombie, it didn''t need much attention. After all, mutated animals and zombies typically didn''t bother each other, and it was rare for them to engage in combat.


    Sure enough, the black pig kept munching away, though at one point, it seemed to notice something and lifted its head to glance in their direction. But all it saw was a mindless zombie roaming alone, so it paid no attention and continued eating.


    Kim Haru didn''t just wait for the black pig to finish its meal idly. While crouched there, he kept a sharp lookout, observing his surroundings. Since the system had marked this area as having a variety of melon seeds, there was a chance this place held some unusual features.


    No matter how Kim Haru looked at it, aside from the fact that the pigweed here grew more densely than in other areas, he couldn''t find anything unusual.


    The water source and soil fertility didn''t seem any different from other places. So why were there so many seeds concentrated in this spot?


    Wait, if he had to point out a difference, there was indeed something. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru sniffed the air slightly.


    He detected an unpleasant smell.


    Before he could figure out what it was, Go Okrim suddenly whispered, "Hyung, look at that!"


    Following Go Okrim''s gaze, Kim Haru instantly understood the source of the smell. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black pig had finished eating and was now using its front hooves to dig a shallow pit. After a few quick scrapes, it squatted down to relieve itself.


    Yes, the odor Kim Haru had smelled was pig manure.


    After finishing, the black pig even attempted to cover its waste with a few kicks, though it was a feeble attempt. True to its nature, it didn''t bother checking if the job was done properly and simply waddled away.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    His face turned dark.


    He finally understood why there were so many seeds here. It seemed these seeds had been left behind along with the black pigs'' excrement. The pigs must have eaten a large amount of melons somewhere, and since melon seeds are hard to digest, this area had likely become their regular bathroom spot.


    Ah, the smell wasn''t too strong, so it seemed that not all the black pigs came here¡ªperhaps only those nearby.


    However, this didn''t comfort Kim Haru in the slightest.


    If he wanted those melon seeds, he''d have to search through the pig manure. If he didn''t want to do that, he wouldn''t get the seeds.


    It wasn''t just the thought of digging through pig manure; even thinking about moving forward made Kim Haru hesitate. He dreaded stepping into something unpleasant just a few steps ahead.

 Chapter 190 The Seed Hunt

    But he couldn''t bear the thought of leaving those melon seeds behind.


    Kim Haru''s expression shifted several times. Just as he was considering cautiously moving forward to search, the fire-type zombie¡ªwho Go Okrim had ordered to blend in as a regular zombie and wander around¡ªreturned.


    Kim Haru''s eyes lit up.


    Why go through the trouble himself when he had a handy zombie at his disposal?


    "Gojo, reprogram your little ignis," Kim Haru said, passing the task of finding melon seeds to Go Okrim. "Have Little Ignis do the digging, and we''ll just watch from the side."


    "Got it, I''ll get started right away." Go Okrim, eager to be of help to Kim Haru, immediately pulled out a medium crystal core and began programming.


    Before long, a fresh "poop-digging zombie-bots" was ready for action.


    Kim Haru broke a suitably long stick from a nearby withered branch and handed it to the fire-type zombie, who then wobbled over to the black pig''s manure and started digging.


    Kim Haru and Go Okrim stood to the side, watching.


    Both of them had makeshift masks over their faces, made by tearing strips from the hems of their shirts.


    If he could avoid it, Kim Haru wouldn''t want to stand so close. But the melon seeds were so small that he worried the zombie might overlook them, so he had to watch closely to make sure none were missed.


    As the manure was stirred up, the smell intensified, and even with masks on, they could still smell it. Even Go Okrim, who wasn''t usually bothered by such things, looked uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, they soon spotted what they were looking for.


    "Wait, have Little Ignis pick up those white particles," Kim Haru directed, pointing at the freshly turned manure pile.


    In no time, three flat seeds appeared before Kim Haru.


    These were pumpkin seeds.


    The system map confirmed it as well.


    Now that they''d separated some of the seeds, it was easier to see the rest. Kim Haru examined the pile and realized there were indeed quite a few seeds in it.


    Aside from the three pumpkin seeds, there were probably another twenty or thirty pumpkin seeds, along with some cantaloupe seeds, winter melon seeds, and even a watermelon sprout.


    The sight of the watermelon sprout delighted Kim Haru.


    When he first saw the melons, he had wondered if there might be a watermelon, but given that it was already autumn and winter was approaching, watermelons were typically a summer fruit. He hadn''t expected to actually find a watermelon sprout here.


    "Call a few more zombies over," Kim Haru quickly instructed Go Okrim. "Leave two to guard the base, and call the others here."


    Go Okrim nodded, and soon six power ranger zombies appeared before them.


    The space-type zombie and the leader of the power ranger zombies remained at the small farm as guards.


    Without needing further instruction, Go Okrim immediately reprogrammed these six power ranger zombies with new directives, similar to those given to the fire-type zombie. Once the programming was complete, the zombies began digging in the areas Kim Haru had indicated.


    As for the three pumpkin seeds the fire-type zombie had found, Kim Haru didn''t dare put them in his system backpack until they were thoroughly cleaned.


    He decided to temporarily store them in the zombie''s clothing pocket¡ªafter all, it was already dirty.


    The thing Kim Haru was most excited about was the watermelon sprout. He couldn''t help but marvel at how resilient this little sprout must be to survive and grow in this season.


    Before long, one of the zombies uncovered the watermelon sprout.


    Seeing where the sprout was growing, Kim Haru started to understand why it had managed to survive until now.


    The watermelon seed must have been brought here by a black pig during the summer, and this particular pig was unusually diligent. It had dug a relatively deep hole and covered the seed with a thick layer of grass. Over time, this created a small greenhouse effect by chance.


    Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    With warmth and fertile "soil," the seed gradually sprouted.


    Kim Haru also noticed some shriveled, lifeless watermelon seeds scattered around. Unfortunately, these seeds were no longer viable for planting. He wondered where these black pigs had found such good stuff.


    Kim Haru made a mental note, planning to have Gojo follow the black pigs in the future to see where they sourced so many melon seeds.


    Who knows? They might even discover an entire melon field, which would add a rich variety to his farm''s crops.


    He just hoped there wouldn''t be any mutated badgers guarding the melon field.


    The watermelon sprout was carefully dug up. Since it had already sprouted and was the only one of its kind, Kim Haru didn''t trust the zombies to hold onto it. These mindless zombies might accidentally damage the precious sprout.


    "Gojo, take it to the car and find something to store it in, then come back here," Kim Haru said, tearing off another piece of fabric from his clothes. He carefully wrapped the watermelon sprout, along with the soil around its roots, and placed it into Go Okrim''s hands.


    "Got it, I''ll be quick. Please stay safe, hyung," Go Okrim replied. He activated the teleportion device and disappeared.


    Go Okrim''s movements were so quick that by the time Kim Haru remembered to ask him to bring back some water to rinse off the other seeds, he had already teleported away. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh well," Kim Haru thought. "Might as well wait until all the seeds are found and wash them together at the end."


    The zombies were focused on their task, diligently turning over the manure with a wooden stick, searching and sifting through it. Any particles they identified as potential seeds were picked up and brought to Kim Haru for him to inspect.


    The zombies'' recognition skills weren''t too bad. Most of what they found were indeed seeds, although many were dried out and unlikely to sprout. However, a few were still viable and just needed a little nurturing to grow.

 Chapter 191 The Case of the Missing Chestnuts (Part1)

    Even if some seeds didn''t sprout, it wouldn''t be a loss. As long as he could unlock the seeds in the system, Kim Haru wouldn''t have to worry about running out in the future.


    However, the zombies had been in the manure pit for so long that each time they brought seeds over to Kim Haru, they reeked terribly.


    In the end, Kim Haru layered two masks over his face, but even with half of his clothes nearly torn to pieces trying to block the smell, it was no use. He couldn''t take it anymore and told the zombies to continue sifting through the manure on their own, piling up the unidentifiable seeds in one place until they had enough for him to examine all at once.


    As for Kim Haru himself, he headed off to an odor-free spot to get some fresh air.


    He didn''t go too far, though. As he left, he carefully watched his steps, making sure not to head in the direction frequented by the black pigs.


    He stopped at a higher ground with a favorable wind direction, where there was less pigweed, and the air was free of any foul odors. It was close enough that the zombies could still see him, so if they needed to bring seeds over, they could easily find him.


    This was a nice spot, and Kim Haru decided to stay here for a while.


    With his back to the zombies, he avoided looking at that stinky area. Just imagining the bizarre mix of odors was enough to make him feel nauseous.


    After standing for a while, his legs began to feel a bit weak, so he took off the tattered layer of his clothes that he''d torn earlier and laid it on the ground as a makeshift mat, then sat down to rest.


    As he sat there, he started to feel a bit hungry.


    He opened his system backpack and saw the stir-fried chestnuts he had made earlier, still warm and waiting. Now seemed like the perfect time to take them out and peel a few.


    Kim Haru sniffed himself from head to toe to ensure there wasn''t a trace of odor on him. Satisfied, he vigorously wiped his hands on the discarded piece of clothing he''d decided not to wear again, and only then did he take the chestnuts out of his system backpack.


    The fragrant aroma instantly wafted through the air. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru began peeling chestnuts, but having just come from such a foul-smelling place, he found it hard to actually eat them despite their tempting aroma. Sitting there with nothing else to do, he decided to peel them without eating, just to pass the time.


    Leisurely peeling chestnuts while waiting for the zombies to work, Kim Haru was quite content.


    As he continued peeling, he suddenly noticed the foul odor drawing closer. Turning his head, he saw the zombie-bots approaching while holding a handful of seeds and making its way toward him.


    Kim Haru let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he hadn''t started eating the chestnuts earlier. If he had been mid-bite when that stench hit, swallowing or spitting them out would have been equally unpleasant.


    He snapped a small twig off a nearby branch and used it to poke through the seeds the zombie-bots was holding, separating the shriveled, lifeless ones from the usable ones. Among a handful of seeds, only three to five were viable, but something was better than nothing. Kim Haru wasn''t particularly concerned about the quantity; he just needed some to plant. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After sorting through the seeds, Kim Haru instructed the zombie-bots to keep looking while he sat back down to pass the time.


    When he reached out to grab another chestnut from the pile next to him, his hand came up empty.


    Kim Haru froze for a moment, confused.


    Strange.


    He distinctly remembered not having finished peeling all the chestnuts yet. There had been so many earlier¡ªhow could they suddenly disappear?


    He turned his head to look in the other direction and was stunned. Good grief! All that remained were the discarded chestnut shells. The chestnut meat was gone. Every single piece had vanished without a trace.


    Now there was no way for Kim Haru to chalk it up to misremembering.


    He stood up abruptly, scanning his surroundings.


    In the short time it took him to separate the seeds, something¡ªor someone¡ªhad stolen his chestnuts. He hadn''t noticed a thing. Whether it was his curiosity about the creature or sheer indignation over having his chestnuts swiped, Kim Haru wasn''t about to let this slide.


    He carefully began searching the area.


    The spot he''d chosen wasn''t particularly overgrown with pigweed, and there weren''t many places something could hide. If it were a large creature, it certainly couldn''t have stayed out of sight.


    Kim Haru ruled out the possibility of black pigs.


    Even small black pigs couldn''t hide their plump, round bodies in this sparse patch of pigweed. Besides, how could a small pig have stolen so many chestnuts and slipped away without him noticing?


    Could it have been a mutated plant?


    Kim Haru speculated as he continued to search.


    Kim Haru still remembered how adept Little Oakie and Little Wheatie had been at hiding their identities before. Especially Little Wheatie, who had managed to stay on his farm for so long without being discovered. If it turned out to be a mutated plant this time, its quick movements might make sense.


    However, Kim Haru harbored some doubts about this theory.


    Judging by the personalities of the mutated plants on his farm, they seemed more interested in water, fertilizer, and nutrient-rich soil. Chestnuts weren''t likely to be on their menu, were they?


    Then what could it be?


    "Hyung! I''m back!" Go Okrim appeared next to the zombies. Not seeing Kim Haru immediately, he called out, "Where are you?"


    Kim Haru straightened up and waved his hand.


    Go Okrim jogged over. "Hyung, what are you looking for?"


    "Something stole the chestnuts I peeled." Kim Haru pointed to the pile of empty chestnut shells. "It must''ve left some traces behind."

 Chapter 192 The Case of the Missing Chestnuts (Part2)

    Hearing this, Go Okrim''s temper flared.


    How dare something steal Kim Haru''s food!


    Go Okrim hadn''t even had the chance to taste the chestnuts Kim Haru peeled, and now some unknown creature had devoured them? Really Unforgivable.


    "Don''t worry, Hyung. I''ll find whatever did this." Go Okrim rolled up his sleeves, then dropped to the ground, carefully inspecting the area inch by inch.


    Kim Haru opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn''t say anything to stop him.


    Wasn''t this a bit... excessive?


    Oh well, let him do his thing.


    To his credit, there was a noticeable difference between killing time and working seriously. It didn''t take long for Go Okrim to find a clue.


    "Hyung, take a look! There are small paw prints," Go Okrim whispered, gesturing for Kim Haru to look.


    Kim Haru bent down to examine them and thought the prints resembled those of a mouse.


    Could it have been mice that stole his chestnuts?


    The two of them quietly followed the trail of tiny paw prints, just like when they''d tracked down Little Oakie before.


    They trailed the footprints step by step, but after only a short distance, the tracks abruptly disappeared.


    "What happened? Where did it go?" Go Okrim jumped up in frustration.


    In front of them was an open field, the kind where not even a single blade of grass grew. It was a vast, barren expanse, yet the trail of paw prints they had been following mysteriously disappeared right there.


    If it had been a mouse, it might have burrowed into the ground. But Kim Haru carefully inspected the area and found no signs of digging whatsoever.


    "Hyung, be careful. Something''s off here," Go Okrim said, stepping protectively in front of him.


    Kim Haru frowned slightly. "Forget it. It''s not like chestnuts are a rare commodity. There are plenty more on the farm."


    It wasn''t worth the risk of confronting some unknown creature with potentially dangerous abilities over a few chestnuts. That wouldn''t be a wise decision.


    Go Okrim understood this reasoning, but he couldn''t help feeling reluctant. He had confidently promised Kim Haru that he''d catch the little thief, and giving up halfway felt like failing him.


    Even though Go Okrim knew Kim Haru wouldn''t think less of him for it, he didn''t want to leave even the slightest negative impression in Kim Haru''s mind.


    Go Okrim circled the area where the footprints vanished.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, he stumbled as if he''d collided with something and was thrown backward onto the ground.


    "What happened?" Kim Haru immediately helped him up.


    Go Okrim looked bewildered. It had clearly been an empty field, so what had he bumped into? He was certain it wasn''t a misstep¡ªhe had collided with something solid.


    Cautiously, both Kim Haru and Go Okrim extended their hands toward the spot where Go Okrim had stumbled.


    Sure enough, they felt something.


    The surface was slightly rough, like an irregular cylindrical object.


    Kim Haru and Go Okrim exchanged a glance, their minds racing to figure out what the mysterious object might be.


    The surface felt icy cold and completely devoid of elasticity, clearly not the texture of a living creature. An image of a tree flashed through Kim Haru''s mind.


    If it were a tree trunk, this would indeed be what it felt like.


    Kim Haru pulled Go Okrim back a few steps.


    If this was truly a tree¡ªan invisible one at that¡ªit must be a mutated plant.


    "Hyung, step back. Let me call one of the zombies to test it out," Go Okrim said quickly, his hands moving deftly. Soon, a zombie from his power ranger gang, the one with the ash-gray hair, came shambling over.


    This particular zombie has strength enchantment-type ability. Go Okrim commanded it to punch the invisible object.


    The gray-haired zombie didn''t hold back, throwing a powerful punch with a loud thud!


    However, just as quickly as it struck, the zombie was violently rebounded, flying through the air and landing in a heap of pig grass.


    Luckily, it didn''t fall apart.


    Completely oblivious to the concept of pain, the zombie got up and prepared to strike again, but Go Okrim quickly stopped it.


    It seemed that this mutated plant not only had the ability to turn invisible but also possessed a defensive mechanism that could reflect attacks.


    But why would a mutated plant steal his chestnuts? Kim Haru couldn''t help but speculate. Could this mutated plant be a chestnut tree? Was it upset to see its "children" being eaten and therefore decided to reclaim the chestnuts?


    If that were the case, why hadn''t it targeted him directly? After all, he was the one who had "mistreated" its children. Yet, not only had it refrained from attacking him, but even his proximity to the tree hadn''t triggered the Farm''s Blessing skill. This indicated that the tree didn''t harbor any hostility toward him.


    This didn''t make much sense.


    Kim Haru was debating how to handle this mutated plant and whether he should call Wana and the others for help when a round object, about the size of a fist, suddenly appeared out of thin air. It fell to the ground with a soft plop and rolled a few times toward Kim Haru before stopping just short of his toes.


    "Hyung, watch out!" Go Okrim instantly tensed up.


    He grabbed the sleeve of Kim Haru''s shirt and pulled him back, worried that the object might be a bomb or some other kind of weapon.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru shook his head to stop him.


    This wasn''t a weapon. The object was a bright red apple. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bending down, Kim Haru picked up the apple and brought it closer for inspection.


    He wasn''t mistaken¡ªthis was indeed an apple. Crisp, fresh, and clearly just picked from a tree.


    In other words, the invisible, reflective mutated tree before him was an apple tree.


    And not just any apple tree¡ªit was one already full of apples, ready for harvest.


    But why would an apple tree steal his chestnuts? Kim Haru was increasingly baffled.

 Chapter 193 The Case of the Missing Chestnuts (Part3)

    Go Okrim, too, rummaged through his memories of apples. The thought of sweet, crisp apples made him swallow audibly.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, can we eat this apple?"


    Kim Haru shook his head.


    He wasn''t sure if it was safe to eat.


    Since the apple tree had willingly given him an apple and hadn''t triggered the Farm''s Blessing, did that mean this mutated plant harbored goodwill toward him?


    Kim Haru thought back to Little Oakie and Little Wheatie on the farm. Tentatively, he addressed the empty space in front of him, "Can you reveal yourself?"


    He didn''t expect a response. The ability to turn invisible was likely this apple tree''s protective mechanism, something it wouldn''t easily abandon.


    But just as he thought that, the air before him rippled.


    A lush apple tree appeared right in front of him.


    Its dense canopy was dotted with vibrant red apples, as picturesque as the images of apple orchards in harvest books.


    "Hyung, it actually appeared!" Go Okrim exclaimed in astonishment.


    Kim Haru was just as surprised. This apple tree was far too friendly.


    Looking at the abundance of apples hanging from its branches, Kim Haru also understood why it had remained invisible. If it weren''t for its camouflage, no matter how powerful it was, it would undoubtedly attract countless greedy individuals.


    After pondering for a moment, Kim Haru asked, "Did you bring me here on purpose?"


    Besides this reasoning, Kim Haru couldn''t think of any other explanation for why an apple tree would steal his chestnuts.


    What Kim Haru didn''t expect, however, was for the apple tree to shake its branches in denial.


    It wasn''t the one who brought him here on purpose. Then why were his chestnuts stolen?


    Wait¡ªno, the chestnuts weren''t stolen by the apple tree!


    Kim Haru finally realized what he had misunderstood. How could an apple tree leave paw marks? It must have been an animal!


    Sure enough, before Kim Haru could ask, the branches of the apple tree quivered, and soon a small creature tangled in the twigs was brought into view.


    Looking at the chestnut thief the apple tree presented to him, Kim Haru fell silent.


    It was... a hamster?


    As Go Okrim observed the hamster delivered to them, he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "It''s so tiny. Not even enough for a bite."


    At these words, the cream-colored hamster began trembling violently. It let out high-pitched squeaks and rubbed its little paws against its cheeks as though kneading dough.


    Just as Kim Haru thought the little critter was trying to play cute to escape, something familiar fell from mid-air and hit the ground with a thud.


    It was a chestnut.


    What''s more, more chestnuts began tumbling down one after another, landing on the ground with clinks and clatters. Like a hailstorm, they quickly formed two small piles¡ªone of unpeeled chestnuts and the other of peeled ones, neatly sorted.


    It seemed that this little hamster was also mutated animal. Its mutation didn''t give it a massive body but rather a space-type ability that was connected to its cheek pouches.


    Kim Haru glanced at the chestnuts and the hamster in front of him, then at the apple tree full of bright red fruit. He didn''t want to let this opportunity slip away.


    He instructed Go Okrim to gather all the chestnuts on the ground and place them in front of the hamster. "I won''t hold you accountable for stealing my chestnuts. In fact, I even have more chestnuts you can take if you like. But in exchange, I want apples. Deal?"


    Kim Haru could tell¡ªthe apple tree and the hamster were working together. Otherwise, the little hamster wouldn''t have so smoothly darted into the apple tree for cover. It was clear that the hamster knew the apple tree could turn invisible. Although the tree handed over the hamster, its branches wrapped around the creature gently, not applying any force or causing discomfort.


    While Kim Haru didn''t know how this unlikely pair ended up together, their partnership made his proposed trade much easier to negotiate.


    Seeing the chestnuts it had spit out earlier returned to its sight, the little hamster''s round eyes lit up instantly.


    It turned toward the apple tree, squeaking animatedly as if holding a discussion. Who knew how the two were communicating When it turned back, the hamster agreed to Kim Haru''s request.


    It didn''t even negotiate the exchange ratio between chestnuts and apples.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru hung the chestnuts on one of the apple tree''s branches in front of the hamster. The little creature let out an excited squeak and stuffed all the chestnuts into its cheek pouches in one swift motion before scurrying up the tree.


    Moments later, apples began falling one by one from the tree. The hamster even made an effort to pick the reddest and ripest ones.


    Go Okrim and Kim Haru hurriedly used their clothes to catch the apples, worried that they might hit the ground and get bruised.


    "Can''t you aim better?!" Go Okrim shouted in frustration as he dashed left and right, trying to catch the falling apples. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru chuckled. "I think it''s aiming pretty well."


    Go Okrim glanced over, only to feel as though he had just swallowed an entire lemon.


    It turned out that the little hamster was throwing apples to Kim Haru with near-perfect accuracy. Kim Haru didn''t need to move at all¡ªhe simply stood still with his clothes stretched out to catch the apples.


    Meanwhile, Go Okrim had to dart around frantically, chasing after the ones thrown his way.


    The stark difference in treatment left Go Okrim feeling utterly bitter.


    "Why is it treating me like this?" he asked, bewildered.


    "Well," Kim Haru said with a grin, "maybe it''s because you just said you wanted to eat it."


    Though, to be fair, Kim Haru''s first thought when he saw the little hamster wasn''t all that different. Luckily, he hadn''t said it out loud. After all, it wasn''t like the hamster could read minds.


    Go Okrim: "..."


    This little hamster really held grudges. Such a small body, yet such a big temper.

 Chapter 194 The Case of the Missing Chestnuts (Part4)

    After several more rounds of running back and forth, Go Okrim finally couldn''t take it anymore and began trying to coax the little creature. "Hamster, dear little hamster, I was wrong, okay? How could I ever eat a wonderful hamster like you? I was just joking."


    The apples being thrown from the tree started to come down in smaller arcs, making them easier to catch.


    Seeing that flattery worked, Go Okrim''s mouth instantly went into overdrive, spouting all kinds of sweet praise for the little hamster. It was like honey poured out as he heaped compliments upon compliments.


    The results were quick¡ªsoon Go Okrim could stand in one place and catch apples just like Kim Haru.


    He shifted closer to Kim Haru and let out a sigh of relief. "Hyung, my mouth is so dry from talking."


    "Aren''t you holding a ton of apples? Just bite into one," Haru replied, unconcerned.


    Before long, both of their arms were filled with apples, to the point their clothes could barely hold them. While the little hamster continued picking apples, Kim Haru took the opportunity to store the ones they had caught into his system backpack and then resumed catching the apples being thrown down.


    After catching several more bundles, Kim Haru glanced at his inventory. The apple count had already reached three digits. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is this hamster planning to strip the entire tree bare for us?"


    The hamster, busy as ever, popped its head out from the foliage and squeaked twice. Worried the humans might not understand, it even nodded vigorously for emphasis.


    Kim Haru realized he was getting an incredible deal here.


    Watching the agile little hamster darting among the apple tree''s branches, Kim Haru couldn''t help but think about his own orchard. If only he had such a nimble fruit-picking hamster, he wouldn''t have to worry about fruits growing too high to reach.


    Kim Haru entertained the thought of bringing this apple tree and the hamster back to his small farm to settle down, but he quickly dismissed the idea. He doubted he had the charm to convince them to stay.


    The tree was full of apples¡ªso many that the hamster stayed busy picking them, even after the zombies had almost finished gathering seeds from the area. Yet, plenty of apples still remained on the branches.


    Kim Haru checked the time. It had been a while since they had split off from Do Seungjin''s group, and he was concerned they might suddenly come looking for them.


    Kim Haru gave Go Okrim an instruction: "Send the zombie-bots back first."


    "Got it." Go Okrim nodded and called out to the hamster, asking it to stop tossing apples his way for a moment. He then quickly began teleporting the zombie-bots away one by one.


    The seeds the zombie-bots had collected in their pockets were naturally sent back with them.


    Once the zombie-bots were gone, Go Okrim returned to Kim Haru''s side, ready to resume catching apples from the little hamster. However, before he could get back into position, a shout echoed from the distance.


    "Mr. Kim, where are you?" Do Seungjin''s voice called out. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    With a thud, an apple missed its mark, brushing against Go Okrim''s arm and falling to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the apple tree and the hamster vanished completely. The spot where they had stood now looked empty and ordinary as if they had never been there.


    This mutant apple tree''s nerves were a little too timid, weren''t they?


    Kim Haru found the whole situation endlessly fascinating.


    "I''m here," Kim Haru raised his voice to respond.


    By the time Do Seungjin and the others arrived, Go Okrim had just picked up an apple from the ground and straightened up. Kim Haru still held the apples in his arms, temporarily refraining from putting them into his system backpack.


    The large, bright red apples, gleaming with freshness, instantly caught the attention of Do Seungjin and his team.


    "Th-this is...?" Do Seungjin and the others slowed their pace, their eyes fixated on the apples.


    "Real apples? How could there suddenly be so many apples here?"


    "Mr. Kim, did something happen to you?"


    "You weren''t in any danger, were you?"


    The sight of such an obvious pile of rare and precious apples made it impossible for the researchers from the animal institute to believe that Kim Haru and Go Okrim hadn''t encountered something unusual. They immediately surrounded the pair, expressing their concerns.


    Before Kim Haru could reply, Go Okrim rolled his eyes at them. "Of course we didn''t encounter any danger. Aren''t we standing here safe and sound in front of you? If we had run into trouble, do you think we''d still have the peace of mind to calmly pick apples?"


    The researchers weren''t offended by his tone. By now, they had grown familiar with Go Okrim''s personality during their travels. They knew he was constantly upset about how much time the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had been taking away from his beloved hyung. It was clear he was jealous.


    Besides, with Mr. Kim unharmed, the more pressing matter at hand was the apples. No one had the time or energy to bicker with Go Okrim.


    "Mr. Kim, where did these apples come from? Could you share the details with us?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kim, we have no intention of coveting your apples. We''re just incredibly curious."


    Kim Haru hesitated, unsure if he should reveal the existence of the apple tree and the little hamster. Both of them had remained hidden so far, and it didn''t seem like they wanted to be discovered by more people.


    He was also worried that if too many people knew about them, someone with bad intentions might harm the apple tree¡ªperhaps by cutting it down or uprooting it. The little hamster could also end up in danger.


    With that in mind, Kim Haru decided not to disclose anything.


    Just as Kim Haru shook his head, Do Seungjin and the others instantly froze, their expressions shifting dramatically. Their bodies tensed as they adopted defensive stances, ready to fight whatever was behind Kim Haru and Go Okrim. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 195 Exposed (Part 1)

    Do Seungjin even reached out, trying to pull Kim Haru and Go Okrim behind him. "Mr. Kim, be careful!"


    Kim Haru turned around to look and saw that the apple tree had suddenly become visible. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An empty patch of ground now had a tree standing there, seemingly out of nowhere. It was no wonder Do Seungjin and the others were on high alert. A mutated plant that could turn invisible? While they didn''t know why it had chosen to reveal itself instead of attacking them outright, dealing with an enemy that could become invisible was far from simple.


    "It''s not an enemy," Kim Haru quickly assured them.


    Go Okrim chuckled from the side. "What kind of look is that? Don''t you recognize this tree? Look at those red fruits hanging from its branches. You were just grilling us about these apples a moment ago, and now that it''s come out to meet you, you want to attack it?"


    Do Seungjin and the other researchers froze in surprise.


    They cautiously studied the suddenly visible tree. Sure enough, it looked exactly like an apple tree. The apples hanging from its branches were identical to the ones Mr. Kim and Go Okrim were holding.


    "What¡­ what is going on here?" someone muttered in confusion.


    This apple tree was undoubtedly a mutated plant. For it to thrive in such a place meant it couldn''t possibly be a domesticated plant grown by a plant-type ability user. Why hadn''t it attacked them, though? Instead, it seemed to have offered Mr. Kim all these apples.


    Mutated plants were supposed to despise humans to the core. So why was this happening?


    Go Okrim recounted the events leading up to this moment, though he conveniently omitted the part about the zombie-bots rummaging through black pig''s manure to collect seeds. He simply explained that Mr. Kim had found the area to take a rest and had stopped to shell chestnuts, only to have one stolen by a hamster.


    The rest of the story remained mostly unchanged, leaving the researchers utterly baffled.


    This was the first time they''d ever heard of a human getting this close to a mutated plant without being attacked. In fact, the mutated apple tree even seemed¡­ eager to please him.


    What could they say? Truly, this was Mr. Kim at work.


    Do Seungjin glanced between Mr. Kim and the apple tree, then at the bright red apples in Mr. Kim''s arms, and finally at the apples still hanging from the tree. He swallowed hard.


    "Mr. Kim, since it''s willing to reveal itself to us, do you think it might also be willing to share its apples with us?"


    The other researchers lit up at the suggestion, their eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Kim Haru had no idea. "Ask it yourself."


    And Do Seungjin actually did. He stood right where he was, careful not to move any closer, and softened his voice as if coaxing a child. "Oh, apple tree, dear apple tree, could you spare an apple for me too?"


    The apple tree: "¡­" Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The little hamster: "¡­"


    Thwack!


    Something flew over.


    Do Seungjin caught it, only to find it was a leaf. On the leaf, two bold lines had been scratched into a large X with tiny claws.


    Well, that symbol clearly conveyed the apple tree and little hamster''s answer.


    The other researchers crowded around let out a collective sigh of disappointment.


    Then, as if by instinct, all their hopeful gazes turned to Kim Haru.


    What could they do? They had encountered this peculiar apple tree, and those big, shiny, red apples were practically flaunting themselves right before their eyes. The more they looked, the harder it was to resist. After all, the apple tree didn''t eat apples, and the little hamster couldn''t possibly consume so many. Eventually, the apples would just fall to the ground and rot. Wouldn''t it be better for them to pick and enjoy them instead?


    Kim Haru sighed. "¡­Let me try."


    He couldn''t guarantee that the apple tree and little hamster would agree. After all, the apples belonged to them, and it was entirely up to them whether they wanted to share or let the apples rot.


    "How about giving them a few?" Kim Haru cautiously suggested.


    The next moment, there was a faint squeak, and a shiny red apple was hurled straight at Do Seungjin''s face, which he caught with ease.


    Do Seungjin was overjoyed. "Mr. Kim, you''re amazing! Thank you, Mr. Apple tree! Oh, and thank you too, little hamster."


    He treated the apple like a priceless treasure, looking around nervously before finally lifting his shirt and stuffing it under his clothes. Neither his pockets nor his bag seemed secure enough for such a valuable fruit.


    Seeing that their leader had successfully gotten an apple, the other researchers eagerly raised their hands, one after another.


    "Me, me, me! I want one too!"


    "Me too! Apple tree, you''re the most beautiful, magnificent tree I''ve ever seen! And little hamster, you''re the cutest hamster in the whole wide world! Please give me an apple!"


    "Generous, lovely, kind-hearted apple tree, and adorable, angelic little hamster¡ªyou''re like the angels of the plant and animal kingdoms. I''d love an apple too!"


    With every word of praise, another apple was tossed into someone''s arms. This only encouraged the others, who scrambled to outdo each other with compliments.


    Listening from the side, Kim Haru couldn''t help but laugh. If he didn''t know better, he''d think they were all fawning over a peerless beauty instead of a tree and a hamster.


    Once everyone had received two apples, the excitement finally died down.


    "This place isn''t very safe. The black pig come here often," Do Seungjin said, pointing to the area where the black pig had left their droppings. "Let''s leave this place."


    Kim Haru nodded and followed the group as they started to leave.


    But just as he turned, something tugged at the hem of his coat.


    Kim Haru looked down and saw it was a branch from the apple tree.

 Chapter 196 Exposed (Part 2)

    The little hamster shook itself, then scurried along the branch to stand in front of Kim Haru, waving its paws around in an elaborate display.


    Kim Haru¡­ couldn''t understand a thing.


    The little hamster grew agitated, mustering its courage to climb up Kim Haru''s clothes. It made its way to the pocket of his shirt, dove in, and poked out just the tips of its ears.


    At that point, it was impossible for Kim Haru not to understand.


    "You want to come with me?" he asked.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The little hamster poked its head halfway out of his pocket, nodded its head, and squeaked softly. It even lifted a tiny paw and pointed at the apple tree.


    Kim Haru followed the gesture and looked at the tree. The apple tree was trembling slightly, rising taller and taller. To his astonishment, it pulled its roots out of the ground, transforming into a form more suitable for walking.


    Then it took a step forward¡ªtoward Kim Haru.


    With that step, the apple tree was practically brushing up against him.


    The commotion naturally drew everyone''s attention. But the shy apple tree immediately vanished from sight.


    Kim Haru, however, knew it was still there. The branch hooked onto the hem of his coat hadn''t let go.


    This was the first time Do Seungjin and the others had ever seen a mutated plant willingly follow a human. Every single one of them was opened their eyes in disbelief. After the initial shock, their admiration for Kim Haru only deepened.


    "Do we have room for the apple tree in the vehicle?" Kim Haru asked Do Seungjin.


    There was no way Kim Haru would even consider turning the apple tree away. If anything, he felt lucky it wanted to come along. How could he ever reject such an offer? The tree had a shy disposition and would turn invisible when flustered. It didn''t have any offensive capabilities beyond deflecting attacks, and it came with a nimble little helper skilled at picking fruit. The helper even had its own spatial storage abilities. Only a fool would refuse such a gift.


    Do Seungjin nodded his head repeatedly. "There''s room, there''s room."


    Even if the truck bed couldn''t fit it, they could always secure it to the roof. Overloading wasn''t a concern right now¡ªthis was an apple tree, after all. There was no way they were leaving it behind.


    The thought of Kim Haru''s store selling not just oranges but apples in the future filled everyone with excitement. With apples and oranges already accounted for, could other fruits be far behind?


    And so, Kim Haru brought the little hamster nestled in his pocket and the invisible apple tree trailing behind him to the place where they had parked the vehicle.


    The bed of the large truck was already packed with squealing piglets. On the ground beside the truck lay two massive black pigs, clearly deceased. One glance was enough to tell that the team had had a bountiful hunt.


    Looking at the truck and its load, Kim Haru made a decision. "I''ll take the tree back first using the teleportation skill."


    He wasn''t sure if the apple tree would suffer any effects from being out of the ground for too long. Besides, those who were close to Kim Haru in the safety zone were already aware that Go Okrim had teleportation abilities. There was no need to keep it a secret.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s plan, Do Seungjin and the others raised no objections.


    And so, Kim Haru and Go Okrim teleported back to the small farm, bringing along the apple tree.


    In the blink of an eye, the two humans, the tree, and the little hamster appeared in the clearing in front of Kim Haru''s wooden cabin.


    Then, Kim Haru froze in place.


    What¡­ what was this?


    The once-modest experimental field was now completely surrounded by thick, root-like growths. These tangled, sprawling appendages extended in every direction like writhing tentacles, their origins indistinguishable. Some were as thin as small snakes, while others were thicker than a person''s body. Some were bare and smooth, in a dull grayish-brown hue, while others were covered in sharp, sprawling leaves. The sight was both bizarre and unsettling.


    A little further away, eerily colored plants were digging their roots into the fermentation pool. A plant with a large, sharp-toothed mouth lay sprawled by the edge of the pond, doing who-knows-what. As for the cleared farmland on the other side of the pond, it now looked more like a primeval jungle than any real jungle ever could.


    Kim Haru closed his eyes and reopened them.


    If it weren''t for the familiar sight of his small wooden cabin and the zombie-bots he had left standing in front of it, blankly awaiting new orders, Kim Haru might have genuinely thought he had teleported to the wrong place!


    What in the world was this haunted, monstrous place?


    "Hyung..." Go Okrim was visibly shaken by the scene before them.


    Kim Haru was even more bewildered, his face filled with utter disbelief.


    He was absolutely sure that the strange, grotesque things in front of him had been moving when they first teleported in! In the instant he blinked, it was as if all those things had suddenly frozen in place.


    Even now, with everything immobilized, it didn''t matter anymore¡ªhe''d already seen them move!


    Without saying a word, Kim Haru pressed the teleportation device again. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Do Seungjin and the others were standing together, happily chatting about apples while waiting for Kim Haru''s return. They didn''t expect him to come back so quickly.


    However, they immediately noticed something unusual¡ªboth Kim Haru and Go Okrim looked visibly disturbed.


    Before the people from the animal research team could even ask what had happened, Kim Haru posed a question that he''d neglected for far too long.


    "How do you tell the difference between mutated plants and non-mutated ones?"


    Do Seungjin and the others froze for a moment, confused.


    Wait¡ªdid Kim Haru not know?


    Though curious, Do Seungjin answered the question, pointing to the withered plants nearby. "99% of non-mutated plants in this world can''t survive¡ªthey end up looking like this. The plants that are alive and thriving are all mutated to some degree. Some mutations are strong, others are weaker."


    Kim Haru: "¡­"

 Chapter 197 Exposed (Part 3)

    His expression darkened further as he thought about the dense, jungle-like vegetation surrounding his small farm. It was as if he were living in the middle of a primeval forest. The more he thought about it, the blacker his face became.


    So, he''d been living in a nest of mutated plants all this time?


    The wood he''d chopped for his fence¡ªmutated plants. The bamboo he''d been eagerly waiting to harvest for shoots next year¡ªmutated plants. The area where he gathered mushrooms¡ªmutated plants. The vines he casually grabbed to use as ropes¡ªalso mutated plants. Even the massive tree next to his cabin that shielded him from wind and rain¡ªit, too, was a mutated plant.


    And then there were the orange trees, chestnut trees, lemon trees...


    Kim Haru didn''t know whether to marvel at his uncanny ability to pick such an "outstanding" location or be amazed that he''d lived in such a place for so long without a single scratch¡ªhis life miraculously intact.


    "Mr. Kim, is something wrong?" Do Seungjin asked, puzzled.


    Kim Haru shook his head. He had no patience to join Do Seungjin and the others in a leisurely drive back.


    "Don''t wait for me. You all can head back now¡ªI''ll teleport directly."


    With that, Kim Haru disappeared. Go Okrim quickly followed.


    Do Seungjin and the others were left standing there, bewildered.


    "Forget it. We can never guess what''s on Mr. Kim''s mind anyway. Let''s just head back to the safe zone. First, let''s untie the piglets and let them stretch out a bit. We can''t have them getting injured¡ªthey''re the foundation of our future livestock farming!"


    ... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru and Go Okrim reappeared at the farm.


    This time, the entire farm showed no trace of the nightmarish mutated plants they had just seen. The roots tangled around the sample fields¡ªgone. The mutated plants at the fermentation pool and the cleared land¡ªgone. By the pond, only a single graceful lotus plant remained.


    There wasn''t even a sign of something being dragged across the ground, no fallen leaves that didn''t belong.


    The entire small farm was so clean it seemed like everything they''d seen earlier was a hallucination.


    How could it possibly be a hallucination?!


    Kim Haru refused to believe that.


    Recalling the terrifying scene from earlier, Kim Haru told Go Okrim to head back to the dormitory and not come out unless summoned. Go Okrim obediently followed his instructions.


    Kim Haru, meanwhile, grabbed an axe in one hand and a watering can in the other. Standing amidst the surrounding plants, he yelled loudly, "Which one of you is a mutated plant? Whoever it is, I''m giving them water!"


    As soon as Kim Haru finished speaking, every plant around him¡ªwithout exception¡ªtrembled and raised their leaves nervously. The shorter plants, afraid that Kim Haru might not see them, lifted their branches high, some even helping each other raise their stems higher.


    Even the inconspicuous little grasses under the trees weakly positioned their leaves to mimic the act of raising a hand.


    Not a single normal plant among them.


    Kim Haru''s mind went completely blank.


    Without making a fuss, he began watering the plants one by one in mechanical silence, circling around them methodically.


    After two rounds of watering, his brain finally began to process what had just happened.


    Looking at the vast mountain forest in front of him, he sighed. "Since we''ve been coexisting peacefully for so long without any trouble, it''s clear you all don''t mean me any harm. I''m too lazy to move anyway, so I''ll stay here."


    The plants around him rustled their leaves in response, and Kim Haru could almost hear the cheers in their jubilant movements.


    Kim Haru chuckled.


    He could faintly imagine how nervous and uneasy these plants must have felt, having suddenly been exposed. Now, with his decision, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "There are so many of you. I can''t water and fertilize each of you individually, and there''s no way I''m going to replace the soil for this entire mountain. From now on, I''ll prepare ten extra portions of water, soil, and fertilizer daily. You''ll have to figure out how to divide it amongst yourselves."


    Kim Haru knew these plants had their own ways of communicating.


    "But let me make one thing clear: you are absolutely forbidden from stealing nutrients meant for my crops! If I catch anyone doing that, I''ll chop them down with my axe."


    After cutting down that orange tree before, Kim Haru was fully aware that his axe worked just as effectively on mutated plants.


    "If someone does steal nutrients and I can''t figure out who it is, I''ll reduce the amount of resources I give to all of you. Every time it happens, one portion less."


    Immediately, the plants around him shook their leaves frantically.


    Being chopped down wasn''t their greatest fear, but losing their share of nutrients? Absolutely unacceptable!


    "Also," Kim Haru continued, "I''ll still be wandering through the forest in the future. You all better keep pretending to be normal plants, and I''ll pretend I don''t know anything."


    Though he already knew, pretending not to notice was far better than walking through a forest of writhing, animated plants.


    "If I end up picking or cutting something that disturbs you, just let me know, and I''ll be careful." After some thought, Kim Haru decided to set some boundaries in advance. "Like the wood I''ve used before¡ªI''ll probably still need more in the future." Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    When Kim Haru had cut down plants before, there had been no reaction from the mutated plants, suggesting they didn''t mind such actions. However, now that he knew the truth, he felt it necessary to address the matter.


    The plants nodded, then shook their leaves.


    Kim Haru understood¡ªthey were saying it was fine, they didn''t mind.


    Having settled things with these plants, Kim Haru activated his teleportation device.


    Next stop: the orchard.


    The orange trees in the orchard stood as still as statues.


    Looking at these trees, which appeared completely ordinary and unmutated, Kim Haru got straight to the point. "Who''s in charge here?"

 Chapter 198 The Orange Groves Secret

    The moment the words left his mouth, Kim Haru couldn''t help but laugh at himself.


    Why did that sound like he was here to cause trouble? Especially with the axe in his hand¡ªit made him seem even more like a thug.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, the orange trees began trembling violently.


    They had already heard the news that their companions near the cabin had been exposed. Now that this human had come to the orchard, was he planning to chop them all down too? Wuwuwu.


    But they couldn''t ignore the human''s question. As if on cue, all the orange trees extended their branches, pointing towards the center of the orchard.


    Following the direction of the branches, Kim Haru walked deeper into the grove. Even before he reached the tree in question, he already had a guess about which mutated orange tree was "in charge."


    Sure enough, it was the largest, sturdiest orange tree in the orchard.


    At that moment, the massive orange tree had its leaves curled inward nervously. Though it towered over Kim Haru by several times his height, it now stood before him like a timid, wronged child. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The surrounding orange trees, all of normal height, began wriggling slightly, shifting their largest and sweetest oranges to the side of their crowns facing Kim Haru. If they dared, they would have stretched their branches to hand him the oranges directly.


    Orange trees: Look, we''re being obedient and nice!


    Seeing the orange trees acting like this, how could Kim Haru possibly stay mad?


    He watered the massive orange tree as a sign of goodwill, then asked, "What''s your relationship with the other orange trees around here?"


    Based on what Kim Haru understood, it didn''t make much sense for all these orange trees to have fully "gained sentience"¡ªor rather, mutated¡ªat the same time. Some of the trees must be extensions, offshoots, or even under the control of others.


    Sure enough, after a series of chaotic yet cooperative gestures from the orange trees, Kim Haru pieced together the general picture of how this entire orange grove came to be.


    To put it simply, the large orange tree in the center had sprouted the ring of medium-sized orange trees around it. Among those medium trees, only one had its own consciousness, while the rest were controlled by that one tree.


    The medium-sized trees, in turn, sprouted a wider array of smaller offspring trees. Similarly, only one of the smaller trees had its own awareness, with the rest being mere extensions.


    Typically, the non-sentient offspring would be reabsorbed by the conscious parent tree. However, this batch of smaller trees hadn''t been absorbed yet when they encountered something far more intriguing: Kim Haru himself, a human who was irresistibly fascinating to them.


    Thus, through a rather cunning chain of events, this orange grove of interconnected trees came into existence.


    And sure enough, they managed to lure a human right to them.


    "This is like three generations of a family living together," Kim Haru muttered after hearing the explanation.


    In any case, since this grove was already part of his farm, Kim Haru had no intention of letting these orange trees go free. The same went for the chestnut and lemon trees, which were also mutated plants on his land.


    "All right, let''s leave it at that," Kim Haru said with a nod, ready to press the button on his teleportation device.


    Before he could do so, though, a branch hooked onto the corner of his clothing.


    Kim Haru glanced down and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Do all you trees like using this trick?"


    He turned his attention to the small orange tree tugging at him. Judging by its "generation," this one would be considered the grandchild among the orange trees. "Don''t worry, I''m not getting rid of any of you. You''ll still get your share of fertilizer and water. Oh, by the way, a new neighbor¡ªa little apple tree¡ªwill be moving in soon. It''s quite timid, so don''t bully it, all right?"


    The orange trees nodded repeatedly in unison.


    Back at the farm, Kim Haru called out to Go Okrim.


    "Hyung," Go Okrim greeted, now well aware of the mutated plants surrounding them. He glanced at Kim Haru, wondering if this meant they''d have to relocate.


    Kim Haru briefly explained his approach to dealing with the plants: they weren''t moving out and would continue coexisting as they had before. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Gojo, take the apple tree to the orchard later and help it settle somewhere near the orange trees. I''ve already told them about it. Also, adjust the fencing to include the apple tree''s spot."


    Although Kim Haru wasn''t sure if the orchard even needed a fence anymore, since it was already built, it might as well be put to use.


    "I got it," Go Okrim nodded. "What about the little hamster?"


    Kim Haru turned his gaze toward the little hamster''s usual spot.


    The tiny creature, which had previously been nestled safely in Kim Haru''s pocket, had long since scurried into the apple tree''s canopy, terrified by the overwhelming presence of so many powerful mutated plants surrounding them.


    Hearing Kim Haru calling for it, the little hamster peeked out its head cautiously and squeaking twice.


    Both the apple tree and the little hamster now seemed to understand that this area was a safe place for them. The apple tree, in particular, was immensely relieved that it had dared to cling to this human with the appealing scent. One sniff of the surrounding soil and fertilizer confirmed its luck¡ªthis was truly a premium quality land!


    "Do you want to stay here, or would you rather go with the apple tree to the orchard?" Kim Haru asked the little hamster. "If you stay here, you''ll have two little chickens and a little pig¡ªoh wait, it''s now two little pigs¡ªas your companions."


    The little hamster poked its head out, glanced at the little chickens and little pigs Kim Haru had pointed out, and immediately shook its head furiously, squeaking insistently while clinging to the apple tree.

 Chapter 199 The Mutated Grove and New Allies

    "Fine, then go with the apple tree. I''ll make a proper nest for you later and bring it over," Kim Haru said, not forcing the matter.


    With that, the apple tree and the little hamster followed Go Okrim toward the orchard. Meanwhile, Kim Haru tossed the piglet he''d claimed into the pigpen and addressed his Little Snort, saying, "Here''s a new companion for you. Don''t bully it, all right?"


    He also didn''t forget to instruct Little Oakie, "This newcomer is your responsibility. Feed it the same as Little Snort."


    Once these tasks were done, Kim Haru collapsed into a chair, utterly drained. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    A few zombie-bots still lingered aimlessly in the clearing, awaiting orders, but Kim Haru''s energy had already been completely spent dealing with the sudden revelation of these mutated plants. He didn''t have the strength to handle the melon seeds he got today. Since delaying for another day wouldn''t cause any harm, he decided to leave the task for tomorrow.


    Dragging his rocking chair over to the big tree beside the wooden cabin, Kim Haru was just about to close his eyes for a nap when he suddenly realized¡ªthis tree was also a mutated plant.


    However, Kim Haru remembered that when he had suddenly appeared earlier, this tree hadn''t shown any unusual behavior¡ªno changes in color, no new features. If it weren''t for the fact that it thrived so vibrantly in this nest of mutated plants, Kim Haru might not have even realized it was one as well a mutated plant.


    As he walked up to the tree, a light, fragrant scent wafted toward him.


    Looking up, Kim Haru saw a few small pale-yellow flowers gradually blooming among the leaves.


    It turned out to be an osmanthus tree.


    Kim Haru was pleasantly surprised.


    When an osmanthus tree wasn''t blooming, he couldn''t recognize it, but he had always been fond of the scent of osmanthus flowers. Before he transmigrated, every time he passed by a blooming osmanthus tree, he would stop to savor its fragrance for a good while before continuing on his way.


    And the food made from osmanthus flowers¡ªdelicious.


    Cough.


    Looking at the osmanthus tree before him, Kim Haru felt his heart settle with the calming fragrance. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re a mutated plant too, aren''t you?"


    The mutated osmanthus tree extended a branch about the same height as Kim Haru and lightly tapped his head, as if patting him gently.


    Kim Haru felt as though he were sensing the presence of his grandfather. This mutated osmanthus tree exuded the same gentle and kind demeanor that his grandfather had when he was a child.


    Feeling increasingly at ease, Kim Haru''s mood brightened. "I''ll make sure you get your own share of water and fertilizer every day. If it''s not enough, just let me know, okay?"


    The mutated osmanthus tree didn''t react much, completely unlike the other excitable and rowdy mutated plants.


    Kim Haru found this tree increasingly reassuring, like a calm, mature adult who could instill peace in those people around them.


    Settling back into his chair, Kim Haru closed his eyes, surrounded by the soothing scent of osmanthus flowers.


    ...


    At the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, when Do Seungjin returned with a truck full of people and black pigs, a crowd of people quickly gathered to watch the scene.


    When they heard that Mr. Kim planned to teach the safe zone how to raise normal animals on their own, the entire safe zone erupted in cheers of joy.


    The Haneulsae trading team also caught wind of the news.


    "It seems that this Mr. Kim is the person we''ve been looking for," someone in the team remarked.


    The Haneulsae team began devising a plan to approach this so called Mr. Kim. However, with only a name to go by¡ªnot even a full one¡ªand no idea of his appearance, their discussions yielded no feasible solution.


    At that moment, someone came to find them.


    "I''m from the Draco Virtus Squad," the visitor said in a hushed tone, appealing to the Haneulsae trading team for help. "The leaders of Draco Virtus Squad have been detained by Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Please, save them! By the way, are you looking for Mr. Kim? The Draco Virtus Squad members know what he looks like and have information about him."


    The Draco Virtus Squad had been enduring an incredibly frustrating time.


    Ever since they instigated trouble at Kim Haru''s vegetable shop, the people of Pyeongseong Safe Zone had treated them politely on the surface. They were invited to the reception area and then promptly ignored. They weren''t allowed to leave either. Initially, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone used various excuses, but eventually, they stationed guards at the entrance, claiming that an important event was happening outside and that, without the Safe Zone Commander''s permission, they could not leave.


    This was outright detention, no matter how you looked at it.


    The Draco Virtus Squad had considered making a break for it, but somehow, the people of Pyeongseong Safe Zone had placed an ability suppression device outside their room. With their abilities rendered useless, their considerable strength amounted to nothing. Escaping through the heavily guarded checkpoints was simply impossible.


    Besides, the Draco Virtus Squad had legitimate business in Pyeongseong Safe Zone. If they dared to flee, they could kiss their chances of ever returning goodbye, and their mission would be utterly ruined.


    So, they remained trapped in the reception area, being ignored, for over a month. Then, one day, they keenly noticed a new team arriving at the reception area¡ªmembers of the Haneulsae trading team!


    This discovery thrilled the Draco Virtus Squad to no end. After much effort, they managed to sneak a message to the Haneulsae trading team.


    At first, the Haneulsae trading team was skeptical, worried it might be a trap set by Pyeongseong Safe Zone. But their doubts were dispelled when the Draco Virtus Squad messenger presented the team badge¡ªa mark no team would hand over lightly.


    "Captain, should we rescue them?" someone from the Haneulsae trading team asked.


    Roh Baekjin made a decisive call. "We rescue them."

 Chapter 200 The Draco Virtus Squad Connection

    Whether the information was true or not, the Draco Virtus Squad claimed to have news about Mr. Kim. That alone was worth the gamble.


    Besides¡­


    "If I remember correctly, isn''t there someone in the Draco Virtus Squad who is the son of Director Oh Daehan?"


    Oh Daehan was the current director of the Haneulsae Logistics Department.


    "Yes, his name is Oh Yongho."


    Hearing this, Roh Baekjin was even more resolute in his decision. "Seohan, gather intel on the Draco Virtus Squad''s situation and look for an opportunity to get them out."


    The fact that Director Oh Daehan''s son had poor aptitude was well-known among the Haneulsae trading team. Oh Daehan doted on his son and rarely allowed him to leave Haneulsae Safe Zone, let alone travel far. For the Draco Virtus Squad to have come to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, Oh Daehan must have discovered something even more important than his son''s safety.


    With the Haneulsae trading trading team''s capabilities, rescuing the Draco Virtus Squad from Pyeongseong Safe Zone wasn''t particularly difficult. It didn''t take long for them to pinpoint the Draco Virtus Squad''s location.


    After the Draco Virtus Squad reunited with the Haneulsae trading team, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness, I thought we were going to be locked up by them forever. Pyeongseong Safe Zone is way too petty!"


    "Forever? No way. With Yongho here, Director Oh would definitely come to rescue us."


    "Are you saying you''d rather stay locked up for a few more days? Fine, fine. Let them take you back. I''m not sticking around for that."


    "Don''t! I was just saying. Who wants to stay locked up? The people of Pyeongseong Safe Zone didn''t even give us a shred of kindness."


    "It''s all because of that Mr. Kim."


    Hearing the Draco Virtus Squad mention Mr. Kim, the Haneulsae trading team immediately jumped in. "How much do you know about this Mr. Kim? Tell us everything."


    The Draco Virtus Squad member Bae Dongshin glanced at Roh Baekjin. He was very familiar with this powerful ability user and captain of top rank of ability user team whom the new Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander valued greatly. Hearing the question, Bae Dongshin immediately understood the trading team''s intent. Since the Draco Virtus Squad also didn''t have favorable opinions of Mr. Kim, they fully supported the idea of taking action against him and didn''t plan to hold back any information.


    "Have you ever seen the vegetables and oranges that ordinary people in Pyeongseong Safe Zone eat? All of them are perfectly normal and free of any mutagenic viruses. Based on our observations, these things are all produced by this person named Mr. Kim," Bae Dongshin explained to Roh Baekjin and the others. "He runs a vegetable shop in the Second District, selling these normal, fresh vegetables at very low prices. We''ve sent people to infiltrate the shop."


    "Mr. Kim is also a plant-type ability user. Not only can he produce these normal foods, but he can also summon a Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree. However, the tree is still immature, so its combat strength is much weaker than that of a fully grown one."


    "Additionally, I suspect he''s a dual-ability user."


    "A dual-ability user? Are you certain?" Roh Baekjin''s interest piqued immediately upon hearing this.


    Dual-ability users weren''t unheard of, but they were rare. People with dual abilities tended to develop more slowly than single-ability users, but once their abilities matured, each power far surpassed those of single-ability users. Not only did their combat strength grow significantly, but they also often exhibited unexpected and extraordinary phenomena.


    There weren''t many dual-ability users in existence.


    What intrigued Roh Baekjin the most was the rumor that dual-ability users weren''t born with their powers. Instead, they could awaken the second ability later in life through specific methods. How one became a dual-ability user, however, was something only those who had undergone the process knew.


    Roh Baekjin who never turned away opportunities to increase his power, was eager to learn how to become a dual-ability user himself.


    The other members of the Draco Virtus Squad also looked at Bae Dongshin curiously.


    "How come we didn''t know about this suspicion? Bae Dongshin, you''ve been keeping this from us? Don''t you trust us?"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you," Bae Dongshin explained. "I just wasn''t sure about it. Whether I mentioned it or not didn''t make much of a difference. But now that Captain Roh and his team are planning to act against Mr. Kim, I have to bring this up. If my guess turns out to be wrong, that''s fine. But if it''s correct and I don''t say anything, it could severely impact the outcome of their plan."


    Bae Dongshin''s explanation was direct and reasonable. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, being overprepared is always better than being underprepared," Roh Baekjin nodded his head in agreement. "Tell me your reasoning behind this speculation."


    Bae Dongshin recalled the scene when they caused trouble. "If my eyes weren''t playing tricks on me, that Mr. Kim appeared out of nowhere inside the shop. Since there was a glass door in the way, I can''t be certain if I saw it right. But if I didn''t see wrong, then he must also have space-type abilities."


    Roh Baekjin''s expression grew serious.


    "This is crucial information."


    A space-type ability user capable of teleportation would mean they''d need to be fully prepared to confront him. Otherwise, if he teleported away, their entire plan would fail.


    Fortunately, before setting out, Roh Baekjin had considered the possibility of the enemy having teleportation or other space-type skills. He specifically brought along a Space-type zombie''s crystal core.


    When dealing with space-type ability users, crushing a space-type crystal core could create severe spatial disruptions. The instability on the surrounding space would nullify any teleportation or spatial movement abilities, making it the best countermeasure against such opponents. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, space-type zombies were rare, and so were their crystal cores. Most space-type ability users awakened storage-type skill rather than teleportation, so this method wasn''t often applicable.

 Chapter 201 Trouble in the Fields

    "Next, we need to find out where he lives or find a way to lure him out."


    ...


    The news that the Draco Virtus Squad had left the reception area to meet with the Haneulsae trading team didn''t escape the attention of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander. Just as they were preparing to address this with Haneulsae trading team, the Pyeongseong trading team that was sent to the Bogang Safe Zone returned.


    "Safe Zone Commander, Bogang Safe Zone had sent more salt than we initially agreed upon. They also expressed a willingness to trade for as many potatoes as possible," reported Jeong Gongeun, the team leader in charge of the negotiations with Bogang Safe Zone.


    His face was filled with a delighted expression.


    Bogang Safe Zone, being near the coast, had always been a good source of salt, even before the apocalypse. Salt was a necessity, and while their food supplies weren''t particularly abundant, they were relatively stable. However, normal, virus-free food was scarce everywhere. This time, the negotiations with Pyeongseong Safe Zone proceeded exceptionally smoothly, giving Bogang Safe Zone the confidence to request more staple potatoes.


    As for why they didn''t request rice or wheat, all three trading teams had been instructed before leaving to subtly disclose that their safe zone had limited supplies of those grains.


    With such smooth progress, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander was also pleased. "Make sure to properly host the people from Bogang Saze Zone."


    Ten days after Bogang trading team arrived, the last team from Ahnhae Safe Zone that also wants to engaged in trade with Pyeongseong Safe Zone, showed up.


    "Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, this is rather unfair," Jang Jihyeok, the Haneulsae negotiator, pointed to the two other trading teams from Bogang Safe Zone and Ahnhae Safe Zone. "Negotiating with three safe zones simultaneously¡ªdoes Pyeongseong Safe Zone even have that much food? Remember, we''re all asking for normal food with mutagenic virus. Don''t think of fooling us with mutated goods ones."


    This concern was shared by the teams from both Ahnhae and Bogang.


    "Exactly, Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander. We all brought what you needed in good faith. If you turn this into some kind of competitive auction, it''d be an insult to our sincerity." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moon Baein smiled and reassured them. "Everyone, please rest assured. Since we invited you here, Pyeongseong Safe Zone has the capability to fulfill its promises. Now that everyone is present, let''s begin the trade."


    The logistics department had long cleared an open space suitable for trade. The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander led everyone to the area, where three large piles of food were already stacked neatly.


    "According to the requirements from your respective safe zones, Pyeongseong Safe Zone has prepared your requested supplies. Feel free to inspect them. With so many people watching, there''s no way we''d pull any tricks."


    The sight of so much food, with the aroma of fresh grains wafting through the air, was overwhelming. The trading teams from other safe zones, unused to seeing such an abundance of normal food without mutagenic virus, were visibly awestruck, their eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Even the people of Pyeongseong Safe Zone couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and joy at the sight of so much food.


    Each trading team meticulously inspected the quality and quantity of the food to ensure it matched their requests. In turn, they displayed the supplies they had brought for trade, which were also carefully examined.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Many ability user teams had brought extra goods and took the opportunity to exchange items among themselves. For those who couldn''t finalize their trades with other teams, Pyeongseong Safe Zone was happy to take everything left over.


    After all, these were essential resources, and having more was never a problem.


    With the trade complete, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander led everyone to the reception hall for a banquet.


    Although it was called a banquet, it wasn''t the extravagant affair of pre-apocalypse times. The meal was prepared using cabbages, potatoes, and other ingredients traded from the three safe zones, along with some meat from mutated creatures. Still, it managed to be a proper feast under the circumstances.


    As everyone ate and drank, the Haneulsae trading team was preparing to subtly probe for information about Mr. Kim. But before they could make a move, someone burst through the banquet hall''s entrance.


    "Report to the Safe Zone Commander! There''s trouble in the wheat fields!"


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander immediately stood up, his expression tense. "What happened? What''s the problem?"


    This was the first and only batch of wheat before winter, critical for their survival during the colder months. Any mishap here would jeopardize their winter supplies. Nothing could go wrong!


    The trading teams from Haneulsae, Ahnhae, and Bogang also overheard the report, and their curiosity was instantly piqued.


    The messenger quickly explained, "An ability user is trying to steal the wheat!"


    At these words, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander could no longer remain seated. He strode swiftly toward the door, saying, "Let''s go immediately. Explain the details as we walk."


    Before leaving, the Safe Zone Commander didn''t forget to apologize to the trading teams. "My apologies for the sudden incident. Please enjoy yourselves."


    But the three trading teams had no intention of staying behind. They had long been curious about Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s fields, which were always heavily guarded and impossible to approach. Observing from afar revealed little, and now, with this opportunity, they naturally wanted to tag along to take a closer look.


    Roh Baekjin stepped forward and said earnestly, "Food is essential for the survival of everyone in the apocalypse. This isn''t just your responsibility, Safe Zone Commander; we should all lend a hand. Haneulsae is willing to join the Safe Zone Commander to help."


    Help? More like trying to steal the technology.


    The representatives from Ahnhae and Bogang quickly chimed in as well, saying, "Ahnhae/Bogang is equally duty-bound to assist."


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander wasn''t in the mood to argue with them. Since they wanted to come, they might as well join.

 Chapter 202 The Mutated Wheat Incident

    "Thank you, then," he said, gesturing for someone to lead the way.


    On the way, the messenger who had reported the incident finally explained the whole situation.


    It turned out that just after sunset, the guard assigned to the wheat field had finished his dinner and returned to his post when he noticed something moving within the wheat field. However, being a non-ability user, he couldn''t sense anything unusual. Erring on the side of caution, he went to call the patrol team.


    When the guard returned with the patrol team, they arrived just in time to witness the scene.


    "Out of nowhere, a mutated wheat plant appeared in the field. Its leaves were flailing wildly, and it even lifted its roots out of the ground to walk around. The mutated wheat was furiously chasing and attacking two men. One was a plant-type ability user, and the other had water-type powers. When we found them, they were locked in an intense fight with the mutated wheat."


    "But the two men weren''t a match for the mutated wheat. Before long, they were flung to the edge of the field, where our patrol team apprehended them."


    By now, more and more people had gathered around the wheat field. The mutated wheat plant remained in the middle of the field, and the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s patrol team was unsure how to deal with it. They were afraid that attacking it might damage the surrounding crops, yet leaving a dangerous mutated plant there was not an option.


    Then there was the matter of the two men beaten by the mutated wheat. They clearly weren''t from Pyeongseong Safe Zone. How should they be dealt with?


    Unable to decide, the patrol team had no choice but to report everything to the Safe Zone Commander.


    When the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander arrived with his team, he immediately recognized the two men lying on the ground.


    "Draco Virtus Squad?" The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander frowned deeply and cast a scrutinizing gaze at the Haneulsae trading trade delegation. "Come to think of it, you people from Haneulsae took the Draco Virtus Squad away without informing us. Now they''re here trying to steal our wheat. What exactly is the meaning of this?"


    Roh Baekjin''s face darkened. He had come expecting some excitement, only to end up being the focus of someone else''s spectacle. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    What surprised him even more was that the Draco Virtus Squad''s so-called "task to lure out Mr. Kim" turned out to involve such a foolish method as stealing wheat. Not only did they fail to steal it, but they were also intercepted by a mutated plant.


    Though these thoughts crossed Roh Baekjin''s mind, he certainly wouldn''t admit them. Instead, he looked at the mutated wheat plant flaunting its arrogance in the middle of the field and said, "Safe Zone Commander, I believe they weren''t trying to steal your grain. They must have discovered the presence of a mutated plant and were worried it might harm others, so they came here to handle the situation."


    He then turned his head to the two Draco Virtus Squad members and asked, "Why don''t you explain why you were in Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s wheat field?"


    The two members, still wracked with pain from the beating they''d received from the mutated wheat, didn''t dare show their distress too openly in front of everyone. They had no choice but to endure it. Hearing Roh Baekjin''s words, they immediately realized they''d messed up and quickly followed his lead.


    "Yes, we were just curious about Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s wheat and got a little too close. When we sensed the presence of the mutated plant and saw no one around, we acted quickly to prevent it from causing harm, which is why we entered without informing anyone." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wheat field''s guard was livid.


    From the look in his eyes, it was clear he knew the truth: the two had come to steal wheat and were now twisting the facts. But without concrete evidence, what could he do? Let these wheat thieves just walk away?


    "I was right there when you entered! I saw the wheat moving! It wasn''t at all like you claim¡ªyou didn''t see anyone and just went in!" the guard argued indignantly.


    "You say you saw the wheat moving, but you must have been mistaken. What you saw was clearly the mutated plant in action," one of the Draco Virtus Squad members retorted.


    The Haneulsae trading team members then turned to the Safe Zone Commander and added, "Safe Zone Commander, our people from Haneulsae acted out of goodwill to help you. Not only are they now gravely injured, but they''re also being accused of theft. Are you Pyeongseong people not even going to offer an apology?"


    "No apology? Fine. But at the very least, shouldn''t there be compensation for the Draco Virtus Squad? They shouldn''t have to suffer injuries for nothing."


    "You¡ª!" The guard''s anger flared.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander''s expression darkened as well.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see the truth of the matter. But without solid evidence, Pyeongseong had no grounds to confront Haneulsae openly.


    Just as the Safe Zone Commander was about to shift his focus back to the mutated wheat, he suddenly noticed someone walking toward it from the edge of the field. The others were so preoccupied with the Draco Virtus Squad that no one else had noticed.


    The Safe Zone Commander couldn''t help but shout, "Mr. Kim, don''t go over there! Be careful!"


    That''s a mutated plant!


    ...


    Kim Haru woke up one afternoon to find that Go Okrim had already gone to the orchard.


    Ever since they knew the plants around the farm were mutated plants, no one had been happier than Go Okrim. Taking advantage of his status as Kim Haru''s "little brother," the mutated plants wouldn''t harm him. Instead, they would even entertain his various wild ideas. For instance, the orange trees¡ªespecially the youngest one¡ªwere currently scheming with Go Okrim to produce an extraordinarily large orange.

 Chapter 203 Little Wheaties Mischief

    Kim Haru couldn''t be bothered to interfere with their antics. As long as his farm progressed as expected, he remained completely unconcerned.


    A new melon patch had been established, located across the pond. Kim Haru had cleared out the land that had previously been used to grow potatoes, cabbages, and soybeans, and he didn''t plan to plant those crops again. After all, the safe zone had plenty of arable land for staple crops. His small farm, on the other hand, was better suited to cultivating rare and fresh varieties.


    However, the melon seeds weren''t planted in the ground just yet. After doing some calculations, Kim Haru realized that there was still one month left until winter. He wasn''t sure how cold it would get, and planting the seeds prematurely might mean they wouldn''t even sprout¡ªor worse, they might sprout only to freeze to death.


    That would be such a waste.


    Kim Haru decided to wait until winter was over or until he could set up a greenhouse before planting the new seeds.


    Meanwhile, the apple tree and the little hamster were thriving in the orchard. The recently arrived little black pig had also settled in and bonded with Little Snort, the older pig. However, the two pigs that had been taken to the animal research institute by Do Seungjin for experiments a few days ago were still holding a grudge. They refused to pay any attention to Kim Haru.


    Not that Kim Haru minded. Seeing that they had adjusted well, he simply left them in the care of Little Oakie.


    Little Nugget, the hen, had grown significantly. By the time winter passed, she would likely start laying eggs. Previously, Sir Peckington had been forcibly dragged around by Little Nugget, but now, even without Little Nugget prompting him, Sir Peckington followed her everywhere on his own.


    Watching Sir Peckington behave like this, Kim Haru finally realized something about the little wild chicken whose gender he couldn''t determine before¡ªSir Peckington was definitely male. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, something felt off.


    His still-groggy brain mulled it over until he finally figured out what was wrong.


    Today, Little Nugget wasn''t trying to follow behind Little Wheatie!


    Ever since Little Wheatie''s mutation was discovered and it had been let out from the fence in the experimental field, its heavy head of grain had caught Little Nugget''s eye. No matter where Little Wheatie went, Little Nugget would always try to peck at it. Kim Haru had often seen Little Nugget flapping her wings in an attempt to fly higher, just to taste the mutated wheat.


    Only to be blocked by Little Wheatie leaves. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    A game of chase between Little Wheatie and Little Nugget was a common sight around the farm.


    But why was it so quiet now?


    "Little Nugget, where''s Little Wheatie?" Kim Haru asked the passing hen, trying to figure things out. Little Nugget chirped twice in response.


    Kim Haru couldn''t understand a word of it.


    Eventually, it was Go Okrim who explained. "Kim Haru-hyung, weren''t you worried before about the wheat in the safe zone not being able to grow properly before winter? So, I sent Little Wheatie over there to help by releasing its abilities."


    Kim Haru sighed. "And then you just came back by yourself?"


    Go Okrim nodded matter-of-factly. "Yeah. The wheat fields in the safe zone are huge! Who knows how long it''ll take for Little Wheatie to finish. I''ll just go pick it up later."


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    The problem wasn''t whether Little Wheatie could find its way back. The problem was that this mutated plant hadn''t been officially registered in the safe zone yet!


    Kim Haru hurriedly activated his teleportation device, hoping that Little Wheatie hadn''t been discovered or caused any trouble.


    However, when Kim Haru arrived, the scene before him made it clear that he was too late. A large crowd had gathered, including the Safe Zone Commander and members of several other safe zone trading teams. This was definitely not the picture of "nothing happened."


    Standing quietly in a corner, Kim Haru listened to a few snippets of conversation and quickly pieced together what had occurred. He decided to recover Little Wheatie while everyone''s attention was focused on the thief at the center of the commotion. But before he could act, his lack of ability to walk sneaky got him spotted by the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander.


    The Safe Zone Commander shouted so loudly that it was impossible for Kim Haru to remain unnoticed.


    Kim Haru pulled his hat lower, reluctant to deal with so many people at once.


    Even though he had only revealed the lower half of his face, everyone in the Pyeongseong safe zone instantly recognized him. A chorus of respectful "Mr. Kim" immediately erupted from the crowd.


    The patrol team grew even more anxious, shouting, "Mr. Kim, please step away from that mutated plant! Its attack speed is incredibly fast¡ªit must be highly dangerous!"


    Moon Baein who is standing nearby, was equally worried. All his plans about keeping a low profile around people from other safe zones were thrown out the window in the face of concern for Kim Haru''s safety.


    Since he had already been discovered, Kim Haru decided to walk directly over to Little Wheatie. The mutated plant, which had been gleefully smacking people around moments ago, immediately recognized Kim Haru. With a series of rhythmic thuds, it lifted its roots and hurried toward Kim Haru.


    Little Wheatie''s long, quick strides brought it to Kim Haru in just a few steps. Two vibrant green wheat leaves extended toward Kim Haru as if greeting him.


    The surrounding crowd erupted in alarm.


    The patrol team clenched their teeth, their attention entirely focused. If not for the fear of accidentally harming Mr. Kim, they would have charged in already!


    At this moment of heightened tension, Kim Haru reached out his hand.


    He grabbed hold of one of the mutated Little Wheatie''s leaves.


    "It''s too big to carry. Not happening," Kim Haru flatly refused without hesitation.


    In response, Little Wheatie let out a series of pitiful whining sounds.

 Chapter 204 Little Wheaties Heroics

    The next instant, the massive mutated wheat shrank down to the size of a regular wheat plant. It wrapped its leaf around the hand Kim Haru was holding it with and climbed onto his arm, snugly clinging to him.


    The wheat head at the top even nuzzled against him from side to side.


    With Little Wheatie wrapped around his arm, Kim Haru walked straight toward the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander.


    The Safe Zone Commander didn''t move, he was too stunned by the turn of events to even know how to react.


    The surrounding crowd was equally dumbfounded, their faces frozen in shock. Many of them hadn''t managed to control their expressions, their mouths agape.


    "Goodness gracious, does this mutated wheat really belong to Mr. Kim?"


    "¡­And it even knows how to act spoiled?"


    "It''s more clingy than my daughter!"


    "Mr. Kim is truly amazing!"


    Every member of the Haneulsae trading team, without exception, was floored by the scene before them. Especially, Roh Baekjin and the two Draco Vistus Squad members¡ªthey were still haunted by the words they''d just spoken moments ago. The realization that this mutated wheat belonged to Pyeongseong''s own people hit them like a ton of bricks. What the heck?! Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Roh Baekjin''s face turned an unsightly shade. "Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, are you doing this on purpose?"


    He absolutely refused to believe that the dignified Safe Zone Commander of Pyeongseong wouldn''t know that this mutated plant belonged to one of their own people. This had to be a deliberate setup aimed at tarnishing Haneulsae''s reputation!


    Unfortunately for Roh Baekjin, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander really hadn''t done it on purpose. While he did indeed have some schemes in mind, he hadn''t gotten around to carrying them out yet.


    That being said, this unexpected development rendered his plans unnecessary.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander stepped aside to make way for Kim Haru while retorting to Roh Baekjin, "What are you insinuating, Captain Roh? While I may be the Safe Zone Commander, I can''t possibly expect every single person in the safe zone to report every detail of their abilities to me. How was I supposed to know that this mutated wheat turned out to belong to one of our own?"


    Kim Haru also spoke up at this point. "My Little Wheatie was sent by me to protect the fields. It says it saw someone damaging the crops and acted to stop them."


    At those words, the faces of the two members of the Draco Virtus Squad turned ashen gray.


    "Stealing food is a serious crime, especially something as precious as normal crops with no mutagenic virus. These two will be appropriately punished in my safe zone. I assume Captain Roh wouldn''t go so far as to shield them, right?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roh Baekjin naturally couldn''t openly admit to protecting them in front of everyone. He could only watch as the two were taken away by Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s patrol team.


    With the matter settled, the members of the Ahnhae and Bogang trading teams, who had enjoyed a free spectacle, quickly shifted the conversation to Kim Haru.


    "Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, this young man is really outstanding. Why don''t you introduce him to us?" They had long been curious about this enigmatic Mr. Kim, and now that they had encountered him, there was no way they were letting this opportunity slip.


    Although the Haneulsae trading team was still upset about what had just happened, they, too, recognized that Mr. Kim was the more important figure here. Their gazes joined the others, focused on him.


    Moon Baein glanced at Kim Haru, seeking confirmation and unsure of his feelings on the matter.


    Kim Haru gave a small nod.


    Although he had already secured the traded goods, the other teams hadn''t yet left, meaning the deal wasn''t fully stabilized. With winter supplies on the line, he figured it was worth it.


    Besides, this was just an introduction, not a requirement for him to personally engage with anyone. He could simply ignore their presence if he wanted to, so it wasn''t much of an inconvenience.


    Upon receiving Kim Haru''s approval, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander led the group back the way they came. "My apologies for the commotion. The banquet isn''t over yet, so let''s all head back to our seats. No need to stand out here in the cold."


    "As for this gentleman, he is our Pyeongseong Research Institute''s Special Consultant, Mr. Kim."


    Kim Haru followed the group back to the banquet, taking the opportunity to grab a free meal since he hadn''t yet eaten dinner.


    Throughout the banquet, Kim Haru could feel the frequent glances cast his way. However, he focused solely on his meal. Occasionally, he raised his head, but only to reach for dishes that were farther away. Attempts by others to strike up a conversation or probe him for information were met with complete indifference.


    With the entirety of Pyeongseong Safe Zone backing him, Kim Haru had no need to worry about offending anyone.


    Indeed, regardless of what the trading teams might have thought privately, none of them showed even a hint of displeasure on their faces. On the contrary, they exchanged smiles and praised Mr. Kim''s strong sense of individuality.


    After filling his stomach, Kim Haru announced his intention to leave.


    The atmosphere at the banquet instantly grew somewhat awkward.


    Kim Haru, seemingly oblivious, declined Moon Baein''s offer to escort him, leaving the banquet with Little Wheatie by his side.


    As for the reason why he didn''t use the teleportation device.


    Kim Haru, who was being blocked by a group of people just after he turned the corner, said this was the reason.


    "Mr. Kim, please stop," Roh Baekjin said as he and his men surrounded Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru obediently stopped in his tracks. "What''s this about?"


    "Mr. Kim, I represent the Haneulsae Safe Zone. I''d like to propose a trade," Roh Baekjin explained while crushing a space-type crystal core in his hand. "Judging by your appearance, you don''t seem adept at combat. We have no desire to harm you and hope this will be a pleasant collaboration."

 Chapter 205 The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree (Part 1)

    He wasn''t lying. From the first impression back in the wheat field to their interactions at the banquet, Roh Baekjin and the rest of the Haneulsae trading team were convinced that Kim Haru was a genius in farming and plant research. As for combat? They doubted he could hold his ground for even a short while.


    It wasn''t just the Haneulsae trading team that thought this way. Both the Ahnhae and Bogang trading teams shared the same assumption.


    Kim Haru found this quite amusing.


    It seemed that judging a book by its cover was unavoidable no matter where one went.


    "And if I don''t cooperate?" Kim Haru asked, feigning ignorance.


    Hearing this, the Haneulsae group immediately tightened their formation, completely encircling Kim Haru.


    "Are you really planning to make a move here?" Kim Haru gestured toward the Safe Zone Commander''s Buildings not far from them. "My reinforcements can arrive in no time."


    "That''s precisely why we hope for a peaceful collaboration," Roh Baekjin reiterated. "We''ve already sealed off this space. Unless we choose to lift the barrier, this area exists as a separate dimension. The outside can neither see nor enter, and you can''t leave."


    "We''ve also heard that you possess space-type abilities, but even here, they won''t work."


    It seemed they had come fully prepared.


    Kim Haru raised an eyebrow. "And yet, you don''t know that I also have plant-type abilities?"


    He didn''t, of course, but in everyone else''s eyes, he did.


    Roh Baekjin didn''t flinch at the remark, unfazed by the possibility that Kim Haru might be stalling for time. "Of course, we know. You have a Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree and that mutated wheat plant. But rest assured, we''ve come thoroughly prepared for that as well."


    The Haneulsae trading team had discussed strategies for dealing with the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree many times. As for the mutated wheat, based on today''s battle in the wheat field, they only needed to watch out for the attack speed of the blades¡ªit didn''t seem to have any other unusual offensive capabilities.


    Hearing this, Kim Haru lost any interest in continuing the conversation. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These Haneulsae people were clearly dead set on resorting to underhanded tactics. If that was the case, he wouldn''t bother holding back.


    Activating the [Absolute Defense] shield he''d purchased from the system store, Kim Haru said calmly, "Alright then, let''s make this quick."


    His unperturbed tone instantly lit a fire of rage in the hearts of the Haneulsae group.


    Was he looking down on them? Did he think that he could take on so many of them by himself?


    "In that case, don''t blame us for being rude!" Roh Baekjin who is prideful himself, couldn''t stand being so blatantly dismissed. Without another word, he waved his hand and led the charge.


    However, even then, he still gave a command, "Don''t kill him."


    Kill me? Kim Haru''s lips curled into a faint smile. We''ll see who ends up beating who.


    [Farm''s Blessing], let''s do your best! he thought.


    Hopefully, he won''t have to spend money on more items. Even though he has plenty of money, it''s best to save where he can. After all, frugality is a virtue.


    In the blink of an eye, over twenty figures closed in on Kim Haru. The heat from fire-type abilities could be felt as if it was already licking at his eyelashes.


    Kim Haru hadn''t even made a move.


    Just as the Haneulsae team began to feel a small spark of victory take root in their hearts, a bone-chilling cold rose in the air.


    Crack!


    The person closest to Kim Haru turned into a brilliant blue ice sculpture from the arm down in an instant. Even the fireball mid-flight turned into frozen solid, its flickering flames transformed into vivid, icy spikes.


    With a soft plop, the now-frozen fireball lost its support and fell to the ground, shattering into icy fragments.


    From where Kim Haru stood, a wave of frost rapidly spread across the ground, radiating outward with biting cold.


    "It''s the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree!"


    Someone from the Haneulsae team shouted in alarm.


    Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree? How could it be an Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree?! How could something like this appear here? Could it also be one of Kim Haru''s plant-type abilities? No, no, that''s impossible! He already had the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree. Every plant-type ability user could only form a bond with one particularly powerful combat plant. More than that, and they''d start to reject one another.


    At best, both plants would be lost. At worst, the plants could backlash against the ability user, stripping them of their powers¡ªor even costing them their life!


    That''s why they had only studied countermeasures against the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree and hadn''t considered anything else. So how could the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree which was ranked seventh in the mutated plant list, suddenly appear here? This didn''t make any sense!


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Various thoughts flashed through their minds, but it was too late to do anything.


    The extreme cold engulfed them in an instant. Apart from a few Level 3 ability users who were still resisting with great effort, the others were completely immobilized, unable to do anything in blink of eyes.


    "Stop! Please, stop!" Roh Baekjin couldn''t care about anything else and immediately shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Kim Haru glanced at the mutated bamboo beside him. "Pause for now."


    The spreading frost slowed down immediately.


    Within the sealed space, everything visible was a frozen blue. Ice particles hung suspended in the air, and any breath exhaled instantly crystallized into beads of ice, falling to the ground with soft plinking sounds. The thick ice covering the ground radiated an icy chill that made it even colder than the lowest setting of an industrial freezer.


    The people who had been frozen into sculptures had their facial expressions perfectly preserved in the ice¡ªfear, panic, shock, pain, despair. It was like a frozen tableau of a hellish nightmare.


    Even the attacks that were launched by those people were frozen mid-air. Some had fallen to the ground, while others remained suspended, connected to their users'' hands in the shape of their original trajectories. Not even fire-type abilities that was supposedly the nemesis of ice, had escaped being sealed in frost.

 Chapter 206 The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree (Part 2)

    The Level 3 ability users who had narrowly avoided becoming ice sculptures looked at the polar-like scene around them, their disbelief etched across their faces.


    None of them had expected that it wouldn''t be the Phantom Flame Phoenix Tree they''d meticulously prepared for, but instead the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree! And it wasn''t some immature sapling either. Judging by its power and the intensity of the cold, this was undoubtedly a fully mature specimen! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roh Baekjin looked at Kim Haru who are standing exactly where he had been when they surrounded him. He hadn''t moved an inch. Meanwhile, the people who had tried to trap him had either fled or fallen. The roles of predator and prey had been completely reversed in an instant.


    "Mr. Kim, we were wrong." Roh Baekjin immediately lowered his head and apologized to Kim Haru.


    If he could, Roh Baekjin wouldn''t mind kneeling before Kim Haru. The only problem was that his legs were already frozen solid.


    Yes, even though the Level 3 ability users present had resisted the intense cold and avoided being turned into ice sculptures on the spot, they weren''t in much better shape. Without exception, their feet, where they contacted the ground, were encased in thick blue ice. For the most powerful among them, Roh Baekjin, the ice had reached his calves, while for others, it had climbed as high as their waists.


    A moment''s delay, and they''d all be completely frozen.


    Even though their hands were still free, none of them dared to recklessly break the ice encasing their bodies.


    Hearing Roh Baekjin apologize, the others hurriedly lowered their heads and followed suit. "We''re sorry. We were out of our minds. Mr. Kim, please be magnanimous and spare our lives."


    Everything had happened so quickly. From the moment Kim Haru had been stopped to the point where the Haneulsae trading team members were begging for forgiveness, not even ten minutes had passed. It was almost laughable in its absurdity.


    Even Kim Haru was a bit taken aback by how fast things had unfolded.


    Yet, no matter how quickly it had all transpired, it didn''t lessen the severity of what the Haneulsae trading team had done.


    Kim Haru''s expression remained impassive. "And if I don''t let you go, then what?"


    As he spoke, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree beside him moved slightly, its leaves rustling, sending the remaining Level 3 ability users into a panic.


    Fortunately for them, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree wasn''t targeting them. Its long, narrow leaves stretched toward Kim Haru instead, like slender fingers, gently poking at his waist.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru''s stoic expression immediately cracked.


    ¡­You just poked my ticklish spot!


    He reached out and smacked the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s leaves lightly, muttering, "Stop messing around."


    Couldn''t it see there were still enemies here? It needed to act more serious and not ruin his image.


    No matter how softly Kim Haru spoke, the confined space amplified everything, making it crystal clear to Roh Baekjin and the others. They also saw the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s small gesture in perfect detail.


    And the clearer they saw and heard, the more hopeless they felt.


    This man had such a good relationship with the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree. Even if they wanted to fight back, what chance did they possibly have?


    Roh Baekjin''s gaze swept over his teammates who had been turned into ice sculptures, then over the despair on the faces of the remaining Level 3 ability users. Gritting his teeth, he channeled all his ability into his legs.


    With a series of sharp cracking sounds, the ice around Roh Baekjin''s calves shattered and fell to the ground.


    Unable to maintain his balance, Roh Baekjin dropped heavily to his knees.


    "Captain!" one of his subordinates cried out in shock.


    "Captain Roh!"


    "Roh Baekjin, what are you doing?"


    "Captain, stop!"


    The Level 3 ability users cried out in alarm.


    Roh Baekjin''s expression was filled with agony. When the ice shattered from his calves, the flesh and blood on them broke apart as well, falling to the ground in chunks. Now, looking at his legs, only bare bones remained. Even those bones were riddled with fractures, as though a mere touch would cause them to snap into pieces, just like the shattered ice.


    It was only thanks to Roh Baekjin''s immense power that his bones had remained intact. Anyone slightly weaker would have lost their entire leg under the same circumstances.


    Ignoring his mangled legs, Roh Baekjin crawled forward and prostrated himself on the ground, his forehead slamming hard against the frozen surface. "Please, Mr. Kim, spare their lives."


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s ice wasn''t just about freezing people. For ability users, being frozen might have meant they could survive as long as they were thawed in time. But the ice from the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree wasn''t ordinary¡ªit was the coldest substance in the world that was capable of freezing even the soul.


    If he delayed even slightly in saving them, every one of his team members would either be permanently crippled or worse. When the frozen space was lifted and the external temperature rose, they would either melt into puddles of water or shatter into fragments, leaving nothing behind¡ªjust as his calves that had been reduced to bare bones.


    Faced with the lives of so many team members, Roh Baekjin had no choice but to sacrifice his own legs, terrified that Kim Haru might think their apology lacked sincerity.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Honestly, Kim Haru was stunned.


    He hadn''t expected the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s ice to be so devastating. That man''s legs were now reduced to nothing but two skeletal remains. This wasn''t a game; it had happened right before his eyes, catching him entirely off guard. It was horrifying.


    Fortunately, Kim Haru''s mental resilience had been strengthened by the many horrors he''d encountered in this zombie infested world. Otherwise, he might have been paralyzed with fear. As it stood, the sudden shock just left him momentarily speechless.


    Roh Baekjin''s kneeling gesture snapped Kim Haru back to his senses.

 Chapter 207 The Frosts Warning

    "And this is your apology?" Kim Haru''s voice, tinged with the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s icy chill, pierced through the hearts of everyone from the Haneulsae Trading Team. "How insincere."


    "...What do you want?" Roh Baekjin asked after a moment of silence. "As long as you spare my teammates'' lives."


    "Are you in charge?" Kim Haru asked.


    "I am."


    "Remember what you just said."


    After speaking, Kim Haru patted the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree beside him.


    The ice spreading across the ground began to shrink and melt away, and the biting chill in the air gradually diminished, returning to a normal temperature. The ice encasing the Level 3 ability users thinned more and more until it completely disappeared.


    At that moment, all of them collapsed uncontrollably to the ground. Any part of their bodies that had been frozen was now entirely numb, devoid of any sensation.


    Then came the Level 2 ability users, who had been frozen solid from head to toe, like ice sculptures. When the frost finally melted, not a single one of them remained conscious. When they would awaken depended entirely on their own resilience.


    Those who had been frozen first were in the worst condition. Their skin had already begun to crack, and when the ice melted, blood flowed freely from their wounds. If they had been left frozen any longer, saving them would have been impossible.


    Even so, it was uncertain whether these people could regain their previous abilities and physical strength once they woke up. For all anyone knew, they might spend the rest of their lives bedridden and crippled.


    Of course, Kim Haru wasn''t aware of any of this.


    Even the name of the mutated bamboo beside him was something he had only just learned from these people of the Haneulsae Trading Team.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim," Roh Baekjin said with a sigh of relief.


    "I froze you once; I can freeze you a second time," Kim Haru said, his gaze fixed on Roh Baekjin. "You''d better behave."


    Kim Haru hadn''t yet decided what to do with these people. From the beginning, he hadn''t planned to kill them outright. While it was true that the Haneulsae Trading Team had attacked him first, killing them all might have been easy, but handling the aftermath would have been far more troublesome.


    He would discuss the matter with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander later.


    After finishing his words, Kim Haru plucked a handful of leaves from the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree and stuck one onto each of the people before him. "If anyone dares to discard this, I won''t be so lenient next time."


    Before the conscious Level 3 ability users could even nod, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree leaves had already melted into their bodies, leaving a bone-chilling cold that lingered within them.


    No explanation was needed; the members of the Haneulsae Trading Team already understood that they had been marked by the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree. At any moment, it could refreeze them into ice sculptures, the kind that would never thaw again.


    Any defiance brewing in the hearts of the Haneulsae Trading Team was snuffed out in an instant.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, pleased with its intuitive understanding of Kim Haru''s intentions, extended its leaves toward him again, poking at him playfully.


    Kim Haru sighed helplessly. "Fine, fine. When we get back, I''ll give you an extra meal."


    Obtaining what it wanted, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree instantly became jubilant. Now that the crisis for this human was resolved, it could finally return to its lair. Hopefully, its promised extra meal would arrive soon¡ªthere was no way it was letting those other creatures snatch it away.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree disappeared. Following Kim Haru''s instructions, Roh Baekjin also lifted the spatial confinement.


    The sudden appearance of so many people startled passersby. Upon seeing their miserable state, onlookers gasped in alarm.


    Before long, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander arrived with his men.


    After understanding the situation, the expressions of those from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone turned to disgust as they regarded Roh Baekjin and his group. "Does Haneulsae Safe Zone really think we''re afraid of completely falling out with them?"


    Their revulsion toward Haneulsae Trading Team''s shamelessness was matched only by their exasperation with Kim Haru''s recklessness.


    "Mr. Kim, our hearts can''t take tests like this."


    Clearly, he had sensed that something was wrong with the Haneulsae Safe Zone people earlier, yet he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he deliberately waited for them to catch up and then confined the space. While everyone knew Mr. Kim was incredibly powerful, they had been worried sick that something might go wrong.


    How could he be so reckless about something like this?


    Kim Haru shrugged his shoulder.


    After their initial shock subsided, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander discussed with Kim Haru how to deal with the members of the Haneulsae Trading Team.


    Though it was evident that the actions of the Haneulsae Trading Team were directly authorized by the new Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander, everyone¡ªwhether from Haneulsae Safe Zone, Pyeongseong Safe Zone, or even Ahnhae Safe Zone and Bogang Safe Zone, who had only heard snippets of information¡ªunderstood this fact. However, as long as the issue wasn''t brought into the public, Pyeongseong Safe Zone couldn''t escalate the matter to involve all of Haneulsae Safe Zone for the sake of maintaining stability. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    In the end, the Level 3 ability users from the Haneulsae Trading Team were detained in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, while the Level 2 ability users were sent back with the food supplies from this transaction. Of course, not all the food was handed over. To express their "apology" to Mr. Kim, the supplies were cut in half. Haneulsae Safe Zone wouldn''t dare protest. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Additionally, if Haneulsae Safe Zone wanted their remaining Level 3 ability users returned, they would need to bring a certain amount of supplies after winter to negotiate their release.


    Why not keep the Level 2 ability users?


    What use would those near-crippled people be? Letting them become a freeloader in Pyeongseong Safe Zone?

 Chapter 208 Winter Preparations

    By the time the Level 2 ability users frozen by the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree were sent back, few of them had regained consciousness. If Roh Baekjin hadn''t had the presence of mind not to bring everyone to besiege Kim Haru, there might not have been enough people to deliver the food and escort these injured people back.


    As for the ten remaining Level 3 ability users, aside from Roh Baekjin, the others had mostly recovered. The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander immediately assigned them to assist with infrastructure projects to prepare the Safe Zone for the coming winter.


    Roh Baekjin''s injury to his lower leg was severe, rendering him unable to move. For now, he could only be monitored and rest under Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s supervision.


    Out of boredom, Kim Haru had come to chat with him once. Aside from asking about the situation in the Haneulsae Safe Zone, he had also expressed his curiosity: "You guys really rushed things, didn''t you? Was there a ghost chasing you? You just came straight to ambush me? Did a zombie eat your brain or what?"


    Looking at Kim Haru, who was sitting unceremoniously across from him, playing a single-player game while casually chatting, Roh Baekjin didn''t know what kind of expression to make.


    Why? Of course, it was because they didn''t have enough time to slowly deal with Kim Haru. If time had allowed, they would have chosen a more subtle approach. For example, they could have first gotten close to him, deceived him to gain his trust, and pried into his secrets. Or they might have tried to sow discord between Kim Haru and Pyeongseong Safe Zone to lure him over to Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    But¡­


    "Because the new Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander is a full-blown control freak." Jang Dojang, who had just walked in to deliver a plate of freshly washed and sliced apples to Kim Haru, answered after hearing the remark. "Mr. Kim, you probably remember when the Safe Zone Commander previously mentioned about using Gu Insects to make contract with you, right? Well, the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander also has a similar method¡ªonly his methods are even more brutal."


    Following that, Kim Haru listened as Roh Baekjin and Jang Dojang described a post-apocalyptic version of a tyrannical leader. Haneulsae Safe Zone was practically a doomsday version of a cult-like sect. The Safe Zone Commander poisoned every key member to maintain control, distributing antidotes on a strict schedule. Kim Haru couldn''t help but wonder how long this person had been planning such a system. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why they had been so desperate to come back as soon as possible. In situations like these, finding the perfect solution was often not an option.


    "Then isn''t staying here just waiting to die for you guys?"


    "We''re Level 3 ability users. Our bodies suppress toxins more effectively, so lasting until the start of spring shouldn''t be a problem," Roh Baekjin replied.


    As for whether Haneulsae Safe Zone would send people with supplies to rescue them come spring, Roh Baekjin couldn''t guarantee it. Although they were Level 3 ability users, in the eyes of the new Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander, that also made them harder to control.


    "Don''t other Safe zones step in to do something about this?"


    "Who cares? Other than the Huimang Safe Zone, which Safe zone isn''t struggling to take care of itself? Who has the time to meddle in someone else''s business? Huimang Safe Zone is so far away anyway. As long as no one dies, they just leave it alone."


    What could Kim Haru say to that?


    He was just grateful he hadn''t ended up in a place like Haneulsae Safe Zone from the beginning.


    Aside from the hiccup with Haneulsae Safe Zone, the trades with Ahnhae and Bogang went smoothly without any incidents. Of course, it was possible they had considered making a move, but seeing Haneulsae''s misstep likely scared them into behaving.


    In the end, the teams from the other Safe zones left Pyeongseong Safe Zone with the food supplies they had obtained.


    The weather gradually turned colder.


    The plots of land that Kim Haru had cultivated in his small farm were all ready for harvest. Wheat, rice, and corn had the highest yields in this batch, while sorghum, being planted in smaller quantities initially, had the lowest yield. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The sweet potatoes in the fields were also ripening in large batches, while the sugar beets, which matured earlier, weren''t replanted for a second wave.


    The nine zombie-bots worked tirelessly day and night, harvesting non-stop. They finally managed to complete all the harvesting before winter fully arrived.


    Looking at the mountains of grain stored in his system backpack, Kim Haru felt that he could go the entire next year without planting anything and still have enough to eat. At the same time, he realized it was high time he built a grain silo.


    The people from Pyeongseong Safe Zone also approached Kim Haru and said, "Mr. Kim, the logistics department doesn''t have enough space-type ability users to store all this grain. Do you think we should build a grain silo somewhere?"


    "Then build it," Kim Haru replied, waving them toward the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander. "Talk to the Safe Zone Commander about that kind of thing."


    He wasn''t a construction expert¡ªhow was he supposed to know how to build a grain silo?


    Kim Haru made it clear that he was only interested in building a silo for his own farm. As for the one for the Safe zone, that was better left to the Safe Zone Commander.


    Building the small farm''s silo was straightforward¡ªat least much easier than constructing one for the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Not only did Kim Haru not need to do the work himself, but it was also completed in a single afternoon.


    The farming system''s construction menu included an option for a grain silo, but the silo was still locked. If Kim Haru wanted to use coins to build it directly, he would first need to meet its unlock conditions.

 Chapter 209 The Swamps Secret

    The conditions for unlocking the grain silo were different from those for the chicken coop, pigpen, and cowshed. The latter required only the presence of the respective animals on Kim Haru''s small farm (zombie animals excluded) to automatically unlock the corresponding building options. However, the grain silo required Haru to gather sufficient materials.


    A grain silo capable of properly storing food had very high requirements: it needed excellent ventilation to prevent the grain inside from getting damp and molding. At the same time, it had to guard against animals that might steal the grain, such as rats, sparrows, and ants. Naturally, such a silo couldn''t be built out of wood.


    "Is there any suitable clay in the mountains?" Kim Haru called Go Okrim over to ask.


    Unlocking the silo required a significant amount of clay and a small amount of iron.


    The iron wasn''t an issue for Kim Haru. He still had plenty left over from dismantling the pile of scrap machines he brought back from Gokmul County. The clay, however, was another story¡ªhe wasn''t sure where to find it.


    Go Okrim, being someone who couldn''t sit still, had gone up the mountains far more times than Kim Haru since arriving at the farm. Naturally, Haru''s first thought was to ask him for help.


    After thinking for a moment, Go Okrim indeed came up with a location.


    "About a kilometer past where you set the traps, there''s a big patch of swampy ground. It''s all water and mud mixed together, but it''s incredibly sticky. I threw a stone in once, and it got swallowed up almost immediately."


    "What do you need clay for, hyung?"


    "To make something," Kim Haru replied as he started walking in the direction Go Okrim had described.


    If Go Okrim hadn''t mentioned the traps, Kim Haru might have completely forgotten that he''d set one there. Since he was passing by, Kim Haru decided to check on it.


    The trap he set up before was now overgrown with mushrooms¡ªclusters upon clusters of them, the same kind he''d picked last time and found to be particularly delicious.


    "Pick all these mushrooms. Let''s cook a dish with them tonight," Kim Haru instructed Go Okrim as he inspected the trap. After a moment''s thought, he added, "And water the surrounding plants a bit too."


    The moment he said that, Kim Haru noticed out of the corner of his eye that the nearby plants were subtly swaying. But as soon as he turned to look directly at them, they instantly froze in place, standing perfectly still as if they were ordinary, unremarkable plants.


    What could Kim Haru even say to that?


    He stared at the crude trap he''d made and decided not to dismantle it after all.


    By now, Kim Haru had figured it out. The reason he''d managed to catch Sir Peckington and Little Snort in this trap wasn''t because he was particularly skilled at setting traps or had picked an excellent location¡ªit was thanks to some kind mutated plants that helping out behind the scenes.


    Looking back, he''d noticed the root on Sir Peckington''s leg at the time and had even wondered how a piglet as strong as Little Snort could have been caught in such a simple trap. But he hadn''t looked deeper into it. If he had, he might have...


    Might have what? Realized sooner that the plants here were mutated?


    Kim Haru thought about it. If he had discovered that back then, he likely would have chosen a different spot for his wooden cabin. Perhaps many things would have turned out differently after that.


    But he didn''t regret it.


    These mutated plants were actually quite cute.


    This trap will stay here as a memento. Who knows, I might stumble upon something strange again in the future.


    While Go Okrim stayed behind to pick mushrooms, Kim Haru followed the path Go Okrim had pointed out and moved forward.


    With so many mutated plants around, there was no way Kim Haru would lose his way. It wasn''t long before he reached the swampy area Go Okrim had described.


    "This is a swamp, isn''t it?" Kim Haru guessed, eyeing the large pool of mud before him.


    The mud pool was bigger than the pond on his small farm. It looked as though a mischievous child had stirred water and mud together and dumped it here. On the surface, it seemed shallow enough that even a slightly taller shoe sole wouldn''t sink into it.


    But was that really the case? Of course not.


    Not only had Go Okrim mentioned that the stone he threw in was quickly swallowed up, but from what Kim Haru was seeing now, this place was far from harmless.


    Scattered across the surface of the muddy swamp were pale, skeletal remains. There were large bones, small bones, single fragments, and even entire skeletal frames. Some were barely visible above the mud, while others looked like they had been freshly tossed in, slowly sinking into the mire.


    As these skeletons sank deeper, bubbles began to rise and pop near the area. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bubbling sound seemed almost gleeful, as though the swamp itself was sighing in satisfaction, saying, So full and content!


    Kim Haru stopped in his tracks.


    He opened the system''s construction interface and asked, "Can this mud be used?" Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The system didn''t respond directly, but the grain silo icon in the interface lit up faintly.


    What did that mean? Haru tapped into it.


    A notification popped up.


    [ The materials too far away. ]


    It looked like he''d have to figure out a way to extract the mud from the swamp.


    Kim Haru looked around but didn''t see any suitable tools nearby. His gaze landed on a patch of vibrant green plants.


    These were clusters of shrub-like plants. Kim Haru still couldn''t identify their species, but the small red berries, no bigger than a fingernail, hanging from the shrubs seemed vaguely familiar.


    "You''re a mutated plant too, aren''t you?" Kim Haru asked tentatively.


    He thought, even though this spot was quite far from the farm, the fact that he''d made it here without being attacked probably meant these mutated plants were just as friendly as the ones near his farm.

 Chapter 210 Grain Silos and the Little Hamster

    Sure enough, as soon as Kim Haru finished speaking, the shrubs in front of him began to sway excitedly.


    One shrub even tried to present its tiny red berries to him. Kim Haru chuckled and declined politely.


    "Thank you, but I don''t need them. Could you do me a favor?"


    The shrubs nodded vigorously.


    Haru pointed to the swamp. "I need some of the mud from in there. Could you help me get it out?"


    Kim Haru figured that since the shrub-like plants were able to thrive right next to the swamp, they likely wouldn''t be harmed by pulling mud from it.


    As expected, the shrubs didn''t see it as a challenge at all. Their branches grew wildly, interweaving into a dense mass that shaped itself into a large scoop. Without hesitation, the scoop dove into the swamp and started hauling mud.


    The shrub''s branch-formed scoop easily pulled out a massive load of mud, even shaking off the excess water before dropping the mud in front of Kim Haru. The result was even better than he had hoped.


    "Thank you," Kim Haru said with satisfaction. "When I get back, I''ll bring you some fertilizer as a reward."


    Hearing this, the shrubs grew visibly more excited, increasing the frequency of their scooping efforts.


    Before long, a massive pile of sticky mud had accumulated in front of Kim Haru.


    Stepping back, Kim Haru opened the system''s construction interface and selected the grain silo. As the mud pile gradually disappeared into the system, a translucent silo materialized before him.


    Kim Haru immediately added this silo to his system backpack. Then, waiting for the shrubs to pile up the mud again, he constructed another silo.


    "That''s enough, thank you," Kim Haru finally said, stopping the shrubs from extracting any more mud. He even had them return the excess mud on the shore back to the swamp.


    While it was unlikely anyone would come across this spot, Kim Haru didn''t want to risk someone accidentally stumbling upon this eerie mud and causing unnecessary trouble.


    Keeping his promise, Kim Haru later brought a batch of fertilizer from the farm and applied it to the shrubs before heading back to his farm to select suitable locations for the two new silos.


    The system-produced silos were exceptionally efficient, offering a substantial storage capacity. What pleased Kim Haru most was that each silo wasn''t limited to storing a single type of crop. Like his system backpack, the silos were divided into ten compartments, each capable of holding a different type of crop. Items stored in the silo would remain exactly as they were when placed inside, essentially functioning like a fixed extension of his system backpack.


    Even better, the silos could connect to Kim Haru''s system backpack. As long as an item existed in the silo, any matching item Kim Haru added to his system backpack, no matter where he was, would automatically transfer to the silo and merge with the existing stock. For example, if Kim Haru stored wheat in the silo, any wheat he added to his system backpack¡ªeven from thousands of miles away¡ªwould bypass his backpack''s storage limits and appear directly in the silo, seamlessly combining with the previous stock.


    This feature made things significantly more convenient for Kim Haru.


    If Kim Haru wanted to retrieve items, he could only take out as much as he originally stored. He couldn''t remotely access other crops or items that had already been stored in the grain silos.


    Each of the two silos had ten compartments, and even after Kim Haru stored all his current crops, there was still plenty of space left. Besides the crops he had grown, Kim Haru also used one compartment to store the straw he had gathered from the ducks.


    Straw was bound to be useful later. Once livestock farming developed, the demand for it would skyrocket.


    Kim Haru also stored the oranges he had collected from the orchard in one of the silo compartments. Since he didn''t have many crops at the moment, he planned to dedicate a silo to fruits once his harvests increased. When that happened, he would place the fruit silo directly in the orchard, which would make collecting and organizing much more convenient.


    Speaking of the orchard, Kim Haru couldn''t help but marvel at how wise it had been to bring the apple tree and the little hamster along.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    The apple tree was incredibly timid, especially in this area filled with mutated plants. It remained invisible most of the time, making it difficult to spot. The little hamster, on the other hand, was a stark contrast¡ªit was bold and brash, completely at odds with what one would expect from a creature of its kind.


    Ever since it arrived, the little hamster had become well-acquainted with every tree in the orchard, scurrying up and down to help pick fruit. Whenever Kim Haru visited, it would always pick the freshest and sweetest fruit for him.


    The orange trees in the orchard didn''t seem to mind the little hamster climbing all over them. Besides the apple tree, the little hamster''s favorite was the chestnut tree. Although the chestnuts were spiky and tricky to harvest, the tree''s height gave the little hamster a great vantage point to look out over the area. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The one tree the little hamster didn''t like was the lemon tree. Its surroundings carried a strong sour scent, which irritated the little hamster''s nose whenever it got too close.


    Luckily, the lemon tree wasn''t very tall, so Kim Haru didn''t need the little hamster''s help to harvest the lemons. He didn''t mind its reluctance to approach the tree.


    Kim Haru eventually gave the little hamster the official title of "Orchard Manager." Equipped with spatial abilities, the little creature became incredibly useful, even though its storage capacity wasn''t infinite like the grain silos.


    This convenience made Kim Haru think of the little hamster when he heard Jang Dojang report occasional difficulties with building grain silos in the safe zone.


    Kim Haru didn''t want to separate the little hamster from the apple tree and send it to the safe zone. Instead, he asked the little hamster, "Do you have any other companions? Like members of your clan? Preferably those with spatial abilities who might be interested in working here. We can negotiate the benefits."

 Chapter 211 Journey To The Spatial Hamsters Tribe

    After all, whether it was fixed grain silos or large-scale space-type ability users, nothing matched the convenience of the little hamster''s portable space. Small enough to fit in a pocket or backpack, the little hamster''s spatial capacity was remarkable, akin to that of a human space-type ability user. Its storage could even upgrade over time, and the little hamster''s upgrades progressed much faster than those of humans.


    The more Kim Haru thought about it, the more he felt this idea was brilliant.


    The only concern was whether there were enough of the little hamster''s kind to make this work.


    At first, the hamster didn''t quite understand Kim Haru''s question. When he repeated himself and explained in detail what the job entailed, the hamster grew increasingly excited. All it needed to do was use its cheek pouches to store items, and in return, it would be given regular meals, a place to live, and human caretakers. Such a sweet deal made the little hamster squeak in excitement. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little hamster nodded its head enthusiastically. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yes, of course, yes!


    The question came from Kim Haru, a human it found had pleasant smell and incredibly approachable. The thought that Kim Haru might be deceiving it didn''t even cross the little hamster''s mind.


    Seeing the little hamster nodding, Kim Haru realized that it likely did have clan members that fit the requirements.


    "Are your clan members far from here? When can we go and invite them over?" Kim Haru asked. "You''ll need to act as a translator during the trip, and there will be others accompanying us. Do you mind?"


    The little hamster, well-acquainted with humanity''s social nature, naturally didn''t mind Kim Haru bringing more people along.


    However, its clan members were indeed far away, meaning it would have to leave its beloved apple tree for several days. It was reluctant.


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but laugh at the little hamster''s gestures, which clearly conveyed its concerns. He suggested, "Why don''t we take the apple tree with us?"


    After all, the apple tree could be stored in Kim Haru''s system backpack, something he had already tested. The system backpack could hold living things, and since others couldn''t see the invisible apple tree, it wouldn''t cause any major issues.


    Once things were settled with the little hamster, Kim Haru shared his idea with the people in the safe zone.


    Moon Baein was utterly stunned.


    "Mr. Kim, you truly are¡­"


    What exactly? Moon Baein couldn''t find the right words to express his amazement. He had already used phrases like "incredible" and "outstanding" countless times, yet every time, Kim Haru''s ingenuity continued to exceed his expectations.


    At this point, if Kim Haru suddenly claimed to be an alien, Moon Baein wouldn''t even be surprised.


    What amazed him most was that Kim Haru had found a way to cooperate with mutated creatures¡ªand not just cooperate, but do so in a formal manner, akin to hiring employees.


    Moon Baein thought back to the scenes he had witnessed during a visit to the Huimang Safe Zone. The researchers there had also studied the potential benefits of mutated animals for humans, but their approaches were all about exploitation or experimentation. Not once had they considered working with these creatures as equals.


    Perhaps this was what made Kim Haru so unique.


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" Kim Haru asked, unaware of Moon Baein''s thoughts. To him, this mutually beneficial arrangement with mutated creatures was a common trope in many novels and didn''t seem like a big deal. "Do you think this plan is feasible? Would the safe zone want to implement it?"


    "Of course, we''d use it," Moon Baein immediately agreed. "We''ll proceed with both plans¡ªcontinue constructing the grain silos while also dispatching a team to search for spatial hamsters."


    "It''s just¡­ we''ll have to trouble you again, Mr. Kim," Moon Baein added, feeling a little embarrassed.


    He really didn''t want to trouble Mr. Kim with everything. After all, Mr. Kim had done so much for the safe zone, yet the zone hadn''t been able to offer him anything in return. But for this task, it had to be Mr. Kim who came along. Other humans wouldn''t even make it to the mutated creatures'' territory¡ªlet alone negotiate with them¡ªwithout being attacked outright.


    Kim Haru, however, didn''t think it was a big deal.


    The plan was quickly set. To make it back before winter, the team prepared at full speed and planned to set off the very next day.


    ...


    The weather was getting colder.


    Kim Haru sat in the car while the little hamster poked its head out of his jacket pocket, giving directions to the driver beside him. Even though the car doors and windows were shut tightly, Kim Haru could still feel the biting chill of the wind stinging his face.


    "If the temperature keeps dropping like this, winter might come even earlier this year," said Ryu Hyunwoo who is seated in the back seat. The car was being driven by Gang Yuwon of the Delta Squad.


    Most of the people accompanying Kim Haru on this trip were familiar faces: Do Seungjin from the animal research institute, the four members of the Delta Squad, and Kang Yeongseok and Wang Woo from the logistics department.


    Kim Haru still had a bit of an impression of Kang Yeongseok, the capable woman who had initially facilitated the connection between him and the leader of Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Shin Woncheon had reached out to her, and she had escalated the matter, ultimately paving the way for Kim Haru''s collaboration with Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    As for Wang Woo, while Kim Haru might have seen him in the logistics department before, he didn''t have much memory of him.


    The goal of this mission was to establish partnerships with the spatial hamster tribe. Whether it was negotiating material requirements for collaboration or determining the usage of the spatial resources, the logistics department was deeply involved, which was why two members of the logistics department had been brought along.

 Chapter 212 Winter Preparations

    Naturally, Kim Haru was the main negotiator for this mission. Do Seungjin and the Delta Squad prioritized his lead, with their main task being ensuring safety throughout the journey.


    Fortunately, according to the little hamster''s description, the destination wasn''t too far from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Roughly the distance of two trips from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to the Black Pig Territory.


    In response to Ryu Hyunwoo''s comment, Do Seungjin didn''t seem too worried. "Pyeongseong Safe Zone this year is nothing like it used to be. Even if winter comes early, we''re not afraid."


    "That''s right," Wang Woo replied with a laugh. "The logistics department has been insanely busy these days. We''ve been harvesting piles and piles of food every day, processing it, and preparing winter supplies. Since the logistics department got fully up and running, it''s never been this hectic."


    "Still, it''s the kind of busy that I''m more than happy to handle," he added with a smile.


    Kang Yeongseok''s expression softened as she chimed in, "No matter how exhausting or frustrating it gets, all those feelings vanish the moment you see the warehouse overflowing with supplies."


    Kim Haru sat in the passenger seat, listening to the people in the back chatting. Their conversation eased some of his worries about the coming winter.


    Since the trade delegation from other safe zones had left, Pyeongseong Safe Zone had been racing against time to prepare for winter. The spaces for using cement had already been cleared. It was impossible to upgrade everyone''s houses to be fully insulated and airtight in such a short time, so they eventually came up with a solution.


    They decided to build a certain number of communal residences in each district. The houses in the First District, Second District, and the Central Zone were mostly in good condition, with insulation measures not being much of a concern. The Fourth District, however, was in the worst state, so more communal residences would be built there.


    The Third District would have slightly fewer communal residences than the Fourth District.


    In order to speed up the construction of the communal residences, they wouldn''t build the houses from the ground up. Instead, they sought existing buildings with suitable space, modifying and reinforcing the current structures. The goal was for each communal residence to house about a hundred people, which was considered the optimal capacity.


    Making the buildings too large would actually make insulation less effective, so this size was just right.


    While the houses were being built at full speed, the mutated silk purchased from the Ahnhae Safe Zone wasn''t being neglected. Women who didn''t have enough physical strength to help with construction were assigned tasks at the Ability User Center''s mission hall. The silk was distributed in fixed amounts, and everyone in the safe zone worked together to produce as many silk quilts as possible before winter arrived.


    Kim Haru himself used his private stash of supplies to trade with the Ahnhae trade team for a batch of mutated silk. Though he had his system-provided wooden cabin with no shortage of bedding, and it was unlikely to get too cold in winter, the mutated silk was far superior to the system''s ordinary silk quilts. It was thinner, lighter, and exceptionally warm.


    As for who would make Kim Haru''s silk quilt? This was where he had to give special praise to one of the mutated plants¡ªa pine tree.


    Despite its towering, rugged appearance resembling that of a burly man, the mutated pine tree''s ability to sew was nothing short of miraculous. When Kim Haru was worrying about his lack of sewing skills and hesitating to trouble others in the safe zone, the mutated pine tree demonstrated what "flying needles and fine stitching" truly meant.


    The needles weren''t just flying figuratively¡ªthey were literally flying. Its countless pine needles danced in the air as if a thousand people were sewing in perfect synchronization. The final product had stitches so precise and dense that they rivaled the work of the best artisans.


    When Kim Haru paid the pine tree in fertilizer and water for its work, he also handed over the remaining batch of mutated silk.


    He didn''t just want quilts made; he also planned to use the mutated silk to make a few sets of clothes. If he needed to go out during the winter, they would certainly come in handy.


    The silk in the safe zone wasn''t just for making quilts; it was also used to make clothing. However, the amount of silk they had traded for was limited, so it was impossible to make a full set of outdoor clothing for everyone. At best, each household would have one set, and whenever someone needed to go out, they would be the one to wear it.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    For many, even having one set per household was a luxury. In tougher circumstances, several nearby families might have to pool resources to acquire a single set, taking turns wearing it to handle outside tasks.


    After the crops were harvested, these concerns were no longer something Kim Haru needed to worry about.


    The only remaining issue that required his attention in the safe zone was the little piglets that he recently brought back to the animal research institute¡ªand the duck eggs. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The duck eggs were still incubating. The portion of eggs Kim Haru had brought back to his farm had been placed directly in the chicken coop. He covered them with a thick layer of straw and even dismantled an old cotton quilt, pulling out the cotton to make a warm nest for the eggs.


    Of course, Kim Haru hadn''t forgotten about the coop''s original residents.


    Although Little Nugget and Sir Peckington weren''t ducks, their similar structure made them the perfect candidates for the job. Kim Haru promptly assigned them the task of incubating the eggs. Little Nugget which is the product of the system understood some of his instructions, so when Kim Haru told it to sleep on the eggs at night, it obediently did so. By morning, the eggs stayed warm enough.

 Chapter 213 Raising Piglets and Mutated Territories

    As for the less cooperative Sir Peckington? Well, that''s what Little Nugget was there for.


    Kim Haru wasn''t sure if this method would work, but he made sure to remind Go Okrim to monitor the temperature in the egg nest regularly. So far, it seems to be working.


    Meanwhile, the safe zone had a much easier solution than Kim Haru''s small farm. Somehow, they''d unearthed an egg incubator from the logistics department, and it had been running nearly 24/7. The entire animal research institute''s limited electricity was funneled into keeping this incubator operational. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru had originally hoped to get one himself, but after searching thoroughly, they found only this single machine.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. In the apocalypse, most energy sources for these machines were depleted, and with animals mostly mutated, who would bother bringing along an incubator? Finding even one was a miracle. Whoever had the foresight to stash it in the logistics department''s storage space deserved praise¡ªit was now proving incredibly useful.


    For now, there was no rush with the ducks; whether the eggs would hatch remained uncertain. The bigger headache for the animal research institute was the little piglets.


    There were over thirty piglets, both male and female, though most were sows. The researchers had no plans to cull the pigs for now, choosing to keep them as breeding stock. Once their numbers increased and farming capacity expanded, they would consider loosening restrictions and eating them.


    All thirty-plus piglets were currently housed in a large communal pigpen. When the animal research institute was first established, it had been designed to study livestock farming, so its basic infrastructure was well-suited for large-scale pig farming. The layout, much like the pig farms Kim Haru remembered, featured individual pens for each pig, complete with standardized feeding and watering troughs. The environment was decent.


    However, these piglets were far less docile than Little Snort had been when it first arrived at Kim Haru''s farm. They were naturally aggressive, and even as young as they were, they charged at any human who came close without hesitation. Their strength was surprisingly significant for their size.


    Fortunately, the animal research staff had quick reflexes. Apart from one person getting a nasty bruise from an unexpected charge, no major injuries occurred. The pigpen, however, wasn''t as sturdy¡ªit had been constantly battered by the piglets. At this rate, it wouldn''t last more than a few days before collapsing.


    So far, the piglets in the animal research institute were all tied up, not with all four hooves bound together, but with the left hooves tied together and the right hooves tied together, with a certain distance between the ropes in the middle. This way, the piglets could slowly move their limbs in unison, but if they tried to charge quickly...


    Sorry, they would likely stumble and fall right from the start.


    Do Seungjin had previously been worried that these aggressive piglets would never settle down. When they had tried to raise them before, no matter how much time had passed, these animals remained extremely aggressive, and later they stopped eating, making them impossible to domesticate. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru had also seen the piglets raised in the animal research institute. He didn''t have any better solutions, only suggesting that at the beginning, they shouldn''t feed them with pigweed that contain mutagenic virus. Instead, they should feed them ordinary potato leaves and soybean leaves, or the husks removed from rice, which is bran.


    If possible, it would be best to slightly cook the bran.


    Of course, the water they provided had to be clean water without mutagenic viruses. The animal researchers also had water-type abilities, and even Do Seungjin himself was a water-type ability user, so raising these pigs didn''t require Kim Haru to help them purify the water sources.


    Kim Haru speculated that as the mutagenic viruses in the piglets'' bodies were gradually purified, they might become as docile as Little Snort.


    Although Kim Haru already knew that Little Snort in his own farm, including the latter one, was initially so docile because it was suppressed by the pressure from the surrounding mutated plants.


    However, Kim Haru''s method wasn''t wrong. From the time Do Seungjin and his team captured the little piglets and brought them back, it hadn''t been long, and some piglets were no longer so aggressive. Their personalities had become much more docile, and they would approach humans to take food, even proactively waiting beside the feeding troughs. This delighted the responsible researchers immensely.


    As for the pigweed, it still needed to be added eventually. Not only does the pigweed contain elements that make the piglets like it and adapt to this post-apocalyptic world, but eating the pigweed also allowed the piglets to grow larger and larger.


    After all, it''s all meat. The same pig, of course, having the meat mass of half a house meant that more people could eat from it. If they degenerated to their size before the apocalypse, no one would know how many would need to be raised to be sufficient.


    The piglets were being raised slowly, and Kim Haru would occasionally visit the safe zone to check on them. Overall, everything was going smoothly.


    Throughout the journey, the group chatted casually, but the speed of travel was not slowed down at all. All meals were handled on the vehicle; when Gang Yuwon ate, he would switch shifts with Ra Jinho, and the vehicle almost never stopped along the way.


    They hurried all the way, and by around eleven o''clock that night, the group arrived near their destination.


    "Just a little bit further and we''re in the territory of the mutated animals," Do Seungjin checked the surroundings. The group decided to set up camp here and not proceed further that night.


    Mutated animals had extremely sensitive senses, much more sensitive than zombies and mutated plants. If they detected that their territory had been invaded by humans, they wouldn''t care whether it was day or night; they would attack them immediately.

 Chapter 214 Arrival of the Hamster Tribe

    Of course, the Black Pigs weren''t included in these mutated creatures. These guys, even if mutated, had the same temperament as before the mutation¡ªlazy. As long as you didn''t bother them, they wouldn''t care to interact.


    However, according to the little hamster''s indications, ahead was the territory where their tribe lived, and rodents were much more sensitive than the Black Pigs.


    Kim Haru didn''t have any other understanding of these things than others did, and he wouldn''t contradict their opinions on such matters. The others began to take things down from the vehicle to set up camp, while Kim Haru took this opportunity to release the mutated apple tree from the system backpack to let it take a breath and let it meet up with the little hamster.


    Later, Kim Haru quietly said to the little hamster, "If we humans recklessly go in, your companions might misunderstand. Why don''t you go first and explain the situation to them?"


    With the little hamster taking the lead, Kim Haru wouldn''t have to worry about the group having to fight first before entering their territory. This was beneficial for the progress of future cooperation. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little hamster''s tiny head also thought this was a great idea. With some effort, it made an "OK" gesture with its small paw. After saying goodbye to the mutated apple tree, it pitter-pattered off into the night.


    Kim Haru returned to inform the others about the little hamster scouting ahead. No one had any objections.


    "Mr. Kim, please rest for now. We''ll take turns keeping watch," Do Seungjin said as he guided Kim Haru to his single tent. "There''s a bell inside. If anything happens, just ring it, and the people outside will hear you."


    Kim Haru didn''t refuse. Spending time declining the offer would only cut into everyone''s rest. This time, only eight people had come along, and they had brought just one vehicle. The tents they carried included a single one for Kim Haru and two others for three people each. Whoever was on watch duty stayed in the vehicle, while the rest slept soundly in the tents, waking up on their own when it was time to switch shifts.


    Everyone had been surviving in the post-apocalypse world for so long that no one had the luxury of oversleeping or failing to wake up on time.


    Of course, Kim Haru was an exception.


    The tents they used for expeditions were custom-designed for ability users. Their material was nothing like what Kim Haru had known before he came to this world. Instead, they were made from mutated plants, offering excellent protection against insects, wind, and cold. The tents were also highly effective at masking scents. Even if more people slept inside, there was no need to worry about attracting zombies.


    At night, zombies tended to be more active. However, the spot Kim Haru and his group had chosen was near mutated creatures. Whether by some unspoken agreement or natural boundary, zombies, mutated plants, and mutated animals rarely interfered with one another. From the time they set up camp until four in the morning, the temporary campsite remained peaceful.


    But just before five o''clock, while Ryu Hyunwoo was on watch, his strong sense of earth elements as an Earth-type ability user keenly noticed something burrowing toward their camp underground¡ªsomething in significant numbers.


    Ryu Hyunwoo immediately woke everyone up.


    Kim Haru who is still half-asleep, was quickly bundled into the vehicle by Do Seungjin and the others as a precaution. There was no time to pack up the tents. By the time they finished, the rustling noises from underground grew louder and more intense.


    At this hour, the sun had not yet risen, and the sky was murky and dark. From his spot in the car, Kim Haru couldn''t see what the others were warily guarding against. However, he glanced around himself and noticed that the effect of [Farm''s Blessing] had not been activated.


    This didn''t seem like an enemy attack.


    Kim Haru speculated quietly.


    Still, he didn''t suggest that Do Seungjin and the others lower their guard. What if he was wrong? Or what if [Farm''s Blessing] was still "asleep" and failed to summon mutated plants in time?


    Before long, even Kim Haru could hear the sounds clearly.


    The noise came from underground¡ªsharp scraping, things colliding, and¡­ squeaky rodent-like chirps?


    The moment Kim Haru heard the sound, he instinctively turned around to look in the direction of the mutated apple tree.


    Ever since the system had classified the mutated apple tree as part of the farm''s crops, it had ceased to be entirely invisible to Kim Haru. Instead, he could now see its translucent silhouette. At this moment, the semi-transparent branches were quivering, and every leaf seemed to radiate a sense of delight.


    Kim Haru immediately relaxed.


    It was the little hamster returning.


    Judging by the commotion, it might have brought its companions along as well.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    The little hamster''s tiny head popped out of the ground with a plop and squeaked at the vigilant humans.


    Except for Kim Haru, everyone else present was an ability user, their vision only minimally hindered by the darkness. They all recognized the small creature that had spent an entire day in Kim Haru''s pocket. Once they realized it was the same hamster, they collectively let out a sigh of relief. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The group had already heard from Kim Haru that this tiny creature had gone to find its companions. Now that it had reappeared, the other noises were likely caused by its newfound friends.


    Sure enough, as soon as Do Seungjin and the others lowered their guard and stepped back, more heads began emerging from various spots underground. Some were big, some were small, but on average, they were about the same size as the little hamster.


    The newly surfaced rodents cautiously observed the humans, looking them over again and again. When they saw their leader¡ªthe little hamster¡ªcrawl entirely out of the ground and approach the humans without inciting an attack, they relaxed as well, emerging one after another from the soil.

 Chapter 215 Negotiating with the Hamsters

    These creatures weren''t natural burrowers, nor were they the long-tailed kind of rats. They were hamsters¡ªclean freaks by nature. If not for being forced by circumstances, none of them would willingly stay in the dirty, grimy soil.


    Kim Haru stepped out of the car.


    At this close range, even someone with ordinary vision like him could clearly make out the scene before him.


    His hands began itching with an uncontrollable urge.


    He suddenly wanted to play Whack-a-Mole.


    Kim Haru felt that he couldn''t be blamed for this. Anyone seeing the scene in front of them would immediately think of the classic game Whack-a-Mole. Look at all the holes in the ground! And there were even mouse heads popping out of them. This was practically a real-life version of Whack-a-Mole.


    Fortunately, Kim Haru kept his rationality in check. He knew these weren''t ordinary mice¡ªthey were their future collaborators. Once they became more familiar with each other, perhaps he could even jokingly play along. For now, though, he needed to leave a good impression on this little hamster.


    Kim Haru crouched down, making it easier for the little hamster to climb back into the warm pocket it called home. Staying in that position, he greeted the other hamsters that had emerged from the holes.


    "Hello."


    The sound of a human voice made the hamsters pause for a moment, but once they saw who had spoken, the ones already out of their holes scurried over. Those still underground scrambled to climb out, desperate not to lose the best spots near him.


    "Squeak squeak!"


    "Squeak!"


    "Squeak squeak squeak!"


    The little hamsters surrounded Kim Haru, gesturing animatedly and chattering about something he couldn''t understand. If he had, he would have been shocked by their words and would''ve reconsidered his impression of them.


    These seemingly adorable hamsters were fiercely competing to introduce themselves while slyly badmouthing one another. Their behavior resembled the antics of certain shameless suitors who were vying for attention.


    But Kim Haru didn''t know that. He just smiled and continued talking to the hamsters. "No need to rush. Who''s your leader? Little Hamster should have already explained why we''re here. Since you''ve come, I assume you''re interested in the proposal. Why don''t we discuss it in detail inside the tent? It''s warmer there."


    The hamsters were more than willing to share a tent with this human who smelled so appealing and exuded such an irresistible aura. For his sake, they were even willing to endure the stench of other humans.


    With that, Kim Haru''s single-person tent was no longer needed. The group rearranged themselves into two three-person tents. One tent housed Kim Haru, Do Seungjin, and Kang Yeongseok, along with Little Hamster and over a dozen new arrivals. Shin Woncheon and Wang Woo shared the other tent with the remaining hamsters, crammed together.


    Meanwhile, Ryu Hyunwoo and Ra Jinho stayed in the car, continuing their watch.


    Kim Haru looked at the dozen or so hamsters in front of him, thought for a moment, and pulled two potatoes out of his system backpack. Handing them to Do Seungjin, he asked him to use her water-type ability to rinse them thoroughly and then cut them into small pieces with her water blade. Once prepared, he placed the pieces before the hamsters.


    "This is a temporary camp, so we don''t have anything fancy to offer. For now, you can snack on these."


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    As this was a meeting with potential collaborators, it was only proper to serve some refreshments. Since there was no tea, the least he could do was present virus-free potatoes.


    Kim Haru recalled that Little Hamster had a fondness for nibbling on potatoes. Sure enough, the moment the potato pieces were placed before them, the hamsters'' round eyes lit up. They squeaked in delight and eagerly grabbed the chunks, munching away with great satisfaction. Some of the larger pieces were too big for their tiny paws to hold. Unwilling to let go, they pressed the pieces onto the ground and gnawed at them directly.


    Seeing this, Kang Yeongseok quickly reacted. She stepped out and instructed Wang Woo to bring more potatoes to wash and deliver to the hamsters in the other tent.


    Kang Yeongseok made no attempt to lower her voice, so everything she said was clearly audible in Kim Haru''s tent. He also noticed that after Kang Yeongseok returned, the hamsters in front of him displayed a noticeable improvement in their attitude toward her.


    It wasn''t until the hamsters finished munching on a potato chunk that they finally snapped out of their delicious trance and remembered what they had come for.


    "Squeak."


    A larger hamster pointed at Kim Haru and then spread its paws wide, perfectly conveying its intention for Kim Haru to speak first.


    Kim Haru began, "This little one here should have already explained to you that we want to hire you. Your cheek pouches have spatial abilities, and that''s exactly what we need. We want you to help us store things and essentially act as our pockets. In return, we''ll provide you with a stable living environment, as well as food just as good as this potato. With the coming winter, you won''t need to fear the cold anymore. What do you think?"


    In order to ensure his intentions were fully understood, Kim Haru had the small hamster translate his words for the group.


    What followed was an interspecies discussion that went on for most of the morning, continuing until daylight fully broke. Finally, they reached an agreement.


    It turned out that mutated hamsters had a unique trait: every hamster, without exception, had two spatial compartments in their cheek pouches. In addition to that, each hamster also had its own special ability.


    The little hamster''s special ability was speed¡ªan extraordinary speed unaffected by gravity or external factors.


    The other hamsters each had a variety of abilities. One of their requests during the discussion was the provision of regular crystal cores of similar types, which they could use to level up their abilities. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 216 Alliance with the Hamsters

    Even if the hamsters hadn''t brought this up, Kim Haru would have. After all, the more they upgraded their abilities, the larger their spatial compartments would grow, enabling them to carry more items.


    Aside from that, the discussion also covered living conditions for the hamsters.


    First, they couldn''t be caged; they needed a free, open space to move around. Secondly, every hamster had unique preferences for their nesting spots. Additionally, they wanted materials like wood shavings or cotton balls for warmth during the winter.


    While Kim Haru could provide wood shavings for the small hamster, the rest of the group would have to wait for now. Cotton balls, on the other hand, seemed easier to source, and the hamsters didn''t require a large quantity.


    Lastly, the conversation turned to food. Each hamster had its own preferences, but they were universally drawn to clean, virus-free water and food. The humans promised that whatever the hamsters were fed in the future would match what humans ate.


    In other words, if humans ate normal food, the hamsters would also get normal food. If humans had to resort to mutated food, then the hamsters would receive mutated food as well.


    Kim Haru''s group didn''t guarantee that they''d always provide normal food, not because they doubted Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ability to supply it, but because they had to consider unforeseen circumstances. For example, if they were traveling and couldn''t find enough untainted food, they needed to prepare for such possibilities.


    As for the hamsters'' responsibilities, they were straightforward: they had to act as spatial storage, taking in and retrieving items as directed. They couldn''t run off with the stored goods, secretly keep anything for themselves, or conceal items inside their spatial compartments. Of course, not harming humans was a fundamental rule.


    With these terms set, the collaboration between humans and hamsters officially began.


    After such a long negotiation, both the humans and the hamsters expressed satisfaction.


    To ensure trust between the two sides, Kim Haru proposed establishing a contract-based arbitration organization. If any disputes, conflicts, or cases of deception or harm arose between humans and the spatial hamsters, this organization would mediate and deliver fair judgments.


    For both parties to feel secure, the human side would be represented by the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander and Kim Haru, along with individuals deemed trustworthy by the hamsters. On the hamster side, the intermediaries would include the little hamster and several spatial hamster elders.


    This suggestion was well-received by both sides. As for the finer details, they agreed to discuss and finalize them later.


    Kim Haru had no idea that this proposal, intended merely to reassure the spatial hamsters, would one day evolve into a colossal organization in the apocalypse. This organization would become a beacon of trust for both humans and non-humans, a utopia of hope capable of stabilizing the entire world with its influence.


    For now, this future institution was only a fledgling idea. After securing the cooperation of the spatial hamsters, Kim Haru and his group didn''t linger. They had a simple breakfast of dry rations before loading the car with people and hamsters and heading back.


    The apple tree didn''t return to Kim Haru''s system backpack this time. It leisurely followed behind the car. The hamster tribe that didn''t like riding in the vehicle climbed onto the apple tree''s branches and was carried along invisibly by the tree.


    The remaining hamsters found comfortable spots inside the car. The little hamster no longer stayed in Kim Haru''s pocket, instead joining its companions on the apple tree, chirping away about who-knows-what.


    Things had been resolved faster than expected, so the return trip wasn''t rushed. On one hand, the group knew they had plenty of time. On the other, they didn''t want to risk any of the tiny hamsters accidentally falling out of the car.


    This saved Kim Haru the trouble of asking them to slow down to wait for the apple tree trailing behind.


    The journey there had taken a full day, but the return trip lasted an entire day and night. By the following morning, the car finally entered the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Sleeping in a moving vehicle was far from comfortable. Unlike the other ability users, Kim Haru didn''t have any special powers to keep him energized. After handing the hamsters over to Moon Baein, he waved them off, activated his teleportation device, and returned to his small farm. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The first thing he did? Take a long, satisfying bath before diving straight into bed.


    He slept until the afternoon.


    "Hyung, I left your lunch in the microwave. Should I heat it up for you now or wait a bit?" Go Okrim immediately approached when she saw him wake up. "The apple tree has already returned to the orchard. The small hamster said it wanted to play with its companions in the safety zone for a while and asked me to pick it up tonight."


    Kim Haru hummed in acknowledgment. He didn''t trouble Go Okrim further and microwaved the meal himself, combining lunch and dinner into one hearty meal.


    Over the past few months, Go Okrim''s cooking skills have improved significantly. Ever since he met Hwa Jian, he often visited the safety zone to learn cooking techniques from him. Although Hwa Jian was a man, his culinary skills were exceptional. Even with just cabbage, he could prepare several dishes with different flavors that one wouldn''t tire of eating.


    After studying under Hwa Jian for so long, Go Okrim''s talent in cooking began to shine. His proficiency improved rapidly, completely dispelling Kim Haru''s earlier thought of hiring a chef.


    Today''s lunch, prepared by Go Okrim, consisted of tofu jjigae (Korean spicy soft tofu stew) and Gamja-tang (Korean pork and potato stew). Both dishes were perfect with rice. The strong seasoning of the pork effectively masked the slight taste of mutated pork, and when paired with ordinary potatoes, the dish tasted completely normal.


    Kim Haru cleaned his plate, leaving no trace of food behind.


    After finishing his meal, he opened the windows of the wooden cabin to let in some fresh air.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 217 Windy Chaos on the Farm

    The crops in the fields had all been harvested, leaving the farm looking barren except for a single patch of vibrant green mutated wheat, which was still strolling around leisurely.


    Oh, the lotus leaves in the pond hadn''t withered yet. The surrounding mutated plants also showed no signs of shedding their leaves for autumn. Could this be the difference between mutated and ordinary plants?


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Although the lotus leaves hadn''t withered, the seed pods had grown one after another. They were big and plump, making Kim Haru crave some silver ear lotus seed soup.


    Now that he was full and ready to digest his meal, he decided to act on his craving. Grabbing a sickle, he asked Go Okrim to find a long stick that could reach the seed pods, intending to harvest a few for eating.


    While Go Okrim went to look for the stick, Kim Haru checked on the chicken coop and pigpen. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The insulation equipment in both buildings was working fine. The temperature displayed at the entrances was moderate, and inside, the ducks, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, and the two black pigs in the pigpen were all comfortably settled.


    There would be no issues getting through the winter.


    While inspecting the chicken coop, Kim Haru didn''t forget to check on the duck eggs.


    The eggs were still warm to the touch, showing no signs of hatching yet. Resisting the urge to crack one open to check their progress, Kim Haru carefully put them back in place.


    As his hand brushed against the straw used to line the nests, he recalled the pile of straw stored in the granary.


    Tomorrow, he decided, he would visit the orchard to ask the orange tree, chestnut tree, and lemon tree if they needed anything to stay warm for the winter.


    Kim Haru remembered reading in his previous life about wrapping trees to protect them from the cold. He didn''t have plastic sheeting, but using traditional methods¡ªwrapping the trunks with straw¡ªwould work just as well.


    Of course, if the fruit trees didn''t need it, he wouldn''t go to the trouble. After all, these weren''t ordinary fruit trees but mutated plants.


    "Hyung, how about this one?" Go Okrim returned with a long, thin stick in hand.


    Kim Haru glanced at it and didn''t know what to say.


    A stick? That was clearly a hardened vine. Did Go Okrim think he didn''t recognize plants? While Kim Haru wasn''t familiar with many, this particular vine was one he had stripped countless times to use as rope. Even with a poor memory, he couldn''t fail to recognize it.


    Looking at Go Okrim, who obviously knew exactly what he''d brought, Kim Haru sighed.


    Fine, fine. If both parties were willing, so be it. A vine was a vine, but since it had disguised itself as a stick, it could serve as one for now.


    "Here, you hook the lotus pod over, and I''ll cut it," Kim Haru said, pointing to a pod not far from the shore and directing Go Okrim.


    "I got it!" Go Okrim deftly extended the "stick" to fish for the pod. As soon as it touched the lotus pod, the tip of the "stick" bent into a hook, easily grabbing onto it.


    And the lotus pod? Under the subtle manipulation of the inconspicuous mutated lotus, it didn''t resist at all. Instead, it obediently allowed itself to be pulled in front of the sickle and cleanly cut off.


    The mutated lotus, seemingly worried that Kim Haru wouldn''t be able to reach the pods farther away, secretly moved them closer to the shore whenever he turned around to place the harvested pods.


    To an observer, the interaction between Kim Haru and the lotus pods looked like a game. Every time Kim Haru turned his back, the pods scrambled to move. The moment he turned back, they froze in place as if nothing had happened.


    It was immensely entertaining.


    As for whether Kim Haru noticed?


    Well, at first, he genuinely didn''t. But when all the lotus pods were suddenly within arm''s reach, it was impossible for him not to realize.


    "I''ll go peel the lotus pods. You go add some fertilizer to the lotus plants," Kim Haru eventually relented, softening his stance. "And that thing in your hand as well."


    ...


    "Kim Haru-hyung, it''s getting windy!"


    Kim Haru was awakened by the noise outside just in time to hear Go Okrim say this.


    The wind outside roared ferociously, slamming against the windows like an enraged villain throwing a tantrum and smashing everything in sight.


    The wooden cabin provided by the system didn''t look like much, but when it came to stability, it was flawless. In the middle of this raging wind, it stood as firm as a mountain, with not a single corner or edge lifting up.


    This gave Kim Haru a false impression of the wind outside. When he pushed open the door, a gust of wind rushed in, nearly knocking him over.


    "What''s going on?" Kim Haru stared at the scene in front of him, seriously suspecting that he hadn''t just slept for a day but for an entire month.


    The farm''s open space was littered with debris¡ªbroken branches and leaves scattered all over. The lotus pod stems he had cut the day before were also lying around, and the lotus pods that had been peeled but not yet processed were rolling across the ground, blown everywhere by the wind.


    Some of the lighter items hadn''t even hit the ground yet; they were swirling through the air, caught in the wind.


    The sounds Kim Haru had heard while in his bedroom were mostly from these airborne objects colliding with the wooden cabin, as well as the noise of them crashing to the ground only to be swept back into the air by the wind.


    Looking at the mess around him, Kim Haru felt like this wind had blown every dead branch and leaf from the nearby forest right into his yard.


    Around the small farm, the mutated plants were being tossed around by the gale. The thicker trees held their ground, but the softer vines were in trouble, swaying wildly in the wind like ropes. Kim Haru was worried that at any moment, they might snap.

 Chapter 218 Joyful Chaos in the Breeze

    As Kim Haru considered whether he should help rescue these plants, he suddenly heard the high-pitched "yi yi yi" sound¡ªthe voice of the mutated wheat, which was always pulling its roots out of the ground and wandering around.


    At this moment, the mutated wheat had pulled its roots out again, its limp body swept up by the wild wind, floating in mid-air. It had only one leaf, which was wrapped around nearby plant branches to ensure it wouldn''t be blown too far away.


    As for the "yi yi yi" sound, Kim Haru could detect a note of happiness in it.


    Yes, the mutated wheat wasn''t frightened at all by being blown into the sky; in fact, it seemed quite thrilled, making sounds just like a person on a roller coaster at an amusement park, both scared and excited at the same time.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Alright then, he had been projecting his own feelings onto the plants. It seemed these mutated plants weren''t distressed at all¡ªin fact, they thought this was just a fun game.


    Kim Haru didn''t bother trying to save the vines swaying in the wind. They definitely wouldn''t snap. He had tried to use them as ropes before, tugging and tying them into knots, and they hadn''t broken then. A mere gust of wind wasn''t going to do it.


    Now, it was time to check if the wind had affected his farm in any way. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Kim Haru checked on the chicken coop and pigpen, he listened to Go Okrim, who was explaining the situation with the wind.


    "I was half asleep and felt like the zombies were acting weird. When I got up to check, I saw this crazy wind blowing." Go Okrim wasn''t sure what was happening either. "I almost thought it was a typhoon or a tornado!"


    Seeing the situation, Go Okrim immediately rushed over to find Kim Haru.


    "Are the zombies alright?" Kim Haru asked.


    "It''s nothing serious, just went from standing to lying down after getting blown over."


    "That''s good." These zombies were now part of the farm''s workforce, even getting the cow shed as their living quarters. Losing them would be a shame. "Go check on the orchard and see how things are over there."


    Kim Haru instructed Go Okrim.


    Go Okrim nodded and disappeared with a teleport.


    Kim Haru braved the wind as he carefully inspected the chicken coop and pigpen, finding no major issues. Even the cow shed where the zombies lived, a structure provided by the system, was sturdy enough to withstand the storm. Not even the thatch on the chicken coop''s roof had been blown away. However, the commotion did frighten the animals inside.


    Little Nugget and Sir Peckington decided to stay inside today, nesting quietly in the duck egg corner and leaning on each other to keep the eggs warm. With food and water readily available in the coop, they showed no interest in venturing out.


    In the pigpen, Little Snort, now growing larger by the day, was unbothered by the wind. However, the newcomer, Big Snort, was spooked and turned aggressive, charging around the pen and even bumping into Little Snort multiple times.


    Little Snort, clearly annoyed, decided to put Big Snort in its place.


    With one hefty sit, Little Snort plopped down on Big Snort, pinning it firmly to the ground. No matter how much Big Snort struggled, kicking its legs, it couldn''t move. Finally, it gave up and calmed down.


    After this little incident, Big Snort quickly adjusted to the storm. Wherever Little Snort went, Big Snort followed. When Little Snort got up, so did Big Snort. When Little Snort ate, Big Snort ate. When Little Snort drank water, Big Snort followed with loud gulps.


    Seeing the two pigs getting along, Kim Haru felt relieved.


    Little Oakie nearby, swayed happily in the wind. Its vibrant leaves fluttered rhythmically, making it clear it was in a good mood.


    Satisfied with the scene, Kim Haru''s worries about the orchard eased.


    Sure enough, when he arrived at the orchard, he found the fruit trees swaying joyfully in the breeze. Their rustling leaves and branches created a sound that almost formed a melody, harmonizing with the wind like a grand outdoor concert.


    "You''re here, hyung!" Go Okrim greeted him casually, leaning against an orange tree while peeling an orange to eat.


    Kim Haru nodded in acknowledgment. "How are things here?"


    He didn''t really need Go Okrim''s response¡ªthe state of the orchard had already told him everything he needed to know.


    As expected, Go Okrim shrugged. "Everything''s fine. These plants aren''t afraid of the wind at all. That cheeky orange tree even said it loves windy days the most. You don''t need to worry, hyung."


    "Hmm." Kim Haru acknowledged with a nod. "What about Little Cinnamon and the apple tree?"


    "Little Cinnamon isn''t scared either, but its small frame can''t handle such strong wind, so it''s already taken shelter in the hamster nest inside the apple tree. The apple tree is loving the wind as well¡ªit''s even revealed its true form and is keeping rhythm with the nearby orange trees." Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Go Okrim was also someone who loved lively scenes. If he could understand the beat of the fruit trees, he''d probably already be joining in, singing and dancing along in complete chaos.


    "But the old orange tree isn''t doing much. It even dropped a few leaves," Go Okrim added, observing closely.


    He was well aware that the reason these mutated plants treated him normally was mostly thanks to Kim Haru. Older trees like the old orange tree or higher-level mutated plants wouldn''t usually bother with him unless necessary.


    So Go Okrim didn''t push his luck, keeping his distance to avoid annoying them unnecessarily.


    After hearing the report, Kim Haru approached the old orange tree to inspect it.


    The old orange tree indeed didn''t care much for the wind and wasn''t swaying along with the other trees. When Kim Haru asked if it was cold, the tree responded that if possible, it wouldn''t mind wearing some clothes.

 Chapter 219 Thatch, Trees, and the Windstorm

    Kim Haru remembered he''d been planning to cover the fruit trees with a layer of thatch for warmth. Without delay, he asked Go Okrim to fetch some from the granary.


    Before leaving, Go Okrim retrieved Little Cinnamon from the apple tree and brought it along.


    There was no way he could carry much in one trip, so he made use of Little Cinnamon''s "hamster space."


    Little Cinnamon''s cheek pouches were already mostly filled with fruit, but after two trips, it managed to transport all the thatch from the granary to the orchard.


    After his mission was accomplished, Little Cinnamon scurried back to its nest to nibble on its stockpile and calm its nerves.


    Kim Haru and Go Okrim worked together, fumbling through the process of wrapping the old orange tree in thatch. Neither of them had ever done this kind of thing before, and their efforts were hilariously clumsy. The relentless wind didn''t help either¡ªjust as they managed to tie a few pieces of thatch to the tree trunk, the wind threatened to blow it all away again. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t until the old orange tree extended a branch to hold the thatch in place that they managed to stop it from flying off.


    After that, the two humans and one tree cooperated more efficiently. Kim Haru pulled the thatch from his backpack and laid it over the old orange tree, the tree used its lower branches to press the thatch down, and Go Okrim tied it all together with rope, securing it tightly.


    After what felt like an eternity, the thatch "coat" was finally complete.


    "Feeling warmer now?" Kim Haru asked.


    The old orange tree nodded in satisfaction.


    As for the other orange trees? Forget it. Judging by how they were enthusiastically "dancing" in the strong wind, they clearly weren''t bothered by the cold at all.


    Kim Haru then went to check on the chestnut tree, which didn''t need thatch either, nor did the apple tree. However, the lemon tree mentioned it felt a little cold.


    Thus, Kim Haru and Go Okrim began wrapping the lemon tree in thatch.


    Having gained experience from the previous attempt, Kim Haru directly asked the lemon tree to extend its branches and assist with the process this time. With its help, they managed to complete the task much faster.


    Afterward, Kim Haru learned from the fruit trees that the windstorm was likely to last two to three days. Once the wind subsided, the fruits on their branches would undergo some changes.


    For the fruit trees, producing virus-free fruits edible by humans like Kim Haru was seen as creating the "useless" batch. After the windstorm, these "useless" fruits would start to fall off naturally, eventually being reabsorbed by the tree roots as nutrients to replenish the mutated fruit trees'' energy. Otherwise, leaving them exposed would be wasteful.


    On the other hand, there were also "useful" fruits, such as those prepared for reproduction or for use as weapons.


    These "useful" fruits were not edible by humans, nor would they fall off. They would remain on the branches throughout winter, continuing to grow. When spring come, the fruits meant for reproduction would drop to the ground to sprout into new saplings, while the weapon fruits would stay on the branches.


    Upon understanding this pattern, Kim Haru immediately knew what he needed to do.


    During the windstorm, he needed to prepare enough manpower to ensure the timely harvest of the "useless" fruits. This was also why the fruit trees had informed him of this detail.


    As for manpower? What could be more suitable than the hamster tribe, just like Little Cinnamon?


    Without delay, Kim Haru headed directly from the orchard to the safe zone.


    The safe zone was already bustling early in the morning. The damage caused by the windstorm to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was far greater than the impact on Kim Haru''s farm.


    Kim Haru''s small farm was surrounded by towering trees and nestled in the mountains and forests. The few buildings there were constructed using the system''s technology, making them exceptionally sturdy. With the windstorm sweeping through, the only noticeable aftermath was an increased amount of fallen leaves and debris¡ªthere was no significant damage.


    The safe zone, however, was a different story. Without the mountain forest plants to shield them from the wind, and without the farm system''s advanced technology to ensure the stability of buildings, the safe zone was left in shambles. When Kim Haru arrived, he saw the area littered with debris, with some rooftops even blown off entirely.


    The sky hadn''t fully brightened yet. If it weren''t for the storm, Kim Haru would still have been sound asleep. He thought he was up early, but the people in the safe zone were even earlier.


    From the moment the wind began to pick up, the safe zone''s alarm had sounded once. Now that the wind showed slight signs of subsiding, groups of three or five people tied heavy objects to themselves and ventured outside to retrieve scattered belongings.


    Tables, chairs, quilts, pots, and pans were scattered everywhere. Lightweight items like clothing were even more widespread, strewn across the area. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Although this was Kim Haru''s first time encountering such a windstorm, it was an annual occurrence for the residents of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Most of their possessions were marked for identification, and particularly valuable items were stored securely in places where the wind couldn''t reach. As long as the items didn''t blow beyond the safe zone''s walls, they were relatively easy to recover.


    Even if they couldn''t retrieve their own belongings right away, after the windstorm passed, unclaimed items would be gathered into a central location for people to reclaim later.


    The Safe Zone Commander''s building remained relatively sturdy. Apart from the wind blowing papers and other items into disarray indoors, nothing had been swept outside. When Kim Haru arrived, the staff was busy reorganizing the documents that had been scattered by the storm.


    "Mr. Kim, why are you here so early?" Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, Moon Baein, looked surprised upon seeing Kim Haru.

 Chapter 220 Hamsters and the First Snow

    Anyone who had spent any amount of time with Mr. Kim was well aware of his fondness for sleeping in. Not to mention, Moon Baein vividly remembered that when he became one of Kim Haru''s contracted employees, there was a specific rule stating, Never disturb his sleeping time.


    Of course, no one dared to criticize Mr. Kim for sleeping late. After all, this was Kim Haru¡ªsomeone so remarkable that he had every right to sleep in. Who would have the audacity to judge him?


    Kim Haru himself saw no issue with everyone knowing about his love for sleep. In fact, he preferred it that way. The more widely known it was, the less likely anyone would bother him unnecessarily.


    Kim Haru asked Moon Baein, "Where is the hamster tribe located? I need their help with something."


    "They''re in the office on the far-right side of the basement level," Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander replied. "Would you like me to accompany you?"


    "No need."


    Kim Haru made his way to the basement on his own.


    The hamsters'' office was easy to locate. For the convenience of others, the wall had been decorated with a simple drawing of a hamster''s head, with its paw pointing toward the far right. The office, now belonging exclusively to the hamsters, had undergone renovations. A small door was installed at the bottom center of the main entrance, allowing the hamsters to open and close it themselves with ease.


    When Kim Haru arrived, he happened to see a hamster crack open the small door, poking out half its head to look outside.


    It must have heard the vibrations of Kim Haru''s approaching footsteps.


    "Hello," Kim Haru greeted them. "I need your help with something. May I come in?"


    Kim Haru''s social anxiety only applied to interactions with his own species¡ªhumans. Talking to a group of hamsters posed no psychological barrier for him at all. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hamster at the door, recognizing the human who had garnered their admiration, immediately waved a paw to invite him inside.


    With a soft click, Kim Haru heard the main door unlock. He tested the handle and found it opened smoothly.


    The hamsters were far more sensitive than humans in every way. Even though the basement level was untouched by the raging wind outside, all the hamsters were already wide awake and gathered together.


    The hamster Kim Haru had seen at the door was the one chosen to investigate the situation outside.


    Now that it had opened the door for Kim Haru, it abandoned its original plan and shuffled back to its companions. Together, they edged closer to Kim Haru, each trying to get nearer to the pleasantly scented human.


    It would be perfect if they could get a chance to sniff this human up close.


    "Squeak squeak."


    The hamster leader jumped onto the table and pointed at a chair, inviting Kim Haru to sit.


    Kim Haru didn''t hesitate. After sitting down, he took out a pile of peeled chestnuts from his system backpack and handed them to the hamsters. Then he explained his purpose: "I want to hire some of you to help me pick up the fruits. There are quite a few oranges and several chestnut trees."


    As for the lemon tree, since the hamsters didn''t like the smell of lemons, Kim Haru planned to keep those for himself and Go Okrim. The apple tree, of course, would remain under the care of Little Cinnamon.


    "Squeak?"


    How many of us do you need?


    The hamster leader gestured with its tiny paws to ask.


    "As many as you can spare¡ªanyone available." Kim Haru placed no restrictions on the number. The more hamsters there were, the faster the fruit could be harvested. If his guess was correct, once the wind subsided, winter would be right around the corner.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    And Kim Haru''s guess turned out to be spot on.


    The strong winds howled for two full days. When they finally stopped, Kim Haru led a troop of hamsters into the orchard, racing against time to pick the fruit. They worked tirelessly until midnight.


    Then, in the darkness of night, snow began to fall.


    The orchard at night was dimly lit. After two days of fierce winds, the weather still hadn''t improved. The thick cloud cover showed no signs of breaking. The brightest light sources came from the orange trees.


    Ever since the orange trees revealed their mutated nature, they had been producing glowing oranges at intervals. These glowing oranges were much larger than their edible counterparts. At night, their soft yellow glow made them look like small lanterns hanging among the trees.


    These orange lanterns were a great help during fruit picking and allowed Kim Haru to notice the change in weather as soon as snow began to fall.


    The snowflakes drifting down from the sky were thin and sparse. Back in his previous world, such snow would have melted into water droplets before even hitting the ground. But here, Kim Haru realized as soon as he touched the first snowflake that the common sense he had before crossing worlds no longer applied.


    "Get all the hamsters back¡ªit''s starting to snow," Kim Haru quickly ordered.


    The snowflake he had just touched was already discarded on the ground. Yet even after coming into contact with his body heat, it showed no signs of melting. The bone-chilling cold that had spread to Kim Haru''s hand upon touching it still hadn''t subsided.


    If those little hamsters were touched by such snowflakes a few more times, who knows how frozen they might become.


    Right now, the snowfall was still light, but if it got heavier later, it would be a serious problem.


    The hamsters reacted even faster than Kim Haru. The moment it started getting colder and snowing, they stopped what they were doing and began clustering together. By the time Kim Haru spoke, they had almost completely gathered.


    Go Okrim and Kim Haru didn''t hesitate. They scooped the hamsters into backpacks lined with dry straw and prepared to teleport back to the small farm.

 Chapter 221 Snowfall (Part 1)

    As for Little Cinnamon, Kim Haru asked about its plans. It didn''t want to go back with Go Okrim and insisted on staying with the apple tree. The apple tree could keep it warm during the winter.


    Kim Haru left it with a teleportation device, telling it to come to the small farm if it got too cold, before finally leaving.


    As for the fruit trees, they were mutated plants. Before Kim Haru arrived, they had undoubtedly survived countless winters like this on their own, so there was no need for him to worry about them.


    Upon returning to the farm, Kim Haru immediately placed the hamsters in the living room.


    The system''s wooden cabin had already detected the drop in external temperature and activated the heating system. The room was now warm and cozy. The hamsters, fresh from the cold outdoors, instantly melted into comfortable, relaxed piles.


    They became, quite literally, hamster pancakes.


    Next door, Go Okrim''s employee dormitory also had its heating system activated. The wooden wall that connected their two spaces had a door that could only be opened from Kim Haru''s side, saving Go Okrim from having to step out into the cold to enter the house.


    "Everyone can rest here for now. I''ll send you back tomorrow," Kim Haru said, settling the hamsters in the living room. He placed food out for them and let them relax before heading off to wash up and go to bed himself. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before sleeping, Kim Haru didn''t forget to check the status of the chicken coop, pigpen, and cattle shed on his system interface. All the necessary heating was operational, ensuring that he wouldn''t wake up the next morning to find his animals frozen to death.


    ...


    The next morning, Kim Haru woke up to a warm and cozy room. For a moment, he almost forgot that it had snowed the night before.


    Just as Kim Haru pulled open the curtains and glanced outside, he was startled.


    Although he had known the snowfall yesterday was particularly intense, the transformation outside was far beyond what he expected!


    Everywhere he looked was covered in a blanket of silver-white. The vibrant green color of the mutated plants from just a day ago had completely vanished. There wasn''t even a hint of green left. The ground, too, was entirely hidden under the snow, leaving no trace of the brown earth beneath. The snow appeared thick and heavy, blanketing everything in sight.


    Leaving the bedroom, Kim Haru found the hamsters in the living room already awake, they were gathered around the fruit platter on the coffee table and happily munching on their breakfast.


    When they noticed Kim Haru come out, they raised their tiny paws and squeaked twice, as if to greet him.


    Just then, a knocking sound came from the door that connected to Go Okrim''s area.


    Kim Haru opened the door to see Go Okrim entering the room. "I figured you''d be awake by now, Hyung. It snowed all night long, and the snow outside is piled up to knee height. I just tried pushing the door open, and it took quite a bit of effort. If we want to go out, we''ll have to clear a path first."


    "Or we could just stay inside. We''ve got the teleportation device, after all," Go Okrim added with a shrug.


    Kim Haru hadn''t expected the snow to accumulate so quickly.


    "We still need to clear it. What if the weight of the snow collapses the house?" Kim Haru reasoned. Although he trusted the system-built wooden cabin to withstand the snow, he didn''t want to take any chances. "Even if the house doesn''t collapse, if the snow keeps piling up for a few more days, clearing it will only become harder. If the house gets buried entirely, even if we don''t need to leave, we won''t have enough air to stay holed up all winter."


    Go Okrim nodded his head in agreement.


    "You start by clearing the snow at the door. I''ll take the hamster tribe back and then come help you," Kim Haru said, motioning for the hamster tribe to climb into the basket on his back. Once they were settled, he prepared to head out. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    If the temperature hadn''t dropped so drastically, Kim Haru wouldn''t have been in such a hurry to send the hamster tribe back. After all, his place was equipped with heating, whereas the safe zone''s heating conditions were much less reliable. But he didn''t have a choice¡ªmost of the safe zone''s winter supplies were stored in the cheek pouches of these hamsters. If they didn''t return quickly, the people in the safe zone would face a harsh winter with limited resources.


    Kim Haru had explained this to the hamster tribe in advance, worried they might think he was sending them away just because his own conditions were better.


    However, the hamster tribe had proved to be remarkably reliable. Since they had signed a contract with humans, they didn''t let environmental challenges affect their duties. Once they were delivered back to the safe zone, they dutifully handed over the supplies without a single complaint and quickly followed the logistics team members who came to retrieve them.


    By now, each hamster had formed a one-on-one partnership with a logistics team member. They could recognize their human partner, and the humans could identify their hamster companions just as easily.


    Kim Haru, on the other hand, couldn''t tell one hamster from another if several similar-looking ones were placed in front of him. This only made him admire the logistics team members all the more for their dedication.


    When Kim Haru arrived at the safe zone this time, he didn''t immediately see Jang Dojang or Moon Baein. After inquiring, he learned that Moon Baein had been out since before dawn, organizing people to clear the heavy snow and checking the Fourth District for anyone who might have frozen to death during the night or lacked adequate heating measures.


    Jang Dojang had naturally followed Moon Baein, as there was still plenty of work for them to handle.

 Chapter 222 Snowfall (Part 2)

    When someone offered to call the Safe Zone Commander back, Kim Haru stopped them. Instead, he decided to take a short stroll on his own.


    Thanks to Moon Baein''s early efforts, all the roads in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had been cleared into passable paths. The residents were busy shoveling snow in front of their homes, while organized snow-clearing teams took care of public areas. Snow on the rooftops had already been removed earlier in the morning.


    However, some people remained indoors, unable to venture outside. Most of them were individuals with weaker constitutions who couldn''t withstand the sudden cold and didn''t yet have sufficient heating measures.


    While some were busy clearing the snow, others were working against the clock to produce more heating equipment.


    Kim Haru didn''t linger in the safe zone for long. As long as he stayed there, people kept trying to entertain or accommodate him. Not wanting to add to their already heavy workload, he quickly returned to his farm.


    This time, the teleportation device transported him directly to the living room of his wooden cabin.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Go Okrim was at the door with an iron shovel, digging through the snow that had piled up outside.


    The small farm''s iron shovels were made by a metal-type ability user during the safe zone''s farming initiative. After the initiative ended, Kim Haru had bought five shovels from them, which were now proving their usefulness. However, if he remembered correctly, the shovels had been stored in the barn. How had Go Okrim gotten his hands on one?


    Perplexed, Kim Haru voiced his question.


    Go Okrim sighed. "I teleported to the barn to grab it. Hyung, those zombies in the barn are completely useless. Just a bit of snow, and they''ve all frozen stiff. I was hoping they could help clear the snow, but no luck."


    That response took Kim Haru by surprise.


    "All of them froze?"


    "Pretty much. Seven from the Power Ranger Gang are completely out of commission, they were buried entirely under the snow. Only Little Aeris and Little Ignis are somewhat resistant. They can still move a little. Little Ignis, being a fire-type zombie, is faring better than Little Aeris, but if this snow keeps falling like this for another two days, they''ll probably stop moving too."


    Kim Haru frowned in confusion. "Isn''t there heating in the barn?"


    He distinctly remembered checking this before going to bed last night. The barn, chicken coop, and pigpen were all equipped with heating. How could they end up frozen like this?


    Hearing this, Go Okrim became even more exasperated.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, you probably don''t know this yet, but the zombies have this weird attraction to weather. Whether it''s raining or snowing, as long as something is falling from the sky, they''ll run outside to soak in it. This time was no exception¡ªthey went out on their own and spent the entire night standing in the snow."


    It seemed to be an inherent instinct for zombies. Even though Go Okrim had already turned them into robot-like creatures, he still couldn''t change this behavior. On the bright side, after being soaked like this, the zombies would act as if they had been lubricated, moving more nimbly than before. For this reason, Go Okrim didn''t usually pay much attention to it.


    However, life on the farm with Kim Haru had been so carefree that Go Okrim completely forgot about this particular quirk of the zombies. As a result, he didn''t take any precautions in advance. When he checked on them in the morning, he found all the zombies lying neatly in a row outside the barn.


    This caught Kim Haru off guard too.


    Now, nearly half of the small farm''s labor force was incapacitated.


    Oh, right, there was another important issue. Kim Haru asked, "If Little Aeris is frozen, can it still use its abilities?"


    He hadn''t forgotten that his convenient teleportation skill was all thanks to Little Aeris''s abilities.


    As soon as Go Okrim heard this question, his face froze in shock.


    Seeing his expression, Kim Haru immediately understood.


    "Looks like it can''t," he concluded.


    This was troublesome. Without Little Aeris teleportation skill, he''d have to figure out an alternative, like finding a reliable means of transportation.


    Moreover, he had to think about how to explain this to the others in the safe zone. After all, they had originally claimed that this ability belonged to Go Okrim. It would raise suspicion if Go Okrim''s space-type ability conveniently stopped working every winter while other space-type ability users had no such issues.


    "How about I just say I''m awakening a second ability?" Go Okrim, no longer the novice he''d been when they left Gokmul County, quickly came up with an excuse. "I can ask the Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine for help. It gets along well with me and can pretend to be my ability. People awakening second abilities display all kinds of symptoms, so I''ll just say my space-type ability is temporarily unusable during the process."


    The Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine he referred to was the same plant he had been using as a pole to hook lotus pods and the same one Kim Haru often used as a makeshift rope.


    "Alright," Kim Haru agreed, unable to think of a better solution. They settled on this plan.


    With the zombies out of commission, the two of them had no choice but to grab shovels and clear the snow themselves. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cabin door could open both inward and outward, but with snow piling up outside, they had to pull it inward. Thankfully, the inside of the cabin was heated, so the snow near the entrance was easier to remove. Before long, they cleared a narrow path that was wide enough for one person to pass through.


    The moment Kim Haru stepped outside, the freezing air hit him like a slap in the face, making him shiver uncontrollably. He quickly fetched the silk clothes that was woven by the Mutated Pine Tree and sharing some with Go Okrim.

 Chapter 223 Cryo Wolf (Part 1)

    As an ability user, Go Okrim was much more resistant to the cold than Kim Haru. At least this level of cold was still manageable for him.


    The two of them continued clearing the snow together.


    The snow was anything but soft, packed thickly and densely. Not only was it bone-chillingly cold, but it was also heavy and hard as stone. Judging by its texture, Kim Haru''s initial idea of piling the snow onto the pond and letting it melt into water wasn''t going to work. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Pile it all on the open ground, shape it into a rounded mound, and make it taller," Kim Haru said, roughly outlining the area with his finger.


    He wasn''t planning to make a gigantic snowman, though. Instead, he was inspired by something from the cold regions before his reincarnation¡ªigloos.


    Looking at this snow, it was clear it wouldn''t melt for the entire winter. If they could build an ice house and cover it with plastic sheeting, they might even be able to make a ready-made greenhouse for growing vegetables.


    "Alright," Go Okrim responded and got to work.


    By the end of the morning, the two of them had cleared most of the snow from the entrances of both wooden cabins. They had also shoveled paths leading to the chicken coop and the pigpen. As for the barn? Well, since there were no cows, they left it alone.


    Kim Haru checked on the animals in the chicken coop and the pigpen. The heavy snowfall didn''t seem to have affected them much.


    The Little Nuget which is now grown much larger, had fully developed the appearance of a hen, especially when it sat in its nest, brooding over eggs with perfect motherly poise. Meanwhile, Sir Peckington had also grown but not as quickly as Little Nugget. However, its feathers had become increasingly beautiful and vibrant.


    The two mutated black pigs lived a leisurely life, eating and sleeping in turns. When Kim Haru shoveled his way to their pigpen, he took the opportunity to refill their food and water.


    This was originally Little Oakie''s job, but Little Oakie hadn''t shown much activity lately.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Little Oakie. Kim Haru noticed that all the surrounding mutated plants had gone completely quiet. This wasn''t the kind of quiet where they pretended to be normal plants. This was the kind of quiet that looked like they had fallen asleep.


    Looking at their state, Kim Haru could only think of one suitable term¡ªhibernation.


    Even though he didn''t understand why plants would need to hibernate, he decided not to disturb them. Instead, he silently reminded himself that during winter, he would have to feed the pigs himself. He didn''t want to forget and accidentally starve them to death.


    Even if they didn''t die, it would be bad if they got too skinny.


    While the teleportation ability was still usable, Kim Haru and Go Okrim split up to handle their tasks. Go Okrim headed to the orchard to check on the situation there. Since all the fruit had already been harvested, they likely wouldn''t need to visit that area for the rest of the winter. However, if there were any plants that hadn''t entered hibernation, Kim Haru would need to plan ahead and clear a path to them.


    As for Kim Haru, he grabbed an axe and made his way to the mutated Iron wood grove.


    The small farm''s supply of lumber was running low. If they needed to build or repair anything during winter, the distance between the grove and the farm, combined with the poor condition of winter roads, would make it a hassle. It was better to chop extra wood now while the opportunity was still there.


    Ever since learning that mutated Iron wood trees were also mutated plants, Kim Haru had developed the habit of asking before chopping them down. He knew which branches could be cut freely and which were part of the main tree and off-limits. Even now, with the plants in their hibernation state, he remained careful not to make mistakes.


    Before long, Go Okrim joined Kim Haru in the mutated Iron wood grove to help. As for the orchard, it was just like the small farm¡ªall of it had entered a dormant, hibernating state.


    "The apple trees and the Little Hamsters aren''t hibernating. But the Little Hamsters said they''ve always spent winters like this, so they''re not afraid of the cold," Go Okrim reported to Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru immediately felt reassured.


    If the Little Hamsters weren''t afraid of the cold, it was likely that the other hamsters of their kind wouldn''t be either. This was a significant advantage for the safe zone''s operations.


    The first day of winter passed like this. Both the small farm and the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were bustling with activity, with everyone completely occupied.


    That evening, it snowed again. This snowfall was even heavier than the first. When Kim Haru got up the next day, he was greeted with bad news.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, the teleportation skill isn''t working anymore." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru had no solution to this.


    If it wasn''t working, then so be it. First, they needed to shovel the snow and figure out a way to move around more easily. With the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone relying on him, Kim Haru couldn''t just stay on his small farm all the time.


    When it came to moving quickly through snow, the first things that came to Kim Haru''s mind were sleds and skis.


    He was grateful he had learned skiing before.


    However, sleds would be even more convenient if there was something to pull them. He wondered if Little Snort and Big Snort could be used for this.


    While Kim Haru and Go Okrim were huddled in the small farm making tools for snow travel, the sound-transmitting snail rang.


    "Mr. Kim, there''s a strange group of mutated animals outside the safe zone."


    Strange mutated animals? Kim Haru didn''t quite understand why something like this required a call to him.

 Chapter 224 Cryo Wolf (Part 2)

    "Just handle it as the safe zone usually does," Kim Haru replied. He didn''t feel like going out. It was cold and inconvenient. He trusted the safe zone''s usual procedures for dealing with incoming mutated animals, whether that meant driving them away or exterminating them.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone indeed had its own methods for handling such situations. When the group of strange mutated animals approached the safe zone, the patrolling ability users had already spotted them. They were planning to gather reinforcements to test the situation.


    If the mutated animals were highly capable fighters but didn''t exhibit strong hostility toward humans and were merely passing through, the safe zone would remain vigilant but let them go. However, if the mutated animals approached the safe zone due to a lack of food in winter and were targeting humans, the safe zone would naturally come up with countermeasures and implement preemptive defenses.


    Yet, when the ability users, as usual, sent out a team to investigate, they noticed something unusual.


    These mutated animals weren''t in a hurry, nor did they appear to be targeting humans. At the same time, they didn''t seem to be merely passing through either.


    "This time, it''s a little bit different," Jang Dojang said while looking at the report that had been submitted. He couldn''t help but smile wryly. "In any case, we''ll have to ask Mr. Kim to come over. We suspect these mutated animals might be here looking for you."


    Kim Haru found this increasingly strange.


    Looking for me? mutated animals looking for me? That''s definitely odd. And how are you so sure about it?


    He was intrigued. Winter wasn''t exactly an exciting season, and something novel like this piqued his interest. However¡­


    "Gojo is in the middle of awakening his second ability, and his space-type ability suddenly stopped working," Kim Haru explained, using the excuse they had previously agreed on. "It''s not convenient for me to leave right now."


    "In that case, I''ll send someone to pick you up," Jang Dojang offered immediately, recalling that Mr. Kim didn''t know how to drive and didn''t have a vehicle at his small farm. "I''ll have the Delta Squad drive over right away. I''ll also give them the sound-transmitting snail so you can contact them directly."


    Kim Haru agreed.


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Since someone else would handle clearing the way, he was more than willing to go and see what was going on with those strange mutated animals.


    The roads outside the safe zone were treacherous in winter, and the vehicle driven by the Delta Squad moved slowly. Gang Yuwon who is Fire-type ability user worked continuously to melt snow as they progressed. By the time they reached the base of the hill where Kim Haru''s small farm was located, several hours had already passed.


    The team contacted Kim Haru: "Mr. Kim, we''ve arrived at the same spot where we parked last time. We''ll need to trouble you to come down a bit."


    "Understood."


    Kim Haru had already prepared himself. He was wrapped in warm silk clothing, his bedroom wardrobe having been updated by the system with a batch of winter apparel. Pulling on a super-thick padded coat, he bundled himself up with a large scarf, hat, gloves, and snow boots. Everything was ready.


    He asked Go Okrim if he wanted to come along, but the latter, worried about exposing issues with his abilities, opted to stay on the farm.


    Kim Haru didn''t press him and with fully armed, he headed down the hill.


    The snow in the woods, untouched for several days, had accumulated layer upon layer. The treetops and the ground were covered in a vast expanse of white. Whenever Kim Haru brushed against a branch, a large clump of cold snow would tumble down.


    Fortunately, this snow wasn''t as icy as the snow outside the woods. It felt more like the ordinary snow he remembered from before his reincarnation to this world. While walking in it was still uneven, with every step sinking deeply, there weren''t any additional challenges beyond that.


    Once out of the forested area, the snow became harder and more piercingly cold, like layers of ancient, frozen snow.


    This situation made Kim Haru even more determined to craft a pair of skis or a sled.


    He definitely didn''t want to freeze to death while trudging through the snow.


    The vehicle driven by the Delta Squad was quite conspicuous and had not been turned off since arriving. In this kind of weather, once the engine stopped, there was a high chance it wouldn''t start again.


    Gang Yuwon continuously kept his fire-type ability active around the vehicle to prevent it from freezing and breaking down.


    When the group saw Kim Haru''s figure approaching, they quickly opened the door for him. "Mr. Kim, please get in!"


    Kim Haru climbed into the car, where several floating fireballs provided a comfortable warmth, far better than the freezing cold outside.


    He loosened his scarf and gloves slightly, letting out a breath of relief. "Let''s go."


    On the way to the safe zone, Kim Haru asked the Delta Squad for more details about the strange mutated animals they had encountered.


    Though described as a "group of mutated animals," there were only about ten of them in total. Their average size, standing on all fours, was roughly as tall as an adult human. Hearing this, Kim Haru couldn''t help but feel they were "smaller" than expected.


    He was already accustomed to the apocalyptic norm of mutated animals, which usually involved creatures growing several times larger before anything else.


    These mutated animals were covered entirely in long, snow-white fur, with no visible noses, eyes, or mouths. Their heads and limbs were also indiscernible, leaving them looking like giant oval-shaped snowballs.


    "We usually call them ''Cryo Wolfs.'' Their barking sounds just like dogs, and they only appear in winter. They''re incredibly fast, very strong, and they love pouncing on people. Anyone they pounce on disappears without a trace¡ªno blood, no signs of struggle. We''ve never figured out where those people end up." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 225 Meet The Cryo Wolf

    "This time, the group of Cryo Wolfs caught the safe zone''s attention because of a new detail reported by the scouting ability users¡ªthey saw patterns on the Cryo Wolfs."


    "Patterns?" Kim Haru''s curiosity was piqued.


    "Yes, Cryo Wolfs are normally completely white, but the reports say that this time there were human-like figures drawn on their fur. Not just one, but several of the Cryo Wolfs had the same pattern. Around the figure, there was a grid-like design with grass growing in the squares," Shin Woncheon explained, describing what he had heard. "Everyone thought the pattern resembled something related to you, Mr. Kim."


    Kim Haru tried to picture the scene in his mind but couldn''t quite make sense of it.


    Nevertheless, it made him even more curious about the Cryo Wolfs.


    Thanks to the snow being cleared earlier, the return trip was much smoother, and the vehicle moved significantly faster. In less than an hour, Kim Haru saw the gates of the safe zone.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander and Jang Dojang were already waiting at the safe zone gates.


    Both of them were wearing clothing made from mutated silkworm silk. Plus, as ability users, they didn''t feel the slightest bit of cold, even standing in the freezing wind. When Kim Haru stepped out of the car, he suddenly realized that he was the only one among them dressed so thickly.


    Well, thick layers were fine. He had no intention of sacrificing warmth for the sake of appearances.


    "Where are the mutated animals?" Kim Haru got straight to the point.


    "The Cryo Wolfs came from the south. They haven''t entered the safe zone yet and are currently being intercepted by an ability user scouting team," the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander explained and pointing to another car parked nearby. "Please get in, Mr. Kim."


    When Kim Haru arrived at the site and saw the clusters of large snowballs in the snow, along with the "figures" drawn on them, he couldn''t help but look at the ability users with newfound respect.


    Who would''ve thought? These ability users had such remarkable skills in deciphering deeper meanings from appearances. Just look at those drawings¡ªweren''t they just stick figures? How on earth had they managed to connect these stick figures to him?


    Even Kim Haru himself wasn''t entirely sure whether the images were supposed to represent him.


    However, it was becoming increasingly clear that these Cryo Wolfs had come looking for someone. Each time they encountered a human, they eagerly rolled over, presenting the side of their body with the drawing.


    If the human didn''t react, the Cryo Wolf would nudge the image even closer, as if worried the person''s poor eyesight might prevent them from seeing it.


    When there was still no reaction, the Cryo Wolf would move on, rolling over to the next human to repeat the process.


    Please forgive Kim Haru for using the word "roll."


    In his opinion, Shin Woncheon''s description of these mutated animals had been spot-on.


    These perfectly oval-shaped creatures, with no visible heads or legs, seemed to have no other method of moving but rolling. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    What''s more, Kim Haru couldn''t help but sense a certain "silliness" about them. Even after one Cryo Wolf had already shown its image to a person, the next Cryo Wolf would completely forget and roll over to display its image to the exact same person again.


    With eleven Cryo Wolfs in total, every human had to look at the same image eleven times.


    And when the humans shifted positions, the Cryo Wolfs, as if suffering from collective amnesia, would start all over again, presenting their images to the same people one by one.


    This six-member scouting team had managed to intercept the Cryo Wolfs without any bloodshed, simply by allowing the creatures to exhaust themselves with this repetitive behavior.


    Watching this hilariously silly scene, Kim Haru found it impossible to associate these bumbling snowballs with the terrifying creatures Shin Woncheon had described¡ªthe ones that were capable of pouncing on people and making them vanish without a trace.


    "Mr. Kim, please don''t get out yet," Jang Dojang said, opening the car door and motioning for Kim Haru to stay inside until it was confirmed safe. The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander also remained in the vehicle with him.


    This car was specially modified for the Safe Zone Commander, it was reinforced and designed to withstand attacks, even from mutated creatures, for a period of time.


    In Jang Dojang and Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander''s plan, they intended to have the pack of Cryo Wolf observe Kim Haru from a distance under the guidance of the ability users. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The goal was to determine if Kim Haru was the person they were looking for. If he wasn''t, they would lure the Cryo Wolf away. If he was, they would decide what to do next.


    However, the plans rarely go as people expected. As soon as the car door opened, the distant pack of Cryo Wolf immediately caught a scent in the air. They abruptly stopped their orderly questioning of the ability users about the patterns on their bodies and suddenly dashed madly toward the car!


    They rushed over into a full sprint.


    The Cryo Wolf''s sudden burst of speed was completely unexpected. No one had anticipated it except for Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, who quickly reacted by deploying a defensive barrier to protect both himself and Kim Haru.


    In the blink of an eye, the Cryo Wolf had already leaped onto the car!


    A loud thud resounded, followed by the groaning creak of the vehicle that was straining under its weight.


    "Woof! Woof woof!"


    The Cryo Wolf barked loudly.


    "Mr. Kim, let''s get out quickly! At this rate, the car will be crushed under their weight!"


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander immediately pushed at the door, but the Cryo Wolf was relentless, piling up in front of the car and blocking it completely. Their round, fluffy bodies pressed tightly against the vehicle, making it impossible to open the door.


    The four corners of the car were visibly sinking, and the screech of the metal being strained became more unbearable with each passing moment.

 Chapter 226 Fluffy Frenzy

    Amid the cacophony of barking, Kim Haru could faintly hear the voices of the ability user squad outside trying to rescue them.


    Kim Haru also tries to push the door open.


    This movement was instantly noticed by the Cryo Wolf who was surrounding the vehicle.


    The next moment, the previously jammed door was suddenly cleared of obstacles. Kim Haru even saw one particularly oval-shaped Cryo Wolf stick itself to the car door, and then slide down with a screech. With a single swipe, the sturdy car door was torn open, leaving a gaping hole.


    The once-reinforced vehicle now seemed no sturdier than paper.


    As the door was "opened." Kim Haru''s scent spread even further and the Cryo Wolf outside began bouncing excitedly in the snow.


    Some even attempted to crawl through the newly formed hole in the door. Just as one of them made the slightest move, the other Cryo Wolf jumped and tackled it to the ground.


    "Woof! Woof!"


    The Cryo Wolf barked toward the car door.


    Kim Haru inexplicably sensed that they were trying to tell him it was safe to come out.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    He tentatively extended a hand toward the outside.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander immediately stopped him.


    Moon Baein shook his head and said, "Mr. Kim, wait a moment. Be careful. Let me go first."


    With that, Moon Baein reached out his hand, then his foot. The Cryo Wolf outside showed no reaction, so he cautiously leaned his whole body out. Finally, he stood completely outside the car.


    Seeing that the Cryo Wolf remained calm, Kim Haru stepped out as well, only after receiving an approving nod from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander.


    As soon as Kim Haru was fully exposed outside the car, the pack of Cryo Wolf visibly grew more excited. They began bouncing energetically in the snow, jumping higher and higher before landing with heavy thuds that caused the ground to tremble.


    At that moment, no one had any doubts that the Cryo Wolf was indeed here for Kim Haru.


    "Mr. Kim, Safe Zone Commander, are you both alright?" Jang Dojang approached them with the ability users, his face filled with concern as he checked on the two of them.


    "We''re fine," the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander replied.


    Once they saw that both of them were unharmed and standing safely before them, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Their attention then shifted to the Cryo Wolf who was still joyfully bouncing in the snow.


    "What should we do with them?" someone asked.


    All eyes turned to Kim Haru.


    To them, since the Cryo Wolf had come for him, Kim Haru must have some way of dealing with them, right?


    Kim Haru, in fact, had no idea what to do. However, judging from the Cryo Wolf''s behavior, he thought it might be worth a try.


    He slowly walked toward one of the Cryo Wolfs and said, "Come here."


    The next moment, the Cryo Wolf, which had been enthusiastically hopping about, immediately stopped. It began rolling toward Kim Haru in small, hesitant movements. Watching its wobbly motions, Kim Haru couldn''t help but think it resembled a shy dog.


    Kim Haru took a few more steps forward and tentatively reached out to touch the snow dog''s head.


    In an instant, as his hand made contact, the Cryo Wolf''s fur immediately turned pink at the spot where he touched it.


    Kim Haru was startled.


    He instinctively withdrew his hand from the Cryo Wolf. But in the next moment, the Cryo Wolf pushed its head back against Kim Haru''s hand, the soft fur brushing against him again as it continued turning pink wherever they touched.


    Before Kim Haru could react, he was suddenly surrounded by a flurry of pink Cryo Wolf. The other Cryo Wolf eagerly pressed against him, jostling to make contact with his hand. When they couldn''t reach his hands, they squeezed against his legs, waist, and back instead.


    Despite the crowding, none of the Cryo Wolfs used excessive force. Their movements were surprisingly gentle, and Kim Haru didn''t feel the least bit uncomfortable.


    Well, it was confirmed now¡ªthese dogs seemed looking for him.


    Kim Haru cleared his throat and said, "Sit down."


    Immediately, the oval-shaped Cryo Wolf lying horizontally shifted into slightly tilted ovals as they sat down obediently.


    Now Kim Haru could finally distinguish which end was their head and which was their tail.


    "Were you looking for me? If yes, bark once. If no, bark twice."


    "Woof."


    Alright, so they were indeed looking for him.


    Kim Haru, now sure of this, felt a growing headache. He had so many questions he wanted to ask¡ªwhy were they looking for him? How had they found him? And who had drawn that pattern? But how could he possibly get answers from a group of creatures whose only response was "woof"?


    Turning his head to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, Kim Haru asked, "What kind of animal did Cryo Wolf mutate from?"


    "If I''m not mistaken," Moon Baein replied with a slightly pained expression, "they''re a hybrid mutation of huskies and Samoyeds."


    No one really knew why huskies and Samoyeds had mixed together and mutated after the apocalypse. Originally, people weren''t even sure what species these Cryo Wolf were. That changed when someone, out of sheer boredom, managed to capture one, shave all its fur off, and finally discover the truth.


    This revelation wasn''t particularly useful when Cryo Wolf was considered an enemy of humanity. But what if they were becoming allies?


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander couldn''t help but imagine these big mutated creatures entering the safe zone. If they started wreaking havoc in their homes¡­Well, the thought made him worry about the future of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Kim Haru hadn''t expected the Cryo Wolf to be a hybrid of huskies and Samoyeds either. They looked nothing like either breed now. Well, not entirely¡ªthose fluffy white coats were reminiscent of Samoyeds, and their enthusiasm when pouncing on the car or bouncing around did have a certain husky-like energy.


    Especially that moment when they tried to open the car door¡ªyeah, that was pure husky.


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 227 Snowball Squad Moves In

    Kim Haru pressed his hand to his forehead. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had once taken care of a friend''s husky for a couple of weeks. In that time, he''d felt like his nerves were constantly on edge. Every morning, he woke up wanting to roast the dog for breakfast and begged his friend to return sooner and take their house destroyer creatures back.


    Now, looking at this pack of mutated huskies, he couldn''t help but wonder if taking them in was even an option.


    While he and Moon Baein were talking, the group of Cryo Wolfs with Husky hearts and Samoyed exteriors began to grow restless.


    Kim Haru quickly called them out, "Sit still. Don''t move."


    The Cryo Wolf promptly sat upright again and lined up neatly.


    See? When huskies were obedient, they could be downright angelic.


    Kim Haru asked them, "Are you here to follow me?"


    The Cryo Wolf responded with a single bark.


    Alright then.


    It looked like he''d been adopted by a pack of huskies.


    Kim Haru thought for a moment and decided to take them back to his little farm.


    At least the abundance of mutated plants there might limit the damage this house destroyer could cause.


    When the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander heard Kim Haru was planning to take them back to his farm, he let out a small sigh of relief.


    "If you need anything, just let us know. If they eat too much, we can send regular supplies of meat. And if you ever decide to¡­" Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander made a throat-slitting gesture. "We can help with that too."


    After all, by taking in the Cryo Wolf, Kim Haru was resolving a crisis for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Naturally, Moon Baein wasn''t going to leave him to manage them alone.


    Kim Haru nodded his head in understanding.


    At the east gate, he switched to a vehicle driven by the Delta Squad.


    The Cryo Wolf chased the car all the way, showing no signs of fatigue.


    In fact, they seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    They looked around curiously and occasionally stopped for a while to sniff the flowers or explore the area. Their ease at keeping pace was evident.


    The window by Kim Haru''s seat remained open the entire journey so the Cryo Wolf could see he was still there.


    Through the window, Kim Haru watched the Cryo Wolf frolicking in the snow. Suddenly, he remembered the sled he was working on.


    Wasn''t there a ready-made team of sled pullers right in front of him?


    His plans for snow transportation were sorted.


    Kim Haru was a man of action. As soon as he returned to the farm, he lined up the Cryo Wolf in front of the cabin and began to put the collars and leashes around their necks one by one.


    "You didn''t come here for free food and lodging," he told the Cryo Wolf while patting their heads. "From today, you''re on my draft team. The sled isn''t ready yet, so for now, you''ll wear these to get used to them. If anyone loses their leash, you''ll miss a meal. One leash lost, one meal gone."


    The Cryo Wolf bounced around cheerfully, clearly not taking his words seriously.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind. They''d understand when it was time to eat.


    To better differentiate between the Cryo Wolf, Kim Haru gave each one a name. Staying true to his usual style, he decided to number them based on their status within the group: Snowball No. 1, Snowball No. 2, Snowball No. 3, and so on, up to Snowball No. 11.


    He also grabbed a pair of scissors and gave the Cryo Wolf a makeover.


    He trimmed their fur to expose their eyes, noses, and mouths and added a visible line around their necks for clarity. As for their limbs¡ªwell, his grooming skills weren''t up to the task, so he left those alone.


    In the end, the eleven Cryo Wolfs now looked like a combination of big and small snowmen. If they stood upright, added hats and scarves, and stuck in some tree branches, they could easily pass for snowmen.


    The ones with patterns on their fur were washed clean, and each dog had its number¡ªer, name¡ªwritten on it.


    Finally, Kim Haru let the pack of these house destroyers roam free.


    After all, there was no way they could tear down an entire forest.


    After the Cryo Wolf disappeared into the forest, Go Okrim curiously walked over and asked, "Kim Haru-hyung, are they going to live here from now on?"


    "Yes." Kim Haru nodded. "They''ll help us pull carts in the future. They''re a breed suited for snow-covered terrains. Can you look for a suitable spot for them to stay?"


    Kim Haru had noticed the option for doghouses in the system''s building menu. When the Cryo Wolf arrived, the icon immediately lit up, confirming its availability. After all, having a few dogs on a farm¡ªwhether for guarding or herding¡ªwas only natural, and a doghouse was a logical addition.


    The only question was whether the system''s doghouses would be large enough to accommodate so many big dogs.


    In the end, Kim Haru and Go Okrim decided to place them near the unused plot of land by the pond. During the winter, that area remained unplanted, and the snow was left untouched, making it an ideal playground for the dogs.


    Their small farm didn''t really need guard dogs anyway.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    As expected, the system''s doghouses couldn''t fit all eleven Cryo Wolfs. However, they weren''t too small either¡ªeach doghouse could comfortably house two Cryo Wolfs. Kim Haru built an entire row of six doghouses, spending 12,000 gold coins and 600 units of wood. The leader of the Cryo Wolf, Snowball No. 1, claimed a house all to himself, while the others paired up.


    Having spent such a significant amount, Kim Haru was already brainstorming how to utilize the Cryo Wolf''s labor to generate profit.


    At the very least, he needed to earn back that 12,000 gold coins!


    The Cryo Wolf adapted well to the cold winter.

 Chapter 228 Huskies on Duty

    Their doghouses didn''t even require heating, as the adjustable system settings allowed Kim Haru to turn off the heating option during installation.


    "Gojo, keep an eye on them. Make sure they don''t start fighting with the plants," Kim Haru instructed after setting up the doghouses, still a bit worried.


    Unlike animals that hibernate deeply, the plants on the farm were in a state more akin to contemplation¡ªlike someone lying in bed awake but too lazy to move. They were aware of their surroundings and could react when necessary, but most of the time, they simply didn''t bother. Otherwise, the humans would have long eradicated them during their dormant periods.


    Some plants, such as the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree that Kim Haru had summoned before, didn''t hibernate at all.


    If the Cryo Wolf caused too much trouble, the plants could easily retaliate.


    Go Okrim acknowledged the request with a nod and followed the Cryo Wolf trail. Their massive footprints in the snow were impossible to miss.


    With Go Okrim watching the dogs, Kim Haru turned his attention to crafting sleds and skis.


    Before the Cryo Wolf arrived, he had planned to prioritize making skis. However, with the arrival of these sled-pulling dogs, his focus naturally shifted to sleds.


    Sleds were incredibly convenient¡ªyou could sit back and let the dogs do the work while also transporting goods.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t know how to make sleds, so he unlocked the sled blueprint in the system for 1,000 gold coins. Guided step by step by the system, he began the crafting process. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    It took him two full days to complete a single-person sled.


    During those two days, the Cryo Wolf¡ªSnowball No. 1, Snowball No. 2, and the rest¡ªbecame familiar with the farm and stopped fighting over doghouses or forgetting which one was theirs. Their favorite activities quickly became mealtime and playtime.


    Kim Haru always fed the Cryo Wolf before he and Go Okrim ate. There was one instance when he ate first, and the chaos the Cryo Wolf caused during his meal was nearly unmanageable¡ªthey almost knocked down the wooden door of their cabin, despite it being the product of the system.


    After that, Kim Haru learned his lesson and always fed them first. Though they still gathered to watch him eat afterward, at least they were much calmer.


    The black pig meat they had taken from the animal research institute was still abundant. Since both Kim Haru and Go Okrim preferred normal food, they weren''t particularly keen on the mutated meat. So, they mixed it with vegetables to feed the dogs.


    The vegetables, of course, came from Kim Haru''s farm¡ªpotatoes, sweet potatoes, cabbage, and a bit of rice. Each meal required cooking a massive pot for the dogs.


    Initially, Kim Haru worried that the dogs might only eat meat, which would make them too expensive to keep. Surprisingly, the opposite was true¡ªthey were picky eaters, but only when it came to meat. They almost universally disliked the mutated black pig meat but devoured the virus-free vegetables with great enthusiasm, finishing massive bowls in one sitting.


    Sometimes, they even tried to steal each other''s portions, sparking scuffles over food.


    Mealtimes were always chaotic, leaving Kim Haru exasperated.


    Only after finishing all the virus-free vegetables would the dogs reluctantly eat the black pig meat, their disdainful expressions making Kim Haru chuckle more than once.


    This also led to the dogs'' pitiful reaction when they realized the punishment for dropping the leashes was being banned from eating food. They would let out heart-wrenching whimpers, their big, round eyes fixed on him as if shooting endless waves of "puppy-dog eyes." These massive dogs would lie flat on the ground, curling themselves up as much as possible, trying to appear as pitiable as they could.


    They would also glance repeatedly at other dogs'' food bowls, looking longingly.


    Kim Haru almost couldn''t hold back his soft heart to forgive them.


    Thankfully, he managed to stay firm in the end. "We agreed that you can''t drop the leashes. This is your one and only job for earning your food and stay here."


    Almost every dog had been punished this way at least once. Only Snowball No. 1, the pack leader, retained some dignity and always managed to get its meal.


    In less than two days, none of the dogs dared to carelessly frolic around and let their leashes fall off anymore.


    Kim Haru was quite satisfied with this result. The last thing he wanted was for the dogs to get too excited and flip the sled, with him, the goods, and even the dogs themselves tumbling over.


    As for their outdoor time?


    Kim Haru noted that Siberian Huskies lived up to their reputation¡ªunbelievably energetic every single day. Even though he hadn''t confined them, and they were free to roam almost all day, they were still incredibly enthusiastic about going outside.


    They especially loved having Kim Haru accompany them.


    But Haru had no interest in going out in the biting cold with them. The wind was so sharp it felt like knives cutting his face¡ªunbearably harsh.


    Besides, the sled wasn''t even finished yet. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, finally, the sled was complete. Kim Haru stood in front of it, immensely satisfied.


    The sled, built according to the system''s blueprint, had a considerable surface area.


    It was designed to be pulled by two dogs simultaneously, making it easier to maneuver.


    The front even had a windshield, though Kim Haru, of course, couldn''t have crafted glass in just two days.


    The system''s crafting station produced the final product from the incomplete sled he had built.


    "Gojo, call back two of the dogs for me," Haru said eagerly. He couldn''t wait to test the sled''s capabilities.


    Soon, the dogs returned.


    Not just the two he had asked for¡ªall eleven of them came bounding back. They had heard that their favorite human was calling, so they all rushed over enthusiastically.


    Then, one by one, they curiously circled around the sled.


    It must have been some sled dog instinct because as soon as the dogs realized Kim Haru was picking two of them to pull this strange vehicle with no wheels, they all got extremely excited, each of them was vying to be chosen by him.

 Chapter 229 Sled Chaos and Hidden Treasures

    After some thought, Kim Haru picked the more composed Snowball No. 1 and Snowball No. 2.


    He removed their regular leashes and replaced them with the sled''s leashes. Then, he climbed into the sled.


    This first test run was just a trial, so Kim Haru didn''t load any cargo onto it. He made sure to activate the protective shield and then pointed in a direction. "Alright, let''s g-!"


    Before he could finish saying the word go, Snowball No. 1 and Snowball No. 2 already shot forward like rockets!


    Kim Haru was thrown back against the sled seat. If it hadn''t been padded with soft cushions, he was sure his back would have been injured.


    "Slow down, slow down!" Kim Haru yelled.


    It took several shouts before the two dogs finally slowed their pace.


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but regret his decision. He should have just started with one dog for the test. Why did he have to harness two? Clearly, the two of them had been competing just now. And this was with the more composed Snowball No. 1 and Snowball No. 2¡ªif it had been the others, his back might not have survived.


    Once they slowed down, Kim Haru finally had the energy to look around.


    When he did, he was instantly speechless.


    Great. All eleven dogs had followed them, running alongside the sled. Judging by their expressions, they were eager to try pulling the sled too.


    Kim Haru wasn''t about to change drivers again. He didn''t want to experience another round of breakneck speed.


    After observing the rowdy dogs, Kim Haru realized the surroundings looked unfamiliar.


    "¡­Where did you all take me?" Kim Haru sighed.


    As expected, he couldn''t entirely trust the dogs with decisions. In just this short time, he had no idea where they''d dragged him. It didn''t seem too far, though¡ªthe plants around were still green, indicating they were likely still in the forest of mutated plants.


    Fortunately, the dogs knew the way back to the small farm, so Kim Haru wasn''t too worried.


    Even if they didn''t, wasn''t there still the system''s mini-map?


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Just keep this pace, and go slowly." Now that the sled cart''s speed was finally within a normal range, Kim Haru could relax enough to truly enjoy the experience.


    As expected, anything produced by the system was of excellent quality. Even though the dogs had been charging at breakneck speed earlier, Kim Haru hadn''t felt the slightest chill from the wind.


    Oh, there was still wind, but it was mild and gentle, completely unlike the piercingly cold gusts he''d felt when venturing out alone.


    Kim Haru felt immensely satisfied.


    He praised the two sled dogs pulling the cart: "Snowball No. 1, Snowball No. 2, you two are amazing."


    That was all it took to stir up the jealousy of the other dogs. None of them could stand to hear their human praise someone else, even if one of those being praised was their leader. It just didn''t sit right with them.


    They wanted to be praised too.


    Did pulling the cart earn compliments?


    Then they needed to take over!


    Before Kim Haru could react, the surrounding dogs began an all-out brawl for the sled cart.


    Snowball No. 1 and Snowball No. 2 clung tightly to their leashes, while the other dogs shoved and squeezed their massive bodies between the cart and the ropes, pushing and jostling.


    Kim Haru''s expression changed instantly. "Wait, the cart is about to¡ª"


    Tip over.


    Yep, the sled cart toppled.


    Kim Haru, along with the cart, ended up lying sideways on the cold snow. His face, touching the icy ground, was just as frosty as the snow.


    The surroundings fell silent.


    A moment later, the dogs, realizing they were in deep trouble, worked together to upright the sled cart.


    Then, one by one, they hung their heads low, sneaking glances at Kim Haru''s face with apologetic eyes. Soft whimpering sounds escaped their mouths as they tried to win him over.


    "It''s no use. That trick doesn''t work on me anymore," Kim Haru said with a cold expression. "All right, pick your punishment: no food for one meal or no playtime for a whole day?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whine~"


    The dogs whimpered even more pitifully.


    "Pulling the sled is your job. If you don''t take your work seriously, do you still expect to eat? Where do you get such good deals?" Kim Haru hardened his heart.


    Indeed, training huskies required a strong resolve. He should''ve expected this outcome long ago.


    The Cryo Wolf flattened themselves even further.


    They rub their soft, fluffy bodies against Kim Haru.


    With their Samoyed-level cuteness combined with this tactic, they were almost impossible to resist.


    Kim Haru nearly gave in.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the Cryo Wolfs, Snowball No. 9, shuffling off to the side and starting to dig.


    That sight reignited his anger.


    Really? Not even paying full attention while apologizing!


    Kim Haru was about to scold Snowball No. 9 when the dog suddenly let out an excited howl and rushed over.


    It wagged its tail and presented something it had unearthed as a peace offering.


    Kim Haru looked down and froze.


    It was a radish.


    "Woof."


    Snowball No. 9 squatted in front of Kim Haru.


    If its tail wasn''t curled into a ball with its body, it would surely be wagging wildly in a plea for praise.


    And it did get praised by Kim Haru.


    He patted the dog on the head. "Good job, you''ve redeemed yourself. Now, see if you can find any more nearby."


    Hearing this, the other dogs eagerly began digging in the snow around them. Snowball No. 1 and Snowball No. 2, still harnessed to the sled, jumped excitedly, eager to be set free to join in and earn their meals by digging up the radishes.


    Kim Haru unhooked the two dogs, and they immediately dashed off, sniffing and digging around for the buried treasure.


    Sitting in the sled, Kim Haru examined the radish in his hands.

 Chapter 230 The Missing Snowball and the Radish Hunt

    This radish was massive¡ªthick, white, and as big as an adult''s arm. However, unlike radishes from before the apocalypse, this one lacked the green leafy top.


    At first, Kim Haru thought Snowball had accidentally torn off the greens while digging. But upon checking the first radish pit, he couldn''t find any trace of leaves. As the other dogs brought back more plump radishes, he noticed the same issue¡ªnone of them had any greens attached to it.


    Inspecting the radishes closely, Kim Haru realized that the area where the greens should have grown showed no signs of being torn. It seemed these radishes naturally grew without leafy tops.


    Things truly were different in this post-apocalypse world.


    Unsure if these radishes were edible, Kim Haru decided to test them out by feeding one of them to the black pigs back at the farm.


    After all, he''d read somewhere before that if pigs could eat something without dying, it was likely safe for humans too. It just might not taste very good.


    The moment Kim Haru picked up the radishes, the farming system unlocked [Radish Seeds] in his inventory.


    For the past few days, Kim Haru and Go Okrim had been tirelessly clearing snow. With the dogs helping them over for the last two days, the work had sped up significantly. The designated area for piling snow to build an igloo-like greenhouse was now nearly filled.


    Kim Haru planned to start building the greenhouse once he returned. If it succeeded, he would plant the white radishes first.


    These radishes were the first ones he''d encountered in this world, so he figured he should make good use of them.


    The dogs proved their worth yet again with their keen noses. In the thick snow, the eleven dogs managed to find over thirty massive radishes. The sled could barely carry them all, and it took two trips to haul them back.


    Learning from past mistakes, Kim Haru didn''t make both dogs pull the sled at once. He left Snowball No. 1 behind to watch the other dogs who are still digging while he rode back on a sled pulled by Snowball No. 2.


    Accompanied by three dogs and a sled full of radishes, he made his way back to the farm.


    Go Okrim, waiting at the farm, heard the happy barking of the dogs from afar.


    As soon as Kim Haru arrived, Go Okrim rushed over. "Kim Haru-hyung, how''s the sled? Did they pull it well?"


    "It''s great. So great that they were pulling it like it was the happiest thing in the world." Kim Haru raised an eyebrow with a smirk. "If you''re curious, you can try it later. For now, help me unload the radishes."


    "Radishes?" Go Okrim''s eyes lit up with surprise. "You found radishes on your trip And so many of them? They look delicious!"


    "Who knows what those dogs are up to all day. They even know where to find radishes. If not for needing them to make amends, they probably wouldn''t have bothered digging them up."


    Kim Haru spoke as he unloaded the radishes from the sled one by one.


    After unloading this batch, he still needed to go back for another load.


    Before leaving, Kim Haru specifically instructed Go Okrim not to eat the radishes right away. "Take a few of them and let Little Snort and Big Snort try them first. If they''re fine, then we can eat them ourselves."


    Go Okrim quickly agreed without hesitation.


    Having pulled the sled twice already, Snowball No. 2 had become adept at the task. Now, it pulled Kim Haru through the forest with ease and steadiness, even allowing him to enjoy the ride.


    Before long, they arrived back at the radish-digging spot.


    The other dogs had already finished digging up all the radishes in the area and were now curiously poking around, their heads bobbing as they seemed to look for something new to entertain themselves.


    With the help of the dogs, Kim Haru managed to load the remaining radishes onto the sled. After securing the leashes to Snowball No. 2''s neck, he was about to set off when he noticed something unusual¡ªSnowball No. 1 was missing.


    "Where''s Snowball No. 1?"


    Kim Haru searched the area thoroughly but couldn''t find the missing dog. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the leader of the Cryo Wolf, Snowball No. 1 was typically a bit more dependable than the others. That was why Kim Haru had left it to keep an eye on the other dogs. Yet, while the rest of the dogs were accounted for, the one in charge of watching them had gone missing?


    The Cryo Wolf, when they heard Kim Haru call "Snowball No. 1," they immediately understood what he was asking.


    The Cryo Wolf who hadn''t accompanied Kim Haru goes back to the farm tilted their heads toward a specific direction.


    Following their gaze, Kim Haru spotted the trail in the snow¡ªevidence of Snowball No. 1''s path.


    He called out a couple of times but didn''t yield any response.


    Growing increasingly concerned that Snowball No. 1 might have run into danger, Kim Haru decided to investigate it.


    Leaving most of the dogs behind to guard the sled and radishes, Kim Haru took Snowball No. 3 and Snowball No. 4 with him and set off, following Snowball No. 1''s trail.


    The tracks didn''t lead in a straight line; instead, they zigzagged erratically, with occasional attempts to climb trees. Judging by the marks, Snowball No. 1 hadn''t actually managed to climb but had left small craters where it had leaped before moving on, weaving through the forest.


    The more Kim Haru observed, the more he felt that Snowball No. 1 hadn''t left for no reason.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    It seemed to be chasing something.


    Could it have been an animal foraging for food in the winter?


    Curious, Kim Haru tried to think of what kind of animals might be out in the winter, but there were too many possibilities. Besides, in this post-apocalypse world where plants and animals had mutated, guessing them was nearly impossible.


    After half an hour of following the trail, Kim Haru started to wonder if they were about to leave the forest entirely.


    Finally, though, he spotted a familiar mass of white fur in the distance.

 Chapter 231 The Talking Radish

    "Snowball No. 1!" Kim Haru called out.


    A muffled whimper answered him, as if Snowball No. 1''s mouth was blocked by something.


    Kim Haru hurried over, taking long strides.


    Snowball No. 1 slowly turned around toward him, revealing its predicament.


    "...Pfft."


    The moment Kim Haru saw Snowball No. 1 clearly, he couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    Snowball No. 1''s pristine white fur was now covered in grayish, stringy objects, thin and long, resembling octopus tentacles. These strange appendages clung tightly to its face. Around its mouth, a lump of grayish-white material was lodged, completely blocking its ability to bark properly.


    It looked just like a greedy dog that had tried to eat an octopus and ended up getting tangled in its tentacles.


    After a good laugh, Kim Haru quickly stepped forward to help.


    "What exactly were you chasing after¡ª" Kim Haru stopped mid-sentence, startled as he pulled the object out of Snowball No. 1''s mouth. "What the heck?!"


    Caught off guard, Kim Haru momentarily loosened his grip. The thing was about to escape, but Snowball No. 1 that was quick as lightning, snapped it back up into his mouth.


    "Woof woof," Snowball No. 1 mumbled through a full mouth, shoving the object back toward Kim Haru''s hands.


    Kim Haru collected himself and took another look at the strange object. It resembled an ordinary white radish, identical to the ones piled in the sled cart. But unlike those radishes, this one was alive¡ªand moving.


    The gray, string-like tendrils that had wrapped around Snowball No. 1''s mouth turned out to be its roots that was as flexible as octopus tentacles. When Kim Haru pulled the radish from Snowball No. 1''s jaws, the roots flailed wildly in the air, and the radish''s body began to wiggle with surprising vigor.


    This sudden activity caught Kim Haru off guard, making him took a step back in shock. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that he had calmed down, Kim Haru realized what he was holding: a mutated white radish.


    "I''m not a lowly radish, you fool!" A deliberately deep voice suddenly rang out¡ªfrom Snowball No. 1''s mouth.


    For a moment, Kim Haru thought Snowball No. 1 had learned to talk. But as the words sank in, he realized it was the mutated radish who is speaking.


    "A talking radish?" Kim Haru''s amazement grew. None of the other mutated plants he''d encountered could speak. At most, the mutated wheat he tended could produce faint, whining noises, while others used visual signals like glowing text to communicate.


    To encounter a plant that had evolved the ability to speak was beyond surprising.


    The radish continued to squirm in Snowball No. 1''s grasp, clearly angry but completely overpowered by the Cryo Wolf. With Snowball No. 3 and Snowball No. 4 standing nearby as backup, and the protective barrier from the sled cart still active, Kim Haru wasn''t the least bit worried about this strange plant causing trouble.


    The mutated radish''s fury only grew at his nonchalant attitude. "I said I''m not a radish, damn it!"


    "Then what are you?" Kim Haru asked, tilting his head. "You look exactly like a radish to me."


    The muffled voice coming from Snowball No. 1''s mouth sounded both indignant and exasperated. "You think I want to look like one of those lowly things? I was just trying to find a quiet place to sleep! How was I supposed to know I''d wake up looking like this? You think I''m not upset too?!"


    It paused dramatically before continuing, "Do you even know who I am¡ª?"


    Abruptly, it stopped itself, as though realizing it had said too much. "Wait, why should I even tell you? Let me go this instant! I''m warning you, I''m not someone to mess with! My underlings could crush ten of you in one blow!"


    Listening to the radish''s bravado, complete with its affected gravelly voice, Kim Haru couldn''t help but laugh. Its tone reminded him of an old classmate from elementary school who had once tried to act tough in the playground, despite being anything but intimidating.


    That classmate hadn''t been doing well in life and at some point joined a small gang. He always walked with hunched shoulders, narrowed eyes, and feet splayed outward, constantly referring to himself as "the boss" in every sentence. His speech was peppered with commands like "get lost," and he even practiced making his voice sound "more charismatic and intimidating."


    If he could, Kim Haru thought, that guy would''ve probably slung a jacket over his shoulder and stuck a cigar in his mouth to complete the look.


    The mutated white radish in front of Kim Haru¡ªthe one vehemently insisting it wasn''t a radish¡ªgave off exactly the same vibe as that classmate.


    Kim Haru began to believe the radish''s claim that it had "woken up from a long sleep." Judging by its demeanor, it had probably been hibernating since the pre-apocalypse era when trying to look tough in black-market gangs was the trend.


    The more Kim Haru observed the talking radish, the more curious he became. But this wasn''t the right place to investigate further. Patting Snowball No. 1, he asked, "Can you carry this thing in your mouth without any trouble?"


    Snowball No. 1 nodded.


    "Good. Let''s take it back first."


    Neither Kim Haru nor the three Cyro Wolf paid any attention to the radish''s frantic struggles and angry curses as they retraced their steps back home.


    When they reached the sled cart, the other Cyro Wolf were behaving well, staying put and guarding the radishes. They had left everything untouched. As usual, Snowball No. 2 took the lead pulling the sled, and Kim Haru, accompanied by the radishes and the pack of fluffy Cyro Wolf, returned to the small farm.


    By the time they arrived, Go Okrim had already cleaned the previously harvested radishes and stored them in the granary. He had left four outside to be added to the meal for the two black pigs.


    Seeing Kim Haru return with all the Cyro Wolf, Go Okrim guessed that the radish patch must have been thoroughly harvested.

 Chapter 232 The Grumpy Ginseng

    While helping unload the radishes from the sled, Go Okrim noticed the strange, wriggling "radish" in Snowball No. 1''s mouth.


    He exclaimed, "What is that? A hybrid between a mutated radish and a mutated octopus?"


    "Damn you! Who do you call a hybrid!" the radish snapped back.


    Hearing the radish talk only deepened Kim Haru''s understanding of Snowball No. 1''s remarkable control over his bite strength. Despite being clamped in Snowball No. 1''s jaws the entire way back, the radish was still full of energy, its voice as strong as ever. Clearly, Snowball No. 1''s teeth hadn''t inflicted the slightest harm.


    From now on, Kim Haru thought, he could let the Cyro Wolf carry things like this for him.


    Go Okrim, amazed by the talking radish, exclaimed, "Kim Haru-hyung, this thing can actually talk!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The radish retorted, "Of course I can talk! If you can talk, why wouldn''t I be able to?"


    Go Okrim, unfazed, began speculating, "Could it be that a mutated radish''s structure is different from other plants? Why is it the only one that can talk?"


    "Damn it! I already told you, I''m not a radish! Don''t lump me in with those inferior species!" The radish''s voice was growing increasingly hysterical.


    "Then what are you?" Go Okrim asked.


    "Why should I tell you?" the radish shot back.


    "Then you''re a radish," Go Okrim declared.


    "I am NOT a radish!"


    "You''re a radish."


    "I am NOT¡ª"


    And so, the two devolved into an absurdly childish argument, with Go Okrim deliberately teasing the radish to provoke it.


    Kim Haru ignored their squabble and focused on cleaning and storing the rest of the radishes in the granary. Only when everything was tidied up did he turn his attention back to the mutated radish.


    By then, Go Okrim had already extracted the radish from Snowball No. 1''s mouth. The radish, of course, tried to escape, but the eleven other Cyro Wolf surrounded it and Go Okrim, their curious eyes locked on the squirming radish. They looked ready to pounce at any moment, as though awaiting a signal to bite and see what it tasted like.


    Faced with this overwhelming lineup, the radish trembled and stayed perfectly still, allowing Go Okrim to flip it over and examine it as much as he pleased.


    Even in such a predicament, the white radish hadn''t forgotten to build up some aura through its words. "I¡ªI''m not going to tell you what I am!" it exclaimed, trying to maintain its tough stance.


    Kim Haru pulled over a stool and sat down. "Well? Have you figured out what it is?" he asked.


    Go Okrim''s eyes sparkled. "Kim Haru-hyung, I think it''s a ginseng!"


    The word ginseng left Go Okrim''s lips, and the white radish''s rambling, curse-laden tirade came to an abrupt halt.


    "Wha¡ªwhat? How do you know what I am?" it stammered, clearly shaken.


    Kim Haru raised an eyebrow.


    Well, what do you know? It really was ginseng.


    Go Okrim, on the other hand, was over the moon. "Wow, I was just guessing! I didn''t think I''d actually get it right. Hyung, I''m amazing, aren''t I?"


    "Very impressive," Kim Haru praised, earning a satisfied grin from Go Okrim and a stunned, disbelieving look of defeat from the ginseng.


    "How did you guess I was ginseng?" the ginseng demanded, still unwilling to accept the truth without an explanation.


    Go Okrim pointed to the white radishes that had been left outside and then to the ginseng itself. "Well, if something looks a lot like a radish, most people would just guess it''s ginseng, right? It''s not like it matters if the guess is wrong."


    The ginseng was speechless.


    It just¡­ couldn''t accept it.


    Now that its identity had been exposed and with all the dogs around eyeing it hungrily, the ginseng Cyro Wolf escape was impossible. It had no choice but to answer every question posed to it honestly.


    As a result, Kim Haru was astonished to discover that this ginseng''s most notable difference from other mutated plants was that it had started showing signs of gaining sentience even before the apocalypse.


    "Back then, other than not being able to move or talk, my thoughts were perfectly clear," the ginseng boasted proudly at first, before its face fell into an expression of deep frustration. "Who would''ve thought that all I did was sneak a peek at humans'' television and stay up late one night? Then I went to sleep and woke up to find the whole world changed."


    Not only had the air and soil become filled with strange, foul-smelling contaminants, but the surrounding plants had all mutated too. They were no longer quiet and docile but instead extremely aggressive. As for the animals, they had grown larger and started developing bizarre abilities.


    If it hadn''t seen zombies later on, the ginseng would''ve thought the entire world had gained sentience along with it.


    But the apocalypse wasn''t any better than the idea of universal sentience. Summers were unbearably hot, winters were bitterly cold, and the mutated virus in the air, water, and soil made it nearly impossible for the ginseng to progress further along its path to full sentience. Even now, all it could do was barely manage to talk.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    It couldn''t even defeat a single dog.


    To make matters worse, it was looking more and more like a white radish.


    Thankfully, it still had some tricks up its sleeve. Whenever it found a place to settle down, it would plant white radishes around itself that looked just like it. When enemies dug up the other radishes, it would use the chance to sneak away.


    But the skill that had always worked flawlessly before had completely failed this time, thanks to a pack of Cyro Wolf.


    Looking at the ginseng spirit, grumbling nonstop with its little body brimming with complaints, Kim Haru grew increasingly intrigued.


    He had to keep it. No matter what, it had to stay!


    Kim Haru wasn''t particularly fond of ginseng itself. Whether this ginseng spirit was a century old or a millennium old didn''t matter to him¡ªhe wasn''t eyeing it as food. What he craved was its radish-planting expertise and, most importantly, its ability to talk.

 Chapter 233 Farms New Recruit

    His small farm was home to an increasing number of non-human beings, both animals and plants. Communicating through gestures alone was far from ideal. Kim Haru had already scoured the system store multiple times, hoping to find a translation tool suitable for such situations, but he had never come across anything useful.


    Now, with the arrival of this ginseng spirit, wasn''t that problem essentially solved?


    But there was one catch¡ªthe ginseng spirit wasn''t like the other mutated plants. Would it even be willing to stay on his farm?


    However, this concern evaporated at dinnertime.


    Kim Haru watched as the ginseng spirit, using a sudden burst of agility akin to teleportation, appeared on his dining table. It clambered eagerly toward the plates of food.


    Holding his chopsticks, Kim Haru hesitated, unsure if he should pick it up or not.


    "Are you volunteering to be our dinner?" Go Okrim asked while reaching out with his chopsticks, aiming for the ginseng spirit. "You''re way too big for us to finish in one go. We''d have to chop you up first."


    The ginseng spirit, who had been bickering with Go Okrim all afternoon, was now completely deflated. In a flattering tone, it stammered, "Th-these dishes¡­ where did they come from? I¡ªI just want a taste, just one bite! Please?"


    Kim Haru studied the ginseng spirit''s radish-like body and asked, "Aren''t you a plant? Can you even eat food?"


    Most of the other mutated plants on his farm thrived on soil, water, and fertilizer. Clearly, this gingseng spirit was something else.


    The ginseng spirit, with its beady, bean-like eyes, instinctively wanted to roll them in exasperation but stopped itself. The human before it was no longer someone it could casually sass; this person was its potential patron. Restraining its impulse, it quickly replied, "I¡ªI''m not like those ordinary plants. Even though I haven''t fully transformed into a spirit, I''m at least halfway there. So, I can eat human food."


    "What do these dishes do for you?" Kim Haru asked.


    "I¡­ um¡­" The ginseng spirit hesitated, then spoke honestly. "I can sense spiritual energy in these dishes. It''s the same kind of spiritual energy as before the apocalypse. By absorbing it, I can fully transform into a spirit."


    The ginseng spirit was eager to answer every question, even carefully using its words and not daring to say anything that might offend Kim Haru, lest it lose its chance to eat the food.


    Since waking up in this post-apocalypse world, it had wandered far and wide. This was the first time it had encountered food reminiscent of the pre-apocalypse era!


    Watching the ginseng spirit clutch tightly onto a plate of food, Kim Haru knew exactly how to persuade it to stay.


    "If you want to eat, it''s not impossible," Kim Haru said. "I can even make sure you have three meals a day, just like us. However, you should understand that nothing comes for free. My farm doesn''t provide room and board for freeloaders. You''ll have to work for it."


    "If you agree, today''s meal will include a portion for you."


    Seeing its chance to transform into a full spirit, the ginseng spirit didn''t hesitate. Before Kim Haru even finished speaking, it was nodding furiously.


    "I agree, I agree! From now on, you''re my boss. If you tell me to go east, I won''t even think about heading west by so much as a millimeter!" It was so excited that it forgot to correct its usual speech habit.


    Kim Haru glanced at his farm system interface and saw a new addition listed under "crops." Satisfied, he nodded.


    The ginseng spirit had been registered as a "crop" by the system, unlocking ginseng seeds as a bonus reward. This unexpected surprise brought a smile to his face.


    As for the spirit''s constant rude behavior Kim Haru didn''t bother trying to correct it. After all, back in his pre-apocalypse days, he''d played games with plenty of teammates who couldn''t stop cursing. As long as the personality wasn''t rotten, it didn''t matter much.


    Thus, the small farm''s dinner table today featured not only two humans but also a semi-sentient ginseng spirit. Naturally, the plate that the ginseng had sprawled over became its designated share¡ªneither Kim Haru nor Go Okrim had any appetite to touch it again with their chopsticks.


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    After dinner, Go Okrim took the new member for a stroll around the farm to familiarize it with the animals and plants. Meanwhile, Kim Haru busied himself by feeding the white radishes to the black pigs.


    Having learned that the white radishes were grown by the ginseng spirit, Kim Haru already had a guess about the result¡ªand he was right. The two black pigs ate with great enthusiasm, clearly enjoying the treat.


    Kim Haru didn''t forget the two chickens, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, who were bored from endlessly sitting in their coop. He diced up a radish and placed it into their feed trough to give them a change of diet. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After tending to the farm animals, Kim Haru packed over ten radishes to take to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. He wanted to share them with Moon Baein, Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the members of the Delta Squad. After all, they were also employees of the farm¡ªit wouldn''t be fair if only Go Okrim got to enjoy the produce.


    "Gojo, I''ll leave the farm in your hands," Kim Haru said as he called Go Okrim over. "If you''re bored, take the ginseng spirit and let it pick a spot it likes to plant radishes. I''m heading to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone."


    It had been a few days since Kim Haru last visited the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, and now that the sled vehicle was complete, travel had become much easier. He figured it was a good time to check on how the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was faring this winter.


    Go Okrim and the ginseng spirit agreed readily.


    Kim Haru left the farm, while Snowball No. 1, Snowball No. 5, and Snowball No. 11 staying in the farm to assist them.

 Chapter 234 Winter Trade

    Whether it was shoveling snow or clearing land, the labor of the Cyro Wolf would surely come in handy.


    With a bag of fresh white radishes and Snowball No. 2, Snowball No. 3, and Snowball No. 4 accompanying him, Kim Haru hopped onto the sled vehicle and set off.


    This time, Kim Haru didn''t rely solely on Snowball No. 2 to pull the sled.


    Estimating the journey''s length, he let Snowball No. 3 and Snowball No. 4 take turns pulling as well.


    Initially, both Cyro Wolf were overly excited about the task, but the memory of their last mishap¡ªwhen the sled overturned¡ªlingered in their minds.


    Under Kim Haru''s careful guidance, the two Cyro Wolf managed to remain stable.


    Eventually, Kim Haru had both pulled the sled together, and they gradually developed a harmonious rhythm, pulling the sled smoothly all the way to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    As usual, he entered through the east gate.


    The combination of three Cyro Wolf and a sled vehicle immediately caught the attention of the gatekeepers, who looked on with surprise and envy.


    When they realized it was Mr. Kim Haru in the sled, their admiration deepened.


    It was truly impressive.


    While others were still struggling with cars that refused to start in the freezing winter, resorting to bringing along fire-type ability users for backup, Kim Haru had already trained mutated animals to pull a sled!


    And not just any animals¡ªthese were the mysteriously powerful Cyro Wolf.


    Thanks to Kim Haru''s familiar face, the residents of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, who had initially been fearful of the Cyro Wolf, gradually relaxed.


    Once their fear subsided, their eyes gleamed with envy at the sled vehicle that zipped effortlessly through the snow.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, upon seeing Kim Haru''s sled and Cyro Wolf, couldn''t help but light up with interest.


    "Mr. Kim, can the dogs work in tandem?" Moon Baein immediately inquired.


    Kim Haru noticed a Hamster lazily lounging in Moon Baein''s coat pocket, fast asleep, with only the tip of its nose peeking out to breathe in fresh air.


    It remained undisturbed by the presence of others, clearly showing great trust in Moon Baein.


    It wasn''t just the leader¡ªJang Dojang and many others also carried similar Hamsters in their pockets.


    This was especially true for members of the logistics department, where nearly everyone seemed to have one.


    It appeared that their collaboration with the Hamster Tribe was progressing smoothly.


    So, naturally, upon seeing the sled and the Cyro Wolf, Moon Baein immediately thought about the potential for cooperation.


    Kim Haru considered it for a moment and replied, "We could give it a try."


    Based on Kim Haru''s interactions with them over the past few days, he believed cooperation was possible.


    Probably.


    If this collaboration were to happen, Kim Haru thought, any contract must include a clause emphasizing that passengers needed to have strong nerves.


    Additionally, the document should clearly state that riding a sled pulled by the Cyro Wolf always carried a risk of overturning.


    Fragile goods or particularly delicate individuals should think twice and make ample preparations before boarding.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s confirmation, Moon Baein was overjoyed.


    He momentarily forgot about the fresh white radishes Kim Haru had brought, instead pulling Jang Dojang and the Cyro Wolf straight to the Contract Management Bureau that was managed by the Hamster Tribe. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru had no interest in following them.


    He merely instructed Snowball No. 2, Snowball No. 3, and Snowball No. 4 not to cause trouble and assured them he would come back to pick them up.


    Then, he headed toward the Green Basket Vegetable Shop.


    The Contract Management Bureau was staffed with experienced hamsters capable of communicating effectively with the Cyro Wolf.


    There was no need for Kim Haru, who wouldn''t understand the discussions anyway, to stick around.


    At the Green Basket Vegetable Shop, business was as bustling as ever.


    With an increasing variety of goods on sale, the Delta Squad members had voluntarily taken up roles similar to Han Gwonhee''s.


    Initially, Kim Haru had only brought the Delta Squad on board to keep the location of the small farm a secret.


    He hadn''t planned on giving them specific tasks since their primary role as an ability users squad was to fight zombies, search for supplies, and expand territory.


    The Delta Squad members hadn''t forgotten their main responsibilities.


    Now, they would drop by the shop to help out during their breaks between missions while resting in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Of course, they never expected Kim Haru to compensate them for this extra help.


    When Kim Haru arrived, the Delta Squad happened to be at the shop.


    Seeing that he''d brought them fresh white radishes, they were so delighted that they didn''t know what to say.


    Exchanging glances, they silently resolved to treat Mr. Kim even better in the future. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee were already used to Kim Haru''s thoughtfulness.


    Knowing there was no point in refusing, they gratefully accepted the gift, vowing to channel their appreciation into their work.


    "Mr. Kim, are you planning to sell white radishes next?" Hwa Jian asked, examining the fresh radishes in his hands and already thinking about how to manage the inevitable rush of customers.


    Currently, in the shop, items like cabbage, potatoes, and rice, which are also grown in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, no longer incite the wild rush they once did.


    However, for items not cultivated in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, such as sugar beets, oranges, and the occasional apple, the crowd''s frenzied scramble could practically crush someone inside the shop.


    This doesn''t mean that rice and wheat are not in demand.


    Although the Pyeongseong Safe Zone produces rice, wheat, potatoes, and cabbages, the quantities distributed are strictly rationed to ensure everyone survives the winter and avoids starvation.


    However, these rations are far from enough to make anyone feel full.


    Most people eat their share of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone rations alongside mutated meat to supplement their meals.


    Those with extra money often visit Kim Haru''s shop to buy more, ensuring their families can eat a little better.

 Chapter 235 The Trouble with Wolves

    Thanks to Kim Haru''s earlier campaign to mobilize the community for large-scale planting, those who participated in the labor received crystal cores and points, enabling them to afford food beyond their allotted rations.


    In short, after this autumn, the economy of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone has slowly started to recover.


    Now, with white radishes being added to the list of items in the shop¡ªespecially during winter when radishes are in high demand¡ªa new wave of panic buying seemed inevitable.


    But Kim Haru shook his head. "The quantity is too small. They won''t be sold for now."


    The ice-storage greenhouses hadn''t been set up yet, and the ginseng spirit''s ability to grow radishes wasn''t particularly strong. Otherwise, even with all the Cyro Wolf working together, they wouldn''t have only managed to dig up a little over thirty radishes. It seemed they would have to wait a bit longer.


    Hwa Jian let out a small sigh of relief.


    Luckily, if the radishes wouldn''t be sold so soon, he''d have enough time to prepare for the inevitable rush.


    After handing the radishes to the shop employees, Kim Haru replenished the shop''s stock, collected the crystal cores from the counter, and didn''t plan on staying much longer.


    "Alright, I''ll be leaving now."


    "Take care, Mr. Kim."


    When Kim Haru returned to the Safe Zone Commander''s building, the Cyro Wolf was already having an animated discussion with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander. Naturally, the Hamster Tribe was acting as translators, squeaking and gesturing back and forth to facilitate the conversation.


    Watching the challenging three-way communication process, with each side speaking a completely different "language," Kim Haru felt even luckier to have a ginseng spirit who could actually speak.


    He decided to stir-fry an extra plate of radishes for the ginseng spirit later as thanks.


    The moment Kim Haru arrived, the Hamsters and Cyro Wolf all became visibly excited. Whatever conversation they''d been having was abandoned as the large and small creatures eagerly gathered around him.


    The Hamsters were shy and timid, content to merely hover close to him. The three Cyro Wolf, on the other hand, had no such restraint. Thudding toward him with heavy paws, they bounced like fluffy elastic balls, ready to pounce on him. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no way Kim Haru could handle such a scene.


    "Stop!" He quickly raised his hand, signaling for a pause. "If any of you dare to jump on me, there will be no food for you today!"


    Food!


    At the mention of the keyword, the Cyro Wolf instantly froze in place.


    "Whimper~"


    The Cryo Wolf cautiously rubbed themselves against Kim Haru, carefully controlling their strength, ensuring they didn''t accidentally knock him over.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander who is standing nearby, also caught on to Kim Haru''s words. His eyes lit up as he gained a new idea on how to manage this pack of Cyro Wolf.


    While stroking the fluffy fur of one of the dogs, Kim Haru turned his gaze toward the Safe Zone Commander.


    Without needing any prompting, Moon Baein understood what Kim Haru wanted to ask.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    "The negotiations went pretty well," Moon Baein explained. "We''ll provide them with food and toys, and in return, they''ll help us pull the carts. The payment for cart-pulling will also be shared with them according to an agreed ratio. However, the Cyro Wolf said they are not the ones in charge. To sign a formal contract, we''ll need their leader to approve it."


    Having noticed the numbers "Snowball No. 2," "Snowball No. 3," and "Snowball No. 4" marked on the Cyro Wolf, Moon Baein couldn''t help but feel a bit exasperated at Mr. Kim''s naming skills. Nevertheless, he guessed that the leader they mentioned must be "Snowball No. 1."


    Kim Haru also came to the same conclusion. "Alright, I''ll bring Snowball No. 1 next time."


    Moon Baein couldn''t help but laugh. Of course, it would be Snowball No. 1.


    With the discussion concluded, Kim Haru was handed some white radishes intended for the Safe Zone Commander. He planned to have Jang Dojang show him around the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to observe winter life before returning to his little farm.


    Just as he was about to leave, Moon Baein seemed to remember something and quickly called out, "Mr. Kim, in a few days, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone will organize a team to explore nearby towns for supplies. Would you be interested in joining? If you''d like to go, I''ll make sure a spot is reserved for you."


    "Exploring for supplies? Is the Pyeongseong Safe Zone running short on resources for the winter?" Kim Haru recalled hearing from the logistics department that, with careful rationing, the autumn harvest should suffice for three months.


    "It''s not about that," Moon Baein shook his head. "There''s no immediate concern over supplies. However, while winter brings harsh weather conditions, it also makes the zombies exceptionally sluggish. Most of them fall into a state of dormancy. Even those that can move are extremely stiff. This is a rare opportunity to eliminate more zombies. Those zombie-infested towns that are usually inaccessible can now be explored during winter."


    Ah, so that was the reason.


    Kim Haru thought about the few zombies on his farm that were now completely buried under snow and understood the logic.


    "I''ll pass," Kim Haru declined. "Stay safe. If there''s anything you need my help with, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Understood. Thank you, Mr. Kim. If there''s anything you''d like them to bring back for you, just let us know," Moon Baein added.


    Kim Haru couldn''t think of anything specific at the moment. After noting down the date of the team''s departure, he put the matter out of his mind.


    Finally, Kim Haru began his stroll around the Pyeongseong Safe Zone with Jang Dojang.


    The three Cyro Wolf were too conspicuous due to their size, so Kim Haru decided not to bring them along, planning to collect them later when he was ready to leave.


    However, he soon regretted not bringing the Cyro Wolf with him.

 Chapter 236 Wolves at Work

    Kim Haru originally planned to visit the new buildings in the Fourth District. However, before he could reach his destination, a speed-type ability user dashed over to report, "Mr. Kim, the Safe Zone Commander has asked you to return immediately. Your dogs have destroyed the office building."


    Kim Haru: "..."


    As expected, not everyone is fit to raise Siberian huskies. How long had he been gone? This level of chaos was unbelievable.


    Resigned, Kim Haru turned around and began making his way back.


    On the way, he couldn''t help but ask the messenger, "How many of them did it? And how much damage have they done?"


    He wanted to mentally prepare himself in advance, hoping he could resist the urge to consider dog meat stew as an option later.


    Unfortunately, the speed-type ability user didn''t know the full details and could only shrug helplessly at Mr. Kim.


    Kim Haru''s imagination was already running wild, picturing the Safe Zone Commander''s building in complete disarray, with pieces scattered everywhere.


    Thankfully, his fears weren''t fully realized. As he approached the Safe Zone Commander''s building, he noticed everything seemed relatively calm. No signs of chaos, no screams or panic¡ªperhaps the damage wasn''t too severe?


    Wishfully thinking.


    When Kim Haru stepped into the meeting room, he was greeted by a scene of utter destruction.


    The room was a mess. Tables and chairs were chewed to splinters, their remnants scattered across the floor. And in one corner, his three dogs huddled together, looking pitifully up at him with guilty eyes.


    Kim Haru didn''t need words. His cold gaze told the dogs everything: Your meals are canceled.


    Ignoring the soft, pathetic whimpers of "Snowball No. 3," Kim Haru turned to Moon Baein, the Safe Zone Commander, and asked, "What''s the damage?"


    Moon Baein, who had only just managed to stop the dogs before they caused even more destruction, sighed in both relief and exasperation. "Thankfully, the damage isn''t too severe. Just the tables and chairs¡ªthey''ll need to be replaced. The walls also suffered a bit and will require some patching."


    Moon Baein hadn''t expected the Cyro Wolf to possess such formidable destructive power. Even metal chairs hadn''t been spared! He had initially brought them into the meeting room because it was spacious, thinking they needed room to move around since they were accustomed to the wild.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Moreover, Moon Baein had planned to introduce the Safe Zone''s upper management to the Cyro Wolf, who would soon become valuable partners. The intention was to help both parties get familiar with each other.


    Who could have guessed? He had stepped out briefly to call someone, and in that short time, the dogs had launched into full demolition mode.


    "Well, that works out perfectly," Kim Haru said, visibly relieved that the losses weren''t significant. "Let them work to make up for it."


    With the Safe Zone currently constructing new buildings, the cement production area was in need of extra labor. Tasks like digging, demolishing, and transporting materials could all be assigned to the Cyro Wolf. And their "work hours" would last until the meeting room was fully restored.


    Moon Baein struggled to contain his laughter. "That''s a good idea."


    Kim Haru, his expression stern, led the three dejected dogs to their new "work camp," accompanied by Jang Dojang, who would supervise their labor.


    Their punishment had officially begun.


    This was a construction site, but unlike the ones from before the apocalypse, the "workers" here weren''t all just hauling cement, laying bricks, or mixing mortar. Instead, bursts of light from various ability users flickered one after another, making the scene look more like a magical battleground than a building site.


    Even though Kim Haru was well aware that this world had people with abilities, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment to appreciate the sight.


    When three big, fluffy, snow-white Cyro Wolves joined in, the scene became even more fantastical, as if straight out of a magical realm.


    Kim Haru watched for a while and saw that the three wolves were cooperating quite well with the ability users. Some helped pull carts loaded with dirt or snow, and others dug foundations or cleared snow. Satisfied, he decided it was time to head back to his small farm.


    As for the Safe Zone''s winter construction, seeing the bustling activity in front of him, Kim Haru was confident they had everything under control without his intervention.


    Oh, wait¡ªnot entirely. He couldn''t leave Snowball No. 2 here. After all, his sled cart still needed Snowball No. 2 to pull it back home. Once back, he''d bring Snowball No. 2 and the others back to the Safe Zone to work off their mischief. Those who needed to work to pay for their transgressions would do so, and he''d negotiate contracts for the rest with the Safe Zone Commander, Moon Baein.


    Calling for Snowball No. 2, Kim Haru returned to his small farm.


    The moment he arrived, he spotted Go Okrim waiting at the gate.


    Kim Haru immediately felt a pang of unease.


    Why did Go Okrim''s expression look so aggrieved?


    Sure enough, as soon as Go Okrim saw Kim Haru, he started complaining. "Kim Haru-hyung, they''ve completely ruined the field we just cleared. The ginseng spirit had just planted some radishes, and they tore everything apart. I don''t think these dogs want to eat anymore¡ªthey''re too energetic. Starving them for a bit might actually help."


    Kim Haru: "..." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alright, fine. It''s probably better to send them off to work at the Safe Zone sooner rather than later. At least that way, their chaos would become someone else''s problem.


    Kim Haru patted Go Okrim''s shoulder comfortingly and asked him to hold on for just one more day.


    As for the ravaged field? Kim Haru didn''t even want to look at it. He feared that the sight of the damage would make his blood pressure spike. He decided to wait until the next snowfall covered the area before inspecting it.


    Meanwhile, the mischievous Cyro Wolves were being chased around by the ginseng spirit, who was brandishing a stick. Kim Haru quickly intervened.

 Chapter 237 Building an Igloo

    "I''ve found you a proper job. From now on, you''ll earn your own meals," he told the Cyro Wolves, explaining the cooperation he''d arranged with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The Cyro Wolves originally had no particular opinion about the arrangement, but as soon as they heard that the wages they earned would be entirely their own¡ªand that they could use the money to buy food from Kim Haru''s farm, food that would belong exclusively to them¡ªthey instantly perked up. One by one with their tongues lolling, they made to pounce on Kim Haru in excitement.


    "Stop right there!" Kim Haru shouted, quickly putting an end to their antics.


    The wolves agreed to the plan, and Kim Haru wasted no time. He instructed Snowball No. 2 to lead the other snow wolves along the path they had just taken to the Safe Zone to find the Safe Zone Commander, Moon Baein. Concerned that the wolves might not be allowed through the city gates on their own, Kim Haru wrote notes of introduction on their behalf, attaching them to the wolves as a formal endorsement.


    This idea, in fact, came from the drawings he had seen on the wolves'' bodies previously.


    Once the wolves had departed, Kim Haru caught a glimpse of the ginseng spirit finally emerging from hiding. He suddenly remembered that he''d forgotten to ask the spirit to find out who had painted the designs on the wolves in the first place.


    But since the wolves had already left, he decided it would have to wait until their return.


    Not all the snow wolves would be gone for this job. Snowball No. 1, as the leader of the pack, enjoyed the respect and offerings of the other wolves. Kim Haru had often witnessed this dynamic during mealtimes on the farm.


    Snowball No. 1 would eat first and even take portions from the other wolves'' bowls. Sometimes, he took the food himself; other times, the other wolves offered it voluntarily. None of the wolves ever seemed to mind. Only after Snowball No. 1 gave his signal did the rest begin eating.


    This time was no different. When the other wolves earned wages from their work, they would naturally set aside a portion for Snowball No. 1. So, Snowball No. 1 wouldn''t be working during this trip; his role was merely to sign the contract.


    Once the contract was signed, Snowball No. 1 would return to the farm. Kim Haru still needed him to pull the sled cart, after all.


    As for the other wolves, if their work shifts were short and didn''t require overnight stays outside the Safe Zone, they too would return to the farm. It was, after all, far more comfortable there, with their cozy kennels waiting for them.


    Kim Haru wasn''t worried about the wolves encountering danger outside. Honestly, if there were any trouble, he was more inclined to believe that the snow wolves themselves would be the ones causing it¡ªputting others in peril rather than falling victim to it.


    With the energetic wolves off on their assignments, a collective sigh of relief spread across the small farm.


    That''s right. Not just Kim Haru, Go Okrim, and the ginseng spirit, but even the two chickens and two pigs seemed visibly relaxed.


    In fact, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, the chickens, had been so terrified during the wolves'' stay that they hadn''t dared to leave their coop¡ªnot even to peek their heads out. They knew all too well that their tiny chicken shelter wouldn''t stand a chance against so many boisterous wolves.


    The two pigs were equally fed up with the rowdy wolves. Their pen was spacious, and right next to it was a "uniquely aromatic" fermentation pit. How could it not attract the wolves? Little Snort and Big Snort had lost count of how many times their food had been stolen by the wolves. These silly creatures wanted to eat everything¡ªthey couldn''t resist sneaking bites of the pigs'' feed, even though the coarse bran in it was harsh on their throats.


    But now, finally, they no longer had to worry about their food being snatched.


    With the wolves gone and the chaos subsiding, Kim Haru could finally try his hand at building an igloo.


    Kim Haru wasn''t particularly familiar with igloos and didn''t know exactly how to construct one. However, he had stayed in one for two days during a trip before and had a general idea of its shape and method. It didn''t seem too complicated. Besides, with plenty of time on his hands, Kim Haru figured he could experiment and take it slow.


    First, he used wood to make a rectangular frame, which would serve as a mold for the ice bricks.


    "Gojo, fetch some water."


    "On it!"


    Kim Haru poured water over the inside of the mold to make it smoother. Then, he and Go Okrim worked together to pack snow into the frame.


    Typically, ice bricks were made by pouring water into molds and letting it freeze before removing them. But Kim Haru''s idea of building an igloo was born out of a need to deal with the excessive amount of snow piled up everywhere. Even though it was a bit more troublesome, he decided to use snow instead.


    The snow in the post-apocalypse world was piercingly cold. Even with his super-insulated coat, Kim Haru''s hands quickly grew numb.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Step aside. I''ll handle this," the ginseng spirit said, unable to bear watching such a "fragile" human struggle. With a flick of its root-like appendages, it began packing the snow into the mold with lightning speed.


    In no time, the wooden mold was packed tightly with snow.


    "Pat it down and compress it more," Kim Haru instructed from the side.


    The ginseng spirit grabbed a metal shovel and began pounding the snow in the mold with loud, echoing thuds. The snow compacted further into a dense block. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru poured a bit more water over the top, making the ice brick smoother and more solid. After waiting a while, when he judged it ready, he carefully removed the mold.


    A perfectly rectangular, smooth ice brick was completed.


    Kim Haru was extremely satisfied with the result. With the first brick done, making the rest became much easier.


    He and Go Okrim set up several more wooden molds, while the ginseng spirit focused on packing snow into them. Their assembly-line cooperation quickly consumed over half of the snowpile.


    "Brother Kim, these bricks are so slippery. How are you going to stack them into an igloo?" Go Okrim asked, shaking his hands to warm them up.

 Chapter 238 The Winter Greenhouse

    Standing near the pile of ice bricks, he already felt chilled to the bone. He''d nearly dropped a brick earlier when moving it and was incredibly curious about Kim Haru''s idea of building an igloo.


    Kim Haru pointed to a bucket of water that had already frozen into slush. "With this."


    The snow on the plot of land Kim Haru had chosen had already been shoveled up by the ginseng spirit and turned into ice bricks. Without any additional preparation, Kim Haru began using the ice bricks to lay the first layer of the wall.


    Then he started stacking the second layer.


    In the process, after completing each layer of ice bricks, Kim Haru poured water over it. When the water came into contact with the freezing ice, it solidified quickly, becoming harder and harder. This not only filled the gaps between the ice bricks but also acted as an excellent adhesive to bind them together.


    A nearly 50-square-meter igloo took Kim Haru and his companions three days to build. By the morning of the fourth day, they finally sealed the roof with the last ice brick.


    To ensure the igloo was sturdy and wouldn''t collapse unexpectedly, Kim Haru poured another layer of water over the entire structure. This turned the igloo into a seamless whole.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to leave an opening for a door.


    During the construction, Kim Haru finally understood why most igloos he''d seen before were dome-shaped. In an environment without any specialized tools, a dome design was simply more practical. While building straight walls was relatively convenient, sealing the roof at the top proved to be incredibly challenging.


    At first, Kim Haru hadn''t realized this. It was only after running into difficulties that he decided to dismantle the partially built igloo, redesign it, and start over.


    Walking into the igloo from the entrance, it was noticeably warmer than outside.


    If the outside temperature was minus thirty or forty degrees Celsius, the inside of the igloo was only around minus ten degrees.


    Once the door was installed, the interior would become even warmer. While it would never rise to several degrees above freezing, it was still a significant improvement over the harsh cold outside.


    The ginseng spirit had been eagerly waiting. The moment Kim Haru nodded in satisfaction, signaling that the igloo was finished, the ginseng spirit rushed inside. Its root-like appendages twirled like the skirt of a spinning dancer, and one by one, small radishes appeared on the igloo floor.


    Only the heavens knew how restless the ginseng spirit had been these past few days without its radish companions.


    Watching the ginseng spirit plant radishes at lightning speed, Kim Haru felt even more satisfied with his decision to pick up the ginseng spirit earlier.


    However, he didn''t forget to call out a reminder: "Save me half the space. I want to plant other things."


    Kim Haru planned to create a small greenhouse inside the igloo. He still had some melon seeds he hadn''t planted yet. He didn''t know the growth cycle of these seeds, but the sooner they sprouted, the sooner he could enjoy fresh melons.


    Perhaps it was the allure of the unattainable that made such things so desirable. Every winter, Kim Haru found himself craving watermelon and ice cream. Yet when summer came around and these items were abundant, he lost interest.


    Before his journey to this post-apocalypse world, winter watermelons were still available for purchase. Now, if he wanted one, he would have to rely on his own efforts.


    The most crucial part of building a greenhouse is having insulating plastic sheeting¡ªor glass, which works just as well. However, plastic sheeting was beyond Kim Haru''s ability to produce. Even in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, finding any was a challenge. On the rare occasion it was spotted, the material would crumble to pieces at the slightest touch. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the years, all plastic sheeting had weathered away.


    As for glass, Kim Haru had a rough idea of how to make it. If he remembered correctly, it was made by heating sand.


    But as he looked around at his surroundings, he realized there wasn''t any sand to be found. Making glass would also require building a kiln, and the high temperatures necessary to melt sand couldn''t be achieved with wood. A more efficient fuel like coal was needed.


    And he didn''t have any coal either.


    Was his greenhouse plan doomed before it even began?


    No, he was just overthinking it.


    Kim Haru slapped his forehead, suddenly reminded that the world he was in now wasn''t like his previous life. There might not be coal, but there were Fire-type ability users.


    He had seen fire-type ability users in action before. The temperatures they could generate were more than sufficient for melting sand.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    With this realization, Kim Haru glanced over at the cattle shed and sighed.


    Wasn''t there a few zombies buried there? Little Ignis and Power Ranger Squad''s Ranger Red were Fire-type zombies. These walking furnaces were even better than human Fire-type ability users. Unfortunately, they had powered down completely and weren''t functional anymore because of the snow.


    He wondered if digging them up and putting them in a heated room might revive them.


    Although the thought crossed his mind, Kim Haru didn''t seriously consider unearthing the zombies. The likelihood of success was too low. After all, the cattle shed had heating before, and those zombies had still wandered off into the snow to freeze themselves into uselessness. Even if he dug them out, they might end up shutting down again the moment he looked away.


    Just thinking about it seemed like too much trouble, so Kim Haru decided to abandon the idea.


    He remembered Gang Yuwon from the Delta Squad was a Fire-type ability user. Perhaps he could invite him to stay at the farm for a few days.


    Speaking of his employees, aside from Go Okrim, who lived in the employee dormitory, the others had never stayed there. Especially Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and Moon Baein.

 Chapter 239 Invitation and Strange Light

    At least the Delta Squad had visited the farm before, but those three people probably didn''t even know what the farm looked like.


    It made him feel like an unqualified boss.


    Kim Haru decided to find a time when everyone was free and host a gathering at the farm.


    And since it was winter, hot pot would be the perfect meal to serve.


    The invitation quickly reached the group.


    The Delta Squad members were both surprised and excited. They had just completed a mission in which they worked together to defeat a Level 3 mutated zombie with psychic-type abilities. In doing so, they had obtained a rare Level 3 Psychic-type crystal core¡ªa prized item.


    It seemed like a decent enough gift for Mr. Kim.


    None of the four had any objections to the invitation. In fact, Ryu Hyunwoo worried that a single crystal core might seem too modest. "Should we go to the trading market and pick up something else? At least make it a big box. This tiny thing doesn''t look impressive at all."


    The others thought about it and agreed.


    At the trading market, the Delta Squad ran into Han Gwonhee and Hwa Jian.


    "What are you guys doing here? Isn''t the shop open today? Oh, it''s already three in the afternoon, so you''ve probably sold out by now," Ryu Hyunwoo greeted them.


    "Yeah, we sold out before two. Mr. Kim doesn''t allow us to sell more than the daily quota," Hwa Jian replied with a smile. "We got an invitation from Mr. Kim and thought we should look for a suitable gift. It wouldn''t feel right to show up empty-handed."


    "Perfect timing, that''s why we''re here too. Let''s go together," Shin Woncheon invited them.


    Hwa Jian didn''t decline and brought Han Gwonhee to join the Delta Squad.


    Han Gwonhee, as usual, didn''t say much and simply followed Hwa Jian''s lead.


    Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee had received the invitation through the sound-transmitting snail that morning. Mr. Kim had asked them to join the Delta Squad at his small farm the next day for a meal. Hwa Jian was deeply flustered, wondering how he could let someone like Mr. Kim host them.


    Still, unable to refuse and unwilling to disappoint Mr. Kim in any way, Hwa Jian eventually accepted the invitation.


    After agreeing, he spent the rest of the day discussing plans with Han Gwonhee.


    This wasn''t just any ordinary invitation¡ªit was to visit Mr. Kim''s farm, the very place that produced normal crops and raised normal animals. To Hwa Jian, that farm was nothing short of a mystery, shrouded in an almost mythical allure.


    Now that they were about to see it for themselves, Hwa Jian felt both thrilled and nervous. Even Han Gwonhee, after receiving the invitation, found himself tense with anticipation. He was incredibly curious about the legendary farm.


    This led to the rare sight of Han Gwonhee being dragged into the bustling trading market by Hwa Jian to search for an appropriate gift for the visit.


    Not just them¡ªnearly everyone in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was curious about Mr. Kim''s farm. To many, the place seemed as mystical as a heavenly realm. Some customers had even speculated in casual conversations that the farm might be a piece of divine land that had fallen from the sky. How else could it produce such miraculous results?


    The seeds planted there were described as "seeds of hope sown by immortals", capable of growing virus-free vegetables in a post-apocalypse world. As for the animals on the farm, many believed they were divine creatures sent to save humanity.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Take the black pig, for instance. If not for Mr. Kim raising them at his farm, would the safe zone have ever managed to raise the black pigs successfully? Although the black pigs weren''t fully grown yet, the fact that they had survived almost two months already was a record-breaking achievement. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Word from the animal research institute even claimed that the piglets had become less aggressive than usual. If this trend continued, widespread pig farming in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone seemed within reach.


    There were also rumors that Mr. Kim''s farm was hatching duck eggs. Once the ducks were successfully raised, the farm''s success with small ducks would undoubtedly lead to safe zone-wide duck farming as well!


    And don''t forget the hamster tribe. Ever since Mr. Kim''s farm took in one hamster, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone now had a partnership with a whole group of them. These hamsters no longer attacked humans on sight. In fact, they happily napped in people''s pockets and even purred contentedly when gently petted.


    And then there were the Cyro Wolves. Although they had only been with Mr. Kim''s farm for a short time, their presence had already brought a promising new mode of transportation to the safe zone. Sleds pulled by the Cryo Wolf were far more practical than vehicles in this environment. Sure, the Cryo Wolf could be a handful at times, but with their striking appearance and impressive abilities, who wouldn''t adore them?


    The visible changes in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were undeniable, and all of them seemed to tie back to Mr. Kim''s farm.


    Of course, Hwa Jian and the others weren''t foolish enough to broadcast that they were heading to the farm. Quietly, they spent the entire day scouring the trading markets across all District¡ªexcept for the Fourth District, which was still busy constructing winter shelters.


    Despite visiting every open market, they still couldn''t find a gift that felt just right.


    "I heard there''s a place outside the safe zone that gives off strange lights every evening lately. Maybe we can find something suitable to give to Mr. Kim there," Hwa Jian suddenly suggested. "It''s about an hour''s walk from the northern gate¡ªnot too far. If we''re quick, we can make it back in time."


    Hwa Jian looked at the members of the Delta Squad and Kim Haru. "What do you think? Want to check it out?"


    Everyone had heard about this phenomenon before. It was first discovered by ability users patrolling the northern area. The lights only appeared at night, blinking like fireflies.

 Chapter 240 Gathering and Ducklings

    However, fireflies shouldn''t exist in the freezing winter, not even mutated ones, let alone in such numbers.


    Moreover, these lights were colorful and incredibly beautiful, completely unlike any mutated fireflies they''d seen before.


    If this phenomenon had occurred in any other season, it would''ve been fully investigated by the second day. But it happened in the winter, and every survivor knew the dangers of lingering outside at night during this season. Since the lights didn''t seem to pose any threat to the safe zone or harm anyone, the matter had been temporarily shelved.


    So, should they go?


    The members of the Delta Squad exchanged glances and broke into smiles. "Let''s go." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether the glowing object turned out to be a plant, an animal, or something else entirely, its beautiful light alone made it worth the risk. Bringing something like that to Mr. Kim as a gift to brighten his evenings was sure to please him.


    Kim Haru simply nodded, his quiet demeanor signaling his agreement.


    With that, the group settled on their goal and began preparing for the nighttime excursion.


    Winter nights were much colder than the daytime, with temperatures plummeting dramatically. If they had a thermometer, it would show that the nighttime temperature dropped exponentially lower than the daytime. The outdoors provided no shelter from the wind or snow, and anyone caught unprepared in the elements could easily become an ice statue by morning.


    Survivors might be discovered the next day buried in the snow. If they were lucky, they might cling to life, but most didn''t have that kind of luck.


    Temperature and weather weren''t the only dangers. Strange creatures often emerged during winter nights. The darkness offered them the perfect cover to hide, and the deep snow provided an ideal spot for ambushes.


    When news of the group''s plan reached the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, he personally came to dissuade them.


    But even the Safe Zone Commander''s presence didn''t sway the Delta Squad, Hwa Jian, or Han Gwonhee.


    "The Safe Zone Commander was already planning to send someone to investigate the strange lights, wasn''t he? This saves you the trouble. We''ll not only bring back a beautiful gift for Mr. Kim but also eliminate any potential threats to the safe zone. It''s a win-win, isn''t it?" Shin Woncheon reasoned.


    Looking at their resolute expressions, Moon Baein realized there was no convincing them otherwise. "Fine. The logistics department has some reliable equipment. Come with me and pick out whatever you might need."


    Shin Woncheon grinned. "Thank you, Safe Zone Commander. Consider this your contribution to the effort. When we bring back the gift, we''ll credit you, too."


    "Whether I get credit or not doesn''t matter. Just come back safely," Moon Baein said seriously. "If Mr. Kim finds out you hurt yourselves¡ªor worse¡ªfor a gift, do you think he''d be happy? He wouldn''t."


    Hwa Jian and the others, of course, understood this point. That''s why they hadn''t planned on telling Mr. Kim at all.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    After all, Mr. Kim had been staying at the small farm lately. He hadn''t visited the safe zone since the strange lights began appearing and had no idea about them.


    The group selected thick, specially crafted silkworm frost-resistant combat suits, night-vision goggles, and each took a nutrient solution from the logistics department.


    Since the safe zone began producing normal crops in greater quantities, nutrient solutions were no longer as rare. Ability user teams often purchased them for missions, as they were very convenient.


    They also prepared a sufficient supply of energy-restoring crystals.


    Once fully equipped, they watched the sun sink lower before stepping out of the safe zone''s gates.


    ...


    Kim Haru woke up and remembered that today was the day he''d invited his employees for a gathering. It was time to prepare the hotpot.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, what do you need me to do?" Go Okrim, who always woke up much earlier than Kim Haru, had already warmed himself up with a morning walk. The moment he saw Kim Haru getting up, he eagerly approached.


    He couldn''t just sit still and wanted to be helpful.


    Kim Haru pointed toward the granary. "Wash one portion of all the vegetables we have. Just make sure it''s enough for today, and it''s fine if there''s a little extra."


    Go Okrim eagerly set off.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru began preparing the meat.


    As he passed by the chicken coop, he heard an unusual noise.


    Besides the familiar sounds of Sir Peckington and Little Nugget, there was a smaller, softer sound, somewhat like¡­ a duck?


    Kim Haru froze for a moment before quickly lifting the insulated curtain over the coop''s door to peek inside.


    "Chirp!"


    Sir Peckington immediately pecked him.


    A red mark instantly appeared on his forehead.


    Thanks to the farming system''s protection, nothing on the farm could harm him significantly.


    "Alright, alright, I''m just taking a look," Kim Haru said, exasperated, watching the cold-bothered Sir Peckington still intent on pecking him. He couldn''t help but think Little Nugget was much more well-behaved.


    After brushing off the encounter, he looked toward the source of the quacking sound.


    The eggs had hatched!


    Spotting several cracked eggshells scattered among the straw, Kim Haru''s eyes lit up.


    He moved carefully, inching toward the soft quacks, worried about accidentally stepping on one of the ducklings. Finally, behind Little Nugget, he found a tiny duckling.


    The pale-yellow duckling was already much larger than Little Nugget had been as a chick. It had clearly just hatched, wobbling unsteadily as it tried to stand on its still-weak legs.


    But it didn''t take long for the duckling to find its balance. After a few tries, it was standing steadily.


    Following Little Nugget, the little duckling toddled a few steps. With its movement, Kim Haru spotted two more ducklings.


    In total, three ducklings had hatched, all pale yellow. Judging by how they clung closely to Little Nugget, Kim Haru was certain they''d already decided Little Nugget was their mother.


    Thankfully, it was Little Nugget. Little Nugget was obedient and gentle. With Little Nugget as their "mom," the ducklings would likely grow up to be just as well-behaved.

 Chapter 241 Little Nuggets New Flock

    Kim Haru shuddered to think what would''ve happened if they''d chosen Sir Peckington instead.


    Little Nugget, meanwhile, seemed bewildered. It blinked its tiny, bean-like eyes in confusion, staring at Kim Haru, then back at the ducklings trailing behind it. It let out a soft, uncertain "cheep-cheep."


    Kim Haru grinned and patted the little hero. "Little Nugget, look how much they like you. Since you hatched them, why not take care of them too? Just treat them as your underlings, like Sir Peckington. I trust you¡ªyou''ve got this."


    Little Nugget: "¡­"


    Absolutely problematic.


    Kim Haru inspected the remaining duck eggs in the nest. He wasn''t sure when they would hatch, so he didn''t dare disturb them recklessly. After leaving the chicken coop, he carefully prepared finer food suitable for the ducklings.


    When placing the food inside, he specifically warned Sir Peckington, "This is for the ducklings. Don''t you dare snatch it. If you do, I''ll move you to your own living quarters."


    Kim Haru had just checked the system and noticed that the sudden arrival of new ducklings had unlocked the Duck Shelter option in the building menu. The duck shelter looked similar to the chicken coop but featured an extra large basin filled with water about two-thirds full¡ªclearly meant as a small pool for the ducks.


    However, it was evident that the ducklings weren''t ready to live in the shelter alone yet, so Kim Haru decided not to rush into building it. Still, if Sir Peckington misbehaved, constructing the duck shelter and moving him there seemed like a good backup plan.


    After all, if zombies could live in the cowshed, why couldn''t wild chickens live in a duck shelter?


    When Go Okrim passed by carrying a bunch of radishes, he heard about the new ducklings and eagerly poked his head into the chicken coop for a look.


    As expected, his forehead got pecked by Sir Peckington, who was still cold and grumpy.


    Unlike Kim Haru, Go Okrim wasn''t so lucky. His forehead didn''t just end up with a red mark¡ªit actually bled a little.


    And that was with Sir Peckington holding back.


    The minor injury didn''t bother Go Okrim, though. He rubbed the ducklings a couple of times, marveling at how soft their down feathers felt. The ducklings squirmed weakly in his hands, their struggles so gentle that he worried even slightly stronger pressure might accidentally hurt or crush them.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Reflecting on the massive ducks they''d seen upstream, it felt almost unbelievable that those giant creatures had started out as such tiny fluffballs.


    "Ducklings can''t be exposed to the wind right after hatching. Don''t lift the coop door too often," Kim Haru instructed, not only as a reminder to Go Okrim but also to himself.


    "The others should be arriving soon¡ªlet''s focus on preparing the food."


    This served as a prompt for both of them. Kim Haru realized he still hadn''t prepared the meat dishes he''d promised earlier, as he''d been preoccupied with getting food for the ducklings. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the hotpot, the meat didn''t need to be pre-cooked. Frozen pig meat was best sliced into thin, even pieces¡ªideally with a good balance of fat and lean meat. Pure lean meat, on the other hand, needed to be coated in a thin layer of sweet potato starch so it wouldn''t accidentally overcook in the hotpot.


    In addition to the meat slices, Kim Haru decided to make some crispy fried pig meat. He also planned to prepare tender meatballs, both of which were perfect for hotpot.


    After all, he had plenty of meat and an abundance of sweet potato starch.


    As he worked in the kitchen, his movements were fluid and practiced. Just as he finished frying a fragrant plate of crispy pork, the sound of barking came from outside.


    Kim Haru knew immediately¡ªit had to be the others arriving.


    Wiping his hands on his apron, he stepped out of the kitchen to confirm. Sure enough, the Cyro Wolves were leading the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, members of the Delta Squad, and others like Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee into the farm''s grounds.


    As soon as the sled stopped, the Cryo Wolf expertly shook off their harnesses and eagerly charged toward Kim Haru with their tails wagging wildly.


    "Mr. Kim."


    "Good morning, Mr. Kim."


    The group that got off the sled greeted Kim Haru one after another.


    The sled was created after the safe zone signed a contract with the Cyro Wolves. Unlike Kim Haru''s wooden design, theirs was made of earth and metal, covered with thick animal hides on the outside to prevent the metal from becoming too cold in winter. Although not as refined as Kim Haru''s system-assisted craftsmanship, it was sturdy enough and quick to mass-produce. Ten sleds were soon ready, ensuring every Cryo Wolf had one.


    This time, all the Cryo Wolf returned, but not all the sleds. Only four were brought back, as each sled could fit two people comfortably.


    The sled carrying the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander had only him as a passenger, but it wasn''t much lighter than those carrying two people. The empty side was occupied by a large box, about a meter tall.


    As Kim Haru reached out, he patted each of the wagging-tailed Cryo Wolf that had gathered around him one by one. Nodding in response to the group''s greetings, he finally managed to send the Cryo Wolf off to play before giving his full attention to the people in front of him.


    When Kim Haru got a good look at them, his brows furrowed immediately.


    "What happened to you all? Did you encounter danger on the road?" he asked, noticing that aside from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, the others were covered in bruises, as if they had been in a serious fight.


    But with Cryo Wolf pulling the sled, they shouldn''t have faced any threats. Kim Haru had experienced firsthand the speed and strength of the Cryo Wolf¡ªtraveling with them was smooth and safe, not even a bump or stone would be overlooked.

 Chapter 242 Starlight Armored Bug

    Moon Baein shrugged his shoulder. "The road was perfectly safe. If you want the full story, you''ll have to ask them."


    With that, Moon Baein casually walked over to Go Okrim and asked, "Go Okrim, is there anything you need me to do? Want me to peel potatoes? Just leave it to me."


    That left only Kim Haru, Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the members of the Delta Squad standing there.


    "Hm?" Kim Haru gave them a questioning look.


    At this point, Hwa Jian, the one who had initially proposed their activity, suddenly lost his nerve and shifted his gaze to Shin Woncheon. The members of the Delta Squad also looked pitifully at their captain, making their timidness abundantly clear.


    Shin Woncheon sighed. "Alright, I''ll explain."


    "Mr. Kim, it''s nothing serious. We just got into a fight yesterday, and things got a little out of hand, so both sides ended up hitting pretty hard," Shin Woncheon said truthfully. It wasn''t a complete lie¡ªthey had indeed fought, just not against people. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, yeah, we got into a fight," the others echoed, nodding their vigorously.


    Under no circumstances could they let Kim Haru find out they had ended up like this while searching for a gift for him. Those annoying bugs, why did they always go for the face? They might as well be called face-slapping bugs instead of Starlight Armored Bugs.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, right, Mr. Kim! We brought you a gift. Take a look and see if you like it," Hwa Jian quickly changed the topic, pulling Han Gwonhee along to move the large box off the sled.


    Kim Haru scrutinized them for a moment and, seeing no serious injuries in their movements, decided not to press further. Whether or not they were truthful, their condition didn''t seem to warrant concern.


    Letting it go, Kim Haru turned his attention to the box. "What is this?"


    "Mr. Kim, open it and take a look," the members of the Delta Squad said, pushing the box in front of Kim Haru.


    The box was easy to open, tied with just a simple bow made of rope. A slight pull, and the knot came undone. Inside, the contents were concealed by a black cloth. Kim Haru was about to lift the cloth when Shin Woncheon stopped him.


    "Wait, Mr. Kim! Don''t take off the cloth yet. Look through here first," Shin Woncheon instructed.


    He pointed to a small gap in the black cloth. Slightly pulling it apart would reveal the contents inside.


    With all this buildup, Kim Haru''s curiosity about the box''s contents only grew. Slowly leaning closer, he peeked through the gap.


    A dazzling display of multicolored starlight appeared before his eyes. The lights were of various sizes, softly flickering in the darkness. They weren''t blinding but shone with a unique brilliance.


    Kim Haru raised his head. "What is this?"


    It wasn''t firefly season, and fireflies didn''t emit this kind of light. Could they be some kind of mutated fireflies? Whatever it was, it was undeniably beautiful.


    The group, sensing Kim Haru''s curiosity and satisfaction, beamed with pride. Hearing his question, Ryu Hyunwoo eagerly explained, "These are Starlight Armored Bugs."


    Starlight Armored Bugs¡ªa species living deep underground that is incredibly useful to humans.


    Before leaving the Safe Zone, Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the rest of the Delta Squad hadn''t anticipated stumbling upon such a large cluster of Starlight Armored Bugs. These creatures were exceedingly rare, inhabiting only the deepest layers of the earth. Humanity didn''t know what they had mutated from or when the mutation occurred. In fact, without increased exploration between major safe zones, many people wouldn''t even have been aware of their existence.


    The name "Starlight Armored Bug" was coined by the discoverers who first encountered them in an unusually deep mining tunnel. According to their accounts, they saw a field of starlight underground and almost thought they were hallucinating.


    Later, when others tried to find the bugs by following the map to the same mine, they found no trace of the creatures. Despite turning the entire mine inside out, no other Starlight Armored Bugs were discovered.


    Even those aware of the bugs'' unique properties had difficulty locating them, with successful findings being extraordinarily rare.


    So when glowing lights appeared outside the Pyeongseong Safe Zone this time, no one initially suspected they were related to Starlight Armored Bugs.


    After all, these bugs were known to avoid humans. So many people had searched for them unsuccessfully that it seemed impossible for them to suddenly appear so close to a human safe zone. And not underground, but openly exposed on the surface.


    This assumption was precisely what allowed Hwa Jian and the others to stumble upon a significant find.


    When Hwa Jian and his team cautiously approached the source of the glowing lights, they could clearly see the multicolored starlight dancing midair. It was as if a piece of the night sky had descended right before them¡ªa stunning sight.


    At that moment, they had no idea that what they had encountered were Starlight Armored Bugs.


    "The area isn''t large. Prepare to encircle them," Shin Woncheon was the first to snap back to reality. After observing the glowing bugs'' activity range, he immediately issued instructions. "Be careful not to get too close."


    Shin Woncheon worried that these unknown bugs might release toxins or create hallucinogenic effects through their light, so he gave specific precautions.


    He didn''t need to say much. Except for Hwa Jian, who lacked experience, everyone else present was a seasoned pro. Even Hwa Jian, under Han Gwonhee''s guidance, moved with extreme caution.


    Once the encirclement was set, traps were placed, and defensive specialist Ra Jinho even infiltrated the bugs'' territory. Yet, despite all this, the glowing bugs didn''t retaliate.


    It was as if the humans were invisible.


    Puzzled but focused on safety, Shin Woncheon tested the bugs using various methods, none of which provoked a reaction. Finally, when Shin Woncheon decided to close the net and capture the bugs first, the group¡ªnow working in a tighter perimeter¡ªdiscovered a chunk of iron on the ground.

 Chapter 243 Gift of the Starlight Armored Bugs

    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Iron could be used to make weapons, so Shin Woncheon, who had a Metal-type ability, picked it up without much thought.


    That single action was like poking a hornet''s nest.


    "Run!"


    The previously motionless glowing bugs suddenly went berserk, swarming straight toward them! Their attack method wasn''t hallucinations or toxins but pure physical force.


    When one of these tiny bugs hit a person, it felt as hard as a rock, leaving the team members yelping in pain.


    With wings that made them exceptionally agile and their overwhelming numbers, the serene "starry sky" turned into a meteor shower crashing down on them. Only Ra Jinho fared slightly better, but even he lasted just a second longer than the rest.


    What made matters worse was that the bugs ignored all forms of ability user defenses. No matter what barriers or shields abilities they used, the bugs passed right through as if they weren''t there.


    For the first time, the group was left trembling from the onslaught. They couldn''t even stand and could only lie dazed in the snowy night.


    The iron chunk Shin Woncheon had picked up rolled away, and only then did the bugs begin to calm down. They stopped attacking and simply hovered around the iron, fixated on it.


    This reaction gave the team the courage to speculate that the creatures might indeed be Starlight Armored Bugs.


    Subsequently, in order to verify their speculation, the group painstakingly got back on their feet and began searching the area where the Starlight Armored Bugs had originally been.


    To their amazement, they discovered solid evidence: the excrement of the Starlight Armored Bugs, which was refined steel.


    This realization filled their eyes with excitement and awe.


    Why had Starlight Armored Bugs been so sought after by humans? It was precisely because of this unique trait. Starlight Armored Bugs could consume virtually anything, and what they excreted was always something of higher value.


    As they observed firsthand, when the bugs ate iron, they excreted high-quality steel¡ªno further human smelting or high-temperature refining needed. The steel was ready to use and of exceptional quality.


    The bugs didn''t stop at iron. If fed wood, they could excrete coal.


    And the process wasn''t limited to just these materials. Feeding them any kind of metal would result in excretions of that metal in a more refined and usable state.


    Nobody truly understood how the digestive systems of these bugs worked, but it was no secret that the safe zone lucky enough to discover a group of Starlight Armored Bugs had greatly benefited from their unique abilities.


    Moreover, while the bugs could inflict severe pain with their physical attacks, humans were not part of their diet. Unless someone was struck in a fatal spot, it was rare for encounters with the bugs to lead to death.


    Hwa Jian and the rest of the Delta Squad knew they couldn''t let such a rare opportunity slip away. What could possibly be a better gift for Kim Haru than a cluster of these precious Starlight Armored Bugs?


    With this goal in mind, their next steps were straightforward.


    First, they found a box large enough to hold the Starlight Armored Bugs. They lined the bottom with some soil and snow to create a suitable environment for the bugs.


    Then, they devised a strategy. One person would distract the bugs by stealing the iron chunk they guarded, running straight to the box with the bugs in pursuit.


    When that person could no longer hold out, they would toss the iron chunk to the next teammate, who would continue the relay.


    With this relay strategy, the group finally managed to lock the Starlight Armored Bugs inside the box.


    By the time they returned, every single one of them had been rammed countless times by the bugs. Even after immediately applying medication and using their abilities to heal their wounds upon reaching the safe zone, they couldn''t fully erase the bruises and swelling by the end of the day.


    Being beaten so miserably by a swarm of bugs wasn''t something they wanted to admit to Kim Haru. Instead, Ryu Hyunwoo focused on explaining the unique traits of the Starlight Armored Bugs. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing about such miraculous creatures, Kim Haru couldn''t help but marvel at the strange wonders of the post-apocalypse world. At the same time, a thought flashed through his mind: *It looks like the greenhouse glass project might actually work.*


    Now, all he needed was to find suitable sand. If the bugs could consume the sand, they would excrete glass. After a little bit of processing, the glass could be used for building the greenhouse. There would be no need for him to laboriously figure out how to produce coal or manually fire glass.


    "You''ve all worked hard," Kim Haru said quickly, ushering the group into the wooden cabin to rest. "I really like this gift."


    He left the box and the bugs inside as they were for now, and hurried back to the kitchen to prepare a meal.


    In the kitchen, Kim Haru had a dual-section hot pot, which could simply be placed on the dining table and plugged in. Without a rich bone broth on hand, he added a mix of spices and poured in plain water. For the spicy base, he blended chili peppers, oil, and various seasonings to make a fragrant hot pot broth, which he poured into one side of the pot.


    He arranged thinly sliced meat on plates and set them out on the table. Meanwhile, Go Okrim had already washed a large variety of vegetables, which now filled the table with vibrant colors and freshness.


    As the hot pot began to boil, the enticing aroma spread through the cabin. The Cyro Wolf that had been running around outside caught the scent and trotted over, wagging their tails and barking at Kim Haru in a hopeful and endearing way.


    "It smells good, doesn''t it? But you can''t eat this," Kim Haru said, shaking his head. Instead, he prepared a separate meal for the Cyro Wolf¡ªone without any seasoning.

 Chapter 244 The Hot Pot Feast

    He wasn''t entirely sure if the mutated dogs could handle spices, but since they seemed to eat everything happily, he chose to take on the side of caution and feed them plain food.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "The pot is boiling; feel free to dig in," Kim Haru called out after feeding the dogs. Seeing that no one else had picked up their chopsticks yet, he urged everyone to start eating.


    The hot pot meal was lively and boisterous. By the end, Kim Haru had underestimated the appetites of these ability users. The food he prepared in advance wasn''t enough, but the group, now much more relaxed around him, wouldn''t let him go through the trouble of cooking more. Instead, they got up and started helping themselves¡ªone slicing meat, another washing vegetables¡ªmaking sure they all ate to their hearts'' content.


    Thin slices of pig meat only needed to be swirled a few times in the boiling broth until they changed color before they could be eaten. The half-fat, half-lean pig meat, when cooked in the spicy broth, didn''t even need extra dipping sauce; it was already incredibly flavorful. When cooked in the clear broth, a quick dip in a mixture of sesame oil and minced garlic created an equally satisfying bite.


    The crispy fried pig meat was made with lean meat, coated in a thin layer of starch. Even after frying, the texture wasn''t dry at all. The meat was seasoned, and the starch had a touch of flavor too, making it delicious enough to eat on its own while still hot. A quick dip in the spicy broth gave it an added layer of numbing spiciness and umami, creating an unbeatable taste.


    The unfried tender pig meat slices, on the other hand, were perfect for the clear broth. Cooked just right, their delicate and smooth texture combined with a balanced ratio of starch and meat made them irresistible¡ªone bite was never enough.


    The fried pig meat, however, needed to be deep-fried, and after finishing an entire platter, the group felt embarrassed to ask Kim Haru to make more. Even though Kim Haru offered, they insisted he sit down.


    "There''s no way we''re letting Mr. Kim cook for us while we''re here just enjoying ourselves," they said, firmly holding him in his seat.


    Without the fried pig meat, they moved on to the tender pig meat slices, which were much easier to prepare. All that was needed was to cut the meat into strips, season them, coat them in starch, and bring them to the table. To eat, they simply dropped the slices into the clear broth to cook.


    After eating four platters of tender pig meat, they finally turned their attention to the other dishes.


    Tofu made from soybeans, whether silken or firm, was a highlight. Tossed into the broth, both types tasted amazing. Despite being a group of large, burly men, their control over their chopsticks was impeccable. They fished out the tofu with just the right amount of pressure, never breaking a single piece.


    On this front, Kim Haru fell short.


    Especially with silken tofu, every attempt he made to pick it up resulted in the tofu breaking apart.


    In addition to tofu, they had soybean puffs, which were airy and spongy. These soaked up the broth''s flavors, bursting with deliciousness when bitten into.


    The rest of the vegetables were equally delightful. The radishes and cabbage were the crowd favorites. Both absorbed the soup''s rich flavors, and when coated in a layer of the hot pot oil, each bite brought unparalleled satisfaction.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Ryu Hyunwoo had just taken a few bites of mushrooms when he poked around the pot with his ladle and scooped up something that looked eerily like a brain! Startled, he nearly knocked over the condiment bowl in front of him.


    Luckily, Shin Woncheon, sitting beside him, had quick reflexes and caught the bowl before it tipped, not even spilling a drop of the sesame oil inside. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Go Okrim rolled his eyes at Ryu Hyunwoo. "It''s brains. Didn''t you see Mr. Kim put it in earlier? Now you''re scared?"


    The others coughed awkwardly.


    Go Okrim''s comment hit a nerve¡ªthey all had the same reaction earlier.


    When Kim Haru had first brought the plate of brains from the kitchen to add to the hot pot, the sight had genuinely startled everyone. The plate contained a perfectly intact brain, uncut and unmashed, with its grooves and ridges clearly visible. Thankfully, there was no trace of blood, but that didn''t make it any less intimidating.


    Even without blood, it was still creepy!


    The brain was roughly the size of a human brain, and as they watched Kim Haru calmly place it into the pot, some of them couldn''t help but wonder if he was serving them zombie brains. If not for their trust in Kim Haru''s character, they might have genuinely believed it was human!


    For a brief moment, their minds had flashed back to the zombies they''d fought before. Their brains had looked just as pale and delicate as the one on the plate.


    Fortunately, these men were steady by nature, so they quietly stuffed a few pieces of cabbage into their mouths to calm their nerves.


    Ryu Hyunwoo glanced around at everyone''s expressions and scratched his nose sheepishly. "I didn''t notice earlier."


    "You were too busy grabbing the meat, weren''t you? You''ve eaten at least a third of all the pig meat in this pot," Go Okrim snorted, rolling his eyes at him again.


    Go Okrim and Ryu Hyunwoo were the two most competitive when it came to grabbing meat during the meal. Judging by Go Okrim''s expression, it was clear he''d lost the contest this time.


    Go Okrim watched as Ryu Hyunwoo tried to put the brain flower back into the pot. Suddenly, he said, "Don''t put it back! It''s been cooking long enough. You like meat so much, don''t you? Come on, take a couple of bites. This brain is a delicacy also good for your brain."


    Ryu Hyunwoo: "..."

 Chapter 245 A Winter Feast and Farm Tour

    His face darkened. "I''ve already eaten so much meat earlier. You couldn''t snatch it from me back then, and I know I was wrong. I apologize. Since you say this brains is so good, I won''t fight you for it. Go ahead and eat more."


    Go Okrim: "..."


    The surrounding people watched as the two of them pushed the brains back and forth, neither of them willing to eat it.


    Of course, the others didn''t dare touch it either. They quietly looked away, focusing on their own business. Even when picking food from the pot, they moved cautiously, afraid to draw attention and have the brain flower pushed in their direction.


    Only Kim Haru calmly extended his bowl. "If you don''t eat it soon, it''ll fall apart."


    Ryu Hyunwoo and Go Okrim watched in stunned silence as Kim Haru scooped the entire brain into his bowl and asked, "Does anyone want it?"


    Both of them shook their heads vigorously. When his gaze shifted to the others, they also shook their heads just as quickly.


    Thus, Kim Haru ate it himself.


    He even added some chili oil from the condiment bowl, drizzling it over the brain flower before taking a bite.


    The others silently watched as he ate with an unchanged expression, even showing a hint of enjoyment as he chewed. Their respect for him grew even stronger.


    The boiled brains that was looked even whiter now, topped with bright red chili oil. It resembled¡­


    As expected of Mr. Kim!


    After the "brains incident," Ryu Hyunwoo never dared to eat mindlessly again. No matter what anyone added to the pot, he scrutinized it carefully to ensure nothing bizarre ended up on his plate.


    Fortunately, there were no more surprises.


    After the meal, everyone naturally insisted Kim Haru shouldn''t wash the dishes. They competed to gather them and take them to the kitchen. At first, they didn''t notice the dishwasher and ended up crowding the kitchen, discussing dishwashing techniques. Someone even sighed, "This feels like life before the apocalypse¡ªwashing dishes at home."


    It wasn''t until Kim Haru noticed their prolonged absence and sent Ryu Hyunwoo to check that the dishes were finally loaded into the dishwasher.


    The group was then in awe of Kim Haru''s kitchen setup.


    Members of the Delta Squad were especially impressed. "Mr. Kim''s home has changed so much since last time. From the outside, it looks the same, but inside, it''s so spacious, and the furnishings and facilities are incredible. Truly worthy of being Mr. Kim''s handiwork."


    Even if he had Space-type abilities, this wooden cabin seemed almost supernatural.


    The group became increasingly convinced they were witnessing divine craftsmanship. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After tidying the dining area, they followed Kim Haru on a stroll around the area, their amazement growing with every step.


    What were they seeing? All these plants were mutated plants! Previously obscured by snow and the speed of the Cyro Wolf pulling their sleds, they hadn''t noticed. Now, upon closer inspection, they realized these were famous mutated plants that was listed in the mutated plants rankings list!


    "Mr. Kim¡­ have you always lived so close to these things?" Even Moon Baein couldn''t stay calm. He had never imagined he''d be this close to such mutated plants, and yet they weren''t attacking him.


    Especially when Kim Haru casually touched one of them and even tried to pluck a leaf to show them. Moon Baein tensed up completely. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Hwa Jian and Han Gwonhee were equally on edge, their vigilance spilling over into their aura.


    Kim Haru laughed at them. "Relax. If they were going to attack, wouldn''t they have done it long before you got this close?"


    The Delta Squad, having had a prior scare, fared slightly better than the others and tried to reassure them. "Don''t worry. With Mr. Kim here, theseutated plants wouldn''t dare act up."


    Hearing this, everyone''s respect for Kim Haru deepened.


    Later, Kim Haru took them to see the reclaimed land on the other side of the pond. Although most of it was buried under snow, their reverence for the land remained unshaken. They even silently bowed to it.


    In the courtyard, Kim Haru led them to peek inside an Igloo.


    The sight of the thriving white radishes inside the Igloo made them envious. Growing fresh vegetables in such harsh winter conditions made them marvel even more at Mr. Kim''s abilities.


    Kim Haru didn''t explain that the radishes were cultivated by a ginseng spirit. As far as he was concerned, the ginseng spirit stayed and planted radishes because of Kim Haru''s influence. So, saying they were his didn''t feel wrong at all.


    Upon feeling the warmer temperature inside the Igloo compared to the outside, Moon Baein decided to replicate it in the safe zone. He planned to suggest building igloo to provide warmth before repairing homes.


    They also enthusiastically explored the heated pigpen and chicken coop. Seeing more and more ducklings hatching in the coop, the group became increasingly excited at the thought that, when the spring come, the safe zone might have a whole flock of ducks to raise.


    Of course, as they opened the coop door, everyone inevitably got pecked on the head by Sir Peckington. Apart from Ra Jinho, whose head seemed particularly tough, everyone else ended up with a small red mark on their foreheads after pulling their heads back.


    No one paid much attention to such minor injuries. Compared to the wounds they''d sustained while battling mutated animals, these pecks were trivial.


    The group exchanged glances and burst out laughing.


    "If it weren''t winter, I could take you all to the orchard for a walk," said Kim Haru. "The orchard is even larger than this area. You''d be able to pick the freshest fruit right off the trees. But don''t worry; you can visit again later. By then, there might be even more fruit trees, not just oranges and apples."


    Kim Haru, knowing that everyone present had signed the same confidentiality agreement with him, didn''t mind sharing everything about the small farm with them.

 Chapter 246 Winter Wonders and Bug Mines

    Hearing that they had missed the chance to visit the orchard, the group expressed some regret.


    Still, it wasn''t a big deal.


    "That''s true. There''s always next time."


    Moon Baein felt more optimistic about Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s future after this tour. The worries that had lingered in his heart were completely dispelled.


    He had always feared that Kim Haru might one day grow tired of Pyeongseong Safe Zone and quietly leave. But now, seeing the vibrant and flourishing small farm that was very different with the apocalypse world outside, his worries melted away.


    With such a thriving farm here, it seemed unlikely that Kim Haru would leave anytime soon.


    "Speaking of which, I know a fun place to visit in winter. Are you all in a hurry to return?" Kim Haru suddenly asked.


    How could the others possibly be in a rush to leave? Even Moon Baein had already planned to spend the entire day here. As for his duties in the safe zone? He''d left those to Jang Dojang for the day.


    "What fun place? Lead the way!"


    Kim Haru handed each of them a hoe and then turned to Go Okrim. "Gono, we''re heading out to have some fun."


    Go Okrim simply nodded his head. "Alright. Have fun."


    He showed no intention of joining them.


    Kim Haru understood his personality well. Leading the group, he explained, "Gojo doesn''t enjoy being in large groups. Even when I''m out playing in the forest, he rarely tags along. He much prefers staying indoors and playing games."


    Especially now that he had an entertainment room, it was even harder to get him out of the house.


    The others recalled how Kim Haru''s wooden cabin never seemed to lack energy. Naturally, he could use electrical appliances without any issues. It was a stark contrast to the safe zone, where electricity was a precious commodity, let alone powering something as seemingly frivolous as gaming consoles.


    And they weren''t even networked¡ªjust standalone devices.


    While admiring Kim Haru''s capabilities, Moon Baein also began to think further ahead. "Once the safe zone has resolved its food security issues, let''s prioritize addressing the network problem."


    Not only would this improve Kim Haru''s quality of life, but it would also benefit others in the safe zone. In such a harsh apocalypse environment, some form of mental relief was essential. Moreover, resolving the network issue would make communication much more efficient.


    The others had no objections.


    Before long, Kim Haru led the group to what he had described as a "fun place."


    "Holy¡ªan Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree Grove?" When they saw the plants before them, everyone except Kim Haru widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Hwa Jian, being the most cautious, hesitated. "Are we sure about going in? This place is a bit far from Mr. Kim''s farm, and Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree doesn''t hibernate in the winter."


    Not only do Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree remain active in the winter, but they''re also even more aggressive than in other seasons. If their combat strength were a one in the warmer months, in winter, it would skyrocket to ten. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The members of the Dot Team were relatively familiar with Kim Haru''s area of influence. Still, they weren''t quite bold enough to charge into the centrr of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree Grove without hesitation.


    Go Okrim chuckled, "Relax, I''ve been here several times already."


    As he spoke, Go Okrim called out into the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree Grove, "I''ve brought friends of Kim Haru-hyung to have some fun."


    There wasn''t any noticeable movement in the grove, but Go Okrim had already stepped inside.


    "Come on in, don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Eventually, the group followed him in.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru showed little interest in where his employees had gone off to play. He wasn''t in the entertainment room gaming either. Instead, he was contemplating where to place a newly acquired batch of Starlight Armored Bugs. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru had specifically gone to his study to research the habits of these Starlight Armored Bugs. These creatures only existed in the apocalypse world, and there wasn''t much information about them in the study. From the material he reviewed, Kim Haru deduced that the system had likely compiled the data from this world, probably as soon as the [Starlight Armored Bugs] became unlocked in his trading store.


    Indeed, the [Starlight Armored Bugs] were categorized by the system as farmable creatures, much like chickens, pigs, cows, and sheep.


    Initially, Kim Haru found it puzzling that such peculiar insects were included in the farm''s scope. But then he thought of silkworms and began to understand the logic.


    These Starlight Armored Bugs weren''t just a novelty to Kim Haru; they were also new to the farming system itself. After all, aside from Kim Haru, no other farm in the system was unconventional enough to include Starlight Armored Bugs.


    This time, unlike the chicken coop and pigpen, there wasn''t a dedicated structure for raising Starlight Armored Bugs.


    According to the material he reviewed, Starlight Armored Bugs preferred living underground. During the day, they would gather around the designated underground feeding area, and at night, they would take to the skies to begin their unique form of excretion.


    Their excretions weren''t typical biological waste; strictly speaking, it was more like magic. Regardless of how high or far the bugs flew, their excretions would always converge into a single mass.


    With each subsequent release, this mass would grow larger.


    In essence, if a group of Starlight Armored Bugs lived long enough in a single location, that place would eventually develop into a mineable deposit¡ªnot individual stones scattered across the ground but a concentrated vein.


    Kim Haru hadn''t expected that he would soon become someone who could truly say, "I own a mine."


    It was a good opportunity to put the pickaxe the system issued to him earlier to use. He hadn''t had many chances to utilize it until now.


    The real question was: where should he place the bugs?


    Ultimately, Kim Haru decided to situate them near the swamp area.

 Chapter 247 Unseen Connections

    The swamp soil was already being used for construction purposes, and now, with the potential addition of a mine, that area could serve as a source of raw building materials.


    As he planned, Kim Haru began to consider whether it was time to acquire a drone or some other flying device to survey the mountain forest''s layout properly. The system-provided maps were all two-dimensional; while they prevented him from getting lost, they didn''t offer much in the way of strategic insights.


    While examining the box containing the Starlight Armored Bugs, Kim Haru noticed it held not only the insects but also a milky-white crystal core.


    The crystal core had filament-like patterns at its center. Kim Haru recognized it immediately¡ªit was a Psychic-type crystal core. Judging by its coloration, it was likely a Level 3 Crystal Core.


    Since it was placed inside the gift box, the cryatal core was clearly a present for him.


    Since he didn''t yet have a use for it, Kim Haru stored it in his system backpack for now.


    Meanwhile, deep in the igloo where it had been hiding all day to avoid the others, the ginseng spirit cautiously come out when it noticed the surroundings had finally quieted down.


    "Hey, human, where''s my food for today?" The ginseng spirit rushed to Kim Haru, demanding its meal with urgency, as if worried he might forget its share.


    "Don''t worry, I saved it for you," Kim Haru replied, bringing out the food he had set aside in the kitchen.


    The ginseng spirit devoured the meal ravenously, savoring every bite.


    While eating, it grumbled, "Why does it feel like your food tastes better than mine?" Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru ignored the remark entirely.


    His gaze shifted across the pond to the Cryo Wolf playing joyfully on the other side. Suddenly, he remembered something he''d been meaning to ask. With everyone present, now seemed like the perfect time.


    "Hey, Ginseng, could you ask the Cryo Wolf about the drawings on their fur? Who painted them?"


    He still remembered the striking and strangely fitting stick figure drawings on the Cryo Wolf''s body. Anyone from Pyeongseong Safe Zone who saw them would immediately think of him, Kim Haru.


    Between bites, the ginseng spirit responded, "It''s not just the Cryo Wolf. Even the bugs you just got carry the same scent. I''ll help you ask after I''m done eating."


    At first, Kim Haru didn''t quite grasp what the ginseng spirit meant.


    Then it clicked.


    "You''re saying the Starlight Armored Bugs were sent by the same entity that drew on the Cryo Wolf? The same one?"


    The ginseng spirit nodded and shook its head simultaneously. "Not a person, but it''s definitely the same ''thing'' that sent them."


    Kim Haru was even more confused now.


    What kind of being would send him both Cryo Wolf and Starlight Armored Bugs? And why did these gifts perfectly align with his needs?


    Could it be that this entity had been watching him all along? But for what purpose?


    After eating their fill, the Ginseng Spirit leisurely wandered over to the pack of Cryo Wolf to help Kim Haru inquire about the matter. Then it crawled into the box with the Starlight Armored Bugs, mumbling something with them for a long while before emerging. It spread its two root-like whiskers to either side as if shrugging and said, "Well, sorry to disappoint you."


    "What happened?" Kim Haru frowned.


    The Ginseng Spirit pointed toward the pack of dogs. "Those dumb mutts said they don''t remember who painted on them. They just recall the person being really fierce, so much so they couldn''t fight back. They all got knocked out cold, and when they woke up, the paintings were already on their bodies. Plus, something implanted the idea in their minds to head in a specific direction and look for the person depicted in the drawing."


    So, someone had intentionally orchestrated this.


    Kim Haru wasn''t particularly satisfied with the answer. "Did they say what happens after they find the person in the drawing? Will they go back to report? Or is there some way for them to transmit a message?"


    "Nope." The Ginseng Spirit shook its head. "What''s strange is that the Cryo Wolf said nothing else happened after they were pointed in that direction and given the drawings. No instructions, no follow-ups. They chose to stay here because they like you."


    "What about the Starlight Armored Bugs? Any information from them?"


    "There''s even less from them," the Ginseng Spirit replied, waving its root-like whiskers. "Those bugs have tiny bodies and even tinier brains. All they do is eat and excrete, so they don''t remember much. I asked them for ages, and all I got was that they were also directed to come here. They were even told not to stay underground the whole time and should wait until a human caught them."


    "As for whether they should escape or stay after being caught, there were no instructions about that either. It''s all pretty casual. However, those bugs are huge gluttons. They said as long as there''s food to eat, they wouldn''t bother thinking about escaping. Oh, and they hope the latrine you prepare for them is as big as possible." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of situation are you dealing with, human?" The Ginseng Spirit found the whole thing odd.


    Kim Haru wasn''t sure what was going on, either. Ever since arriving in this world, he hadn''t traveled to many places. Aside from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, he had only been around his small farm.


    Oh, right, there was that trip to Gokmul County, where he picked up Go Okrim.


    But he wasn''t the only one who had gone to Gokmul County. So what was so special about him?


    Kim Haru suddenly thought of something and mentally asked: System, is this your doing?


    The system didn''t respond.


    Kim Haru meticulously searched through every part of the system interface. He didn''t find any new or hidden functions. Every button and description was laid out clearly, down to the tiniest font size.

 Chapter 248 Winters Surprise

    Nothing indicated a connection to the delivery of these creatures.


    He ruled out the possibility that the farming system was behind it.


    Firstly, the system was integrated with him, and both the Cryo Wolf and the Starlight Armored Bugs were beneficial to the farm. There was no reason for the system to be so secretive. Secondly, the issue with the Starlight Armored Bugs was telling.


    If the system had sent the Starlight Armored Bugs, it would have prepared suitable housing for them from the start. However, the farm buildings menu had no such options.


    Kim Haru was confident the system wouldn''t have made such an oversight if it were responsible for this.


    "Forget it. If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it," the Ginseng Spirit said nonchalantly. "I suspect that whoever is sending you these things must have some purpose. Eventually, they''ll slip up and reveal themselves. You can deal with it then."


    Kim Haru thought that made sense. He had no better options for now. It was the middle of winter, and there was no way he could follow the trail left by the Cryo Wolf and the Starlight Armored Bugs to investigate further.


    "Fine. You can go back to tending your radishes now." Dismissing the Ginseng Spirit after getting what he needed, Kim Haru shooed it back into the ice hut to continue masquerading as a radish.


    Based on the time, the others should be returning soon.


    Kim Haru was casually playing his handheld console when he heard the cheerful voices of Go Okrim and Ryu Hyunwoo approaching.


    From a distance, Go Okrim shouted, "Hyung, Hyung, guess what we found!"


    "You found something?"


    Kim Haru''s interest was piqued.


    "In this icy landscape, what could you possibly find?"


    "Hahaha! I told you, Kim Haru-hyung wouldn''t be able to guess. We dug up bamboo shoots!"


    "Bamboo shoots? Really? Where?"


    Kim Haru''s excitement was evident.


    He had searched for bamboo shoots all autumn without finding a single one. How could they suddenly appear in the dead of winter? Could it be a mistake?


    Kim Haru had been longing for bamboo shoots for a long time. He had even marked the spring date on the calendar in his living room, reminding himself to search for bamboo shoots then. He thought that if he couldn''t find them in autumn, spring would surely be the time.


    And now, even before spring arrived, they had bamboo shoots?


    Go Okrim grinned as he held up what he and the others had brought. "Look, Hyung! I''m not lying; they''re real bamboo shoots!"


    Sure enough, they were the bamboo shoots Kim Haru had been dreaming of.


    The group hadn''t brought any ropes, so they were carrying the bamboo shoots by their pointed tips, each holding three or four.


    The shoots weren''t the usual white with a hint of greenish-yellow; instead, they were an icy blue color. At a glance, they almost looked like sculptures carved out of ice.


    Seeing the unusual color, Kim Haru quickly deduced, "So the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree only grows its shoots in winter. No wonder I couldn''t find any in autumn. By then, the shoots had already matured into full-grown bamboo."


    However, the color gave him pause. "Are these bamboo shoots even edible?"


    Go Okrim reassured him, "Don''t worry, Hyung. I already asked the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree themselves. They said it''s fine."


    A satisfied smile spread across Kim Haru''s face. "That''s great. Let''s clean a few tonight and give them a try."


    "Got it!" Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Standing nearby, listening to their conversation, were Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, the Delta Squad member, and the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander. Their expressions were complicated, as if they wanted to say something but held back.


    They were still reeling from what they had witnessed earlier that afternoon, which had completely shattered their understanding of the world.


    First, there was the nerve-wracking "dodge the leaves" game they played in the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree Grove. Who could have guessed that the "fun place" Go Okrim mentioned was where the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree would shoot leaves at them while they tried to dodge?


    The leaves of Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree were as sharp as blades, with a freezing effect to boot. If one were to get hit, it would undoubtedly incapacitate at least half their body.


    Thankfully, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree seemed to understand it was just a game. They significantly slowed down the speed of their leaf attacks and added only a slight chill to them. When the leaves grazed someone, it felt more like a splash of icy water. The cuts they caused were shallow, healing within seconds for anyone with superhuman abilities.


    At first, the group found the experience terrifying and intense. But once they got the hang of it, they realized it was an excellent training method.


    Go Okrim hadn''t lied¡ªthis was indeed a "fun" game.


    Playing a game with the legendary Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree was already surprising enough, but during the process, Go Okrim discovered bamboo shoots buried under the snow and immediately led everyone to start digging them up.


    At that moment, the others finally understood why he insisted they bring along hoes.


    Digging up a bamboo shoots right in front of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree itself? This kind of behavior could only be described with one word: suicidal. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet things didn''t go as the others feared. They watched in disbelief as Go Okrim brushed the snow off a bamboo shoot and asked the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, "Kim Haru-hyung''s been craving bamboo shoots for a while. Is this one tasty?"


    Seriously? Who asks such a thing? Asking if someone''s child is tasty right in front of them¡ªis that even human behavior?


    Then, to everyone''s utter shock, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree shook its stalk, extended a branch with a bamboo leaf, and brushed away snow from another pile, revealing a larger bamboo shoot. It even nodded.


    No one needed a translator to understand what it meant: That one''s not great. This one is much better.

 Chapter 249 Ice Storm Warning

    It was as if a parent was saying to someone about to eat their child: "The younger one doesn''t have much meat. The older one works out more and is much tastier."


    Unbelievable. This was classic Kim Haru behavior.


    With stiff movements, the group followed Go Okrim''s lead and began digging up bamboo shoots.


    Not only did they dig under that one Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, but other Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree also took the initiative to expose their tastiest bamboo shoots. Instead of attacking the humans, they even helped out.


    When Hwa Jian''s hoe got stuck in the frozen ground and wouldn''t budge, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree he was digging under extended a root to push the hoe free and even loosened the soil around the bamboo shoot to make it easier to dig.


    Thanks to the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s assistance, Hwa Jian''s task became much smoother. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    When they had dug up so many bamboo shoots that they could no longer carry them, the group finally left. Go Okrim even waved cheerfully and shouted, "I''ll make sure to tell Kim Haru how helpful you all were!"


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree swayed happily, clearly welcoming them back anytime.


    Back? Would the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree even be able to grow new shoots next year if they kept coming back? Were they not worried about being completely harvested?


    The humans left in a daze with the hoes slung over their shoulders and arms full of bamboo shoots. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, as they watched Kim Haru and Go Okrim calmly discussing whether to stir-fry or boil the bamboo shoots for dinner, the others felt an overwhelming sense of respect for Kim Haru. They couldn''t help but revere this mysterious little farm.


    Dinner was hotpot again. The broth from lunchtime just needed reheating, and the vegetables could go right in. This time, however, the others refused to let Kim Haru lift a finger. They pressed him into a chair, surrounded him with fully charged gaming devices, and took over all the meal prep.


    Even feeding the dogs and preparing food for the pigs and chickens became their responsibility. Kim Haru didn''t have to do a thing.


    He was happy to enjoy the rare peace and quiet.


    As the table gradually filled with dishes, the sound-transmitting snail by the TV began to buzz.


    It was a message from Jang Dojang.


    "Mr. Kim, where is the Safe Zone Commander? The safe zone''s weather monitors have issued an alert. Tonight, we''ll be hit by the first ice storm!" Jang Dojang''s voice was filled with urgency. "The Safe Zone Commander must return immediately to manage the situation!"


    Ice storm?


    Kim Haru didn''t know exactly what this ice storm was, but he could immediately sense the severity of the situation.


    "Hold on a moment."


    Kim Haru quickly found Moon Baein and handed him the sound-transmitting snail.


    When Moon Baein heard about the ice storm, his face darkened. After confirming the situation with Jang Dojang, he immediately responded, "I''ll head back right away. Notify everyone in the safe zone to pack their things and return indoors immediately. Close all the safe zone gates and activate the patrol teams."


    After finishing his instructions, he ended the call.


    Moon Baein turned around to Kim Haru. "I sorry, Mr. Kim. I must return at once."


    Not just Moon Baein¡ªHwa Jian and the others had also heard about the impending ice storm. "We''ll go back with you," Hwa Jian said.


    Hwa Jian''s parents and younger brother were still in the safe zone, and naturally, Han Gwonhee chose to follow him. The members of the Delta Squad also remembered their responsibilities as part of the safe zone. As ability users, they had a duty to help the community weather this disaster.


    Kim Haru didn''t stop them. Instead, he called over all the Cryo Wolf, leaving only the Snowball No. 1 behind while sending the rest of Cryo Wolf team to accompany the Mon Baein and his group back to the safe zone.


    "They adapt very well to icy conditions. If you need anything, let them handle it," Kim Haru told Moon Baein and the others. At the same time, he instructed the Cryo Wolf, "Be good, follow orders, and I''ll reward you with something tasty when you return."


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim."


    The Cryo Wolf wagged their tails happily, nuzzled against Kim Haru, and then eagerly strapped themselves to the sled. With high spirits, they pulled the group away, disappearing swiftly into the snowy forest.


    After everyone had left, Kim Haru turned around to Go Okrim. "How much do you know about this ice storms?"


    Go Okrim''s expression was grim. "Hyung, ice storms are the most common winter disaster. It''s like summer thunderstorms, except everything that falls and blows in the wind is ice¡ªsharp as arrows. If a person is exposed to an ice storm, they''ll either freeze into an ice sculpture or be pierced full of holes."


    In short, survival was almost impossible.


    Even moderately weak buildings couldn''t withstand the force of an ice storm. They''d either be blown apart or riddled with holes. It was easy to imagine what would happen to the people inside once the structures were compromised.


    On top of that, the temperatures after an ice storm would plummet even further, making the cold even more unbearable.


    Go Okrim recalled the times he and his brother had lived through ice storms in Gokmul County. If it weren''t for his brother shielding him, he didn''t know how many holes those icy shards would have punched into him.


    Every winter, after the ice storms, his brother''s body would be even more battered and scarred than before.


    Kim Haru scanned the area surrounding the farm.


    "Alright, let''s get that Little Ginseng into the wooden cabin. Help me dig up the radishes from the Igloo and bring them inside too."


    Without wasting time, Kim Haru immediately pulled Go Okrim along to start working.


    Kim Haru trusted the system-built structures¡ªhe had no worries about the chicken coop, pigpen, doghouse, or cow shed.

 Chapter 250 Preparing for the Storm

    However, he wasn''t so sure about the Igloo they had constructed themselves. The white radishes inside had grown so much, and there was also the Ginseng Spirit¡ªthey all needed to be protected immediately.


    The mutated plants, having lived in the apocalypse for so many years, should already have a thorough understanding of winter ice storms. They would know how to resist and defend themselves, so Kim Haru wasn''t overly concerned about them.


    Except, no¡ªLittle Wheatie was a mutated plant that had changed within his farm. It probably hadn''t experienced such a fierce ice storm before. Its stalks were small, looking thin and fragile. Would it be able to withstand such a powerful storm? On top of that, Little Wheatie''s ability to accelerate ripening the plant was incredibly useful. Kim Haru didn''t want it to die so soon.


    Kim Haru found Little Wheatie''s lying next to Little Oakie, he picked it up, and brought it into the wooden cabin. He placed it into a flowerpot for safekeeping.


    The flowerpot was one he had previously used for growing garlic.


    With the help of the Ginseng Spirit, moving the white radishes from the Igloo to the wooden cabin was surprisingly easy. It didn''t take much effort for the two humans and one Ginseng Spirit to complete the task.


    Once inside the wooden cabin, the Ginseng Spirit didn''t hesitate to find a bowl, jump in, and sprawl out lazily. "I was just about to remind you that the ice storm''s coming. This is probably the first time I''ll be spending an ice storm in such a comfortable environment."


    Outside, the sky grew darker and darker, and Kim Haru could already hear the rustling sound of leaves in the forest as the wind picked up.


    Still uneasy, he checked the area around the wooden cabin again. The items that the Delta Squad had taken out while preparing the vegetables were all collected. Even his favorite rocking chair, which had been under the Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus Tree, was brought inside.


    "The pile of wood behind the cabin hasn''t been collected," Go Okrim suddenly said.


    Hearing that, Kim Haru remembered. It wasn''t just wood¡ªthere were also various pieces of metal they had salvaged. These materials were always out of sight and out of mind unless they were needed. Without Go Okrim''s reminder, he might have completely forgotten about them.


    He rushed outside and, without bothering to sort through them, shoved everything directly into his system inventory. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Passing by the chicken coop, Kim Haru glanced inside.


    Out of the 32 duck eggs, 25 had hatched. The remaining 7 showed no signs of activity and were likely dead eggs. The ducklings that had hatched were fine¡ªlittle golden fluffballs nestled around Little Nugget and Sir Peckington. However, the two chicken seemed a little bit uneasy.


    After some thought, Kim Haru decided to bring the two chickens and the 25 ducklings into the wooden cabin as well.


    "Little Ginseng, you''ve got lots of roots¡ªkeep an eye on them and make sure they don''t run around," Kim Haru said, dropping the Ginseng Spirit into the midst of the ducklings. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Next, Kim Haru headed to the pigpen and herded Little Black and Second Black into the wooden cabin as well.


    As soon as he closed the cabin door, the roar of the wind outside surged like thunder, battering against the walls with a deafening force.


    Inside the wooden cabin, nearly all the creatures from the small farm were gathered together, except for the forest mutated plants. Snowball No. 1 who is accustomed to icy and snowy conditions, had chosen not to come inside. When Kim Haru went to check on it, the Cryo Wolf simply licked him and indicated that it preferred to stay outside on its own.


    After confirming that Snowball No. 1 wasn''t afraid of the ice storm, Kim Haru didn''t force it to come in. On his way back to the cabin, he caught a glimpse of Snowball No. 1 happily bounding toward the forest.


    Inside the cabin, the two black pigs¡ªespecially Little Snort, who was now as big as a person¡ªmade the living room feel noticeably smaller the moment they entered. Little Snort was surprisingly calm, not running around aimlessly. After Kim Haru directed it to a corner, it obediently lay down against the wall.


    Big Snort, on the other hand, was more timid. The sudden change in environment, combined with being in close quarters with two humans¡ªeven though they regularly fed it¡ªmade the smaller pig nervously cling to Little Snort. Its body, not even half the size of Little Snort, fit perfectly under Little Snorts belly, hiding there.


    Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, the chickens, were already used to freedom. It wasn''t their first time visiting Kim Haru''s wooden cabin, even before winter. Now that they''d been brought inside, they remained calm, gracefully selecting a spot under the coffee table to settle down for the night.


    The 25 ducklings, however, weren''t as composed as the chickens. Having never left the coop since hatching, they were curious about the new environment. Aside from the two unfamiliar pigs, they had already seen the Ginseng Spirit and the two humans before.


    Yes, the Ginseng Spirit had secretly visited the coop to check out the fluffy little ducklings.


    Now, the Ginseng Spirit found itself quite overwhelmed.


    The ducklings, though cautious of the black pigs, waddled all over the living room, their little webbed feet slapping against the floor, paying no mind to the increasingly violent storm outside. Each duckling seemed curious about something different¡ªsome wanted to explore one corner, others another; a few tried to flutter upward, while others attempted to squeeze under the sofa.


    Tasked with looking after the ducklings, the Ginseng Spirit extended its roots further and tied a thread of root to each duckling''s leg. Whenever one wandered too far, the Ginseng Spirit simply retracted its root, pulling the duckling back.


    The ducklings, frustrated by being yanked back, pecked at the Ginseng Spirit''s roots in protest. However, as newly hatched ducklings, they were no match for the Ginseng Spirit, which had already shown signs of sentience long before the apocalypse.

 Chapter 251 Encased in Ice

    Seeing the living room settle into a state of peaceful coexistence, Kim Haru felt much more at ease.


    To ensure safety, he moved the Starlight Armored Bugs¡ªsusceptible to being eaten by the chickens or ducks¡ªalong with their box to the kitchen. Similarly, the Ginseng Spirit''s white radishes were kept separate from Little Snort and Big Snort to prevent them from being eaten. Finally, Kim Haru closed the door separating the kitchen and living room, further ensuring security.


    "Hyung, the noise outside is getting louder," Go Okrim said, his face filled with worry.


    Indeed, as time passed, the sounds outside grew more intense. The roaring wind sounded like an angry giant, even more ferocious than the gale that had come before winter. Kim Haru could hear the sharp clatter of ice shards hitting the wooden cabin. Even though he trusted the system-built cabin''s quality, the sound made him worry whether the cabin could withstand the storm.


    To reassure himself, Kim Haru sought confirmation from the farming system: System, the cabin won''t get smashed through, right?


    The system didn''t respond but instead caused the words [Level 1 Wooden Cabin] to flash on his interface.


    Kim Haru didn''t need to look to know what it meant. The cabin''s detailed description explicitly stated that the system-built structure couldn''t be damaged by anything other than the host voluntarily dismantling it.


    Alright, I just wanted to double-check. Kim Haru reassured the seemingly indignant system. We''re entrusting the lives of the entire farm to you, okay?


    He patted Go Okrim on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. As long as we stay inside, we''ll be fine. Get some rest early."


    Go Okrim nodded his head and walked through the door connecting the living room to the staff dormitory, heading to his room.


    Leaving the animals in the living room under the care of the Ginseng Spirit, Kim Haru washed up quickly and retreated to his bedroom, burrowing under the blankets. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    The Ginseng Spirit: "..."


    So you''re just taking advantage of the fact that I don''t need to sleep like humans, huh?


    ...


    The next morning, Kim Haru woke up earlier than usual.


    Opening his eyes, he immediately noticed that something was off about the light in the room.


    Even in the middle of winter, it shouldn''t be this dim at this time of day.


    Curious, Kim Haru pulled open the curtains and peered outside. What he saw instantly jolted him fully awake.


    The view outside his window was completely obscured, tightly sealed by a thick layer of frost that looked freezing to the touch.


    He tried to push the window open but couldn''t budge it.


    It seemed the ice had formed a thick crust, blocking all light from entering the house.


    When Kim Haru entered the living room, he saw Go Okrim already sitting on the sofa.


    "Hyung, you''re up! Good morning," Go Okrim greeted with a wave. "It was the Ginseng Spirit who opened the door for me."


    Kim Haru nodded, not minding that detail.


    "What''s the situation outside?"


    Hearing this question, Go Okrim''s face fell. "Hyung, our house is completely sealed in ice. The Ginseng Spirit said it tried to extend a root through the door gap, but it couldn''t squeeze out. The ice outside must be incredibly thick."


    Kim Haru''s brow furrowed deeply.


    When it had snowed before, he worried about the house being buried, but after a few snowfalls without issue, he had let his guard down. Now, they were entirely encased by an ice storm. Thankfully, he had brought all the animals into the cabin earlier. If the chicken coop or pig pen had been buried, the food supply inside might not have lasted long enough.


    "Open the door and see if the heating can melt some of the ice. Boil water in the kitchen and pour it over the ice," Kim Haru instructed, thinking of the simplest solution. "We need to clear the ice at the entrance as quickly as possible."


    The fire-type zombies they''d relied on before were no longer available, and none of the animals present had any heat-producing abilities. Kim Haru could only hope that the ice formed overnight wasn''t too difficult to chip away and that they could break through it before the cabin ran out of breathable air.


    Go Okrim immediately dashed to the kitchen.


    The Ginseng Spirit, not being physically strong, continued to oversee the animals in the living room, feeding them and preparing to take on cooking duties if clearing the ice took too long.


    Kim Haru grabbed the pickaxe provided by the system and began chipping away at the ice.


    As soon as the pickaxe struck the ice for the first time, a sense of relief washed over him.


    Thank you, system.


    The pickaxe was incredibly effective, breaking off large chunks of ice with every swing. At this rate, it wouldn''t take long to clear the ice outside.


    "Hyung, the water''s ready!" Go Okrim called out as he carried a steaming bucket of water, quickly pouring it over the ice.


    "Crap!" The moment Go Okrim saw the result, he let out a frustrated exclamation.


    The ice''s extreme cold surpassed their expectations. When a large basin of boiling water was poured over it, instead of melting the ice, it froze on contact, forming a new layer and making the ice even thicker.


    Disheartened, Go Okrim felt defeated.


    Kim Haru hadn''t expected this outcome either, but he didn''t blame Go Okrim.


    "No worries. Go check all the windows and ventilation points in the house. See if any are damaged or blocked. Leave this to me," Kim Haru instructed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Go Okrim nodded and turned to leave.


    Kim Haru picked up the pickaxe provided by the system and continued chipping away at the ice by the door. The newly frozen layer from the hot water wasn''t too thick, and it easily broke off. Behind it, a large chunk of the older ice fell away as well.


    Thanks to the system-enhanced tool, it took less than half an hour for Kim Haru to break through the ice at the door, creating a large opening that let in sunlight.

 Chapter 252 Clearing the Ice and Unexpected Helpers

    The cold air immediately rushed into the house, but it was quickly neutralized by the warm indoor heating.


    When Go Okrim returned to the living room after checking everything, Kim Haru had already cleared all the ice from the door.


    "The windows and vents are all intact," Go Okrim reported, "but they''re all covered in thick ice."


    "Alright, stay warm. Come with me to take a look outside."


    Even standing near the doorway, Kim Haru could feel the bitter cold outside. Fully bundled up from head to toe, the two ventured out. They made sure to leave the door slightly ajar to maintain airflow for the animals inside.


    Once outside, they were greeted by the sight of their house, now encased in ice.


    Not just Kim Haru''s cabin, but even the neighboring staff dormitory was sealed in a thick layer of ice. The two buildings looked like models carved from ice, with only their general outlines visible under the frosty coating.


    However, the Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus Tree beside the house fared much better. Its branches were dusted lightly with snow, looking more like it had experienced a gentle snowfall rather than the brutal ice storm.


    The surrounding farmland was another story. The mutated plants seemed to be wearing fluffy snow jackets, their branches rounded and plump, resembling freshly made cotton candy sold by street vendors.


    Unlike the rigid ice around the cabin, the snow on the plants was soft and easily dislodged with a shake. Kim Haru wasn''t worried about them.


    Even without knowing the Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus Tree''s rank among mutated plants, its resilience was evident compared to its surroundings.


    "Let''s start clearing the ice around the house," Kim Haru decided. Since there was only one pickaxe, he handed the system-provided hoe to Go Okrim. At least it would save some effort.


    Starting from the doorway, the two began hacking at the ice from opposite sides.


    By the end of the morning, they had freed Kim Haru''s cabin from its icy prison. After eating a chaotic yet edible lunch prepared by the Ginseng Spirit, the two turned their attention to clearing the ice off the staff dormitory.


    As for the Igloo where the Ginseng Spirit originally lived, Kim Haru had inspected it earlier and decided it was beyond saving.


    Once a hollow hemisphere, the Igloo had transformed into a solid, enlarged block of ice after the storm. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll clear the cowshed for you. You can stay there for now," Kim Haru said, assigning the Ginseng Spirit a new living space.


    The Ginseng Spirit protested, "The cowshed is far away, all the way near the pond! Walking back here for meals every day will freeze my roots off!"


    Kim Haru simply gave him options. "Would you prefer the chicken coop with Little Nugget, Sir Peckington and the 25 ducks, the pigpen with Little Snort and Big Snort, or maybe the doghouse with Snowball No. 1?"


    The Ginseng Spirit fell silent.


    "Fine, I''ll take the cowshed," the Ginseng Spirit finally relented.


    After all, whether it was chickens, ducks, pigs, or dogs, they all had a taste for radishes. Especially the Cryo Wolf and black pigs¡ªsharing a space with them would mean his precious radishes might never grow again. Worse, he might lose parts of himself while sleeping.


    Better to endure cold roots than risk waking up one morning to find himself missing half a body or several strands of his delicate root hairs.


    A cold cowshed was still a private residence, after all.


    By the time all the ice surrounding the buildings on the small farm had been cleared, the sky was already darkening.


    "I wonder what the situation is like in the safe zone now," Kim Haru said, a trace of worry in his voice.


    He hadn''t expected the ice storm to be so severe. Fortunately, he had sent the dogs to the safe zone. With their digging skills, rescuing houses from the ice should go a lot faster.


    It was also fortunate that ice storms didn''t come in succession. If they did, with this level of destruction, it was hard to imagine how many humans could survive.


    "Woof!"


    A bark came from the forested area.


    Kim Haru looked in the direction of the sound and saw a large figure emerging from the woods¡ªit was Snowball No. 1, it had gone into the forest the previous day. But Snowball No. 1 wasn''t returning alone; following behind it were several tall, slender stalks of bamboo.


    It was an Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    "Snowball No. 1, why did you bring these back?" Kim Haru asked, scratching the head of the Cryo Wolf that had trotted up to him. Unable to understand Snowball No. 1''s response, Kim Haru turned to the Ginseng Spirit for a translation.


    The Ginseng Spirit had a brief exchange of barks with Snowball No. 1 and a few swishing motions with the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree before turning back to Kim Haru.


    "The Cryo Wolf said it chased the wind yesterday¡ªCryo Wold likes to play wildly when it''s stormy. It went pretty far, and on its way back, it passed by the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree Grove. Then, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree coerced it into being their laborer."


    "Laborer?"


    Kim Haru noticed that the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree was standing on a large sheet of ice, with their roots entwined around Snowball No. 1''s tail like a rope, hitching a ride to the small farm.


    Now Haru understood why Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree was often described as "reluctant to move."


    As for why these supposedly immobile plants had traveled all the way here, the Ginseng Spirit had an answer for that too.


    "They said they want to help you."


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree thrives in the cold and, like Cryo Wolf, enjoys harsh winters. But after the ice storm, they realized humans weren''t as resilient as they were. Fearing that the human they liked so much might be in danger, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree in the grove decided to take action.

 Chapter 253 Frosty Helpers and Safe Zone Reunion

    These tardy Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree had completely forgotten that the Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus Tree standing next to Kim Haru''s wooden cabin was their boss.


    Now that they had arrived at the farm and noticed the Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus tree, they remembered. But since they were already here, they might as well stay¡ªthe scent of fertilizer was too enticing to resist.


    Thanks to the Ginseng Spirit''s translation, Kim Haru quickly learned about the abilities of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree can absorb the cold from its surroundings. If planted around the small farm, future snow or ice storms would become far less severe. The falling snow and ice would be no different from ordinary snowflakes, making cleanup a breeze.


    The Ginseng Spirit added, "The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree also said that if you don''t want to clear snow yourself, they can handle it for you¡ªfor an additional fee. You''ll need to provide extra compensation."


    Rolling its eyes at the bargaining bamboo, the Ginseng Spirit translated their terms.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree didn''t care about the Ginseng Spirit''s attitude. They stood tall and straight in front of Kim Haru, looking like job candidates waiting to be interviewed.


    Kim Haru was thrilled by their abilities and quickly agreed. "The compost pit is buried under snow right now. Until it''s dug out, I''ll pay you with water. You can consider the fertilizer a credit¡ªdon''t worry, I''m good for it."


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree considered for a moment and agreed. They happily began looking for spots around the farm to root themselves.


    The range of influence for an Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree depends on its size and strength. The ones that had come to Kim Haru''s farm were quite capable. To protect the entire small farm, only three stalks of Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree were necessary.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, being simple-minded, didn''t know how to hide this fact and readily shared it with Kim Haru.


    Looking at the surplus of Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, Kim Haru realized planting them all on his farm would be a waste.


    He proposed to the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, "How about I introduce you to another place to work? They''ll have fertilizer of the same quality. What do you think?"


    ...


    Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The alarm signaling the impending ice storm sent a jolt through everyone, followed by frantic preparations. People who had already endured several winters were all too familiar with the destructive power of ice storms. Those people whose houses couldn''t withstand the storm immediately packed their basic supplies and moved into communal shelters. Those with sturdier homes rushed to stockpile some essentials, leaving ventilation gaps wherever possible.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s authorities also opened up their logistical reserves, distributing enough supplies to last several days to ensure that if anyone were trapped inside their homes by snow, they''d have enough to survive.


    Every ability user in the safe zone was deployed, working tirelessly to fortify defenses before the storm arrived.


    After a night of icy turmoil, the safe zone returned to a quiet calm, only to be quickly overtaken by human commotion.


    The first to break through the ice were, naturally, the ability users. Ice-type and Fire-type ability users excelled in such conditions. Following them were strength users and those with destructive powers, like Metal-type and Lightning-type ability users.


    These ability users weren''t working alone¡ªthey were stationed strategically in communal shelters as per the safe zone''s plan. As they cleared the ice, residents of the communal shelters gradually emerged with tools in hand. Without waiting for further instructions, everyone began rescuing homes trapped under the storm''s icy grip.


    When Kim Haru arrived at the safe zone, sitting in a sled pulled by Snowball No. 1, the ice near the eastern gate had yet to be cleared.


    "Woof Woof!!"


    Snowball No. 1 barked loudly toward the interior of the safe zone, not allowing Kim Haru to step out of the sled.


    It wasn''t long before several wolf-like howls echoed from beyond the gate inside the safe zone.


    It was the other Cryo Wolf.


    Kim Haru immediately understood Snowball No. 1''s intention.


    Sure enough, the Cryo Wolf in the safe zone came bounding toward the eastern gate, energetically digging at the snow with their paws. It didn''t take long before the sharp sound of claws scratching against the heavy iron gate rang out.


    Hwa Jian, whose ability wasn''t particularly strong and who couldn''t do much to help with the ice digging, was mainly tasked with managing the Cryo Wolf. When they had rushed toward the eastern gate, howling, Hwa Jian had guessed that Mr. Kim might have arrived. He didn''t stop the Cryo Wolf from digging through the snow.


    However, in the short time he wasn''t paying attention, not only had the Cryo Wolf cleared the snow, but they were now on the verge of dismantling the gate itself!


    This wouldn''t do.


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Hwa Jian hurried to intercept Twoball. "This gate needs to be pushed open. Come on, follow my lead¡ªpush together!"


    The Cryo Wolf stared at Hwa Jian for a long moment. Watching him strain and turn red-faced while barely budging the gate, they collectively gave the weak human a silent, disdainful glance.


    Then, retreating a few steps, the Cryo Wolf got a running start and rammed into the gate with all their might!


    Bang!


    The gate swung open, and the Cryo Wolf poured out in a frenzy.


    Their beloved human was right in front of them! It had been an entire day since they''d last seen Kim Haru, and the Cryo Wolf enthusiastically pounced on him.


    Kim Haru petted each one in turn. "Alright, alright. You''re the mining crew, aren''t you? Hurry back to work. The sooner you finish, the sooner I can make something delicious for you!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire


    A light smile spread across Kim Haru''s face.


    When these Cryo Wolfs weren''t wreaking havoc, they were truly well-behaved. Having pets really did bring joy and peace to the heart.

 Chapter 254 The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Alliance

    Kim Haru thought he would never keep another pet after the accidental death of a cat he used to own. Yet, fate had other plans in this strange world, where not only did he keep animals but also a myriad of peculiar creatures.


    Hwa Jian approached him. "Mr. Kim, why are you here?"


    "Where is the Safe Zone had right now?" Kim Haru asked as he signaled Hwa Jian to hop onto the sled and lead the way. "I need to talk to him."


    "The Safe Zone Commander is in the Third District," Hwa Jian replied.


    Before Hwa Jian could provide further guidance, the other Cryo Wolf, already familiar with the safe zone, enthusiastically took the lead, running ahead to show the way. Kim Haru worried that having these Cryo Wolfs follow him might hinder the rescue work, but Hwa Jian quickly assured him it wouldn''t be an issue. The entire safe zone was engaged in digging through the snow, and the Cryo Wolf could dig wherever they liked, even in the western third district.


    Relieved, Kim Haru let the Cryo Wolf lead the way.


    Upon arriving in the Third District, the Cryo Wolf finally remembered their duties. After receiving affectionate pats from Kim Haru, they dove straight into the snowdrifts and started digging.


    Hwa Jian pointed out the Safe Zone Commander''s location to Kim Haru and then joined the Cryo Wolf in their work.


    The news of Kim Haru''s arrival quickly reached Moon Baein''s ears. The Safe Zone Commander was already making his way over. Even if he hadn''t, Snowball No. 1''s sharp nose would have tracked him down in no time.


    When the two finally met, Moon Baein asked the same question as Hwa Jian, "Mr. Kim, why are you here? Is the farm in need of help?"


    Without waiting for a reply, Moon Baein added, "If so, please take the Cryo Wolf back to prioritize farm work. They were your generous donation to us, after all."


    Kim Haru shook his head. "The farm is fine. Everything that needed to be addressed has been handled. This time, I''m here to introduce you to some collaborators."


    Knowing how busy the safe zone was, Kim Haru kept things succinct. He accessed his system backpack and released several towering Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    The instant the fierce aura of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree¡ªan aggressive mutated plant¡ªspread through the air, it caused a stir. The presence of even one plant would have been enough to raise alarms, but now there were more than ten of them!


    Nearby ability users immediately grew cautious, inching warily toward the source of the pressure. Even Moon Baein was startled by the sight.


    Fortunately, Moon Baein had visited an Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree Grove before with Go Okrim on the small farm. Though surprised, he quickly regained his composure.


    "What are these for, Mr. Kim?" Moon Baein asked.


    Kim Haru explained the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s unique ability to melt snow.


    The humans had always viewed the ice bamboo as a weapon of destruction, unaware of this other function. Upon hearing Kim Haru''s explanation, Moon Baein''s eyes lit up with excitement. As the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, he instantly recognized the potential of this plant.


    Recalling Kim Haru''s mention of "collaborators," Moon Baein''s face filled with gratitude. "Mr. Kim, you''re truly the benefactor of our Pyeongseong Safe Zone! I don''t even know how to thank you. You''ve saved us from a dire situation."


    "I''m also the Vice Safe Zone Commander," Kim Haru reminded him with a slight smile. "How are the hamsters doing? Have them prepare the contracts and quickly deploy the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree."


    Moon Baein noticed more ability users gathering around and immediately ordered Jang Dojang to maintain order. Then, he led Kim Haru and the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to the Safe Zone Commander''s building.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The gathered ability users, initially on high alert, relaxed upon learning that the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree had been brought by Kim Haru. When they heard it was to help the safe zone combat the snowstorm crisis, smiles of relief spread across their faces.


    "As expected of Mr. Kim."


    "Only Mr. Kim could manage so many mutated plants."


    "Mr. Kim is incredible. With him in Pyeongseong Safe Zone, I feel so much safer."


    "Right? I''ll follow Mr. Kim forever!"


    "Me too! Me too!"


    "Let''s get back to work! There are still so many snow-buried houses to dig out. Mr. Kim even brought mutated plants to help us; how can we slack off?"


    "Hahaha, you''re right. We can''t let Mr. Kim do all the heavy lifting."


    "Exactly. If Mr. Kim thinks we''re a bunch of lazy bums and gets disappointed in Pyeongseong Safe Zone, that would be disastrous!"


    "Watch me and my big fireball¡ª!"


    Kim Haru never imagined that he would become the spiritual pillar of the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Perhaps, even earlier, during the autumn harvests when batches of crops were reaped one after another, he had already become a beacon of hope for everyone in the safe zone, including its leader, Moon Baein.


    Under Kim Haru''s witness, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree officially signed a cooperation agreement with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Of course, since the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree couldn''t provide a fingerprint, it used its own unique method for identity verification. By shedding a single leaf and letting it merge with the signature column, it left a distinct, inimitable mark exclusive to the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    With the contract successfully signed, Moon Baein brought out a detailed map of the safe zone and, after determining the coverage area of each Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, began planning their placement.


    Given Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s powerful abilities as a mutated plant, it didn''t naturally get along with humans other than Kim Haru. Similarly, most ordinary humans were intimidated by the mutated plant''s strength. Thus, the placement of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree had to be deliberate and careful. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moon Baein eventually decided to select a general area first and personally take the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to choose their spots.

 Chapter 255 New Beginnings at the Farm

    Once chosen, the safe zone would assign personnel to build a specialized planting platform in the selected locations, with warning signs and barriers set up around it.


    This approach not only prepared the humans to either avoid the area or proceed cautiously but also provided Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree sufficient private space, demonstrating respect for its status.


    Indeed, upon hearing this decision, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree spread their leaves wider, clearly pleased with the humans'' reverence.


    However, this was secondary. What Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree desired most was the fertile soil and water from Kim Haru''s land.


    Moon Baein promised that the soil for their planting platforms would come from fields used to grow normal crops during the autumn. If Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree found the soil unsatisfactory, the safe zone would purchase soil from Kim Haru''s farm using crystal cores.


    As for fertilizer, the fermentation pools in the safe zone were jointly owned by the safe zone''s administration and Kim Haru. The fertilizer usage would be meticulously recorded and accounted for, ensuring Kim Haru received his rightful share down to the last coin.


    After all, the fermentation pools could only produce such miraculous fertilizers because they were part of Kim Haru''s farming system, requiring his personal input of crystal cores to activate the system''s recognition.


    The safe zone''s share of the fertilizer came from their expenses in organizing tasks to collect kitchen waste and manure from households. People who brought these materials directly to the fermentation pools earned points in return, with the costs covered by the administration.


    Effectively, most of the land in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had already become property under Kim Haru''s name.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, satisfied with residing on Kim Haru''s land, tolerated the humans'' presence despite finding them somewhat annoying.


    Soon, the residents of Pyeongseong Safe Zone discovered that they had acquired a rather formidable mutated plant neighbor.


    At first, everyone was on edge. Those living near the planting platforms even began contemplating relocation. Before they could act, however, the official announcement regarding Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s abilities was released¡ªalong with the fact that they were introduced by none other than Kim Haru.


    The moment Kim Haru''s name was mentioned, the entire community was reassured. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it was brought here by Mr. Kim, it will surely bring no harm to Pyeongseong Safe Zone," everyone thought.


    Within just half an hour of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree being planted, people noticed that the ice around their homes became brittle and easier to break. Accidental contact with the ice and snow no longer immediately tore away layers of flesh.


    These visible benefits not only deepened everyone''s respect for Kim Haru but also dissolved any lingering resentment toward the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    Some residents even learned that Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree enjoyed the fertilizer from the fermentation pools and specifically purchased it with crystal cores to gift to the mutated plants.


    Unexpectedly, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree found themselves receiving bonuses in addition to their basic "salary" and began to enjoy life in the safe zone even more. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    These were later developments. For now, after ensuring that the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree was successfully planted and showed no signs of discomfort, Kim Haru returned to his small farm via sled, driven by Snowball No. 1.


    Kim Haru wasn''t worried about Snowball No. 2 to Snowball No. 11, as they still had work to complete for the day. Once finished, they would return on their own.


    Back at the small farm, three Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree had stayed behind to help. By the time Kim Haru returned, everything had been restored to how it was before the ice storm. In fact, the snow on the ground seemed softer, and even the chickens, Sir Peckington and Little Nugget, cautiously ventured out of their coop for a short stroll.


    Kim Haru spoke to the eldest, second, and third Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree among the trio, explaining the situation with the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree at the safe zone to reassure them, fearing they might worry about their fellow plants.


    However, Kim Haru didn''t fully understand that mutated plants didn''t have much to worry about. In fact, they preferred being spread out. It wasn''t just about having a wider territory but also about not competing too much for nutrients.


    For mutated plants like these, communication over distance wasn''t an issue. The safe zone and the mountain forest might be over an hour''s drive apart for humans, but for the plants, it was like making a phone call¡ªsmooth and instant, without any network latency.


    Still, the three Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree didn''t share this with their human companion. They enjoyed watching the humans fret over their well-being, finding it inexplicably delightful.


    Unaware of all this, Kim Haru finished what needed to be said and then turned to plan where to set up the new duck coop.


    That''s right¡ªKim Haru had decided to separate the ducklings from the chickens, Little Nugget and Sir Peckington. With 25 ducklings crammed into the chicken coop, space was becoming an issue.


    Duck coops, like chicken coops, are typically designed to house five adult ducks each. However, considering the size of the ducklings, Kim Haru decided to divide them into three coops: two coops for eight ducks each and one for nine.


    The ducklings didn''t mind the arrangement and curiously explored their new coops. What piqued their interest the most was the "swimming pool" at the center of the area.


    It couldn''t be helped¡ªthe ducklings had hatched in the winter and had never experienced a proper water source. The only water they had encountered was for drinking, either frozen solid outdoors or just enough in their coop to keep them hydrated. Seeing so much water at once was a novel experience.


    The duck coops, unlike the chicken coop, came with a designated "swimming pool" for the ducklings to splash around in. Thanks to the heated system, the water wouldn''t freeze, and its temperature wouldn''t drop too low.

 Chapter 256 Ducklings and Winter Preparations

    When Kim Haru dipped his hand in to test it, the temperature felt comparable to regular tap water¡ªnot as biting as winter tap water.


    If even Kim Haru found the water tolerable, the ducklings¡ªequipped with mutated genes from the post-apocalypse world¡ªcertainly wouldn''t mind. They cautiously tapped at the water with their beaks, testing for danger. Finding none, they flapped their wings excitedly and leaped in.


    Sploosh!


    One after another, the yellow ducklings tumbled into the water like golden dumplings, sending up small splashes.


    At first, the ducklings seemed a little panicked, their wings and feet thrashing wildly on the surface. But when they realized they weren''t sinking and were perfectly safe, they quickly calmed down. Soon, they found their rhythm and began to swim around with ease. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    By the time Kim Haru finished releasing the ducklings into the third coop, he had turned back to the first coop to find its ducklings already swimming in circles like seasoned swimmers.


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but feel envious. "How could I ever swim as skillfully as they do?"


    "It''s fine, Hyung. This is just their innate talent. There''s no point in being envious," Go Okrim reassured him. "I can''t even swim at all."


    At that moment, Go Okrim had no idea that, in the future, after witnessing Kim Haru swim, he would wish he could travel back in time to sew his mouth shut. When a big shot says they "can''t do something," it''s almost always just modesty.


    For now, oblivious to his future embarrassment, Go Okrim pointed to the three new duck coops set up beside the chicken coop and asked Kim Haru, "So, what are we going to do about the damaged eggs?"


    Kim Haru choose to buried the eggs that failed to hatch midway through incubation.


    Such partially incubated eggs are edible and are known as "balut." Kim Haru knew that in some place, balut is considered a delicacy. However, he couldn''t stand the idea of eating something like that. He couldn''t fathom the mental fortitude it would take to eat an egg that, when cracked open, revealed a partially formed chick, possibly even with feathers.


    In any case, Kim Haru wasn''t about to eat it. Furthermore, balut is usually deliberately stopped mid-incubation to develop its unique characteristics, unlike these eggs, which had naturally failed during the incubation process. The former is nutritious, but the latter is more likely harmful.


    Go Okrim didn''t crave balut either. In fact, when they buried the eggs, he was worried that other mutated creatures might eat them. He specifically buried them near Little Oakie, to make sure that the burrowing animals like snakes or rats wouldn''t sneak in for a meal.


    Although, in a mountain forest teeming with mutated creatures, it was questionable whether any snake would dare show itself. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little ducklings had just arrived in their new environment and were so tiny that Kim Haru and Go Okrim paid extra attention to their care over the next few days.


    Kim Haru had meticulously looked up information in his study. The ideal living temperature for newly hatched ducklings was around 30 degrees Celsius. He adjusted the heating in each duck coops accordingly to ensure that he wouldn''t wake up one morning to find the ducklings frozen to death.


    Additionally, the straw in the duck coops, used as bedding for the ducklings, was thoroughly cleaned. Kim Haru had a simple yet effective cleaning method: he tossed the straw into the snow, rolled it around, shook off the snow, and then dried it.


    Freshly cleaned straw, neat and pristine, was ready for use.


    This was only possible because the snow had been softened and fluffed by the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree. For this, Kim Haru once again praised the utility of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    Aside from temperature regulation and bedding, the ducklings could start eating on their second day out of their shells. However, their diet required careful attention. It wasn''t as simple as tossing in chopped vegetables mixed with rice like they did for Little Nugget and Sir Peckington.


    Ducks are omnivores, eating both meat and vegetables. For the first few days, Kim Haru strictly followed the diet guidelines he''d read. He fed them semi-cooked rice and boiled wheat several times a day. Gradually, he added vegetables and minced meat to their meals.


    The guide also recommended adding small fish, shrimp, river clams, or earthworms to the duck feed. However, since the apocalypse began, Kim Haru hadn''t seen any fish except for the occasional appearance in the system''s beginner meals. He couldn''t find anything resembling fish to feed the ducklings.


    "I wonder if there are fish in that pond," Kim Haru said while staring at the small pond on the farm, deep in thought.


    The pond wasn''t stagnant, possibly connected to an underground river. However, Kim Haru rarely saw anything resembling fish in the water. He wasn''t sure if he had missed them or if there truly weren''t any.


    Nearby, Go Okrim, who was busy dismantling an Igloo with the help of a Cryo Wolf, perked up at the comment. "Hyung, there should be fish! When I had the zombies dig for lotus roots in the pond, I saw something darting around really fast. I''m pretty sure it was a fish!"


    Kim Haru''s eyes were lit up.


    That''s great! He had something to do now.


    "I''m pretty good at cooking braised fish. If we manage to catch some today, leave the kitchen to me," Kim Haru said with enthusiasm.


    Go Okrim seemed tempted too. "Hyung, let me join you! This Igloo can be handled by the Snowball No. 1." After all, Snowball No. 1 was a master at breaking things.


    "As long as Snowball No. 1 agrees, go ahead," Kim Haru said, waving his hand.


    Go Okrim immediately ran off to negotiate with Snowball No. 1 while bringing along his share of an apple¡ªclearly intending to use it as a bribe.


    By "dismantling the Igloo," they didn''t mean completely tearing it down.

 Chapter 257 The Rescue Mission

    During the previous ice storm, the Igloo had frozen into a solid sphere. Now that the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree had softened the interior ice, Kim Haru planned to excavate it instead.


    Although the Ginseng Spirit no longer needed to live in the Igloo, the promised greenhouse was still not built. Kim Haru wanted to plant watermelons early, but he couldn''t possibly grow them all in the cattle barn.


    What''s more, the most challenging part of producing glass was already half-solved thanks to the Starlight Armored Bugs. Now, all that was left was to find suitable sand.


    Over the past few days, Kim Haru had moved the Starlight Armored Bugs to the swamp. Riding a sled pulled by Cryo Wolf, he traversed through the forest and reached the swamp without much effort. Aside from pulling the sled, the Cryo Wolf also helped significantly with digging through the snow.


    With a pickaxe and shovel in hand, Kim Haru worked alongside Cryo Wolf to dig a hole about half a man deep for the Starlight Armored Bugs. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    He opened the box and poured both the bugs and the iron ingots into the hole. Kim Haru also threw in some of the scrap metal he had stored in his system backpack before the storm hit. This heap of material would be enough to sustain the Starlight Armored Bugs for a long while.


    The rest was no longer his concern. The Starlight Armored Bugs would burrow deeper into the ground until they found a suitable depth to settle. Given the extensive root systems of the mutated plants in the surrounding area, they wouldn''t stray too far. Kim Haru only needed to wait for a while before starting mining operations.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t plan to leave the Starlight Armored Bugs idle. Once he found sand and the safe zone recovered from the storm, freeing up enough manpower, he intended to establish a basic building material processing facility in the area.


    This idea was still in its infancy in Kim Haru''s mind. He wasn''t yet sure how to implement it, especially since he had no idea where to find the sand. That step would have to wait.


    Meanwhile, Go Okrim finally finished bribing Snowball No. 1 with four apples. Kim Haru, holding a pickaxe, began looking for a spot on the frozen pond where he could make a hole. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hyung, Hyung, what do I do?" Go Okrim excitedly approached.


    "Get a basin ready. If a fish jumps out, cover it immediately."


    "Will fish really jump out on their own?"


    "I can''t guarantee it," Kim Haru replied, shaking his head. "In theory, fish under the ice during winter lack fresh air. Once a hole is made, they should swarm here for the oxygen, and some might even jump out of the hole."


    But this was the apocalypse.


    Kim Haru couldn''t be sure if the knowledge he had before the apocalypse still applied. He couldn''t even confirm if there were fish in the pond, let alone enough to jump out on their own.


    Beyond whether there were fish, Kim Haru had another concern.


    He couldn''t guarantee that whatever jumped out for air would be the normal, edible fish he was hoping for. What if it was a dangerous aquatic creature?


    A mutated fish, perhaps¡ªone that attacked humans, even fed on human flesh.


    As the ice grew thinner, Kim Haru told Go Okrim to step back.


    He also checked to ensure his protective shield was activated. Once confident in his safety, he struck the ice with his pickaxe one last time.


    The ice broke, and a chunk fell into the water with a splash.


    "Are there any fish? Are there any fish?" Go Okrim asked eagerly.


    Having never caught fish this way before, Go Okrim was beyond excited.


    Kim Haru didn''t see anything rushing out to attack, so he sighed in relief.


    "Hand me the stick," he instructed.


    Go Okrim promptly handed him a one-meter-long stick.


    Kim Haru stirred the ice hole with the stick. Still, no aggressive creatures emerged.


    Finally, Kim Haru relaxed. "Alright, Gojo, do you want to use a bucket or a fishing rod?"


    While stirring, Kim Haru had felt something bump against his stick. There was definitely some kind of creature in the pond. Whatever it was, he wanted to catch it and take a look.


    Go Okrim wasn''t interested in patiently fishing with a rod and immediately chose the bucket.


    "I''ll use the bucket. Hyung, lend me the pickaxe. I''ll go make another hole on the other side."


    Using a bucket in the ice hole would undoubtedly create a lot of noise, so Go Okrim decided to work farther away to avoid affecting Kim Haru''s fishing.


    Additionally, digging holes too close together could weaken the ice, posing a risk of collapse.


    Kim Haru tossed the bucket tied with a rope and the pickaxe to Go Okrim, letting him do as he pleased. Meanwhile, Kim Haru dragged a chair covered in thick fur to the edge of the ice hole, sat down, and casually began fishing with a rod.


    The fishing rod was handmade by Kim Haru. It featured a sturdy bamboo stick, thanks to the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, and a line made from mutated silkworm thread. He had also crafted a simple hook by bending a thin metal wire salvaged from scrap metal. The hook was baited and ready to go.


    For the line, he tied a lightweight leaf as a makeshift float.


    However, the hook didn''t have barbs, so catching and reeling in fish would be a real test of skill.


    Although he lacked earthworms, he improvised with bait. Cooked rice, corn kernels, or even small strips of pork worked just fine.


    With the hook cast into the water, Kim Haru huddled in his chair, waiting for something to bite.


    Over by the igloo, Snowball No. 1 had burrowed so deeply inside that only the sight of snow being kicked out could be seen.


    It seemed like Snowball No. 1 was fully immersed in the thrill of tearing apart the igloo.

 Chapter 258 The Lucky Catch

    Kim Haru started to worry whether letting the husky tear things up had been a mistake. What if they got addicted to it? When winter was over and there was no more ice to shred, would they turn to dismantling his house instead?


    Meanwhile, Go Okrim had carved an even larger hole than Kim Haru''s. He was eagerly tossing a bucket into the water.


    But after several attempts, the bucket refused to sink, leaving him visibly frustrated.


    Kim Haru couldn''t hold back and spoke up: "Fill the bucket with water first, then put it down."


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Go Okrim suddenly understood.


    It seemed his excitement had caused his IQ to drop.


    With water now in the bucket, its buoyancy was reduced, and it began to sink into the pond.


    Once the line in Go Okrim''s hand went taut, he couldn''t hold his patience for long. He immediately started reeling it in.


    Kim Haru, watching his actions with some anticipation, felt he could already guess the result based on Go Okrim''s speed.


    Sure enough, as expected, Go Okrim lifted the bucket and dumped its contents onto the ice. It was nothing but water¡ªno lively creatures in sight.


    Disappointment filled Go Okrim''s face. "I don''t believe this."


    Once again, he threw the bucket back down, but this time not as deep. Determined, Go Okrim focused entirely on ensuring he reeled it up even faster next time. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru occasionally glanced at his own fishing float. Seeing no activity, he looked back at Go Okrim.


    This time, Go Okrim let the bucket sit for a little longer before giving a sudden, strong pull!


    ¡ªStill nothing.


    "Hey, again!" Go Okrim was now completely engrossed in his battle with the hole.


    Kim Haru found it amusing to watch. Seeing how much fun Go Okrim was having, he decided not to interfere and focused on his own fishing rod.


    Slowly, the grass float made a barely noticeable twitch.


    Kim Haru immediately perked up, staring unblinkingly at it. Then, the float twitched again.


    Got it!


    Kim Haru quickly gestured for Go Okrim to quiet down.


    The float, which had been testing the waters, began to sink. Then, it moved more vigorously until it was suddenly yanked downward with force!


    Without hesitation, Kim Haru pulled up the rod with all his might! He even stood up, using his entire body''s strength.


    Whatever had taken the bait was shockingly powerful. Kim Haru couldn''t lift it in one go and almost got pulled into the water himself.


    "Gojo!" Kim Haru gripped the rod tightly and called for help.


    Before Go Okrim could reach him, an extra bamboo rod appeared out of nowhere.


    The bamboo rod wrapped around Kim Haru''s fishing rod and began pulling back.


    It was Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree who had come to help.


    Kim Haru quickly gave instructions: "Don''t let it stay in the water too long. The hook doesn''t have a barb, so it''ll escape."


    Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s strength was leagues beyond Kim Haru''s. Before the latter''s words had even finished, the fishing rod was abruptly yanked out of the water.


    A dark shadow flew past Kim Haru''s eyes and landed on the ice with a loud slap, wriggling and struggling.


    It was indeed a fish!


    Go Okrim curiously leaned in for a closer look.


    "Hyung, what kind of fish is this?"


    The fish on the ground struggled with all its might. It was round and cylindrical, like a rolling pin. If it weren''t for the slightly pointed fish mouth on its head and the shape of its tail resembling a fin, Kim Haru might not have dared to believe this thing was a fish.


    He didn''t recognize what kind of fish it was.


    At some point, the Ginseng Spirit that had wandered over and was now circling the fish. Its root-like tendrils agilely dodged the swings of the fish''s tail, not getting hit once.


    Hearing Go Okrim''s question, the Ginseng Spirit clicked its tongue twice and said, "You two are really lucky. The spot you picked can truly be considered a treasure trove. Even the fish in the pond are rare Sunbreak Fish."


    "What are Sunbreak Fish?" Go Okrim and Kim Haru both looked confused.


    "I haven''t fully reached enlightenment yet, so my inherited memory is incomplete. But I do know a little. The skin of this fish can heal wounds better than any bandage. And the flesh is brimming with spiritual energy, exceptionally tender, and incredibly delicious."


    Kim Haru glanced at the Ginseng Spirit and, as expected, saw a droplet of what looked suspiciously like saliva trickling down.


    "For you, I bet the ''delicious'' part is what matters most."


    The Ginseng Spirit wasn''t embarrassed at all about being called out, laughing cheekily while staring intently at Kim Haru. "Human, how about we eat it tonight?"


    Go Okrim also swallowed hard. "Hyung, I''d like to try it too."


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Honestly, he wanted to try it too.


    "Is there anything special we need to do when preparing this fish?" Kim Haru asked the Ginseng Spirit.


    Go Okrim and the Ginseng Spirit exchanged glances, then cheered in unison.


    "There''s nothing complicated about it. You can cook it however you like¡ªboil it, steam it, braise it, or even eat it raw," the Ginseng Spirit said, thumping its chest confidently. "Just peel the fish skin first. It''s thick enough that it''s easy to remove."


    Kim Haru nodded, tossed the fish into a basin, and pushed it toward the Ginseng Spirit. "Keep an eye on it. If it escapes, there''ll be nothing for us to eat."


    The Ginseng Spirit eagerly nodded, extending part of its roots to weave a net over the basin, firmly securing the fish from every angle.


    Kim Haru returned to his fishing spot by the ice hole and squatted down again.


    If this fish was so delicious, one definitely wouldn''t be enough.


    Seeing Kim Haru catch such a good fish in one go, Go Okrim felt increasingly dissatisfied with his own repeated failures to catch even one fish.

 Chapter 259 Shrimp and Survival

    At that moment, Snowball No. 1 finally finished digging and had just backed out of the igloo. Go Okrim immediately roped him into helping.


    "Snowball No. 1, come lend me a hand."


    Snowball No. 1 who is eager to join in on any lively activity, happily trotted over when called.


    "Woof!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snowball No. 1 bit down on the rope Go Okrim was holding and started pulling.


    Go Okrim smacked the Snowball No. 1 lightly on the head. "The bucket isn''t even in the water yet. What are you pulling for?"


    Snowball No. 1 whined softly, letting go of the rope, and waited for Go Okrim to lower the bucket.


    Both the human and the Cryo Wolf were impatient. Meanwhile, Kim Haru had already caught three more fish when the pair finally managed to pull up a bucket that seemed to contain something alive.


    "Shrimp?" Go Okrim peered into the bucket and saw creatures about the length of a finger. They looked somewhat familiar.


    This immediately delighted Kim Haru. "Perfect! I love shrimp."


    He''d heard shrimp were easy to raise. He decided he''d go to his study later and look up what preparations were necessary.


    Shrimp were a true delicacy, after all.


    After reading about all the preparations and factors needed for raising shrimp in a pond, Kim Haru quietly closed the book.


    As for the pond shrimp, he decided to let nature take its course. When spring came and he started planting rice, he could try raising shrimp in the rice fields instead. It would be much simpler than raising them in a pond.


    Kim Haru jotted down the idea in his notebook before heading out to prepare dinner.


    The main dish, of course, would be the Sunbreak Fish he had just caught. While Kim Haru was researching, several large red-shelled shrimp had been pulled up from the ice hole by Go Okrim.


    "You keep playing, I''ll handle the fish," Kim Haru said, patting Go Okrim on the shoulder. "Catch more shrimp. We might be able to make spicy shrimp for a late-night snack."


    Whether Go Okrim was looking forward to the snack or not, Kim Haru certainly was. He had always enjoyed ordering takeout, and it had been a long time since he had a proper late-night snack. Barbecue, crayfish, those spicy, garlic-flavored, five-spiced, and even some strange-flavored ones¡ªjust bring a plate in front of him, and Kim Haru was sure he would finish it in minutes!


    Go Okrim could only give an OK gesture, and then turned his attention back to watching the ice hole closely.


    The Sunbreak Fish were indeed as easy to handle as the Ginseng Spirit had said. All that was needed was to cut a ring around the tail, lift the fish skin, and pull it downward. The entire fish skin would separate from the flesh.


    Kim Haru didn''t forget what the Ginseng Spirit had mentioned about the fish skin having special healing properties. After cleaning it, he placed it in a box. Once all the fish skins were peeled and properly cleaned, the box went into Kim Haru''s system backpack.


    He didn''t need the fish skins. Apart from Go Okrim, none of the creatures on this small farm were normal humans, not to mention they wouldn''t know how to use it. Even Go Okrim, who could control zombies, wasn''t likely to get hurt.


    When he first heard about the effects of the Sunbreak Fish skin, Kim Haru''s first thought was that it would be suitable for use at the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Once space cleared up at the safe zone, he would send the fish skins to the research institute.


    While thinking this, Kim Haru skillfully continued to process the remaining fish meat.


    Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, Moon Baein, had been incredibly busy these past few days. This year''s ice storm had arrived earlier than usual, and the temperature had dropped even more severely. If it weren''t for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s advancements in recent years, facing this winter''s conditions would have resulted in countless deaths.


    Fortunately, they now had the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree and the Cryo Wolf. The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, a mutant plant with extraordinary abilities, softened the hard, iron-like snow and ice, while the Cryo Wolf could dig through the ice as easily as if it were foam, greatly improving the efficiency of the rescue operations in the safe zone.


    Additionally, the batch of mutated silk warm clothing that had been woven earlier was distributed in advance to the people who were most likely to encounter danger. For those buried under snow, food, water, and warmth were no longer a concern. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    However, time was still running short, as the air below the ground was uncertain, and they didn''t know how many days it could last.


    Finally, the rescue operation was nearing its end, and it was time to begin repairing the buildings, particularly the functional ones, such as the water and electricity supply systems. The worst-hit areas were the pipes. The ones that weren''t strong enough had already broken during the storm. Even the sturdier pipes, exposed to the elements without proper heat circulation, had already frozen solid from the inside out.


    The pipes buried underground were somewhat luckier; although they too had frozen, there were still gaps deep beneath that allowed some flow, and they could be thawed out slowly.


    All of this needed to be managed by Moon Baein, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander.


    There was also the resource searching team that had set off before the storm arrived.


    Just thinking about this team made Moon Baein''s heart tighten.


    With such a massive ice storm, he had no idea what had happened to them. If they had made it to a town with buildings, they would be fine, but if they had ended up in an isolated area with no shelter, even with a vehicle to use as cover, they would not survive in the storm.


    Not a single one would make it.

 Chapter 260 Snowbound Rescue

    Even if they were lucky enough to take shelter in a building, how could those long-abandoned towns be safer than the well-maintained safe zones?


    If the safe zones were in such a poor condition, how could outsiders fare any better?


    These people were all ability users from Pyeongseong Safe Zone, and losing even one or two would be painful for him, let alone the thirty or more that might be in danger now.


    Moon Baein had considered sending a rescue team as soon as the storm stopped, but no one knew where the resources searching team had gone. He had no leads to even start the rescue.


    He could only hope that at least a few of them would make it back.


    Moon Baein sighed.


    The office door knocked, and Jang Dojang hurriedly walked in. "Safe Zone Commander, we''ve received news from the resource searching team!"


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Really?!" Moon Baein immediately became excited, having just been thinking about this. "Where are they? Quickly, show me."


    Moon Baein unfolded a piece of clothing that Jang Dojang was holding, which had a few numbers roughly written in dark red liquid.


    "This is the Hamster that was sent back by Captain Jo Sungmo," Jang Dojang explained. "The Hamster says the resource searching team is completely buried under snow. However, no one has been injured so far. However, after our preliminary analysis, the writing on the clothing appears to have been done with human blood. It seems their situation is not too optimistic."


    The resource searching team had brought five hamsters along for the mission, one of them was a Hamster named Pebble.


    Now, only Pebble that had managed to dig its way out with the help of others and return to the Safe zone to report the news, while the other hamsters remained with the team.


    This alleviated Moon Baein''s worries about the resource searching team running out of food.


    However, from the coordinates on the clothing, it was clear that their location was not nearby.


    Several days had already passed since the hamster''s return after the storm, and sending a rescue team from the safe zone would take time.


    The situation was very critical, and every second counted.


    "Gather people immediately," Moon Baein ordered, walking out without hesitation. "By the way, call Mr. Kim and ask him if he can send the Cryo Wolf and Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree along with the team to rescue them."


    With the Cryo Wolf and Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, the rescue operation under the snow would be much faster.


    Time was life now¡ªevery second mattered.


    "Understood." Jang Dojang immediately split up, one heading to the Ability User Center and the other to the room with the sound-transmitting snail.


    When Kim Haru received the call, it was already late in the evening.


    Fortunately, he had not gone to bed yet and was still playing games in his brightly lit wooden cabin.


    "If it''s too far, I can''t guarantee that they''ll follow your instructions. Here''s what we''ll do: I''ll go with you. You bring the Cryo Wolf, and I''ll take two Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree. We''ll meet at the Safe Zone''s gate." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru didn''t say much and immediately made the decision.


    He didn''t wait for Jang Dojang to express concerns about his safety, he just hanging up the phone and starting to change clothes.


    It was already deep into the night, and the temperature in the snow was much colder than during the day.


    Even though he was fully geared in mutated silk clothing, he had to put on a thick cotton coat produced by the system on top.


    He still had to wake up Snowball No. 1 and prepare the sled, and he needed to bring along Ginseng Spirit and see which two Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree would be willing to join him.


    In truth, just one Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree would have been enough, but Kim Haru decided on two just in case, as a backup.


    Oh, he also had to inform Go Okrim to take care of the farm for the next few days, ensuring the chickens, ducks, and pigs were fed on time.


    While preparing for this, Kim Haru wasn''t unafraid.


    He had considered letting the Cryo Wolf and Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree go with the team and staying behind in the warm farm to eat and relax.


    But in the end, he decided to go.


    As he had told Jang Dojang, he was worried the Cryo Wolf and Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree wouldn''t follow others'' orders.


    Although the Cryo Wolf worked seriously every day digging snow and pulling sleds, that was only because Kim Haru was never far from them.


    The distance between the farm and the safe zone was a trivial matter for these mutated creatures.


    However, if they were to be separated from Kim Haru for several days, would they still listen?


    It was more likely a dream.


    Perhaps if the Cryo Wolf stayed with Kim Haru and the people from the safe zone for longer, they might be able to adjust to being away, but at least not yet.


    As for the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, it was even more reliant on Kim Haru''s favor and the fertilizer.


    If the Cryo Wolf and Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree didn''t cooperate, even if it only delayed the rescue by a little, Kim Haru would feel guilty if it cost someone their life.


    He didn''t want to bear that guilt or the loss of someone else''s life, so he decided to go along.


    With the farming system in place, Kim Haru believed he could ensure his own safety.


    The Ginseng Spirit climbed into the sled and found a warm spot to plan on sleeping the whole way.


    The small farm needed three Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, so the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree leader directly called in two more from the mountain forest to join.


    It then sent the second Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree and third Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to accompany Kim Haru on the mission.

 Chapter 261 Rescue Mission to Imsil County

    The Ginseng Spirit helped Kim Haru translate the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree leader''s message left for him.


    "I''m worried that you might encounter some trouble on the road, so I''m sending two of the strongest combatants with you. If anything happens, don''t hesitate, just let them handle it."


    Kim Haru thanked them.


    Go Okrim knew he couldn''t change Kim Haru''s mind and watched as he climbed into the sled: "Hyung, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of the farm. By the time you come back, I''ll have caught plenty of shrimp, and we can make spicy crayfish together."


    Kim Haru waved his hand, "It''s late, go to sleep. I''ll be back in a few days."


    With Kim Haru''s instructions, the sled''s lead dog, Snowball No. 1, ran at full speed toward the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    When they arrived, the rescue team had already gathered at the Safe Zone gates.


    Kim Haru saw familiar faces among them.


    The four members of the Delta Squad had all signed up, and when they saw Kim Haru, they happily waved their hands.


    Others were also pleasantly surprised by Kim Haru''s arrival. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Kim is going with you. While you''re rescuing, make sure to protect yourselves. I don''t need to say more. I trust everyone here has the capability and experience. The sooner you leave, the sooner you''ll be back."


    "Yes!"


    The team then set off.


    This rescue mission was led by Shin Woncheon, and there were a total of twenty people, including Kim Haru.


    There were ten sleds, each carrying two people.


    Eleven Cryo Wolf sped ahead according to the instructions, racing to the rescue site.


    The journey was silent as the team was too busy to talk due to the fast pace.


    Kim Haru''s sled was positioned in the middle of the convoy.


    Snowball No. 1, as the leader of the Cryo Wolf, wasn''t happy to be in the middle position since it was surrounded by the Cryo Wolf front and back.


    However, Shin Woncheon insisted that they needed to ensure Kim Haru''s safety, so Kim Haru had to stay in the center.


    Snowball No. 1 could run ahead, but not to pull Kim Haru''s sled.


    It would be tasked with pulling Shin Woncheon and Ryu Hyunwoo''s sled together Snowball Now. 2, leading the way, while Kim Haru''s sled would be pulled by the Cryo Wolf in the middle of the convoy.


    Snowball No. 1 naturally refused to accept this.


    It wasn''t willing to let its beloved human be surrounded by other Cryo Wolf when it was present.


    After some hesitation, Snowball No. 1 compromised, suppressing its speed to keep Kim Haru''s sled in the center of the group.


    Kim Haru then quietly comforted Snowball No. 1 and secretly slipped it a shrimp.


    It was one of the ones Go Okrim had caught earlier in the afternoon.


    Since there weren''t many, they were kept in a bucket in the kitchen.


    Kim Haru had taken one when he was packing, slipping it into his system backpack.


    Although he thought he was being quiet, none of the Cryo Wolfs around him could miss the smell of the shrimp.


    Not only the Cryo Wolf, but even the nearby ability users could smell it.


    Humans weren''t likely to argue with a dog, as they didn''t have the face to do so.


    But the other Cryo Wolf didn''t care even if Snowball No. 1 was the leader.


    When it came to vying for attention from their favorite human, they would not compromise.


    Immediately, several envious glances were cast at Snowball No. 1.


    And they would occasionally look at Kim Haru with pitiful eyes.


    The odd thing was that these pleading looks didn''t seem to affect the Cryo Wolf''s speed in running.


    It was truly remarkable.


    Kim Haru remained unaffected.


    After all, he had only brought one shrimp.


    While humans would take three days to travel this distance, the Cryo Wolf managed to cover it in just one day.


    By the second evening, the rescue team had entered the Imsil County territory.


    "Things here are worse than at the Pyeongseong Safe Zone," murmured Ryu Hyunwoo as they entered the boundaries of Imsil County.


    At this point, the sleds had slowed to a crawl.


    Once inside the town, it was no longer appropriate to let the sled Cryo Wolf dash freely.


    Nobody could say for sure what might be lurking beneath the snow-covered ground.


    Additionally, the specific location of those they needed to rescue was still unclear, requiring a slow and methodical search.


    "Don''t we have coordinates?" Kim Haru recalled hearing Jang Dojang mention them earlier.


    Shin Woncheon pulled out the piece of clothing with the coordinates written on it and showed it to Kim Haru. "The coordinates only cover a broad area. Ever since the apocalypse began, we''ve lost the capability to pinpoint precise locations. These coordinates refer to Imsil County as a whole, but they don''t specify an exact spot."


    Not only could the rescue team not provide their exact location, but the resource searching team had also been unable to pinpoint the exact coordinates of where they were trapped.


    "Captain Shin, we''ve seen no signs of anything along the way. I suspect the traces may have been buried by an ice storm," reported an Ice-type ability user after surveying the surroundings.


    "Understood. Let''s disembark here and proceed on foot along the streets. Report anything you find immediately."


    "Yes, sir."


    Kim Haru didn''t need to get out of the sled; he continued sitting while being slowly pulled along by Snowball No. 1 and the other sled Cryo Wolf, keeping pace with the rest of the group.


    The other Cryo Wolf, still sulking over the shrimp that Kim Haru had privately given to Snowball No. 1, eagerly surrounded the sled as soon as they were relieved of pulling duties.


    From the vantage point of the other rescue members, it was impossible to see Kim Haru in the center of the group¡ªonly a cluster of fluffy white figures resembling giant snowballs.


    At most, they might catch a faint glimpse of the sled''s shadow buried in the mass of Cryo Wolf.

 Chapter 262 Frozen Prey

    "That must be where they''re keeping their supplies," someone whispered from the shadows.


    "Would they really keep their supplies out in the open space like that, right in the middle of the formation?" another person hissed, glaring at their companion. "I think those giant white things that look like snowballs are suspicious. What even are they?"


    "That''s why I said it''s supplies! They probably wrapped the supplies in something to make them look like snow. If something goes wrong, they can bury the supplies in the snow or disguise them quickly to confuse their enemies. Once the danger passes, they can come back and retrieve them," the first man retorted, clearly proud of his hypothesis.


    "But why do I feel like those white things are moving?" someone else said, pointing with a puzzled expression.


    "Could they have hidden people inside? Are they really being that cautious? Hiding people among their supplies sounds like they''re just waiting for an enemy to steal them and discover the trick."


    "And what if we''re the enemies they''re worried about?" someone said dryly, flicking the first man on the forehead.


    Rubbing his head, the man scowled. "Whose fault is that? Your lousy Aerial Vision skill is to blame. It''s so unclear¡ªit''s like I''m watching some poorly rendered footage."


    The group around him sighed.


    Sometimes they wondered why their leader had decided to save this oddball instead of letting him fend for himself.


    Rescuing him had cost them dearly¡ªenough to make anyone think twice about the decision.


    "Be grateful we can observe anything at all. Who has a skill powerful enough to see through half a city clearly? It''s enough to know how many people they have and what equipment they''re carrying. Why do you need such detail? Planning to count their hairs?"


    "Not their hairs, but I wouldn''t mind checking if there are any good-looking people among them," the man quipped. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough!" The wandering conversation was pulled back on track by a woman in the group. "Let''s focus. What intel do you have on them?"


    The person using the Aerial Vision skill spoke first, "Boss, there are twenty people in total. They''re not wearing much clothing, and their movements show they don''t seem to feel the cold. They must be ability users, and I suspect they''re wearing items made from mutated silk."


    The mention of mutated silk immediately lit up the eyes of those people nearby.


    The girl who had just been flicked on the forehead forgot to rub her head and stretched her neck eagerly toward the water surface that was created by the Aerial Vision skill.


    Her urgent expression made it look like she wanted to dive straight through the water surface and snatch the mutated silk from the other side.


    "This time, we''ve hit the jackpot! I can''t believe they have mutated silk. Every winter, I''m bundled up like a ball. But if I had mutated silk, I could maintain my perfect figure even in winter!"


    Thump.


    The girl was flicked again.


    "Soeon, all you think about is looking good. Can''t you think of something practical? Has your brain frozen for too long? Did we accidentally knock off a piece of it when we saved you?"


    "Alright, enough playing around. Let''s talk business," said a bespectacled man, stopping Yoon Soeon from preparing a retort. "Boss, they seem to have a clear goal. It doesn''t look like they stumbled in or are just passing by. It seems they''re looking for something."


    "No, they''re not looking for something," the woman addressed as the boss curled her lips into a smile. "They''re looking for someone."


    Looking for someone?


    The group was stunned for a moment before realization dawned on them.


    "So they''re the ones sent by the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to rescue people? Oh wow, we''ve hit the motherlode this time!" Yoon Soeon exclaimed, jumping up in excitement. "Yesterday, when we dug up that group from the snow, I thought it was bad luck. But not only did they have so many supplies, now they''ve lured in another group. These newcomers are bound to have lots of resources too!"


    Just imagining herself surrounded by various supplies made Yoon Soeon beam with joy.


    The others also couldn''t hide their delight at the guess.


    However, the woman boss didn''t seem as openly joyful and instead reminded them, "Don''t let your guard down. The people we dug out of the snow were severely injured by the ice storm, making them easy to deal with and giving us a big advantage. But twenty people are different. If they''re here for a rescue mission, they''ll be fully equipped. Whether in physical or ability strength, they won''t be easy to handle."


    The group nodded their heads repeatedly.


    "Don''t worry, Boss. We won''t mess this up."


    Although they hadn''t made a move yet, or even seen their enemies clearly, the group already exuded confidence.


    They behaved as if their prey were already on a platter, unable to escape.


    Either they were overly naive, or they had the ability to back up their arrogance.


    No one looking at them would assume they were brainless.


    Even if one or two among them were less sharp, it was unlikely that the whole group was.


    That left only the second possibility.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru''s group, far off in another part of the city, had no idea they were already being targeted like prey.


    At that moment, they were carefully checking for any signs left by the resource searching team.


    They all understood that every second they delayed here increased the danger for those buried in the snow.


    But no matter how they searched, no traces could be found.


    It had been days since the ice storm passed, and no one in the abandoned city had cleared away the accumulated snow and ice.


    Now, the streets were covered by a thick layer of frost, raising the ground level by half a meter.


    Buildings along the road had become even more dilapidated under the storm''s ravages.


    Debris that had already fallen lay scattered, while some that hadn''t completely fallen had frozen in midair.


    Ignoring the ice, the entire street¡ªno, the whole city¡ªlooked like a place frozen in time.

 Chapter 263 Encounter

    In such an environment, the rescue team not only failed to find clues but also stumbled upon numerous frozen zombies trapped in the ice.


    Kim Haru noticed one as well.


    Snowball No. 1, pulling the sled, trudged slowly across the icy street.


    The soft snow had already been pushed aside by the sled and the dog''s paws.


    When Kim Haru unintentionally glanced down, he suddenly locked eyes with a half-decayed zombie lying stiffly on its back in the ice, its wide-open eyes staring right at him.


    Startled, Kim Haru froze for a moment.


    However, he quickly recovered.


    The current Kim Haru was no longer the person he had been when he first come to this world.


    No matter how rotten or hideous a zombie was, it couldn''t frighten him anymore¡ªit was just an eyesore.


    The only reason he''d been startled this time was that the thing had appeared so suddenly.


    Even if it hadn''t been a zombie, if it were an animal frozen in the ice, anyone would flinch if they suddenly made eye contact with it.


    The rest of the rescue team was so focused on searching for clues that they didn''t notice Kim Haru''s brief stiffness.


    Only the Ginseng Spirit hiding in the corner of the sled spotted it and stealthily extended a root to poke at Kim Haru.


    When he looked over, the root bent into the shape of a question mark.


    Kim Haru shook his head and whispered, "It''s nothing. There''s a zombie in the ice."


    It''s just a zombie. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back in a certain winter, its even deliberately slept frozen in ice beside a zombie.


    But when the ice thawed, the zombie woke up earlier than it and immediately tried to shove it into its mouth.


    Since then, its never dared to sleep next to a zombie again.


    Kim Haru originally wanted to experience the warmth of human touch, but it turned out zombies had no warmth and, worse, wanted to eat him.


    Completely unfazed by the fear of zombies, the Ginseng Spirit quietly shrank back into hiding.


    Neither Kim Haru nor the Ginseng Spirit had any intention of revealing Gingseng Spirit to other humans so soon.


    The Cryo Wolf, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, The Mutated Hamsters, or those peculiar mutated plants¡ªthey could all be explained by post-apocalypse mutations.


    However, whether mutated plant or mutated animal, none of them could mutate to the extent of speaking like the Ginseng Spirit could.


    After all, the Ginseng Spirit was fundamentally different from genuinely mutated creatures.


    To be cautious, it was best to stay out of sight for now.


    The reason Kim Haru brought the Ginseng Spirit along this time wasn''t that it was too precious to leave in the farm.


    Instead, Kim Haru worried that the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree or the Cryo Wolf might try to express something complicated while he was away, and he wouldn''t understand, potentially delaying the rescue.


    So he decided to bring the Ginseng Spirit with him.


    The Cryo Wolf also heard Kim Haru''s words.


    Unlike the easygoing Ginseng Spirit, they were indignant.


    Hearing that a zombie dared to scare the human they liked filled them with rage.


    Except for Snowball No. 1, who was pulling the sled and couldn''t leave, all the other Cryo Wolf, from the second to the eleventh, focused their attention on the zombie encased in the ice.


    The zombie''s frozen location was slowly falling behind the sled.


    The Cryo Wolf eventually stopped the sled altogether.


    From inside the sled, Kim Haru could only watch as the Cryo Wolf began working their claws on the ice encasing the zombie.


    At first, Kim Haru didn''t react.


    By the time he did, it was too late.


    "Wait¡ª"


    Crunch, crunch, crunch.


    Dig, dig, dig.


    Since the snow in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had been softened by the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, the Cryo Wolf hadn''t had the chance to dig through ice this tough in a long time.


    They had barely scratched the surface when they realized the ice barely budged.


    Their competitive spirit kicked in immediately.


    By now, Kim Haru couldn''t stop them.


    Hearing the commotion, the other people searching for clues turned their heads to see the Cryo Wolf furiously digging at one spot.


    They thought the Cryo Wolf had found something important and started to gather around.


    Kim Haru quickly stopped them. "Don''t¡ªspread out!"


    He could already foresee what was about to happen.


    Sure enough, even though the others were curious about what the Cryo Wolf were digging up, this was an order from Mr. Kim.


    How could they disobey? They promptly backed off and scattered.


    Some members of the rescue team even thought about moving Kim Haru''s sled to safety.


    Before they could approach, the Cryo Wolf let out a triumphant howl.


    Kim Haru knew it¡ªthe ice had been broken through.


    Crack!


    A hand emerged from the ice.


    "Zombie!"


    The surrounding rescue team members were horrified.


    No one expected that while trying to save their companions, the Cryo Wolf would "rescue" a zombie instead.


    "Everyone, stay alert! Attack!"


    "Cryo Wolf, back away!"


    Howl, howl!


    Crunch.


    The scene was complete chaos.


    From the moment the zombie appeared, Snowball No. 1 had already carried Kim Haru to a safe perimeter.


    The other Cryo Wolf stayed close to the sled, refusing to leave his side.


    They even tried to nudge Kim Haru''s hand, seeking praise.


    The Cryo Wolf whimpered and whined.


    Even without the Ginseng Spirit translating, Kim Haru could tell they were boasting about how elegant their digging technique was, how cool they looked, and how sharp their claws were.


    In short, it was just endless self-flattery.


    The zombie dug out by the Cryo Wolf seemed to have never tried moving around during such cold winters.


    Its movements were slow and stiff.


    Before it could fully emerge from the ice, it was already sent to its final rest by the combined powers of the twenty rescue team members led by Shin Woncheon, each using their abilities.


    It was unclear whether the humans suffered collateral damage from the Cryo Wolf'' actions or if the zombie was the one harmed by them.


    Perhaps, both sides were victims.

 Chapter 264 Cryo Wolfs Chaos

    Kim Haru looked at the Cryo Wolf''s innocent and pure black eyes, momentarily at a loss for words.


    "Next time, don''t dig through the ice so casually," Kim Haru finally said, gently patting their furry heads.


    After all, the Cryo Wolf had only started digging the zombie because it had startled him.


    If the zombie hadn''t been frozen in such a place, he wouldn''t have been startled, and the Cryo Wolf wouldn''t have dug it out.


    If the ice hadn''t been so hard, it wouldn''t have provoked the Cryo Wolf''s competitive spirit, and they might have stopped when he called them.


    In the end, it was all the weather''s fault.


    It was all the apocalypse''s fault.


    The Cryo Wolf were so adorable¡ªhow could they be at fault?


    Shin Woncheon walked up to Kim Haru and asked, "Mr. Kim, are you alright?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m fine," Kim Haru replied, shaking his head. "Let''s not waste any more time. Let''s move on."


    "Understood."


    The group resumed their journey.


    The chaos caused by the Cryo Wolf had dissipated the heavy tension that had hung over the team.


    While their actions remained orderly and efficient, the grim atmosphere had noticeably lightened.


    In the end, all one could do was try their best.


    Perhaps because of this change, it wasn''t long before someone discovered a clue.


    "I found a marker from the resource searching team!"


    "Where?" Shin Woncheon immediately moved to inspect it.


    It was indeed a marker from the resource searching team, placed in the corner of a store''s door switch¡ªhidden enough that one wouldn''t notice it without intentionally looking.


    "They deliberately left it here," Shin Woncheon quickly deduced, noting the marker''s location. "Search the area. There must be more clues nearby."


    "Understood!"


    The team scattered to search.


    Kim Haru and Shin Woncheon stayed behind, standing in front of the door where the marker had been found.


    "Why would they leave a marker here?" Shin Woncheon pondered aloud, a question Kim Haru was also considering.


    It was an ordinary clothing store, indistinguishable from countless others lining the street.


    Apart from being stripped bare, the store''s layout and d¨¦cor still hinted at its purpose.


    Kim Haru could easily imagine how bustling this commercial street must have been before the apocalypse.


    Some stores even still had full-body mannequins and torsos inside, untouched by scavengers.


    It made sense¡ªclothes were useful for wearing, but what purpose would mannequins serve?


    The clothing in the shop where the marker was placed had also been taken, but the arrangement of the store still suggested it once sold women''s apparel¡ªparticularly the more daring, provocative kind.


    "Boss, They''re all looks stupid''!" Yoon Soeon, who had been spying using his Aerial Vision skill, suddenly grew indignant.


    But aside from Yoon Soeon, the others'' expressions darkened noticeably.


    When Yoon Soeon didn''t get the expected reaction after a while, he finally noticed the somber expressions of his companions.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?" Yoon Soeon asked, puzzled.


    The others glanced at him briefly and collectively sighed.


    Hopeless.


    This brain of his, was absolutely hopeless.


    The female leader turned to Yoon Soeon and said, "Go check the igloo and see if yesterday''s captives are behaving. They actually dared to leave marker while we weren''t paying attention. Go teach them a lesson."


    Yoon Soeon immediately got excited. "Got it!"


    He dashed off as soon as the words left her mouth.


    The rest could only exchange helpless smiles.


    The smiles, however, quickly vanished from their faces.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "We''ve run into some tough ones," the female leader remarked gravely.


    Everyone shared the same thought, their expressions equally solemn.


    The bespectacled man pointed to the clusters of snowball-like creatures visible through the Aerial Vision skill and spoke in a raspy voice, "These are Cryo Wolf. I don''t need to explain their capabilities; you all know them well. Never expected to encounter so many Cryo Wolfs here. And¡­"


    Moreover, based on the Aerial Vision skill, these Cryo Wolfs actually seemed to be following the commands of that team.


    Since when did the Pyeongseong Safe Zone possess the power to control such dangerous creatures?


    And not just one or two ¡ª there were eleven of them here!


    If these Cryo Wolfs were to find their base camp, it wouldn''t hold out for long.


    "Then there''s this man," the female leader said, her slender fingers pointing to Kim Haru, who was surrounded by Cryo Wolfs in the center. "This man¡­ we completely overlooked him earlier. The Cryo Wolf stays close to him, and judging by the attitude of the others, they seem to hold him in high regard."


    Initially, the leader thought this man might be the leader of the group.


    But after observing for a while, she realized the one standing beside him, the Metal-type ability user, was the true leader.


    Then what''s the deal with this man?


    Was this group really here to rescue someone?


    "How about I go and test them out first?" A male voice suddenly emerged from the corner.


    The leader turned her gaze in the direction of the voice.


    The man was slim, with black hair that nearly fell over his eyes.


    Resting on his lap was a faintly discernible cat.


    If one looked closely, they would notice that the cat didn''t just have one tail but three.


    Besides the cat, there was also a dog lying at the man''s feet.


    Its fur was a glossy golden-yellow, and instead of a tail, there was a patch of white fur on its rear that formed a perfect heart shape.


    Oh, and the dog had four stubby legs and a pair of large, wind-catching ears.


    If Kim Haru saw it, he would immediately recognize what kind of dog it was.


    This man was a Beast Tamer.


    "Alright, go ahead," the female leader allowed.


    ...


    Not long after, all members of the rescue team returned to the women''s clothing store.


    "Captain Shin, I found traces indicating someone had been here recently," a team member reported while pointing to a nearby corner. "Although, half a trail of footprints has been frozen in ice¡ªthey''re still visible."

 Chapter 265 Trace

    "I found something too¡ªa piece of scrap metal with fabric fibers attached to it." This team member had sharp eyes.


    "I discovered a pile of feces that was already frozen solid and It doesn''t look like belongs to a human."


    Kim Haru listened to the team members reporting to Shin Woncheon, his expression unreadable, though his inner thoughts were swirling.


    Once it became clear that people had been active in the area, the group searched even more meticulously.


    They quickly uncovered numerous traces of recent activity¡ªfrozen imprints that were relatively shallow, clearly made not long ago.


    However, none of these clues explained why the marker had been hidden there.


    Standing in front of the four-story clothing store, Shin Woncheon asked Kim Haru, "Mr. Kim, should we go inside to check?"


    "I''m not familiar with this area¡ªyou decide," Kim Haru replied.


    Nevertheless, he supported the idea of going in.


    The rest of the group weren''t ones to shy away from action.


    They promptly prepared to enter.


    The only issue? Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The Cryo Wolf was just too big.


    Kim Haru nearly burst out laughing when he saw Snowball No. 1 trying to follow him inside.


    Its head made it through the doorway, but most of its massive body got stuck at the door.


    Snowball No. 1 tried wriggling in, but it dared not exert too much force for fear of collapsing the door¡ªor the whole building.


    It knew humans were fragile, and crushing its favorite human would be unthinkable.


    However, without using brute strength, no matter how much Snowball No. 1 tried to adjust its position, it simply couldn''t fit through the door.


    There was enough vertical clearance, but the width of the doorway was the problem.


    Kim Haru and the others tried to come up with solutions, but unless Snowball No. 1 could learn to shrink itself, it would still get stuck at the door.


    Snowball No. 1 l let out a series of pitiful whines while gazing at Kim Haru with pleading eyes.


    Behind it, the other Cryo Wolves who are blocked by Snowball No. 1''s big body, howled in protest.


    Kim Haru looked at the doorway, then at the smaller entrance near the staircase.


    Even if they somehow managed to squeeze Snowball No. 1 through this door, it wouldn''t fit through the narrower passages further inside.


    "I''ll stay outside," Kim Haru said, signaling Snowball No. 1 to retreat. "You all go ahead first. They''ll stay with me. I''ll be fine."


    Shin Woncheon and the others considered the situation.


    Seeing the tight spaces ahead, they agreed this might be the best approach.


    "Alright, Mr. Kim, please stay safe."


    The entire team had signal flares, and Kim Haru, with his system inventory, had plenty of them thanks to provisions from the Safe Zone Commander.


    So, the chances of losing contact were slim.


    With that, the twenty-person rescue team cautiously began exploring the interior.


    The Cryo Wolves were ecstatic that Kim Haru would be staying with them.


    After receiving his permission, they immediately started playing around the area.


    Somehow, they found an old soccer ball that was frozen solid and stuck to the icy ground.


    Although they are firmly embedded in the ground, this was no challenge for the Cryo Wolves.


    Soon, several of them were gleefully chasing the frosty ball in a chaotic game.


    Meanwhile, the two Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, which had been entirely inconspicuous so far, remained quietly secured to Kim Haru''s sled.


    Their stillness was so complete that they resembled decorative ornaments rather than living plants.


    Anyone who is observing the sled through any detection skills would likely think the same.


    Although this decoration was overly realistic and detailed, it made them feel like displaying such a finely crafted item was a waste¡ªit was pointless.


    As expected, some people just had too much time on their hands and spent their energy on useless things.


    Relying on the concealment skills of the Trinity Lunarian Cat, Kang Hose had already infiltrated a nearby intersection that was not far away from this street.


    As long as he stayed still, even the Cryo Wolf''s noses wouldn''t easily locate his position.


    For this, Kang Hose had carefully chosen an upwind position.


    When it came to dealing with Cryo Wolf, Kang Hose was confident he wasn''t any worse than others.


    The Cryo Wolfs who are frolicking and playing around, seemed like a group of dancing snow sprites on the empty street, although this particular snow sprite was a little bit bigger than usual.


    This kind of scene had always been the one Kang Hose most longed to see.


    However, in this world, there were always those ugly scoundrels who only saw the interests related to themselves and couldn''t appreciate the beauty of these lively creatures.


    Suddenly, Kang Hose felt a sense of admiration for the one who could make so many Cryo Wolfs obedient.


    Looking at the Cryo Wolf''s movements and expressions, it was clear that they were living quite happily.


    But this slight admiration was not enough for Kang Hose to give up on testing Kim Haru.


    He planned to take a gentler approach. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In any case, Kang Hose had no intention of harming the Cryo Wolf.


    What he had in abundance was patience.


    He waited and waited, and waited.


    Finally, a large white Cryo Wolf began moving closer and closer, drawing nearer to Kang Hose.


    It was getting closer! Even closer!


    The light in Kang Hose''s eyes grew brighter.


    At the moment the Cryo Wolf turned its head, he threw a bone.


    The specially treated bone, after so much time, still maintained its pure color, as if freshly cut.


    The rich scent of bone was filled with the aroma of meat, which, not just to the Cryo Wolf but even to humans, was a huge temptation.


    Sure enough, the irresistible aroma quickly attracted the nearest Cryo Wolf.


    That Cryo Wolf was Snowball No. 11.


    As the weakest Cryo Wolf among them, Snowball No. 11 was used to being pushed to the furthest spot from the most pleasant-smelling human.

 Chapter 266 The Bone Trap Backfires

    It never expected to be the first one to discover something good, and instantly, Snowball No. 11 was so excited to the point that it had its sticking out its tongue.


    It opened its mouth wide and was about to bite into the meaty bone.


    For Cryo Wolf, creatures who feared nothing once winter came, there was little that could make them hesitate.


    However, just as Snowball No. 11''s mouth was less than half a meter from the bone, a loud "Woof!" made it freeze in place.


    The scent of the bone had attracted the other Cryo Wolf.


    The one who had barked was, in fact, the leader of the Cryo Wolf, Snowball No. 1.


    As the leader of the Cryo Wolf, Snowball No. 1 couldn''t tolerate anyone challenging its position.


    The delicious bone had to be given to the leader first.


    Not only Snowball No. 1, but the other Cryo Wolf were also drawn to the scent.


    Kang Hose who is observing this scene from the shadows, was secretly pleased. Come on, one bite each, there''s still more.


    The bone had been coated with a sleeping agent, which Kang Hose had spent a long time developing.


    It had no side effects on animals and would simply make them sleep for a while.


    Kang Hose wasn''t worried that the first Cryo Wolf to eat the bone would give them away because the sleeping agent didn''t take effect immediately.


    After eating it, the Cryo Wolf would only fall asleep upon hearing a specific frequency sound from him.


    Kang Hose wanted all the Cryo Wolf to fall asleep, leaving only that man behind.


    However, what Kang Hose didn''t expect was that he had underestimated how much the Cryo Wolf liked and wanted to please Kim Haru.


    The bone, within the Cryo Wolf''s gaze, landed in front of Snowball No. 1.


    Snowball No. 1 sniffed it, didn''t detect anything wrong, and then cautiously walked toward Kim Haru. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It planned to offer this prize to the pleasant-smelling human. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Snowball No. 1 even showed rare intelligence, realizing that humans wouldn''t want something that had been carried by a Cryo Wolf.


    It got the other Cryo Wolf to dig up a block of ice, hollow it out, and place the bone inside, carrying it in its mouth, walking toward Kim Haru.


    Seeing this, Kang Hose did something that didn''t match his usual image.


    He was dumbfounded.


    He never imagined that a Cryo Wolf could resist his specially crafted meat bone.


    Not only did it refuse to eat it, but it also took it to the human, even learning to wrap it in a layer of ice.


    This action happened to isolate the sleep-inducing agent on the bone.


    The Cryo Wolf had no contact with the agent, and no matter how skilled Kang Hose was, he couldn''t make them fall asleep just like that.


    Moreover, if the sleep-inducing bone ended up in human hands...


    Kim Haru hadn''t anticipated that the excited Cryo Wolf would run off for a while, only to bring back such a large bone.


    Watching as Snowball No. 1 obediently dropped the bone wrapped in ice into his palm, Kim Haru gently patted its head in praise.


    Then, he became very curious about the bone.


    As he used Snowball No. 1''s paw to break the ice, Kim Haru''s hand touched the bone, and immediately, something felt off.


    This bone felt wrong!


    Kim Haru wasn''t sure what a real meat bone would feel like, but he knew one thing¡ªno matter the breed or the season, a meat bone would never feel like it had a layer of fuzz on it.


    Yes, he could feel a soft, fuzzy texture on the meat bone, very much like the soft fuzz from the Little Nugget when it was awarded by the system on the farm before.


    Of course, the down on the recently hatched duckling also felt soft and pleasant.


    Fur can grow on any creature, and in this post-apocalypse world, even plants could grow fuzz.


    Kim Haru wouldn''t dismiss that possibility.


    However, he couldn''t believe that any creature, especially one with flesh and bone, would have fuzz growing so close to the bone itself.


    Kim Haru picked up the bone and examined it carefully but found nothing unusual.


    When he reached out again to touch it, the fuzz was still there.


    He then tried using Snowball No. 1''s paw to touch it, but the Cryo Wolf shook its head, signaling that it couldn''t feel anything unusual.


    The same happened with the other Cryo Wolf, from Snowball No. 2 to Snowball No. 11.


    Even the awakened Ginseng Spirit extended a root to feel it.


    "I can''t feel anything," the Ginseng Spirit said. "But I''ve heard some creatures that only react to humans. This kind of fur that only humans can feel is one of those cases."


    But it didn''t know exactly what kind of creature this might be.


    That was enough.


    Kim Haru asked the Cryo Wolf around him, "Who found the bone first? Where?"


    Snowball No. 11 was pointed out by the other Cryo Wolf with their eyes, and immediately, it looked guilty.


    "Woof~ Woof~"


    It whined.


    Human, human, I didn''t mean to harm you. I remember it now, the bone suddenly appeared from a strange place.


    After saying this, Snowball No. 11 immediately started leading Kim Haru and the other Cryo Wolf toward the location.


    Kim Haru quickly stopped it.


    "All Cryo Wolf, cooperate with Snowball No. 11, and surround that place as fast as you can," Kim Haru instructed, speaking quickly. "I suspect there''s something there that might harm you¡ªwhether it''s a mutated plant, a mutated animal, or a person¡ªstay alert."


    Dare to harm my dogs? That''s not going to happen!


    As soon as Kim Haru released his hand, the Cryo Wolf immediately dashed out!


    Kang Hose had no idea what was happening on Kim Haru''s side.


    He only knew that after the Cryo Wolf brought back the bone, they surrounded the human, relying on their size to create a tight circle, blocking his view completely.


    He dared not run immediately.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat''s stealth ability wasn''t flawless.


    As long as he remained standing still, everything was fine.


    But if he moved, even a slight breath would escape, and with the Cryo Wolf now aware something was amiss, even the smallest breath that was out of place would give him away.

 Chapter 267 Snowballs Capture

    So, rather than risk it, Kang Hose decided to remain still and took a gamble.


    Unfortunately, Kang Hose lost the bet.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    From Snowball No. 1 to Snowball No. 11, the eleven large and white Cryo Wolfs formed a perfectly round circle, surrounding the area where Kang Hose hid, with him right at the center.


    The Cryo Wolf stood still, their gazes fixed on Kang Hose''s hiding spot.


    Even though Kang Hose had full confidence in his Trinity Lunarian Cat''s ability, he couldn''t help but start doubting whether he had been discovered.


    Yes, he had indeed been found out.


    Kim Haru''s voice came from outside the Cryo Wolf''s circle: "Come out. Don''t hide anymore. You''ve been exposed."


    Kang Hose didn''t believe it and didn''t come out.


    Kim Haru was never patient with unfamiliar presences.


    Since he didn''t come out, it was time for him to stop being polite.


    Kim Haru patted the dog next to him. "Whatever it is, tie it up."


    Upon receiving the command, the Cryo Wolf immediately rushed in.


    When Shin Woncheon''s team came out, their expressions were somewhat turned serious.


    "Mr. Kim, we discovered a secret room inside," Shin Woncheon reported. "There are large amounts of bloodstains, signs of a struggle, and traces of abilities. We also found a Pyeongseong Emblem in the corner, but other than the entrance, there is no other exit. The people inside have likely already left."


    The secret room was hidden deep, without any windows, so it hadn''t been destroyed by the ice storm.


    It only had a two-finger-thick layer of ice inside, which was relatively thin.


    Although the events in this secret room happened before the ice storm arrived, Shin Woncheon believed that if they searched more carefully, they could still find the direction the resource searching team went after leaving the room.


    Kim Haru gestured to the Cryo Wolf and said to Shin Woncheon, "I have also made some discoveries."


    The tightly bound Kang Hose was thrown in front of everyone by the Cryo Wolf, who was holding onto the rope.


    In addition to this large human, there were two smaller creatures.


    One was a cat, with three tails.


    The other was a dog, with no tail.


    The cat and the dog were also tied up and were thrown next to Kang Hose.


    However, compared to how roughly they treated Kang Hose, the Cryo Wolf was much gentler with the cat and the dog.


    The twenty members of the rescue team were all shocked.


    A human? A cat and a dog? Where did these come from? Didn''t Mr. Kim just stay at the entrance with the Cryo Wolf? How did he suddenly capture enemies?


    Ryu Hyunwoo couldn''t help but ask what was on everyone''s mind, "Mr. Kim, where did you catch these people?"


    Kim Haru pointed to the snow-covered ground where the enemies were tangled up by the Cryo Wolf. "Just there."


    Everyone looked.


    That was way too close.


    Mr. Kim truly deserved his reputation.


    "Alright, the rest is up to us. Interrogation is something we''re good at."


    The rescue team took Kang Hose away, leaving the cat and dog behind.


    Kim Haru stared at the cat and dog for a long time, and even the lazy Ginseng Spirit curiously leaned in, "What are you looking at?"


    Kim Haru didn''t reply.


    He certainly couldn''t say that he was so charmed by the enemy''s cat and dog that he was thinking about how to take care of them, right?


    Kim Haru thought it wasn''t his fault.


    Just look at the corgi''s short little legs and that chubby, love-shaped butt.


    It was obvious that it would feel amazing to touch.


    Could anyone resist such a cute butt? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What''s more, the corgi''s body was the same as corgi size before apocalypse happened.


    In this post-apocalypse world, where mutated animals can grow as big as a house, isn''t that rare?


    As for the cat¡­


    Kim Haru thought of the cat he had raised in his previous life.


    He had always liked dogs more, but because of that cat, he had developed a deep affection for all cats.


    He couldn''t bear to see them suffer.


    If nothing unexpected happens, the owner of this cat would likely end up as a prisoner of the rescue team, not knowing when they would be released.


    The cat''s life wouldn''t be easy either.


    Kim Haru felt a little bit reluctant.


    However, before Kim Haru could figure out how to win over the cat and dog, the Cryo Wolf suddenly started barking loudly.


    It wasn''t jealousy, but a warning.


    A woman suddenly appeared in front of Kim Haru while leading a group and said, "We want to invite you to be our guests at our Bangnang Safe Zone. So, please release our people, and we will return your people to you."


    ...


    The Pyeongseong Rescue Team followed the group of people who claimed to be from a Bangnang Safe Zone.


    The group from the Bangnang Safe Zone didn''t have sled vehicles, so the Pyeongseong Rescue Team also walked with them. Kim Haru had stored the sled vehicles in his system backpack earlier.


    This action made the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone cast a few more curious glances at Kim Haru.


    They initially thought this man was also a Beast Tamer, like Kang Hose. However, now it seemed more likely that he was a space-type ability user.


    Kim Haru''s position remained in the center of the Pyeongseong Rescue Team, tightly protected by the others. He quietly inquired of Ra Jinho about the interrogation earlier.


    From the time Kang Hose was captured to the Bangnang Safe Zone''s people arriving to negotiate for his exchange, not much time had passed. The Pyeongseong Rescue Team hadn''t learned much yet, so they searched the man thoroughly, hoping to deduce his identity from his belongings.


    "He did have the Bangnang Safe Zone''s insignia. It''s impossible to trace where he was originally from, but he carried a peculiar short flute, along with that cat and dog. We suspect he might be a Beast Tamer," Ra Jinho shared openly with Kim Haru.


    The information they had wasn''t much, and they still didn''t know why this man had attacked Mr. Kim.

 Chapter 268 Beast Tamers Struggle

    "A Beast Tamer?" Kim Haru repeated, unfamiliar with the term.


    "A Beast Tamer is someone with a special ability to establish unique bonds with animals. Using various methods, they can gradually make animals obey their commands. Generally, a Beast Tamer has a lifelong companion animal. It''s said that as they level up, they can gain more companion animals."


    "However, the specifics are unclear, as very few Beast Tamers manage to level up successfully. So, the information about them is kinda incomplete."


    Had Kim Haru not known his own circumstances, he might have suspected he was a Beast Tamer too.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    But¡­


    "Why do so few successfully level up?" Kim Haru asked. The ability to command animals sounded pretty powerful. It seemed like it should have great potential. Was the leveling-up process particularly difficult?


    At this question, Ra Jinho sighed almost imperceptibly and looked at the captive Kang Hose with a trace of pity.


    "The leveling process for Beast Tamers depends on animals. It''s not inherently difficult. As long as they deepen their bond with animals and increase compatibility, their abilities will improve. However, all their attack methods rely on animals."


    "In this world where food and clothing are scarce, how many people can''t even feed themselves? What could they possibly use to feed other animals?"


    Especially mutated animals¡ªvery few people knew what they needed, how to feed them, or how to cultivate a bond with them.


    But this wasn''t the main issue. After all, someone capable of becoming a Beast Tamer would naturally have an advantage in connecting with animals. They likely wouldn''t lack the patience or care to build harmonious relationships with their animal companions.


    The real problem was other people.


    "Many people fear anything mutated. They think mutated animals are inherently opposed to humans, liable to go berserk at any moment. Particularly in the early stages of a Beast Tamer journey, when they lack strong self-defense abilities, both the Beast Tamer and their animals face severe rejection."


    "If it were just rejection, that would be one thing. But some people take advantage of a Beast Tamer''s distraction to kill their mutated animals." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Kim Haru could already guess what would come next.


    As expected, Ra Jinho continued, "These people aren''t satisfied with just killing the animals. They''ll even eat the slain creatures."


    "If a Beast Tamer loses their companion animal, they''re essentially crippled. Even if the animal wasn''t a primary companion, no Beast Tamer could endure seeing the perpetrator feast on their beloved animal right in front of them."


    To many people in the apocalypse, it didn''t matter how deep a bond you shared with an animal. They saw beasts as beasts. If they were hungry, eating one seemed perfectly reasonable.


    "Many people pretend not to care about a Beast Tamer raising animals, but in reality, they view the animals as reserve food. When hunger or craving strikes, they might slaughter one without warning."


    Under such circumstances, Beast Tamers initially have weak abilities and cannot protect their animals. However, if they can''t protect their animals, they can''t advance to higher levels. Without better and stronger abilities, they still can''t protect their animals.


    This creates a vicious cycle.


    Therefore, upgrading as a Beast Tamer in such an environment is extraordinarily difficult.


    If Kim Haru had initially demonstrated his skills in raising animals and space-type abilities instead of his planting techniques, some people might have mistaken him for a Beast Tamer.


    "Mr. Kim, we would never do anything against your wishes!" Ra Jinho hurriedly assured him, but as he glanced at the surrounding Cryo Wolf, he realized there might have been some misunderstanding in his explanation about Beast Tamers. He quickly made a solemn vow to Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru shook his head, indicating he didn''t mind.


    He knew that no one in the current Pyeongseong Safe Zone would secretly harm his animals. Besides, even if someone wanted to kill them, they would have to see if they were capable of doing so.


    The defenseless little chicks and ducklings were all on his small farm, a place Kim Haru now knew was surrounded by mutated plants. Who would dare trespass it?


    They probably couldn''t even approach the outermost perimeter.


    As for the animals Kim Haru brought out of the farm, the Cryo Wolf was, without a doubt, the king of the snowy terrain. They bullied others with impunity, and there was no question of anyone daring to kill them for meat.


    Even the Hamster Tribe, which looked pitifully small, would turn anyone who underestimated them into a skeleton in seconds.


    After all, Kim Haru had seen firsthand how sharp their teeth and claws were.


    Moreover, it shouldn''t be overlooked that the hamsters all possessed abilities. Their space manipulation was a natural racial talent and wasn''t even counted among their special powers.


    "What about the Bangnang Safe Zone?" Kim Haru asked.


    Given how difficult the situation is for Beast Tamers, why would he choose to stay in the Bangnang Safe Zone? Does life there make a difference?


    "The Bangnang Safe Zone is technically called a Safe Zone, but it doesn''t have a Safe Zone Commander," Ra Jinho explained. "Its organizational structure consists of small groups. As long as you abide by the safe zone''s common rules, no one will interfere with you. Compared to the administrative hierarchy of the other safe zones, it''s more like a federation of groups."


    The Bangnang Safe Zone didn''t just lack a fixed leadership structure; even its location wasn''t permanent. Essentially, it consisted only of people¡ªnothing else. They would settle in one place for a while, and if it became unsuitable, they would move to another location. Anyone who fled or was expelled from a safe zone and gathered with others could be considered part of the Bangnang Safe Zone.


    It''s hard to say whether this reflects extraordinary inclusiveness.


    Perhaps this environment is more suitable for Beast Tamers.


    Kim Haru listened, trying to imagine how they managed to live like that.


    He glanced behind him.


    Kang Hose was bound tightly and escorted by the two Pyeongseong Rescue Team members. A cat and a dog with leashes around their necks followed him obediently.

 Chapter 269 Cryo Wolf to the Rescue

    If there were no irreconcilable conflicts between the other side and his group, perhaps he could exchange some animal-raising experiences with him later.


    Kim Haru thought to himself.


    The journey progressed swiftly. Except for Kim Haru, everyone else was an ability user, so the pace didn''t bother them. Kim Haru didn''t ask to slow down either. Before he even felt tired, Snowball No. 1 had already scooped him up and let him ride on its back.


    Surprisingly, it was quite comfortable.


    After traversing most of Imsil County, the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone who are leading the way finally slowed their pace.


    The sporadic firelight that was filtered through the cracks of dilapidated buildings, cast a faint glow in the dark night.


    "We''ve arrived."


    By now, the sky had turned completely dark, but neither the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone nor the pyeongseong rescue team suggested resting.


    "Where are our people?" Shin Woncheon asked directly.


    "They''re right behind us," said Song Hayoon, the woman leading the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone. She continued walking without stopping and led them into a residential building.


    There was a minor issue when entering the building. The Cryo Wolf couldn''t fit into the narrow stairwell.


    After much persuasion, Kim Haru managed to get the Snowball No. 1 to restrain the rest of the pack and wait downstairs.


    Kim Haru could have stored the Cryo Wolf in his system backpack, but this wasn''t his small farm. While he trusted the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone remained an unknown¡ªfriend or foe.


    If it became known that Kim Haru''s "space" could store living beings, who knows what kind of turmoil that would cause?


    The Cryo Wolf, obedient as ever, stayed behind. After hearing Kim Haru promise to personally prepare a grand meal for them when they returned, they huddled together in the snowy field below. Curling into tight, compact groups, they blended in perfectly with the snow, disguising themselves as harmless snowdrifts.


    As for the Ginseng Spirit, Kim Haru discreetly stored it in his system backpack. The sled crafted from the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree remained outside, guarded by the Cryo Wolf. Together, the group entered the residential building.


    Judging by the tidiness of the building, it was clear that the Bangnang Safe Zone had been residing here for some time. The upper floors appeared unsafe and were uninhabited; people only occupied the first to third floors.


    When Kim Haru''s group entered the building, a few people who were still awake or naturally vigilant peeked out from behind half-closed doors. Their wary gazes fell on Kim Haru, who was riding atop someone, assessing him cautiously. However, the moment they spotted Song Hayoon leading the group, their expressions relaxed.


    "Boss!"


    "Boss, why are you back so late?"


    "Boss, get some rest soon. A lady needs to take care of herself, you know."


    "Boss, who are they?"


    "I was wondering why I hadn''t seen you around since dinner. It turns out you went outside!"


    "Boss, you''ve worked hard."


    Kim Haru glanced at Song Hayoon.


    It seemed this woman had considerable skill¡ªwinning such respect and loyalty from other people was no small feat.


    "It''s nothing. Go to bed," Song Hayoon said with a dismissive wave. "There''s work to do tomorrow. Rest up."


    The others retreated obediently and then closed their doors.


    The group stopped at a room on the third floor.


    A little girl stood guard by the door. Upon seeing them approach, she hopped excitedly over to Song Hayoon. "Boss, boss! I gave them a good¡ª"


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Soeon!"


    Someone quickly interrupted her, but it was too late to stop her loose tongue.


    The pyeongseong rescue team members immediately tensed.


    "What did you do to our people?" one of them demanded, shoving the door open in a hurry.


    Inside the room, a dozen of people were bound with metal chains created by a metal-type ability user. Their hair was damp, and the water had yet to freeze, indicating it had only recently been poured on them.


    The sight enraged the pyeongseong rescue team members. In such freezing weather, dumping water on people was cruel. Even for ability users, enduring the brutal cold of nature was no easy feat!


    Yet they understood that, to the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone, these people were prisoners. And prisoners were rarely treated kindly.


    When the members of the resource searching team who were restrained with the chain heard footsteps, they assumed it was more of the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone coming in.


    "What do you want to¡ªwait¡­ Shin Woncheon?! Mr. Kim?!"


    They raised their heads and were astonished to see familiar faces.


    Even those who had been too dejected to look up now did so eagerly. They were met with the sight of people they knew!


    It was truly them¡ªfamiliar comrades! Surely, no one could convincingly impersonate Mr. Kim himself.


    "You''ve finally come," Jo Sungmo said with a relieved sigh. "But, Mr. Kim, why did you come along? What if something happened to you?"


    Kim Haru gave a calm, reassuring smile but said nothing.


    Even though Shin Woncheon and his team were eager to untie their companions, they didn''t act rashly.


    Shin Woncheon turned to Song Hayoon. "Let''s make the exchange, then."


    Song Hayoon wagged her finger with a sly smile. "Not so fast." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want, then?"Shin Woncheon asked.


    "If there are only this few people on our side, and the people in your hands amount to just one, even if you add his cats and dogs, it''s still just three. No matter how you calculate it, it''s not worth it for us to make this exchange."


    The pyeongseong rescue team didn''t know how to respond to this.


    "Then name your terms," Shin Woncheon said calmly, maintaining his composure in this situation.


    Song Hayoon''s expression turned satisfied. "Let''s make it simple. Yoon Jongju, I''ll leave it to you."


    The bespectacled man named Yoon Jongju stepped forward at her signal.

 Chapter 270 The Hostage Exchange

    "You must be Captain Shin Woncheon, correct? I heard them call you that," Yoon Jongju adjusted his glasses. "If you want to take everyone back, that''s possible, but you''ll need to exchange sufficient supplies for them. If you don''t have enough materials, items with equal value will also work."


    Yoon Jongju listed a number.


    It was an enormous quantity of resources.


    Jo Sungmo, who was bounded, let out a cold laugh. "Since when did the Bangnang Safe Zone become a bandit den?"


    Shin Woncheon''s expression darkened slightly. "If you truly want to secure the release of your people, then sincerely name your price. Keep in mind, it was you who proposed this hostage exchange. If we really wanted to, there are plenty of ways to retrieve our people."


    "Are you threatening me?" Yoon Jongju''s face remained stoic.


    Shin Woncheon was about to respond, but Kim Haru placed a hand on his shoulder, stopping him.


    Kim Haru glanced at Jo Sungmo and the others, whose hair was beginning to freeze. He knew that if this negotiation dragged on any longer, by the time the hostage exchange was completed, his people might end up with severe frostbite.


    Without saying much, Kim Haru simply gestured for the others to look out the window.


    Under the pitch-black night, moonlight reflected off the snow-covered ground. Not far from the residential building, several mounds of snow suddenly appeared on the pristine surface.


    Everyone knew these weren''t ordinary snow piles¡ªthey were Cryo Wolf.


    Kim Haru spoke calmly, "Now, is the number of hostages sufficient?"


    The expressions of everyone from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone instantly relaxed, their faces lighting up with satisfied smiles. In contrast, the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone turned grim, their faces as dark as ink.


    Jo Sungmo and the others didn''t understand what was happening, their curious gazes shifting toward Shin Woncheon''s side.


    Someone discreetly mouthed the words, "Cryo Wolf."


    In an instant, Jo Sungmo and the others grasped the situation.


    They relaxed as well.


    Ha! Let''s see how these people from the Bangnang Safe Zone feel smug now. Those Cryo Wolf were notorious, and Kim Haru''s Cryo Wolf weren''t just one or two¡ªthey were a full eleven of them.


    Given the defensive capabilities of the Bangnang Safe Zone, there was no way they could withstand the destructive power of those Cryo Wolf.


    And to make matters worse, the Bangnang Safe Zone had even allowed the Cryo Wolf to enter their territory.


    Wasn''t this equivalent to letting wolves into their house?


    Sure enough, Song Hayoon and her group''s expression immediately turned ashen, they reluctantly agreed to their unfair terms for the hostage exchange. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pyeongseong rescue team wasted no time in untying the resource searching team members. A Fire-type ability user immediately dried the icy shards forming on their heads.


    Had they waited a little longer, their hair would have turned into solid chunks of ice.


    As soon as Jo Sungmo was freed, he spoke up. "We have more people locked up in the adjacent room."


    No need for further words¡ªthey were all released.


    After the hostages were exchanged, Shin Woncheon, being a reasonable person, offered, "We''re willing to trade supplies with you, but you need to answer one question for us."


    ...


    Jo Sungmo and his group moved to another room to rescue the others and recover their strength. Meanwhile, Song Hayoon from the Bangnang Safe Zone led Kim Haru and the others to a different room, where both sides sat down, facing each other.


    "Speak," Song Hayoon said.


    Shin Woncheon didn''t care about the sour expressions on the faces of the opposing side. The worse their mood, the happier the people of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone felt.


    "I hope you''ll truthfully tell me what you''re doing here," Shin Woncheon demanded.


    "What else would we be doing? The Bangnang Safe Zone always relocates after a while. Isn''t it normal to end up somewhere? This time, we just happened to pick this place randomly," Song Hayoon said nonchalantly while toying with her fingers.


    However, her casual attitude didn''t fool those who were keen on uncovering the truth.


    Shin Woncheon had his reasons for asking. Despite being nomadic, the Bangnang Safe Zone was still composed of people¡ªpeople who needed to live in habitable environments. During harsh weather, even migratory birds wouldn''t move unless absolutely necessary, let alone humans.


    Winter wasn''t a favorable season for venturing out, given the biting cold. The fact that the Bangnang Safe Zone chose to migrate during such a season seemed highly suspicious.


    The idea that the Bangnang Safe Zone might have settled here before winter was also implausible for anyone familiar with Imsil County. It wasn''t a simple abandoned town where a little hiding would suffice for safety.


    Why did the Pyeongseong Safe Zone send a team to Imsil County only during winter? It was because most zombies would freeze in the cold, significantly reducing the risks. Winter was the optimal time to explore zombie-infested towns, and Imsil County was one of them.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Before the snow and ice of winter, Imsil County had been overrun with zombies. Suggesting that the Bangnang Safe Zone had moved in early would be laughable.


    Seeing Song Hayoon''s lack of response, Shin Woncheon chuckled. Without pressing further, he took an orange from his pocket and rolled it in his hand before slowly peeling it.


    His movements were unhurried, and the aroma of the orange immediately filled the room, permeating the air with a strong citrus scent.


    The people from the Bangnang Safe Zone opened their eyes wide open.


    An orange! A fresh, edible orange!


    Song Hayoon and her companions instantly changed their attitudes toward the Pyeongseong Safe Zone members. Where there had previously been curiosity and longing, now there was disbelief and caution.


    "Well, can we have an honest conversation now?" Shin Woncheon asked.


    Song Hayoon''s gaze shifted from the orange to her companions.


    Yoon Jongju, catching the meaning in Song Hayoon''s eyes, took over the conversation and said, "Fine, there''s no harm in telling you."

 Chapter 271 Icy Retribution

    "I''m sure you''re aware that the Bangnang Safe Zone operates in small groups. Wherever there''s unity, there''s also exclusion. We were pushed out by certain teams and ended up here. Strange phenomena started appearing around the place we were originally stationed, but those cowardly teams didn''t want to send anyone to investigate. So, the outcasts like us were tasked with it," Yoon Jongju explained.


    "Who would have thought that upon arriving here, we''d encounter an ice storm? We had no choice but to settle down here temporarily. After the storm, many of our supplies were gone. While scavenging for resources, we stumbled upon your people that was buried in the snow and dug them all out."


    "It''s true we only saved them because we wanted their supplies. But in the end, we still rescued everyone. When we brought them back to our base, we even treated the more severe frostbite cases. Considering that, don''t you think you''re being too harsh on us?"


    As soon as Yoon Jongju finished, Yoon Soeon muttered, "Yeah, exactly."


    Shin Woncheon glanced at Yoon Soeon. "You''re a water-type ability user? Well, even though I don''t think I''ve been too harsh on you, since a lady has said so, we men should show some gentlemanly manners."


    "Here''s the deal: pour water over yourself from head to toe, go outside, and run a lap around the building. Then I''ll ask my teammates if they''re willing to forgive you. How about that?"


    "You!" The people from the Bangnang Safe Zone slammed the table and stood up. "What kind of nonsense is that? Do you want to kill her? It''s freezing outside. Running a lap soaking wet would turn her into an icicle. If her luck is bad, she might freeze to death!"


    Shin Woncheon chuckled. "Exactly. If luck''s bad, she''d freeze to death. So if we had arrived any later, would your so-called ''unlucky'' teammates have met the same fate?"


    The Bangnang Safe Zone members fell silent.


    The truth was undeniable: Yoon Soeon''s earlier act of pouring water over Jo Sungmo and his group couldn''t be ignored.


    "I''ll do it," Song Hayoon stood up.


    The others panicked immediately. "Boss, this could easily cost you your life!"


    Yoon Soeon was on the verge of tears, panicking. "I''m sorry, Boss. It was my recklessness." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Kang Hose, who had been silent since being brought back, looked utterly dejected. In his mind, if he had been more cautious and avoided getting caught by Kim Haru , their leader wouldn''t have been forced into such a passive situation.


    But Song Hayoon comforted them instead. "We were in the wrong. This punishment is fair."


    Song Hayoon thought treating slaves poorly wasn''t an issue. But now, these slaves had risen, gaining allies who could back them up. Against such overwhelming force, the Bangnang Safe Zone had no choice but to comply.


    If they couldn''t meet this demand, who knew what harsher ones might follow? If they wanted to trade supplies, survive better, and achieve their goal of leaving, they had to complete this punishment task.


    As for Kang Hose, Song Hayoon never blamed him. Who could''ve predicted those mutts would be this clever?


    Shin Woncheon didn''t truly want anyone to die¡ªat least not in front of Mr. Kim. "I don''t care who runs the lap, but the amount of water you poured on my teammates must be the same amount you pour on yourselves. Don''t think about cutting corners. We also have Water-type ability users on our side who can easily spot any trickery."


    Yoon Soeon glared fiercely at Shin Woncheon.


    When it was confirmed that their leader, Song Hayoon, was genuinely willing to go through with the punishment, Yoon Soeon gritted her teeth and said, "Since this was my mistake, I can''t let the boss bear it alone. I''ll go with you."


    The same amount of water, right? Split it between two people¡ªit''s better than dumping it all on one.


    Yoon Jongju, Kang Hose, and others from the Bangnang Safe Zone also stepped forward. "Boss, we''l will going with you too." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And me. I''ll take a share of the water."


    "I didn''t stop Yoon Soeon either, so I''m at fault too. Count me in."


    With the large bucket divided among so many people, it reduced the danger of someone freezing to death. However, in this frigid weather, a bucket of water still left everyone shivering violently.


    Once they decided to accept the punishment, none of them hesitated. They opened the door and, one by one, went out to run.


    The residential building wasn''t large, and everyone who are running with Song Hayoon was an ability user. Running one lap took less than a minute. Yet, even in that brief time, by the time they returned to the room, their bodies were encased in ice.


    Droplets of water in their hair had hardened into crystals, and their wet clothes became stiff and frozen, capable of making a sound when struck. The water touching their skin had turned to ice, numbing them so thoroughly they couldn''t feel their flesh anymore. Their lips turned purple, teeth chattering uncontrollably. Some were so cold they felt oddly hot and began to think about taking off their clothes.


    On Shin Woncheon''s signal, Gang Yuwon brought a small fireball to each of them, finally warming them up enough to recover.


    Shin Woncheon glanced at Jo Sungmo and the others. "How about now? Do you feel avenged?"


    By the time the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone were running laps outside, Jo Sungmo''s group had joined the room to reunite with Shin Woncheon. At first, they were perplexed by the sight of people running in such weather, thinking their brains must have frozen. But after learning it was to avenge them, they felt thoroughly satisfied.


    Seeing Kim Haru and his team''s miserable state, the search team waved their hands with a laugh. "Alright, we''re satisfied."


    After all, these people had saved their lives earlier; repayment had been made, and it wouldn''t do to push them too far.

 Chapter 272 Strange Trails

    "Alright then, let''s move on to business." Shin Woncheon gestured for Song Hayoon and his group to sit.


    Now, the balance of power in the room had entirely flipped. Even though the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were technically the guests, they now had complete control.


    "What strange phenomenon did you mention earlier?"


    "Captain Shin, your demands are getting excessive," Yoon Jongju replied while wiping the frost off his frozen glasses. "We''ve agreed to your unfair hostage exchange, and we''ve repaid the harm we''ve done to your people. Don''t you think it''s time for a little fairness?"


    "What kind of fairness are you asking for?"


    "If you want information, we can tell you what we know. But information isn''t free¡ªwe need some kind of compensation."


    "That''s fair," Shin Woncheon said with a smile. "How about I pay you with trade rights for supplies? You know the initiative lies with us. Whether we''re willing to sell to you is entirely up to us. If you share everything you know, we''ll grant your people the privilege of trading with us."


    As soon as he finished, everyone from the Bangnang Safe Zone, except for Yoon Soeon, who didn''t fully understand, cursed Shin Woncheon in their hearts for being so devious.


    Even some people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone couldn''t help but gave him a thumbs-up in admiration.


    They had never imagined that the usually bold and easygoing Shin Woncheon, who was well-liked by many, could have such a ruthless streak.


    What Shin Woncheon meant was clear: the people from Bangnang Safe Zone had to spill all the information they wanted, and in return, th Pyeongseong Safe Zone would merely allow them to trade for supplies. This "permission to trade" didn''t come with any promise about the prices of goods.


    In other words, even if the Bangnang Safe Zone could buy supplies from Pyeongseong, it depended on whether they had the money or resources to actually make those purchases.


    Dark, truly dark.


    But it was a satisfying kind of dark!


    The people from the Bangnang Safe Zone were indignant for a long time but ultimately couldn''t resist the reality of their situation and had to agree.


    "That strange phenomenon¡­ honestly, we haven''t figured it out either. Occasionally, someone notices some mutated animals behaving strangely, leaving their usual habitats and heading off in other directions. What''s even more bizarre is that some of these behaviors go completely against their natural instincts. These instincts are like lifelong habits for humans, nearly impossible to change," Yoon Jongju explained to the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    "We initially followed a group of Solarian Rat heading in this direction, but when winter set in, they all froze to death. Then, unexpectedly, we discovered traces of Starlight Armored Bug. What''s odd is that they weren''t moving underground as they normally do. Instead, they were active in the interface between the snow and the ground. This behavior is completely uncharacteristic of Starlight Armored Bug. Because of their immense value, we decided to track their trail in this direction."


    "When we entered the Imsil County area, we encountered the ice storm and have been stuck here ever since."


    With that, Yoon Jongju clearly laid out the background of their team''s journey.


    The people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone frowned deeply as they listened, lost in thought.


    The behavior certainly sounded strange. The Solarian Rat are known to build nests in warm locations before winter. To abandon such behavior and head in one direction until freezing to death felt entirely unnatural.


    And the Starlight Armored Bug? Everyone knew how rare and valuable they were, primarily because they preferred deep underground environments. To find traces of them on the surface, even covered with snow, was undeniably unusual.


    What''s going on? Could it be that some massive disaster is looming, prompting such bizarre mutated animal behavior? Isn''t it said that animals can sense unknown changes in weather or other environmental shifts?


    More than one person thought along these lines, their expressions tinged with fear.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Delta Squad couldn''t help but glance discreetly at Kim Haru.


    As for Kim Haru, when he heard Yoon Jongju''s words, a wave of familiarity swept over him.


    The Starlight Armored Bug as rare as they were, and heading in the same direction¡ªit had to be the same group currently residing in his small farm. According to the Ginseng Spirit''s translation, the reason for their abnormal behavior was that some entity had commanded them to seek out Kim Haru specifically.


    Not just the Starlight Armored Bug, but the Cryo Wolf too.


    If that''s the case, could there be a similar reason behind the Solarian Rat'' unusual actions? Perhaps the only reason he hadn''t encountered them was that the entire group had frozen to death along the way.


    What exactly is going on? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "What''s wrong? Any more questions?" Yoon Jongju knocked on the table and continued, "If you have no further questions, can we finally discuss our own issues?"


    Shin Woncheon glanced at Yoon Jongju, he then stretched his hands, and said, "Ah, we''ve been so busy today, traveling all this way¡ªit''s just too exhausting. And now it''s so late. I really want to sleep."


    "Exactly, exactly. Captain Shin, if you hadn''t mentioned it, I would''ve forgotten. If we don''t sleep soon, it''ll be morning already. My eyelids are practically glued shut."


    "Ugh, staying up this late has turned my brain to mush. Talking about selling things or tallying accounts right now? I can''t even think straight!"


    "Yeah, yeah. Hey, is there anywhere we can get some rest?"


    The people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone all chimed in one by one, voicing their complaints.


    "You¡­" The people from the Bangnang Safe Zone were about to lose their temper, but after glancing at Kim Haru, who had hardly spoken, and recalling the intimidating Cryo Wolf downstairs, they thought better of it. They couldn''t win a fight anyway.


    "Give them rooms to sleep in," Song Hayoon said abruptly before turning and walking off. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 273 - 273: Sleeping Among Wolves

    Yoon Jongju who is in charge of logistics for his team, couldn''t stand the people from Pyeongseong Safe Zone behavior, but he had no choice but to begrudgingly comply. Pinching his nose as though forced, he gestured, "Follow me." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The rooms provided by the Bangnang Safe Zone were in the same residential building they were currently using. They had only taken refuge here during the ice storm, so many parts of the building remained untouched. The unoccupied rooms were in terrible shape¡ªsome didn''t even have a decent bed.


    "This is the best we''ve got at the Bangnang Safe Zone. You''ll have to make do," Yoon Jongju said, pointing at the rooms.


    He wasn''t lying.


    Among the entire residential building, the best room belonged to the women, and even that was only slightly better.


    They had two extra military coats for warmth, but nothing else was valuable.


    Even so, that room was shared by the team leader and three other women.


    The rest of the rooms were in worse condition. Some relied on Fire-type ability users to create fireballs for warmth. Others scavenged chairs, tables, and wooden boards, breaking them down to light fires. Still, others simply crammed more people into a room and relied on body heat to stay warm.


    Resources were extremely scarce.


    On top of that, the building itself had been abandoned for so long that many parts were on the verge of collapse. If not for the thick ice that had formed in the winter, acting as a kind of structural support to stabilize it, there was a real chance the building might crumble under the weight of so many people.


    This was also why no one dared to go above the third floor.


    The higher you went, the greater the risk of collapse.


    Seeing the poor conditions of the room, Kim Haru paused and didn''t even feel like stepping inside.


    Shin Woncheon and the others frowned as well.


    As seasoned ability users who were used to living alongside zombies, they were fine with roughing it wherever necessary. However, how could they let Mr. Kim stay in such a place?


    While the group was brainstorming solutions, Kim Haru spoke up. "I won''t be staying here. I''ll take the Cryo Wolf and find another place."


    "Mr. Kim, where are you planning to go?" Shin Woncheon grew anxious. "How about you stay here? We''ll clean up for you, and we''ll find somewhere else to manage."


    "Exactly, exactly," the others echoed, feeling it would be unthinkable to let Mr. Kim wander out into the freezing cold.


    "No need to worry." Kim Haru shook his head. "I have my ways."


    The moment Kim Haru finished speaking, Yoon Jongju couldn''t help but interject. "Are you sure about sleeping outside? In this freezing weather, without any proper insulation, you''ll be an ice block by morning." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "While I would love to see you leave with your Cryo Wolf as soon as possible, this isn''t something to joke about."


    Kim Haru glanced at him but didn''t bother explaining. He wasn''t close enough to Yoon Jongju to justify his actions. Ignoring Shin Woncheon''s suggestion to assign someone to accompany him, Kim Haru left the building on his own.


    The Cryo Wolf who were waiting outside, had grown restless. They had gathered in a circle, seemingly plotting to demolish the building if it didn''t "spit out" their human companion soon.


    Before they could act, Snowball No. 1 with this keen sense spotted Kim Haru approaching.


    "Woof~!"


    Snowball No. 1 immediately dashed up to Kim Haru, demanding a head pat.


    Kim Haru patted each of the Cryo Wolf in turn, even running his hand over the two decorative Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree on the sled.


    His mood improved significantly.


    Compared to dealing with all sorts of people, he much preferred being around the creatures from his farm.


    "Tonight, I''ll sleep in the sled. I''ll leave the surrounding safety to you all," he announced.


    Kim Haru found a clearing, parked the sled in the center, and adjusted the seat to recline. He extended the footrest, transforming the sled into a makeshift single bed. The fur lining on the sled was spread out as a mattress. From his system inventory, he retrieved a pillow and quilt, removed his shoes, and lay down.


    Finally, he pulled down the sled''s windscreen.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree flanked the sled on either side, their leaves thoughtfully spreading out to shield the sled from view, adding both beauty and privacy.


    As for the Cryo Wolf, they eagerly crowded around the sled, piling themselves into warm mounds that completely surrounded it.


    The sled, produced by the system, was highly wind- and cold-resistant. Coupled with the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s ability to absorb cold, the mutated silk clothing Kim Haru wore, and the high-quality bedding also sourced from the system, there was no chance of him feeling cold.


    That night, Kim Haru slept exceptionally well.


    The next morning, he was woke up by the sounds of barking Cryo Wolf, startled exclamations, and murmured conversations.


    When he listened closely he confirmed that the barking was from the Cryo Wolf.


    While the startled exclamations and murmured conversations have come from the humans.


    Knowing there were people outside, Kim Haru felt slightly embarrassed.


    Thankfully, he was still surrounded by the Cryo Wolf, with the sled''s windscreen and the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree shielding him from view.


    So, no one could see him directly.


    He quickly got up, tidied his appearance, packed away the bedding, restored the sled to its original state, and repositioned the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree as it had been the day before. Finally, he patted the Cryo Wolf nearby.


    "Stop scaring people."


    As soon as Kim Haru spoke, the Cryo Wolf stopped barking at the nearby humans.


    "Woof~!"


    The Cryo Wolf barked softly, as if saying: We were just protecting you from those noisy two-legged creatures.


    Kim Haru didn''t understand their words but could tell they were seeking praise. Without hesitation, he patted each Cryo Wolf affectionately. "Thank you. You''re amazing."

 Chapter 274 - 274: Snowball Chaos

    The Cryo Wolf were overjoyed.


    Meanwhile, the crowd of onlookers gasped in shock when they saw a person emerge from the middle of the Cryo Wolf.


    For the people at the Bangnang Safe Zone, sleeping in was a luxury they could barely dream of. Most of them were already waking up at the crack of dawn, as it was their usual time to searching for resources.


    Today, just as they began their daily routine, they heard rumors about a pile of snowballs appearing not far away.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Naturally, they all rushed over to take a look.


    This wasn''t a case of them being bold or fearless. Everyone knew the area had already been swept clean of danger by the ability users from the Caeruleus Draco Squad, so there wasn''t much of a threat. If something unusual appeared, it was likely a new resource discovered by the squad.


    What''s more, the sight of piles of snowballs made it look like a stash of supplies that had been frozen in the snow.


    But no one expected those snowballs to start moving when they came closer.


    Not everyone recognized the creature known as a Cryo Wolf. Seeing such a large "snowball" suddenly move made them almost think it was some kind of monster.


    Then, they realized it must be some kind of mutated creature they didn''t recognize, and fear immediately took over.


    This was a mutated creature! Something that big¡ªif it ate people, a single person wouldn''t even be enough to fill the gap between its teeth. Its size was completely different from the tamed mutated animals seen around the Beast Tamer of the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Soon enough, the first group of people fled in terror.


    Those who ran away spread the news about the giant mutated creatures to others. They also sought out the ability users from the Caeruleus Draco Squad, hoping they could handle the situation.


    Word quickly spread, not only about the creatures being Cryo Wolf, which only appeared in winter, but also that they belonged to an ability user who had visited the base last night. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In other words, as long as humans didn''t provoke them, the Cryo Wolf wouldn''t randomly attack.


    Hearing this, even more people came to watch.


    These were Cryo Wolf ¡ªthe creatures that were rumored to have never been killed by any ability user. They only appeared in winter, and ordinary people had no chance of seeing them. It was said that anyone who encountered a Cryo Wolf was wiped out completely, leaving not even a trace of dust.


    Although the latter part of the rumor seemed implausible¡ªafter all, how would anyone have information about Cryo Wolf if it were true¡ªit was enough to make people feel both curious and fearful.


    Now that a whole group of Cryo Wolf had appeared, and ones that weren''t hostile to humans, how could people resist the urge to see them?


    Among the crowd of spectators, there were always a few bold people.


    Standing at a safe distance, they observed that the Cryo Wolf barely moved, occasionally rolling around lazily. Seeing this, some people cautiously took a step closer.


    To their surprise, the Cryo Wolf didn''t react.


    Encouraged, they took another step forward.


    Bit by bit, they edged closer to the Cryo Wolf. The bravest among them eventually got incredibly close.


    The tension was palpable, and a few dared to take it further, attempting to poke one of the Cryo Wolf with a stick.


    Others warned them not to take such a reckless risk, but by this point, the bold ones had grown increasingly confident during their slow approach. Ignoring the warnings, they jabbed at one of the Cryo Wolf with a branch.


    The target was Snowball No. 8, one of the Cryo Wolf on the outer edge.


    Snowball No. 8 had long been aware of the strange humans creeping closer. Their scent was unfamiliar¡ªnothing like the pleasant-smelling human Snowball No. 8 was familiar with, nor were they from the same territory. Snowball No. 8 had no interest in them.


    These unfamiliar humans had no business bothering Snowball No. 8 while he watched his pleasant-smelling human. That was Snowball No. 8''s stance.


    However, what Snowball No. 8 didn''t expect was that these humans, whom he had chosen to ignore, would not only get closer but actually poke him!


    The poke didn''t hurt, but the insult was massive!


    A mere human dared to poke this majestic body?! This body was only for the pleasant-smelling human to touch. Even the pleasant-smelling human had never poked him, and now some stranger had taken that first poke?!


    I''m angry!


    Snowball No. 8 immediately turned his head and bit the brazen stranger who had dared to violate his dignity.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "It''s eating people!"


    "Help!"


    "Run for your lives!"


    "The Cryo Wolf is eating people!"


    The surrounding humans instantly fell into chaos, scattering in all directions in disorganized panic.


    The noise was overwhelming.


    The other Cryo Wolf could no longer ignore the commotion created by these noisy strangers. One by one, they turned their attention toward the humans.


    Seeing more and more Cryo Wolf emerging, the humans became terrified, fearing they too might be bitten. Their fleeing became more frantic; some who couldn''t run fast enough stumbled, rolling and crawling in the snow.


    The Cryo Wolf leader, Snowball No. 1, shot Snowball No. 8 a glare.


    This is all your fault. Why did you scare them? Don''t you know how easily frightened these humans are? And now look¡ªyou''re the reason they''re all screaming their heads off. As punishment, you''re staying away from the nice-smelling human for the rest of the day.


    Snowball No. 8 looked aggrieved. It hadn''t wanted this to happen! It was all the humans'' fault!


    Snowball No. 1, however, wasn''t interested in assigning blame. Instead, it quickly sent a message to the other Cryo Wolf, instructing them to figure out a way to silence these humans. They couldn''t let the noise disturb the nice-smelling human.


    With a huff, Snowball No. 8 spat out the human it had bitten, flinging them far away.

 Chapter 275 - 275: Guardians of Silence

    Surprisingly, the human who had been bitten and spat out was still alive, though barely conscious.


    Initially horrified by being "eaten," their heart had nearly stopped.


    Then, being thrown onto the hard, icy ground had left their body in unbearable pain.


    Unable to move or even groan, he could only scream internally in silent agony.


    Fortunately, someone noticed the situation and quickly dragged the unfortunate person away.


    The realization that the human bitten by the Cryo Wolf had survived helped calm the others slightly.


    However, not everyone recovered quickly¡ªsome still couldn''t suppress their screams.


    Whenever someone screamed the loudest, and if they happened to be near the Cryo Wolf, they''d quickly find themselves in the jaws of a Cryo Wolf, only to be spat out moments later.


    After such treatment, no one dared scream again.


    The Cryo Wolf found this method highly effective.


    However, some humans had managed to flee quite far.


    Not wanting to stray too far from "the nice-smelling human", the Cryo Wolf couldn''t deal with these distant screamers directly.


    Instead, they let out low, warning growls.


    Worried about waking up "the nice-smelling human", the Cryo Wolf kept their growls deliberately quiet.


    Before long, the humans began to notice a pattern.


    "Stay quiet! Don''t shout or scream!" someone quickly advised. "As long as we stay silent, they won''t harm us!"


    Sure enough, when everyone around stopped shouting and screaming, no more humans were bitten or growled at.


    Occasionally, someone would lose control and let out a yell, only to be met with an immediate growl from the Cryo Wolf.


    "It''s like these Cryo Wolf are guarding something here," someone observed.


    "Didn''t they say these Cryo Wolf belong to someone? Maybe they''re protecting something for their owner."


    "But why won''t they let us make noise? Could it be that whatever''s inside is alive?"


    "Could their owner actually be here?"


    "But these Cryo Wolf have been here all night, haven''t they? Could anyone really stay outside in weather like this all night?"


    Most of them dismissed this idea.


    As they pointed out, it was hard to believe anyone could survive outdoors under such conditions, even with Cryo Wolf for protection.


    The Cryo Wolf could provide safety, but they couldn''t provide warmth.


    So, when someone spotted a person among the Cryo Wolf, they were utterly stunned, their disbelief quickly turning into screams.


    Kim Haru frowned deeply, clearly annoyed by the noise.


    The Cryo Wolf noticed"*the nice-smelling human''s" displeased expression and immediately became indignant.


    See? See? These strangers are so noisy they''ve upset the nice-smelling human"!


    Before, they had hesitated to leave "the nice-smelling human" while he was sleeping, but now things were different.


    He was awake.


    Immediately, the Cryo Wolf, except for Snowball No. 1, who stayed firmly by Kim Haru''s side, bolted like lightning.


    Snowball No. 2 through Snowoball No. 11 charged at the humans who were shouting the loudest, each opening their jaws wide and biting down indiscriminately.


    This time, it wasn''t one bite per person.


    Some Cryo Wolf managed to grab multiple people at once, giving these noisy and bothersome humans a quick "bitting."


    They spat them out before rushing off to bite the next group.


    The humans, who could never have anticipated such a scene, burst into screams and scattered in all directions.


    However, how could two-legged humans outrun four-legged Cryo Wolf, especially in this freezing, snow-covered landscape?


    With their bodies chilled and sluggish, the humans didn''t stand a chance.


    In the end, every single onlooker was given their turn in the Cryo Wolf''s mouths, not a single person left out.


    The Cryo Wolf moved so fast that Kim Haru didn''t even have time to react.


    By the time he realized what had happened, the snow was littered with humans who had all been through a Cryo Wolf''s mouth.


    Finally, there were no more screams.


    Silence returned to the area.


    The Cryo Wolf with their tongues lolling out and looking pleased with themselves, returned to Kim Haru''s side, gazing up at him with eager expressions.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    He could only laugh wryly.


    In the end, Kim Haru still praised the Cryo Wolf for a job well done.


    Honestly, he himself didn''t like these overly nosy onlookers either.


    It was at this moment that the Caeruleus Draco Squad''s ability users finally arrived, albeit belatedly.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad was led by Song Hayoon.


    Normally, their reaction times wouldn''t have been this slow.


    It was just that when they first heard about the Cryo Wolf being spotted, they knew the Cryo Wolf belonged to someone from the Pyeongseong Saze Zone and assumed there wouldn''t be any problems.


    Who could''ve guessed it would escalate into such a scene?


    Now that the Caeruleus Draco Squad was here, they were at a loss for words as they took in the aftermath.


    Shin Woncheon and the others also hurried over.


    In the end, the whole matter was dropped as if nothing had happened.


    After all, this was undeniably the Bangnang Safe Zone''s fault.


    Kim Haru''s Cryo Wolf had already been merciful, merely scaring the humans without causing any injuries, let alone fatalities.


    If the Caeruleus Draco Squad dared to make a fuss about this, they''d have no leg to stand on.


    What was more, they were still hoping to obtain supplies from Pyeongseong.


    No, it wasn''t just about supplies anymore.


    Song Hayoon and the Caeruleus Draco Squad members exchanged glances.


    As they entered the room to negotiate supply prices, Song Hayoon suddenly turned to Shin Woncheon.


    "I heard Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s comprehensive strength has always ranked at the bottom. Would you be interested in making a deal with us?"


    "What kind of deal?" Shin Woncheon asked.


    "Who''s in charge here?" Song Hayoon glanced at Shin Woncheon and Jo Sungmo before her gaze settled on Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru hadn''t expected to be involved at all.


    He thought he was just here to accompany the rescue mission.


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pyeongseong rescue team and resource searching team members went out to prepare food.


    After a long night, it was time to eat something.

 Chapter 276 - 276: The Negotiation

    Besides, the resource searching team members, who had been detained by the Bangnang Safe Zone, hadn''t had a proper meal in a while.


    Last night, after rescuing them, it was too late to provide anything other than warmth and rest.


    They barely got a bite of hot food.


    Once those who needed to leave had gone, the number of people left in the room dwindled significantly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru was one of them.


    From the Delta Squad, Shin Woncheon and Gang Yuwon stayed behind, while Ra Jinho and Ryu Hyunwoo, uninterested in these matters, had already left early with the others.


    Jo Sungmo and Vice Captain Yun Posun of the search team also remained.


    From the Bangnang Safe Zone, the ones who stayed were their leader Song Hayoon, Yoon Jongju, Kang Hose, Yoon Soeon, and a pair of twin brothers who introduced themselves as Jung Daeryong and Jung Soryong¡ªsix people in total.


    Although the Bangnang Safe Zone side had one more person, the people from the Pyeongseong Saze Zone still seemed to have the upper hand in terms of presence.


    Kim Haru, however, had no awareness of this.


    He considered himself merely a background figure.


    If it weren''t for his awareness of his role as a Vice Safe Zone Commander, he might have found an excuse to join the others in preparing meals instead.


    After all, with his space-type abilities, it would be convenient for him to supply anything they needed on the spot.


    Even now, as Kim Haru stayed in the room, he had no intention of voicing any opinions during this negotiation.


    He admitted to himself that he knew little about such matters and wasn''t sharp enough to navigate them.


    He didn''t think he was cut out for this.


    Thus, Kim Haru deliberately chose a seat in the farthest corner of the last row.


    The people from the Bangnang Safe Zone¡ªor more precisely, the Caeruleus Draco Squad¡ªfound Kim Haru''s behavior perplexing, but no one dared to say anything.


    After the others left, Song Hayoon got straight to the point without any preamble.


    "Pyeongseong Safe Zone has always had a limited number of ability users. However, our Bangnang Safe Zone has plenty of such people. We can offer these ability users to become part of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. As for the transaction we wish to propose, it''s not about supplies, but rather¡­" Song Hayoon paused for effect. "The elimination of the Golden Dianthus Squad."


    The room fell silent.


    Except for Kim Haru, who had no idea what the Golden Dianthus Squad was, Shin Woncheon, Jo Sungmo, and the others were visibly shocked.


    "What exactly are you trying to do?" Jo Sungmo demanded, his face darkening as he fixed his gaze on Song Hayoon. "If I remember correctly, the Golden Dianthus Squad is the largest team in your Bangnang Safe Zone. Are you planning to eliminate them and take over? Gain control of the Bangnang Safe Zone?"


    "With just Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s strength, I don''t think we have the ability to pull that off," Shin Woncheon interjected, shaking his head. "Moreover, your proposed terms of the transaction don''t interest us. While the Pyeongseong Safe Zone does lack ability users, it''s not so desperate as to accept just anyone."


    Besides, once winter passes and the movement of ability user squads between safe zones becomes more frequent, it won''t take long for news of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ability to grow normal food to spread.


    There would be no hiding it, nor was there any intention to.


    Once this news gets out, will Pyeongseong Safe Zone really struggle to attract ability users?


    If anything, it will be the other way around, it will be the ability users who are begging to join the Pyeongseong Safe Zone rather than the other way around.


    Even ability users couldn''t survive indefinitely without food, nor could they escape the internal mutations caused by consuming too much food with mutagenic virus level.


    Even if their abilities made them personally resilient to such effects, they had families, friends, and ordinary people they wanted to protect.


    Could they truly resist the temptation of providing normal food to those under their care?


    They couldn''t.


    Thus, the condition proposed by the Bangnang Safe Zone seemed laughable to Kim Haru and the others.


    This wasn''t a benefit for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone; it was clearly a better deal for the Bangnang Safe Zone.


    The members of Caeruleus Draco Squad were unaware of the significance of normal food.


    Seeing the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s confident attitude, doubts flickered in their eyes.


    At first, they thought the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was just bluffing.


    But moments later, they realized Kim Haru and his team''s confidence was genuine, not an act.


    This revelation greatly surprised Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Shin Woncheon turned to the Caeruleus Draco members and asked, "Do you have anything else to add? If not, we''re leaving. We''re hungry."


    "Wait!" Yoon Jongju hurriedly called out, then glanced at their leader, Song Hayoon.


    Song Hayoon, understanding Yoon Jongju''s intent, gritted her teeth and revealed her final bargaining chip: "I know of something that can rapidly and safely enhance the power of ability user. This method was discovered by Caeruleus Draco Squad by sheer chance and remains a secret. I''m willing to exchange this method with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone."


    The people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were stunned.


    Shin Woncheon and Jo Sungmo exchanged a look, both of them silently conveying that neither had heard of such a thing before.


    But if Song Hayoon was telling the truth¡­


    "Wait a moment," Jo Sungmo said, constructing a psychic barrier to isolate sound before discussing with the others.


    "Our safe zone is lagging far behind the surrounding areas in terms of combat strength. The harsh winter climate gives us a temporary buffer, but when the spring comes, the other Safe Zone might set their sights on us."


    He didn''t need to name names; the others knew exactly who he meant.


    The Haneulsae trading team''s Level 3 Ability Users were currently working in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, and the Draco Virtus Squad from the Haneulsae Safe Zone had already been reassigned to the pioneering teams.

 Chapter 277 - 277: The Golden Dianthus Squad

    Word was that Oh Yongho, the weakest member among them, was killed in a moment of carelessness by a zombie.


    Unfortunately, Oh Yongho just so happened to be the son of Oh Daehan, the director of the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s logistics department.


    From both public and private perspectives, the Haneulsae Safe Zone wouldn''t let the Pyeongseong Safe Zone off the hook.


    Combat strength was undoubtedly the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s biggest headache.


    The massive food trades in autumn had been a desperate move to secure enough supplies for winter.


    But that strategy left them vulnerable after the winter season.


    "As for the Golden Dianthus Squad¡­" Shin Woncheon hesitated.


    He understood the issue with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s combat power.


    Even trading supplies might not be enough to solve the problem, but asking them to take on the Golden Dianthus Squad was a tall order.


    Jo Sungmo had considered this too. "We can''t eliminate the entire Golden Dianthus Squad, but if we target their leader in a surprise attack, we might have a shot."


    As someone who frequently goes out for scouting, Jo Sungmo knew far more about the Golden Dianthus Squad of the Bangnang Safe Zone than Shin Woncheon.


    Shin Woncheon and the others only knew that the Golden Dianthus Squad had the largest number of ability users among the Bangnang Safe Zone''s ability users teams.


    It was a top-ability users squad and had a somewhat unsavory reputation.


    However, they had no idea just how horrifying the Golden Dianthus Squad''s behavior truly was.


    Jo Sungmo had once saved someone who had escaped from the Bangnang Safe Zone.


    That person was barely alive and didn''t even make it through the night.


    To be precise, he hadn''t escaped on his own; he had been thrown out by the Golden Dianthus Squad.


    When Jo Sungmo found him, the man''s body was a mess, with not a patch of intact skin left.


    His thighs and other fleshy areas had been stripped down to the bone.


    The missing flesh?


    It had been eaten by the Golden Dianthus Squad.


    When Jo Sungmo and his team first saw the man, they thought he had been mauled by zombies.


    Upon realizing he was still breathing, they hesitated to help, fearing he might mutate.


    It wasn''t until one of the team members carefully inspected him that they discovered the wounds didn''t resemble bite marks.


    Nor did the man show signs of infection, such as the characteristic bluish-purple discoloration.


    Only then did they dare to bring him back and attempt to save him.


    From the man''s dying words, they learned the shocking truth: the Golden Dianthus Squad, particularly its leaders, had secretly been eating human flesh.


    It wasn''t because human flesh was particularly tasty or because they had no other food.


    It was because human flesh contained no mutation viruses¡ªespecially the flesh of ability users.


    As for the victims who died from this cannibalism?


    Well, in a world where death was commonplace, a few missing people here and there were easily overlooked unless they were someone''s close friends or family.


    And in the loosely regulated Bangnang Safe Zone, such atrocities went even more unchecked.


    The only reason this man survived long enough for Jo Sungmo''s team to find him was due to a sudden attack by mutated plants while the Golden Dianthus Squad was dividing up his flesh.


    They had abandoned him in haste, leaving him to die alone.


    That twist of fate was the only reason Jo Sungmo''s team stumbled upon him.


    When Jo Sungmo and his team heard the story, they were furious.


    But the man died that night, leaving them without enough evidence to rally support from other safe zones.


    The people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone weren''t strong enough to act on their own and their hands were tied.


    Jo Sungmo later tried to gather more information about the Golden Dianthus Squad.


    The Bangnang Safe Zone was originally meant to provide refuge for those unwilling or unable to join big safe zones.


    However, it had almost entirely been turned into the Golden Dianthus Squad''s personal empire.


    These people acted like they were one step away from declaring themselves emperors, complete with golden thrones.


    So, when Jo Sungmo now heard that Caeruleus Draco Squad wanted to go after the Golden Dianthus Squad, he wasn''t particularly surprised.


    Shin Woncheon glanced at Jo Sungmo.


    Knowing the latter''s character, Shin Woncheon could tell he was considering agreeing.


    This prompted Shin Woncheon to weigh the feasibility of the plan himself.


    Kim Haru silently listened to their discussion.


    Although he wasn''t particularly sensitive to such matters, he understood that powerful combat strength was a reliable guarantee in any situation.


    Kim Haru softly offered, "Perhaps my plants might be of some use."


    Shin Woncheon''s eyes lit up instantly.


    The images of the lush green plants around Kim Haru''s small farm flashed through Shin Woncheon''s mind one by one.


    For every single one of them, he could think of multiple ways to use them lethally.


    If he had been uncertain about the success of their assassination plan before, Kim Haru''s words now made him feel it was practically foolproof!


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!" Shin Woncheon didn''t know what else to say besides expressing his gratitude.


    Jo Sungmo didn''t quite understand why Shin Woncheon was so elated, but seeing his expression, Jo Sungmo could tell that a solution must have been found.


    As expected of Mr. Kim.


    After the barrier was removed, the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone agreed to cooperate but added their own conditions.


    "Name your terms," the Caeruleus Draco Squad responded eagerly. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First, we need to verify whether your proposed method is as effective and harmless as you claim. The Pyeongseong Safe Zone will decide on the next steps after witnessing it firsthand."


    "No problem."


    "Second, the Golden Dianthus Squad has too many people. We cannot eliminate all of them. The Pyeongseong Safe Zone will only take responsibility for dealing with the core three members of their squad."


    "This¡­" The Caeruleus Draco Squad hesitated briefly before recalculating. "Make that four people. In addition to their captain and two vice-captains, there is also a woman who plays a key role."


    "Alright, four it is."

 Chapter 278 - 278: Strategic Moves and New Allies

    The two sides then discussed the timeline for carrying out the plan.


    It wasn''t realistic to expect immediate action, so the Caeruleus Draco Squad proposed moving to a town closer to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone as their temporary base.


    To others, they would use the excuse of needing to conduct resource trade negotiations with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    However, this "negotiations" would ultimately require approval from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, ensuring all necessary safeguards were in place for both parties to feel secure.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad promised to assist in boosting the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s combat strength once the trade agreement was finalized.


    In turn, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was to prepare to fulfill their side of the deal.


    Additionally, the Caeruleus Draco Squad would assign someone to accompany the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    This would serve two purposes: ensuring familiarity with the Bangnang Safe Zone''s workings for smoother operations and preventing the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone from slacking off or attempting to deceive them. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru didn''t need to involve himself much in these tedious negotiations.


    After their meal, the Caeruleus Draco Squad began organizing their people and supplies.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone, led by Shin Woncheon and the rescue team, would accompany the Caeruleus Draco Squad to the Golden Dianthus Squad''s base camp.


    Meanwhile, the scouting team would remain behind, using the rescue team''s leftover resources to continue their mission in Imsil County.


    Most of the items belonging to the Bangnang Safe Zone have been frozen solid in ice, making the cleanup particularly troublesome.


    Just from looking, it was clear that it would take a long time to finish.


    Kim Haru had no intention of having his Cryo Wolf or the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree help with the work.


    After glancing around, he decided to take this opportunity to look for Kang Hose.


    More precisely, for the cats and dogs around Kang Hose.


    "What are you doing here?" Kang Hose asked cautiously as he saw Kim Haru walking straight toward him.


    Kim Haru paused, unsure of how to respond.


    Should he outright say, "I''m interested in your cats and dogs and want to recruit them"?


    That might get him beaten up.


    Before Kim Haru could speak, Snowball No. 1 decided to step in.


    Although Snowball No. 1 didn''t like the idea of his human focusing on other dogs, that was one thing.


    But for this human to reject him?


    That was entirely another!


    Why weren''t those dogs handed over to his favorite human already?


    And that cat¡ªdid it think it could hide by blinking in and out of visibility?


    Its scent was strong enough to sting his nose!


    Snowball No. 1 opened his massive jaws, ready to head straight for Kang Hose.


    He planned to scoop up this human, cat, and dog into his mouth, spit the human off to one side, and deliver the cat and dog directly to his favorite human.


    Kim Haru recognized that familiar movement and quickly intervened.


    "Snowball No. 1, wait!"


    "Woof?"


    Snowball No. 1 paused.


    Were the cats and dogs no longer needed?


    Kim Haru sighed, half exasperated, half amused. "You''ll scare them, Snowball No. 1."


    "Awooo~"


    Snowball No. 1 whined softly.


    He promised to be gentle and wouldn''t even bite them!


    "That won''t be necessary. Thank you, Snowball No. 1," Kim Haru said hastily, knowing that if he delayed even a moment longer, he''d witness Snowball No. 1''s infamous "scoop-and-spit" maneuver.


    No one would be harmed, but Kim Haru doubted that any cat or dog would want to be touched after being spat out like that.


    "Can I play with them for a while?" Kim Haru asked Kang Hose directly.


    Kang Hose, still shaken by Snowball No. 1''s sudden open-maw display, hadn''t quite recovered.


    He glanced at Kim Haru, then tersely said, "No," before turning to leave.


    The Trinity Lunarian Ca and the Moonlight Howling Corgi were his life.


    How could he casually let someone else play with them?


    Even if this person seemed kind to animals, Kang Hose couldn''t trust him.


    Especially since the person had such a massive Cryo Wolf.


    What if something went wrong during playtime and his pets got hurt?


    He''d regret it forever.


    However, just as Kang Hose began to turn away, he felt a tug on his pant leg.


    Looking down, he saw his Moonlight Howling Corgi biting the fabric of his pants.


    "Cresent, what are you doing?" Kang Hose asked in confusion.


    The Moonlight Howling Corgi who is called Cresent, held onto his owner''s pants with its teeth, its eyes fixed on Kim Haru.


    Its ears were perked up, its fluffy tail wagging furiously, and its chubby backside jiggled as it inched closer to Kim Haru on its stubby legs.


    Anyone familiar with it would recognize the Moonlight Howling Corgi''s intention immediately¡ªit wanted to play.


    Kang Hose glanced at the Trinity Lunarian Ca perched on his shoulder.


    Sure enough, the cat''s gaze was also fixed on Kim Haru.


    Kang Hose was instantly filled with jealousy.


    What was so great about this person?


    Why did his pets love him so much?


    Didn''t they notice the massive Cryo Wolf standing beside him?


    Just the Cryo Wolf''s weight alone could crush them flat.


    And especially you, Luna¡ªaren''t you a cat?


    Why would you want to play with so many dogs?


    Aren''t you worried about a fight breaking out and being unable to defend yourself?


    What kind of charm does this guy have to make you so fearless?


    No matter how unwilling Kang Hose was, he couldn''t ignore the desires of his beloved pets.


    These two had been his companions for years and were the most important part of his life.


    Seeing them so eager for once, Kang Hose felt compelled to oblige.


    Reluctantly, Kang Hose turned back around. "Fine, you can play with them, but I must stay and supervise."


    Kim Haru readily agreed.


    If it were his own pets playing with someone else, unless he trusted that person completely, he''d insist on staying close as well.

 Chapter 279 - 279: Cooking for the Pack

    At most, he would pretend not to see this person.


    The moment Kang Hose let it slide, the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi immediately sprang into action.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat loosened its grip on his shoulder, and the Moonlight Howling Corgi leaped down to the ground, both of them heading directly toward Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru crouched down and extended his hands. "Good~"


    He touched them!


    One hand petted the cat''s head, and the other rubbed the dog''s.


    In that moment, Kim Haru felt an overwhelming sense of happiness.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat had medium-length fur, though it appeared slightly dry and sparse due to the harsh post-apocalypse environment.


    However, the fur was still quite smooth and free of tangles, suggesting that Kang Hose occasionally groomed it.


    The Moonlight Howling Corgi''s fur was short, with a satin-like texture.


    Whether it was a physical trait or something else, its plump backside was especially satisfying to squeeze, providing an excellent tactile experience.


    After petting them for a while, Kim Haru suddenly remembered the fish in his system inventory. "Come on, let''s find a cleaner spot. I''ll prepare something for you to eat."


    With that, Kim Haru led the Trinity Lunarian Cat and Moonlight Howling Corgi away.


    It was as if Kang Hose had been completely forgotten.


    Kang Hose silently followed them behind, watching as his beloved Trinity Lunarian Cat and Moonlight Howling Corgi eagerly trotted after someone else.


    If not for the occasional glances they cast backward to ensure their owner was keeping up, Kang Hose might have cursed the two little traitors outright.


    Even though he couldn''t bring himself to scold them, Kang Hose felt a deep pang of jealousy.


    Why didn''t his pets like him as much as they liked this person?


    If he possessed such a skill, perhaps the stray cat he had encountered recently might have agreed to stay with him.


    Kang Hose''s thoughts drifted to that particular cat.


    He had seen that cat in late autumn.


    At the time, Kang Hose was fishing in a seemingly clear stream for his Trinity Lunarian Cat.


    However, the mutated fish in the river were either electrified, incredibly fast, or had razor-sharp fangs capable of eating humans while being inedible themselves.


    After spending half a day at the riverbank, Kang Hose hadn''t managed to catch a single fish.


    Just as he was considering moving to another spot, the cat suddenly appeared.


    It was a snow-white cat with silvery-gray tips on its fur.


    Long-haired and impeccably fluffy, its coat looked like a soft blanket draped elegantly over its body.


    Especially striking was the tail, which was dense and voluminous, swaying gracefully with an almost ethereal aura as the cat moved.


    Its eyes, a mix of azure and gold, briefly glanced at Kang Hose before dismissing him entirely as it headed toward the riverbank.


    Kang Hose noticed that it intended to catch fish.


    Given its normal-sized physique, he doubted it would find success in a river filled with such dangerous prey.


    Moreover, with its thick fur, any contact with water would likely take forever to dry completely, increasing the risk of illness.


    "I''ll help¡­" Kang Hose started to say, knowing that most mutated animals could understand human speech.


    He hoped to catch a fish for it and perhaps win its favor, enticing it to stay with him.


    But before he could finish speaking, the cat lightly tapped the river''s surface with its paw.


    The motion was so delicate that not even a single droplet of water splashed, creating only two gentle ripples.


    Yet, that small, dragonfly-like touch caused a fish larger than the cat itself to leap out of the water, soaring over the feline before landing on the riverbank behind it.


    The massive fish flopped weakly a couple of times before lying still, as if offering itself up for slaughter. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cat, clearly practiced in this skill, casually retracted its paw and elegantly licked it twice.


    Then, it picked up the enormous fish and departed the way it came.


    Kang Hose was utterly stunned.


    He didn''t know whether to marvel at the cat''s extraordinary paw strength or its ability to carry such a massive fish despite its petite size.


    In any case, that cat was incredible.


    When Kang Hose recalled the scene later, he figured he must have missed some details at the time.


    That cat''s fur was impeccably groomed, each strand sleek and glossy, exuding an air of perfection.


    The cat itself was round and well-proportioned, a balance of muscle and fat that spoke of excellent care.


    There was no way a creature like that needed help catching fish¡ªit was more than capable on its own.


    Even so, Kang Hose couldn''t help thinking that if he ever saw the cat again, he''d wish to take it home with him.


    But such a dignified, aloof cat likely wouldn''t let itself be kept by a human so easily, would it?


    Now, looking at the man surrounded by so many Cryo Wolf¡ªincluding his own Trinity Lunarian Cat and Moonlight Howling Corgi¡ªKang Hose couldn''t help but wonder: if it were this man, would that proud cat warm up to him?


    He wasn''t confident in the answer.


    Kim Haru''s system inventory contained a fish he''d caught earlier.


    At the time, he''d randomly decided to store a whole fish instead of just its skin.


    Looking back now, it felt almost like foresight¡ªas though he knew he''d encounter the Trinity Lunarian Cat today.


    But with so many Cryo Wolf and the Moonlight Howling Corgi crowding around him, giving the fish only to the Trinity Lunarian Cat felt unfair.


    Especially the Cryo Wolf¡ªwhen Kim Haru petted the Moonlight Howling Corgi, they eagerly pushed their heads under his hands, vying for attention.


    Their jostling was so intense it seemed like they might shove the poor Moonlight Howling Corgi into a corner.


    If he scolded them, the Cryo Wolf would look up at him with pitiful whines, making it impossible for him to stay stern.


    There was no way Kim Haru could bear to favor the Trinity Lunarian Cat alone.

 Chapter 280 - 280: Choosing Loyalty

    If he did, the Cryo Wolf would probably start rolling on the ground in dramatic protest.


    These giant snowballs, each weighing at least 200 pounds, would be a real handful if they started rolling around.


    Just imagining the scene made Kim Haru want to hold his head in exasperation.


    In the end, Kim Haru decided to prepare a proper meal for the Cryo Wolf, Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi.


    One fish wasn''t enough to make a feast, but his system inventory still had mutated black pig meat and various vegetables to work with.


    As he cooked, the people of the Bangnang Safe Zone gradually caught a whiff of something delicious.


    The rich, savory aroma was tinged with sweetness, so tantalizing it made them gulp involuntarily.


    But where was that smell coming from?


    Breakfast had already been cooked earlier.


    The closer they got, the stronger the aroma became.


    Finally, some of them couldn''t resist any longer and put down their tasks to investigate.


    What they saw first was a familiar group of snowballs.


    The massive Cryo Wolf were huddled together in a tight circle, completely blocking whatever was in the center.


    The sight instantly brought to mind the chaotic nightmare of that morning.


    No matter how curious they were about the smell, no one dared to approaching them recklessly.


    Someone with sharp eyes noticed Kang Hose standing like a pillar near the group of snowballs and immediately perked up, calling out in what they thought were hushed tones: "Kang Hose! Our Precious Lovely Big Bro Kang Hose!"


    Kang Hose swore that since the apocalypse began, no one had ever addressed him so affectionately like that.


    Those affectionate tone almost made his skin crawl with goosebumps.


    Kang Hose walked over and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "What are those Cryo Wolf doing? What''s that smell? I saw your Crescent in the middle of them¡ªsomeone''s cooking something delicious, aren''t they?"


    "I swear I smelled mutated black pig meat," one person declared with confidence. "Someone''s definitely cooking something."


    "Aren''t those Cryo Wolf from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone? Could it be him?"


    "But didn''t the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone just finished eating? What''s he cooking now?"


    "Hose, could you ask if we can buy some?"


    "Buy? With what? I''d be happy just to take a look at whatever smells so good."


    "Yeah, yeah, just a look would be enough for me!"


    As everyone chattered on, they eventually noticed Kang Hose had yet to respond.


    Their hopeful gazes immediately shifted to him, full of expectation.


    Kang Hose said flatly, "It''s that person cooking. He''s not selling, and he won''t let you see."


    He didn''t need to ask to know the answer.


    From that man''s aloof attitude, even toward him, Kang Hose was certain he wouldn''t bother indulging these people''s curiosity.


    To him, their interest probably didn''t even rank above a bark from one of the animals around him.


    And honestly, Kang Hose himself wasn''t much different.


    After answering their questions, he returned to his original spot¡ªclose enough to keep an eye on his pets, but far enough not to disturb them as they played.


    Meanwhile, surrounded by the Cryo Wolf, Kim Haru was blissfully unaware that another group of onlookers had gathered outside.


    Since they couldn''t see him through the wall of fluffy dogs, he naturally didn''t notice them either.


    At the moment, the water in his portable stove¡ªpulled from his system inventory¡ªwas boiling.


    Inside, chunks of potato and sweet potato were cooking steadily.


    A piece of mutated black pig meat had already been blanched and was now simmering with the potatoes and sweet potatoes. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fish, which cooked the quickest, had already been deboned, mashed into a paste, and set aside.


    Once the meat and vegetables were thoroughly cooked, Kim Haru added some cabbage leaves to the pot.


    He''d discovered back at the small farm that the Cryo Wolf had a particular fondness for cabbage leaves, so he made sure to include them.


    Cabbage leaves cooked quickly, softening in seconds.


    Once done, he turned off the heat and began preparing the food.


    He mashed everything into a fine consistency, crushing and blending as needed.


    Unable to handle it all himself, he called over Snowball No. 1 to help.


    This wasn''t Snowball No. 1''s first time assisting with such tasks.


    It skillfully crushed the potatoes, sweet potatoes, and other ingredients into a smooth paste without making a mess.


    Its paws remained impeccably clean throughout.


    Snowball No. 1''s strength far surpassed Kim Haru''s, so even with the eleven Cryo Wolf, the Moonlight Howling Corgi, and the Trinity Lunarian Cat to feed, it didn''t take long to finish.


    While Snowball No. 1 worked, Kim Haru chopped the meat and cabbage finely.


    Afterward, the process became simpler: he mixed everything together, heated a pan with a bit of oil, and lightly fried the mixture to reduce the excess moisture.


    He added no seasonings¡ªthis was purely for the animals.


    For Cryo Wolf who preferred crispier food, Kim Haru fried some portions longer, while for those who liked softer, waterier textures, he left some as-is.


    As for the Moonlight Howling Corgi and Trinity Lunarian Cat, Kim Haru took out the Ginseng Spirit from his inventory to be a translator for him.


    "What flavor do you prefer?" he asked.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat and Moonlight Howling Corgi weren''t picky; they''d eat anything.


    The Ginseng Spirit translated before promptly losing interest in the bland food and asking him to return it to the system inventory to resume its nap.


    Kim Haru dished out portions for the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi, making sure to include a mix of each flavor.


    He hadn''t forgotten that these two animals didn''t belong to him.


    Calling over Kang Hose, he asked, "Do they have any dietary restrictions?"


    Kang Hose, who had been observing Kim Haru''s cooking process, felt a complicated mix of emotions.


    He hadn''t seen the Ginseng Spirit translating earlier, as the Cryo Wolf had blocked his view.


    However, he had heard Kim Haru addressing the Trinity Lunarian Cat and Moonlight Howling Corgi directly, and now, faced with Kim Haru''s question, he found himself at a loss for words.

 Chapter 281 - 281: Leaving for Loyalty

    This person not only offers such good food to the animals but also thoughtfully considers their preferences, even asking if they have any dietary restrictions.


    Not even some Beast Tamers like him would treat animals as well as this person does, right?


    Kang Hose suddenly started to understand why his pets liked this human so much.


    If he were an animal, he probably wouldn''t be able to resist someone like this either.


    "They aren''t picky eaters; they''ll eat anything," Kang Hose answered.


    Kim Haru glanced at Kang Hose, unsure of what he was thinking.


    After a moment of thought, he moved the food prepared for the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi closer to the latter and asked, "Do you want to check if I put anything inappropriate in it?"


    Like poison, for instance.


    Kang Hose shook his head. "No need."


    He had noticed earlier that while this person was cooking, all the ingredients were processed together.


    The food wasn''t just for the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi¡ªit was also meant for the Cryo Wolf.


    Even if there was poison, it wouldn''t make sense for him to poison all the Cryo Wolf at once.


    It wasn''t worth it.


    With no further issues, Kim Haru began distributing the food amid the animals'' eager gazes.


    The Cryo Wolf buried their faces in their bowls, eating with great enthusiasm.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi rarely had the chance to eat such food, especially vegetables that were completely free of any mutagenic virus.


    Even though they weren''t fans of vegetables, they couldn''t resist the flavor.


    For a brief moment, both of them considered switching loyalty.


    But that thought only lasted a moment.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi quickly ate more than half of their portions.


    Then, as if they had reached a mutual understanding, they each took a large bite, kept it in their mouths without swallowing, and walked over to Kang Hose.


    They carefully placed the food into his hand and nudged him with their heads, signaling for him to eat.


    In that moment, Kang Hose''s eyes reddened.


    It was as if he had been transported back to the time before he left his original base.


    Back then, when the base''s ability users wanted to eat his animals, he had fought desperately to hide them, but they still got caught.


    One of his dogs had been eaten in front of him, nearly driving him insane.


    After that, Kang Hose had been forced to hide in the base, unable to escape due to his lack of strength.


    Without the means to survive outside, he had no choice but to scrape by within the base.


    During those days, when he couldn''t even steal food, the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi had stolen food for him, spitting out small portions for him to eat, helping him stay alive.


    Kang Hose said nothing as he took a bite from each of their offerings and swallowed the food.


    Kim Haru, having observed this scene, filled another bowl, sprinkled it with salt, stirred it, and handed it to Kang Hose. "Eat."


    Kang Hose was startled. "I don''t¡ª"


    "If you don''t eat, they''ll keep trying to feed you," Kim Haru pointed at the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi, who were indeed preparing to bite off more food for him. "I don''t want them to eat poorly."


    Without further protest, Kang Hose took the bowl.


    Seeing that the human now had food, the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi relaxed and buried their faces in their bowls, eating happily.


    Kim Haru silently dismissed the thought of trying to steal someone else''s pets.


    After finishing the food, Kang Hose made a silent decision.


    He walked over to Kim Haru, returned the bowl, and said, "I have something to do. Could you look after these two for a while?"


    Of course, Kim Haru agreed. "Sure."


    Kang Hose also crouched down to tell the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi to stay and play here, assuring them he would be back soon. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Afterward, Kang Hose headed toward Song Hayoon''s location.


    Song Hayoon and the others were in their room, planning the Caeruleus Draco Squad''s next steps.


    Kang Hose rarely showed interest in such matters, so they were surprised when he suddenly appeared.


    "Hose, why are you here?" Song Hayoon asked.


    Kang Hose pressed his lips together. "I want to leave the squad."


    "What?" Song Hayoon and the others were stunned.


    "I came to announce that I''m leaving the squad," Kang Hose repeated. "Luna and Crescent like that person. I want them to be happy."


    Kang Hose didn''t say Kim Haru''s name, but everyone present knew exactly who he was referring to.


    Who else could it be, besides the man surrounded by a pack of Cryo Wolf who had somehow charmed all the animals?


    Song Hayoon frowned. "Hose, have you thought this through? After how we''ve treated him and his companions, and after you planned to ambush him, do you really think he''ll accept you?"


    Kim Haru had indeed thought it through.


    "Yes, I understand." From the beginning, Kang Hose hadn''t expected the other party to simply let bygones be bygones and accept him.


    His plan was to follow them back and settle nearby, not too far from where they lived.


    As long as his pets could occasionally visit and play, that would be enough for him.


    Living close by would also allow Kang Hose to keep an eye out for anything he could help with.


    If one attempt wasn''t enough, he would keep trying, doing more to make amends for his mistakes.


    Someday, the other party would stop minding, wouldn''t they?


    The members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad, seeing Kang Hose''s firm decision, chose not to persuade him further.


    They were all adults capable of making their own choices and dealing with the consequences.


    When they first formed the squad at the Bangnang Safe Zone, they had agreed that if anyone found other opportunities, no one would stand in their way.

 Chapter 282 - 282: Back to Pyeongseong Safe Zone

    Yoon Soeon seemed reluctant, she pouting in displeasure.


    Song Hayoon comforted her, "It''s okay, Yoon Soeon. Aren''t we heading north to Pyeongseong Safe Zone soon? We''ll still get to spend a long time with Brother Hose."


    This reassurance stopped Yoon Soeon from bursting into tears.


    After explaining everything to the Caeruleus Draco Squad, Kang Hose quickly returned to Kim Haru''s side.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi visibly relaxed upon seeing him return.


    It was clear that the two little guys were worried Kang Hose might abandon them.


    Kang Hose didn''t mention where he had gone or what he had done, nor did he share any of his thoughts with Kim Haru.


    After finishing his preparations, Kang Hose simply followed the group heading to Pyeongseong Safe Zone, trailing behind them.


    The other members of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone team remained wary of Kang Hose, worried he might cause more trouble.


    However, Kim Haru didn''t seem concerned.


    After all, Kang Hose''s two little pets were constantly mingling with the Cryo Wolf pack.


    It was only natural for their owner to stay nearby, at least in Kim Haru''s view.


    The group, now much larger than when they first set out, began their journey back to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    When they first arrived, their numbers had been just right to fit into the sled cars.


    But now, with the addition of so many people from the Cerulean Draco Squad, the sled cars brought by the Pyeongseong Safe Zone team were nowhere near enough.


    Even if the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone used the sled cars, they couldn''t move quickly without leaving the rest behind.


    In the end, everyone decided to forgo the sled cars.


    Kim Haru was the only one sitting in a sled car, pulled leisurely by Snowball No. 1 in the middle of the group.


    Kim Haru didn''t particularly want to sit, but he had no choice.


    His stamina couldn''t compare to that of those who were used to life in the apocalypse.


    After walking for over an hour, he would be utterly exhausted, let alone maintaining their brisk pace.


    Besides his own physical limitations, the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone wouldn''t have allowed Kim Haru to walk with them.


    This was Kim Haru, after all.


    With sled cars available in their team, it was only right to ensure Kim Haru traveled comfortably.


    How could they let him struggle on foot like everyone else?


    Thus, the group presented a peculiar sight.


    The people from the Cerulean Draco Squad noticed that Kim Haru was the only one sitting in a sled car.


    While they didn''t dare voice complaints, they assumed Kim Haru must hold an extremely high status to receive such special treatment.


    As a result, even those from the Cerulean Draco Squad who knew nothing about Kim Haru''s contributions to Pyeongseong Safe Zone began treating him with newfound respect.


    However, Kim Haru remained oblivious to this the entire time.


    After all, he wasn''t fond of interacting with strangers and naturally had no chance to notice their behavior.


    When he finally saw the gates of Pyeongseong Safe Zone, Kim Haru let out a huge sigh of relief.


    This return trip had taken much longer than their initial journey to the rescue site.


    Since most people didn''t have sled cars, their pace was slower, and the trip dragged on for over three days.


    The slow travel wasn''t the issue¡ªnor were the food and supplies, which Kim Haru could tolerate.


    After all, his system space held plenty of items, making the journey somewhat more comfortable.


    But there was one problem that Kim Haru simply couldn''t accept, one that left him unsure of what to do at times.


    The issue of finding a restroom along the way.


    If it were spring, summer, or autumn¡ªany of those three seasons¡ªfinding a secluded spot to deal with nature''s call while traveling wouldn''t be an issue.


    Winter, of course, is no exception to this practice.


    But winter is different in one critical aspect: it''s cold.


    Not just cold, but bone-chillingly, mind-numbingly cold.


    The kind of cold that freezes water before it even has the chance to hit the ground, transforming it into solid ice mid-air.


    In such weather, phrases like "freezing cold" feel like an understatement. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can''t cry or let your nose run, because those tears and snot will turn into ice on your face, making you experience the true meaning of "frozen solid."


    This applies to using the bathroom too¡ªit''s still a process that involves water.


    Kim Haru often noticed people momentarily leaving the group to find some privacy along the roadside.


    They''d vanish for what seemed like mere seconds, only to return to the group as if nothing had happened.


    Initially, Kim Haru had no idea what they were doing until he felt the call of nature himself.


    In this weather, there was only one rule for using the bathroom: speed.


    Skin could not be exposed to the icy air for more than a moment.


    Any longer, and you risk frostbite severe enough that even pulling your pants back up wouldn''t warm you.


    As for the results of the trip?


    They froze before even hitting the ground¡ªno need to bury anything.


    One time, Kim Haru moved just a fraction too slowly, and the liquid froze mid-air into an icy arc.


    The embarrassment of it left him utterly mortified.


    Fortunately, his layers of clothing kept him warm enough to avoid harm.


    From then on, Kim Haru resolved to go as little as possible or, if he could manage, not at all.


    Now that they were finally back, he could finally relieve himself properly in comfort.


    "You all go ahead. I''ll head straight home," Kim Haru announced impatiently, parting ways with Shin Woncheon and the group.


    Shin Woncheon had to deal with coordinating matters at the safe zone, such as arranging temporary settlements for the refugees from the Bangnang Safe Zone.


    Since they hadn''t come to officially join the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, they wouldn''t be allowed through the city gates.

 Chapter 283 - 283: New Arrival at the Farm

    The plan was to temporarily settle them in an abandoned town nearby.


    The details about their resettlement would be handled by the safe zone''s reorganization team.


    The most pressing matter, however, was solidifying the cooperative agreement with the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Kim Haru hadn''t forgotten that his farm''s mutated plants might play a role in the collaboration.


    He then told Shin Woncheon, "If there''s anything urgent, have Jang Dojang contact me using the voice-transmitting snail."


    Shin Woncheon nodded. "Understood. Take care, Mr. Kim."


    Kim Haru then turned his sled around and directed the Cryo Wolf toward his small farm.


    After only a few steps, he realized something was off.


    Trailing behind his sled were not only his eleven Cryo Wolf but also two little pets that belonged to someone else.


    As expected, when Kim Haru glanced back, he saw the owner of those pets¡ªKang Hose¡ªfollowing at a distance.


    Kim Haru quickly halted the sled. "Take them back. I''m heading home now. Let the Cryo Wolf play together next time."


    Kang Hose pressed his lips together and didn''t move.


    Kim Haru tilted his head, puzzled. "Hmm?"


    Kang Hose hadn''t expected that Kim Haru''s residence wasn''t within the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Was he living alone?


    The quiet plan Kang Hose had devised to settle discreetly nearby was now clearly unworkable.


    At this point, Kang Hose hadn''t yet seen the forest mountain protected by Kim Haru''s strong mutated plants.


    If he did, his hopes would be dashed even further.


    With such an extensive area guarded by powerful mutated plants, not only would it be impossible to live close by, but even attempting to settle at the base of the mountain would be out of the question.


    Forced to speak, Kang Hose finally shared his thoughts: "They like you, so I want to stay by your side."


    Kim Haru was stunned.


    It''s no wonder this person had been following him the whole way.


    Kim Haru hadn''t even considered this possibility.


    After all, from his perspective, Kang Hose had already joined the Cerulean Draco Squad.


    It was rare for anyone to quit after joining, right?


    "What about your team?" Kim Haru asked.


    "I left," Kang Hose answered honestly.


    Kim Haru didn''t know what to say.


    "Think it through carefully. If you decide to follow me, there''s no turning back later," Kim Haru warned.


    "I''ve thought it through," Kang Hose said firmly. "You don''t have to feel pressured. If you don''t want to accept me, that''s fine. I just want to live close to you so that my Luna and Cresent can play with your Cryo Wolf often."


    "I can tell they''re really happy when they''re playing with your Cryo Wolf." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru didn''t know how to respond to that.


    With a sigh, he said, "Since you''ve already made up your mind, I won''t object. But if you think you can just settle near my home without my consent, that''s not going to happen. You''ll understand why in a moment. For now, follow me to my place. We''ll sign a contract, and you''ll officially be part of my team."


    "I''ll say it one last time¡ªthere''s no going back."


    Kang Hose had no intention of going back on his decision.


    So, Kim Haru returned from his trip with everything he had left with, plus one person, one dog, and one cat.


    Go Okrim, seeing the new arrival, quickly came over. "Kim Haru-hyung, who''s this?"


    "He''s the new employee for the farm," Kim Haru replied, then turned to Kang Hose. "This is Go Okrim. He also lives here, and you''ll be sharing the employee dormitory with him. Introduce yourself."


    By now, Kang Hose was utterly overwhelmed.


    The sheer number, variety, and grade of mutated plants surrounding the area left him in awe.


    He could hardly believe he was walking calmly in such a place.


    Even his two little pets¡ªa Trinity Lunarian Cat and a Moonlight Howling Corgi¡ªwere on high alert.


    The Trinity Lunarian Cat''s fur bristled as if ready to explode.


    If not for Kim Haru and his eleven Cryo Wolf leading the way, Kang Hose wouldn''t have dared take a single step forward.


    He finally understood why Haru had said it was impossible to live nearby.


    If this man''s home was in a place like this, there was no way anyone else could settle there.


    No wonder Kim Haru lived alone.


    Even as a solitary resident, he seemed utterly unconcerned about safety issues.


    For a fleeting moment, Kang Hose even wondered if Kim Haru was truly human.


    Could he be some kind of mutated plant that had taken on human form?


    But the thought was quickly dismissed.


    The likelihood of such a thing was minuscule.


    Even assuming mutated plants could transform into humans, they wouldn''t look exactly like one.


    Kang Hose had spent the entire journey observing Kim Haru, noting his eating, drinking, sleeping, and other entirely human behaviors.


    There was no doubt he was a normal human.


    When they finally reached the farm, the air was filled with a serene and leisurely atmosphere.


    Kang Hose slowly came back to his senses.


    He introduced himself to Go Okrim. "My name is Kang Hose. I''m a Beast Tamer. This is Luna, and this is Crescent." He gestured toward the Trinity Lunarian Cat and the Moonlight Howling Corgi.


    Go Okrim, who had been on high alert ever since hearing that Kang Hose would also be living on the farm, immediately worked to assert his position.


    "Since you''re new here, so I''ll just call you Hose. Sound good? Kim Haru-hyung calls me Gono, but you can''t. You either call me Brother Go or Brother Okrim¡ªyour choice," Go Okrim declared, firmly establishing his seniority. "Kim Haru-hyung treats me like a younger brother, so I get to call him that. You''ll either call him ''Mr. Kim,'' ''Boss,'' or ''Leader.'' But whatever you do, don''t call him what I call him."


    "Alright, Brother Go," Kang Hose agreed.


    As for how to address Kim Haru, Kang Hose had already followed the others in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone by calling him "Mr. Kim" and had no intention of changing that now.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Teaching Ducklings to Swim

    "Not bad, Xiao Bai. If there''s anything you don''t understand in the future, just come and ask me. I''m very familiar with this farm," Go Okrim said, patting his chest with confidence. "Oh, right, Brother Shu, where is he staying?"


    Kim Haru pointed to Go Okrim''s employee dormitory. "Just open the door, and you''ll see."


    While Go Okrim and Kang Hose were chatting, Kim Haru had already adjusted the layout of the employee dormitory.


    Previously, with only one person living there, the wooden cabin had a single unit. Now,


    The new guy was so obedient that Go Okrim felt quite satisfied.


    A newcomer who could clearly recognize his own position wouldn''t compete with him for Kim Haru-hyung''s attention.


    This confirmed in Go Okrim''s mind that he was still the most important younger brother to Kim Haru-hyung.


    With a second person, the exterior of the cabin remained unchanged, but inside, another unit and a shared living room had been added.


    Go Okrim had already seen plenty of Kim Haru''s miraculous methods.


    Whether it was building a chicken coop, duck pen, cow shed, dog house, or pigsty, he had witnessed them all.


    Being tactful, he never asked about things that Kim Haru-hyung didn''t explain.


    "Come on, I''ll show you your room. You probably haven''t stayed in such a nice place in a long time," Go Okrim said, throwing his arm over Kang Hose''s shoulder and pulling him toward the employee cabin.


    Kang Hose''s Trinity Lunarian Cat and Moonlight Howling Corgi, still unaccustomed to the farm''s strong aura of mutated plants, didn''t dare to linger outside and quickly followed him into the cabin.


    The reconfigured employee cabin opened into a 20-square-meter living room, equipped with a sofa, coffee table, and television.


    On either side of the living room were two doors.


    One led to Go Okrim''s private unit, identical in size and layout to before, while the other opened to reveal Kang Hose''s new room.


    In fact, the system had provided accommodations for up to ten employees, meaning the cabin could theoretically have ten such doors.


    But since only Go Okrim and Kang Hose were staying, Kim Haru hadn''t added more.


    It would be easy enough to install additional units later if needed.


    As Go Okrim had said, when Kang Hose saw his room, his heart warmed.


    It had indeed been a long time since he had lived in such a comfortable space.


    Not only was it warm and cozy, but it also had running water, electricity, and gas.


    The bed, wardrobe, and other furniture were arranged in a very homey way.


    He even noticed a cat bed and dog bed prepared for his Trinity Lunarian Cat and Moonlight Howling Corgi, along with water bowls for them.


    Go Okrim also noticed the pet bowls and patted Kang Hose on the shoulder. "All the creatures on this little farm eat at the same time as we do, so we don''t usually keep feeding bowls in the rooms. Their bowls are in the kitchen for convenience, but if you''d prefer to feed them in your room, that''s fine too."


    Not only were there just water bowls in Kang Hose''s room, but even the doghouses of the Cryo Wolf only had water bowls, to make it easier for them to drink at night if they were thirsty. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kang Hose shook his head. "I don''t mind."


    He didn''t just not mind¡ªhe was already thrilled by the thoughtful arrangement.


    In fact, Kang Hose was beginning to wonder whether he even deserved to be treated this well.


    "If there''s anything you need me to do, just let me know," Kang Hose said to Go Okrim. "I''m willing to do anything."


    He had noticed that this place was described as a small farm.


    Since it was a farm, there would inevitably be crops to grow.


    Although he didn''t understand what could possibly be cultivated in a world where nothing could thrive, he didn''t plan to dwell on it.


    He simply thought about how hard it was to till the soil in the post-apocalypse world.


    That was grueling physical work, and he decided he could help more in this area to make things easier for Mr. Kim and Go Okrim.


    Maybe that would make him seem a little more useful.


    Before he could voice this thought, he saw Go Okrim''s eyes light up with excitement. "You''re really willing to do anything?"


    Kang Hose nodded. "Yes."


    "Perfect!" Go Okrim tossed Kang Hose''s few belongings into his room and pushed him outside. "You can unpack later. I''ve got something important for you to do right now."


    Something important?


    To be trusted with a task right away¡ªit seemed they really had faith in him.


    He couldn''t let them down.


    With that thought, Kang Hose''s gaze grew determined.


    Then, he was pushed to the shade of the Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus Tree on the other side of the farm.


    Kang Hose glanced at the tree, feeling an indescribable sense of oppression as he passed it.


    He didn''t recognize this mutated plant.


    That made sense¡ªafter all, few had ever seen a Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus Tree.


    His attention was quickly drawn back to Go Okrim, who crouched in front of three identical small structures and peered inside.


    Go Okrim called out to him, "Come over here!"


    Curious about these waist-high little houses, Kang Hose crouched down for a look.


    Inside, he was stunned to see fluffy, yellow ducklings!


    Pointing at the ducklings, Go Okrim said, "Your next task is to teach them how to swim."


    What?


    Kang Hose was dumbfounded.


    "Teach them to swim?" For a moment, he thought his eyes were playing tricks on him. Pointing at the animals inside the little house, he asked, "Ducks?"


    This was the first time Kang Hose had ever heard of someone needing to teach ducks how to swim.


    Go Okrim was equally exasperated.


    It was also his first time having to find someone to teach ducks to swim!


    Heaven only knew why this batch of ducklings couldn''t swim.


    Over the past couple of days, Go Okrim had been observing their behavior and their adaptation to the environment.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Unexpected Challenges

    As he watched them, he noticed something odd.


    Why were these little ducklings so obsessed with their water basin, yet only dipped their beaks into it?


    Even when they flapped their wings and jumped in by accident, they quickly leapt out. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadn''t seen a single duckling floating or paddling on the water''s surface.


    At first, Go Okrim thought maybe the water temperature or depth wasn''t suitable.


    But no matter how many times he changed the water, none of the ducklings floated on the surface.


    His suspicion grew.


    Finally, he grabbed a few ducklings and placed them directly in the water.


    What he saw utterly shattered his understanding of ducks.


    These little ducklings either bolted away from the water at lightning speed or flipped headfirst into the water like capsized boats, their little webbed feet flailing uselessly above the surface.


    The ducklings couldn''t swim!


    This stumped Go Okrim.


    He remembered that Kim Haru had been planning to release the ducks onto the pond as soon as the ice melted.


    But if these ducklings couldn''t even swim, wouldn''t that completely derail Kim Haru''s plans?


    Go Okrim refused to let Kim Haru''s vision fail!


    He began to suspect that these ducklings might have come from chicken eggs or were mutated duck eggs, different from normal ones.


    Regardless, they couldn''t swim, and it was up to him to teach them.


    Initially, Go Okrim had been struggling to figure out how to teach ducks to swim¡ªafter all, he wasn''t a duck himself.


    But now, with the arrival of a new recruit, this task was no longer his problem.


    Go Okrim patted Kang Hose''s shoulder. "I believe in you. Good luck!"


    Kang Hose: "..."


    On his very first day under Kim Haru, the task was already monumental.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru had no idea what kind of challenge his new employee was facing.


    At that moment, he was seated in his sled, being pulled by Snowball No. 1, heading toward the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    As Go Okrim was showing Kang Hose around the employee dormitory, Kim Haru received a call through the voice-transmitting snail from Hwa Jian.


    "Mr. Kim, I heard you''ve returned. Director Do Seungjin from the Animal Research Institute asked me to inform you that the batch of ducklings we hatched earlier and the wild black pigs we captured recently have encountered some issues. He might need you to take a look."


    Kim Haru didn''t hesitate. "Alright, I''ll head there now. Tell him to prepare the records of the food the ducks and black pigs have been eating over the past few days."


    After ending the call, Kim Haru left a message for Go Okrim before heading out.


    Of course, before departing, he made sure to leave behind Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree No. 1, Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree No. 2, and Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree No. 3 at the small farm, along with Ginseng Spirit.


    He instructed Ginseng Spirit to relay his message to Go Okrim.


    In the message, Kim Haru not only explained where he was going but also reminded Go Okrim to ensure the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree received their nutritional supplements during the days he''d be away.


    Although the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree weren''t needed on this trip, Kim Haru was determined not to neglect these helpful and adorable plants that had supported him so much.


    Initially, Kim Haru had planned to leave behind Snowball No. 2 through Snowball No. 11 as well.


    Over the past few days, the Cryo Wolf had been accompanying him on various errands and hadn''t eaten particularly well.


    However, since the Cryo Wolf clearly enjoyed the activity and appeared genuinely happy to tag along, Kim Haru let them join him.


    One man and eleven Cryo Wolf made their way to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Seeing them approach from a distance, the gate guards promptly opened the gates.


    Kim Haru moved smoothly through the Safe Zone, heading straight for the Animal Research Institute in the central district.


    He had no intention of seeking out Moon Baein or Jang Dojang.


    It wasn''t hard to guess that they were busy dealing with issues regarding the Caeruleus Draco Squad from the Bangnang Safe Zone.


    Director Do Seungjin was already waiting at the institute''s entrance.


    Upon seeing Kim Haru arrive, he immediately came forward.


    "Mr. Kim, you''re finally back. Please, take a look at this situation right away!"


    Without wasting any time, Kim Haru gestured for Do Seungjin to lead the way.


    The pigpen was closer than the duck enclosure, so they arrived there first.


    Several researchers from the Animal Research Institute were anxiously gathered near the pigpen.


    Over the past few days, they had helplessly watched as the carefully raised black pigs fell ill one by one, with some even dying.


    Their hearts ached at the sight.


    These pigs had been painstakingly nurtured and were the first animals to survive for such a long time under human care.


    The researchers had poured meticulous effort into feeding, cleaning, and caring for them, harboring great hope for the future.


    But now, just when everything seemed to be going well, the pigs developed problems.


    Could it be that humans are ultimately unable to raise animals successfully?


    Many of the researchers couldn''t help but feel a creeping sense of dread at the thought.


    Fortunately, they still remembered Mr. Kim and hadn''t completely lost hope.


    "Mr. Kim, at first, the black pig just showed a loss of appetite. Everyone thought they were either bored with their food or hadn''t fully digested their previous meal. At that point, we tried switching their feed, massaging their stomachs, or adding digestive aids to their food," Do Seungjin explained to Kim Haru.


    "But no one expected the situation to worsen. Some black pig started showing red or even purple discolorations on their skin. Because their skin is so dark, it took us a while to notice. On top of that, the black pig''s joints began swelling, making it impossible for them to stand. They also started sneezing, had runny noses, and their feces became loose and watery."

 Chapter 286 - 286: Finding a Solution

    "We realized the black pig were sick, but the knowledge we used to have about raising pigs is long gone. None of the old guidelines are applicable anymore, and the traits of these mutated black pigs are completely different. We really don''t know what to do."


    "For now, we''ve been isolating the black pig that show symptoms in an attempt to save at least some of them. However, even with the isolation, it hasn''t fully controlled the spread¡ªhealthy black pig occasionally start showing signs of illness too."


    "Mr. Kim, can you take a look?"


    The pig currently in front of Kim Haru was in the mid-to-late stages of the disease.


    Its legs were paralyzed, and large patches of its skin were red.


    Something about this condition felt familiar to him.


    Kim Haru recalled seeing similar images in a book in his study during his spare time.


    He immediately activated the system''s search function and confirmed his suspicion.


    "It''s swine fever," Kim Haru declared with certainty.


    "Mutated black pigs don''t typically get swine fever. Their bodies contain the mutagenic virus, which is already one of the most powerful viruses. That''s why you couldn''t identify this condition. However, the pigs we''re raising are different. Most of their food comes from non-mutated plants, and their meat lacks the mutagenic virus. Compared to fully mutated black pigs, these semi-mutated black pigs have much weaker immune systems."


    "So, what do we do now?" Do Seungjin asked, his voice filled with concern.


    He had heard of swine fever before.


    Even before the apocalypse, farmers dreaded it, as it was a notoriously difficult disease to handle.


    And now, with all the treatments for swine fever long gone, the situation was even more dire.


    After all, the resource searching teams were already struggling to find medicine for humans, let alone for pigs.


    Previously, humans hadn''t even been able to raise animals, so no one had considered stocking up on veterinary supplies.


    Without medication, Do Seungjin and his team had no idea how to treat swine fever.


    But Kim Haru had a solution.


    The materials provided in the farming system''s study were incredibly comprehensive.


    It had even accounted for the scarcity of resources in this world and included treatments based on ancient methods when introducing swine fever.


    It even incorporated the reality of the apocalypse.


    Kim Haru had praised the farming system more than once for being so thoughtful.


    "First, replace all the pigs'' food. Add a large amount of radish leaves to their current feed. Chop the radish leaves into small pieces¡ªthere''s no need to cook them. Then add some pigweed, the mutated pigweed we planted earlier, also chopped up, and mix it with the radish leaves. After that, make a small incision on the tail of the sick pigs to let out the toxic blood. Then, we just have to wait," Kim Haru instructed.


    Although this method was quite simple, pigs with strong resistance could recover in just a few days.


    Kim Haru believed that the mutated black pigs'' resistance would not disappoint him.


    However, Do Seungjin hesitated. "The logistics department doesn''t have any fresh radish leaves." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, whether fresh or not, the logistics department didn''t have any radish leaves.


    Kim Haru quickly realized that when he had treated his staff to hotpot earlier, he had added radishes.


    He hadn''t thought to mention that only a small farm managed by a Ginseng Spirit had grown some white radishes, but they hadn''t had a chance to spread them to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone yet.


    Moreover, the last batch of white radishes had been planted before the Ginseng Spirit had arrived at the small farm.


    According to its preferences, it hadn''t let the radishes grow leaves.


    As a result, there were no radish leaves available now.


    It seemed he would have to rely on the leaves of those newly planted white radishes by the Ginseng Spirit.


    Although the leaves were small and sparse, it was better than nothing.


    But this still wasn''t enough.


    "Mutated radish leaves will work too. Do you know where there are any mutated plants like this?" Kim Haru asked, finding a suitable alternative. "However, if we use mutated radish leaves, we''ll need to reduce the amount of mutated pigweed. If the mutated radish leaves have a high mutagenic virus levels, we might not even need to add mutated pigweed."


    The reason for adding mutated pigweed was to slightly increase the degree of mutation in the black pigs'' bodies, helping to enhance their resilience.


    At the same time, the mutagenic virus would combat the swine fever virus with toxicity.


    However, if too much was added, it could cause problems.


    If there were too many mutated plants in their stomachs, the resulting black pigs would lean more towards being fully mutated, with their meat containing mutagenic viruses.


    The pigs would also begin to resemble wild mutated black pigs in strength, appearance, and temperament.


    The research institute wouldn''t be able to control them at all.


    If they broke out and destroyed the pigpen, that would be one thing, but if they injured someone, it would be much worse.


    In the small farm, Little Snort and Big Snort hadn''t shown any issues.


    With the farming system in control, Kim Haru only needed to take care of them casually, and it wasn''t much effort. He didn''t need to worry about illnesses or other problems.


    But things were different in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The pigs there were valuable assets to the safe zone, and Kim Haru''s farming system had no control over them.


    All he could do was proceed cautiously and explore gradually.


    Upon hearing Kim Haru''s advice, the members of the Animal Research Institute let out a sigh of relief.


    At least now they had a solution, and mutated radish leaves were easy to find.


    Before the apocalypse, many places had grown radishes, and after the mutation, there were quite a few.


    There was no need to send people out specifically to hunt them; they could just be bought at the trading market.

 Chapter 287 - 287: Temperature Trouble

    Perhaps what they collected would be enough to feed these black pigs for several days.


    "I''m going to issue a purchase request right away," one of the researchers immediately started to act.


    "I''ll go find a container to collect the pig''s blood."


    "I''ll check on how the pigweed is growing."


    "I''ll go find a few more knives." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a clear goal, everyone immediately got busy and felt motivated.


    Once the pig-related issues were solved, Do Seungjin led Kim Haru to the duck house.


    Given the black pig situation, Kim Haru had thought the ducks might also be sick.


    However, after seeing the situation clearly, he realized that this problem would require more time to come up with a good solution.


    The little ducks inside the duck house were huddled together in groups, not even standing up to move, and they didn''t seem interested in food.


    The entire flock appeared listless.


    Kim Haru quickly figured out that the main issue was temperature.


    The duck house built by the Animal Research Institute naturally couldn''t have the kind of advanced technology that the farming system provided, so there wasn''t a good way to regulate temperature and humidity.


    However, newly hatched ducks were not as adaptable to temperatures as adult ducks, and the temperature inside the duck house was barely above freezing, not even exceeding 10¡ãC.


    In such an environment, how could the little ducks possibly have any energy?


    So far, the low mortality rate was mostly thanks to the fact that these duck eggs came from mutated ducks.


    If they had been normal duck eggs, they likely would have frozen to death long ago, leaving only a few survivors.


    "Try to raise the temperature in the duck house to around 20¡ãC," Kim Haru suggested. "It can go higher if needed, but don''t just keep increasing the temperature. You also need to pay attention to the humidity; if it''s too dry, the ducks won''t be able to adapt. As for their food, try to feed them fresh river products, such as fish or shrimp. Similarly, a little bit of mutated meat is fine."


    Do Seungjin sighed.


    The temperature was the problem.


    With such a large duck house, it was impossible to have a Fire-type ability user constantly stay inside and control the temperature with fireballs


    Even if a fire-type ability user was willing, their fireballs couldn''t last forever; eventually, their energy would run out.


    Moreover, the combat strength of the safe zone was already low.


    Using Fire-type ability users in this situation wasn''t ideal.


    Even without others saying anything, Do Seungjin knew it wasn''t suitable.


    "It looks like we''ll have to keep searching for materials," Do Seungjin began to recall whether he had seen any usable temperature control devices in the past.


    Although even if they brought something back, there would be no energy to supply it, what if?


    Hadn''t he heard that the Huimang Safe Zone was researching how to use crystal core to replace traditional energy sources like water, electricity, and gas?


    Kim Haru patted Do Seungjin''s shoulder in comfort.


    Unless they found a temperature regulation device, Kim Haru didn''t have any good ideas.


    At least, he didn''t have any solutions at the moment.


    Do Seungjin looked at the little ducks. "I''ll go borrow two Fire-type ability users to raise the temperature a little more. We''ll see how many of them can survive."


    Kim Haru suddenly remembered. "Did you know that some people from the Bangnang Safe Zone have come here? They probably have Fire-type ability users among them, and perhaps they could be hired."


    Do Seungjin''s eyes lit up.


    That''s right!


    Kim Haru had also been reminded by his own words.


    Wasn''t he just worrying about not having anyone to collect sand?


    And here were some ready-made laborers.


    ...


    Do Seungjin wanted to recruit people to control the temperature of the duck house, while Kim Haru needed workers to dig sand.


    The two of them decided to head to the Safe Zone Commander''s office together.


    Do Seungjin''s need for Dire-type ability users was critical since they would be working in an important location like the Animal Research Institute.


    Controlling the temperature required someone to stay there continuously, so it was hard to trust the ability users from the Bangnang Safe Zone who are just arrived at the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Do Seungjin planned to recruit from within the safe zone first and then let the Bangnang Safe Zone fill the vacated positions.


    These would ideally be roles that did not involve sensitive information and could be safely handled by outsiders.


    Only the Safe Zone Commander''s office staff, who managed these matters, would know the best way to handle this.


    At this time, the negotiations between the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and the Caeruleus Draco Squad from the Bangnang Safe Zone had already concluded.


    Except for Kang Hose, who had signed on as a farm employee under Kim Haru, all Caeruleus Draco Squad members, along with nearly a hundred ordinary people who followed them, would be staying in Buyeo Town just outside the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Speaking of Buyeo Town, Kim Haru had a strong impression of it.


    When he first arrived in this world, it was in Buyeo Town.


    Yes, this was the very town where the original owner of his body had died, and where Kim Haru had transmigrated.


    Buyeo Town wasn''t particularly far from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, nor was it particularly close.


    Letting the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone temporarily settled down there would make the communication more convenient while ensuring they wouldn''t pose a direct threat to the safe zone.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad had no objections after assessing the town''s location.


    By now, they should already be on their way there, preparing to tidy up and move in.


    As for the zombies in Buyeo Town, like those in other towns, they had been frozen solid by thick layers of ice.


    Unless someone foolishly tried to dig them out, they posed no immediate threat.


    By the time winter ended and the zombies began to thaw, the cooperation between Pyeongseong Safe Zone and the Caeruleus Draco Squad would likely be complete.

 Chapter 288 - 288: Clearing Buyeo Town and Breaking Ice

    At that point, either the Caeruleus Draco Squad would have been fully integrated into the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and allowed them to move within the safe zone walls, or they would prepare to relocate and continue their wanderings elsewhere.


    After all, it was unlikely that they would linger near the Pyeongseong Safe Zone once their collaboration failed.


    Neither the Caeruleus Draco Squad nor Pyeongseong Safe Zone would feel at ease in such a situation.


    Hearing about this, Kim Haru remarked, "If the safe zone plans to clear out the zombies in Buyeo Town, let me know."


    The humans who had harmed the original body had already met their end, but the zombies that had attacked the original owner hadn''t been fully dealt with.


    Although the Level 2 zombie responsible who is responsible for it had been taken care of early on, many others that had tried to devour the original owner still remained.


    Kim Haru didn''t remember exactly which zombies were involved, nor did he care.


    After all, they were all zombies¡ªhe might as well eliminate every single one in Buyeo Town.


    Moon Baein smiled with excitement. "We''ve been planning to do that as well."


    The distance between Buyeo Town and the Pyeongseong Safe Zone wasn''t ideal¡ªneither too far nor too close.


    Previously, the Pyeongseong didn''t have the strength to expand its territory, and the town didn''t offer enough resources to justify the risk.


    This led the resource searching teams to prioritize other, larger areas that was more farther away, like similar-sized counties.


    Now that the safe zone''s capabilities have been improving, and more people are surviving this winter, they can finally expand outward.


    However, this plan has only just entered discussions, and no specifics have been finalized yet.


    Kim Haru wasn''t in a hurry.


    After mentioning that the mutated plants near his farm could help when the time came, he shifted the conversation to the main topic.


    "I want to experiment with building a greenhouse. Since we already have Starlight Armored Bug, I want to try making some glass. Right now, I''m short on sand, so I need people to dig up riverbeds."


    This idea only occurred to Kim Haru later.


    Sand could be extracted from riverbeds, and he recalled seeing sand-dredging facilities along riverbanks when he was younger.


    As for the river itself, wasn''t it the same one they followed when Do Seungjin led him to search for duck eggs and piglets?


    Kim Haru clearly remembered that the river was quite large, and its flow wasn''t particularly rapid.


    Such conditions are ideal for accumulating river sand.


    Rapid currents, on the other hand, would wash the sand downstream, making it harder to collect.


    Currently, it was winter, and even the pond on Kim Haru''s farm was frozen over, let alone the larger river in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The ice there would be far thicker, making excavation a labor-intensive effort.


    Although he considered waiting until the ice melted, greenhouses are specifically meant to be constructed in winter so fresh vegetables and fruits can be grown during the cold season.


    If he delayed until spring, the greenhouse would only be ready for use by the next winter.


    "The refugees from the Bangnang Safe Zone want to trade with Pyeongseong Safe Zone, but they have almost nothing to barter. They can trade labor instead. I''ll send someone to negotiate with them right away."


    The negotiations would focus on terms of compensation¡ªwhether to pay them in the safe zone credits so they could trade with Pyeongseong Safe Zone residents for necessary goods or to directly compensate them with food and other items. Both sides needed to agree on satisfactory terms.


    "I''ll go with them," Kim Haru said impatiently.


    Moon Baein thought for a moment and agreed. "Alright, but please take care, Mr. Kim."


    Do Seungjin stayed behind in the Safe Zone Commander''s office to recruit the Fire-type ability users he needed, while Jang Dojang accompanied Kim Haru to Buyeo Town to oversee recruitment efforts for additional Fire-type ability users. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Kim Haru and his group arrived at Buyeo Town, the town''s central five-star hotel had already been tidied up, and those meant to stay there had moved in.


    "As expected from the people who are used to wandering outside," Jang Dojang remarked. "Their speed shows they''ve done this countless times before."


    The hotel''s automatic glass entrance doors had long since been shattered, and a metal door crafted by a Metal-type ability user now stood in their place.


    Judging by the craftsmanship, the Metal-type ability user''s handiwork left much to be desired.


    The door''s lines were crooked and uneven, dragging down the entire building''s aesthetic.


    However, despite its unattractiveness, the door was fully functional.


    One of the ability users from Pyeongseong Safe Zone accompanying Kim Haru stepped forward and turned a metallic sphere embedded in the door.


    A crisp, echoing sound rang out, and moments later, someone appeared from inside.


    "Who''s there?"


    It was the very same Metal-type ability user who had crafted the door.


    It seemed there was some connection between the door and its maker.


    Otherwise, such a faint sound couldn''t have traveled so quickly.


    Jang Dojang stepped forward and said, "I''m Jang Dojang from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. I''ve met your leader before. This is Mr. Kim, and we''re here to discuss something with the Caeruleus Draco Squad."


    The Metal-type ability user glanced at Jang Dojang and then at Kim Haru.


    Jang Dojang left no particular impression on him, but Kim Haru, especially with the towering Cryo Wolf by his side, was someone he remembered vividly.


    "Come in," the Metal-type ability user said as he opened the door. "The leader and vice-captain are on the second floor. Please wait a moment while I inform them."


    Before long, Song Hayoon and other members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad descended the stairs.


    When they saw Kim Haru and Jang Dojang, they looked a little bit surprised.


    "Is there something you need?"


    Kim Haru, not one for formalities, got straight to the point. "I want to recruit some manpower to break the ice on the river. The safe zone doesn''t have any spare personnel. Would your people be willing?"

 Chapter 289 - 289: Ice-Breakers and Duck Trainers

    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s workforce was fully occupied with housing construction.


    Public heating shelters had mostly been completed, but they couldn''t have everyone crammed into communal spaces all winter.


    After finishing the communal buildings, the next step was private housing construction¡ªeither tearing down and rebuilding or repairing existing homes.


    Of course, housing wasn''t free.


    The authorities provided some subsidies, but residents had to pay with either crystal cores or contribution points.


    For those without enough resources, there were two options.


    They could continue living in the communal buildings until they saved enough money, though communal housing required a daily fee of one contribution point¡ªa negligible amount meant to prevent misuse of public resources.


    The second option was signing a deferred payment contract with the safe zone.


    The safe zone would build their house first, and they would pay it off later.


    These people would also be obligated to prioritize any labor needs of the safe zone.


    Most people chose the second option.


    As a result, almost the entire safe zone needed a round of reconstruction, making manpower the biggest challenge.


    Jang Dojang added details about the recruitment process.


    After hearing him out, the Caeruleus Draco Squad members quickly decided, "We''ll spread the word right away. How many people are willing to join depends on them."


    Jang Dojang advised, "The ice on the river is thick. Only those with enough physical strength should take on this work. Let the volunteers evaluate their own fitness. We also don''t want slackers or troublemakers¡ªsuch people would harm the trust between us."


    "Understood," Song Hayoon nodded.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad would ensure the message was clear when passing it down.


    "But our people don''t have enough tools for the job."


    "We''ll provide the tools," Kim Haru assured. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, the Caeruleus Draco Squad had no further concerns.


    The recruitment message quickly spread throughout the people of the Bangnang Safe Zone.


    Within half an hour, people began approaching Kim Haru and Jang Dojang in the hotel lobby.


    "Will we really get food? We''re only breaking river ice and won''t be asked to do anything extra, right?" someone asked skeptically.


    "Yes," Kim Haru confirmed with a nod.


    "Do you think I qualify? I''m very strong," a man asked eagerly.


    "Register over there," Kim Haru replied, directing the man toward Jang Dojang.


    Several people were already lined up in front of Jang Dojang, waiting to register.


    The required information wasn''t overly complicated¡ªbasic details like name, gender, age, and whether or not they had any abilities.


    Once the information was provided, the people would need to sign or leave a fingerprint to complete the registration process.


    An ability user who had come along with them, along with members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad, was maintaining order.


    In truth, the lobby wasn''t particularly chaotic.


    Most of the people were excited to hear about the job opportunities and wanted to make a good impression in front of Kim Haru.


    Despite their impatience, they queued up quietly.


    It didn''t take long to recruit a team of 30 for the ice-breaking task.


    "That should be enough," Kim Haru said, glancing at the numbers and addressing Jang Dojang.


    Initially, about a dozen people would have sufficed, but Kim Haru was worried the ice on the river might be harder to break than expected.


    Since having extra hands wouldn''t hurt, he decided to recruit more.


    Those people who weren''t selected sighed in disappointment, their faces showing their dismay.


    Kim Haru didn''t say much to them but thought to himself that if the glass-making experiment turned out successful, he could recruit more people for the work later.


    For now, though, he didn''t know how things would pan out, so it was better not to make promises.


    Once the unselected people left, the 30 chosen men signed employment contracts with Kim Haru in the presence of Jang Dojang, representing the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, and Song Hayoon, acting as the representative for the labor group.


    With formal contracts in place, the selected workers visibly relaxed, relieved to have secured the opportunity.


    "Get your warmest clothing ready today. Tomorrow morning at 9 o''clock, gather near the river section outside the east gate of Pyeongseong," Kim Haru instructed before dismissing them.


    He also needed to prepare tools and basic cold-weather supplies for these 30 workers.


    Starting work today wasn''t feasible; it would have to wait until tomorrow.


    Kim Haru even worried whether he would be able to wake up at 9 a.m. himself.


    Once Kim Haru finished his recruitment, Jang Dojang began discussing hiring Fire-type ability users with the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    It turned out there were a few Fire-type ability users among them.


    After seeking their consent, two more work contracts were signed.


    Before leaving, Song Hayoon asked Jang Dojang how preparations for "that matter" were coming along.


    Kim Haru knew exactly what they were referring to¡ªit was the plan to eliminate the Golden Dianthus Squad.


    "The target isn''t easy to eliminate. Naturally, we''re making thorough preparations. We''re selecting people now and will set out within five days. Who''s coming from your side?"


    "Yoon Jongju," Song Hayoon replied without hesitation.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad had already decided.


    While everyone wanted to personally witness the Golden Dianthus Squad''s downfall, Yoon Jongju''s observation abilities made him the most suitable candidate.


    Sending too many people would only increase the risk of exposure.


    "Understood. Wait for our signal," Jang Dojang said.


    With that, Kim Haru and his group left Buyeo Town.


    ...


    When Kim Haru returned to the small farm, hus new employee Kang Hose had already hit it off with the older worker, Go Okrim.


    However...


    "What exactly are you two doing?" Kim Haru asked, staring at their antics.


    He felt as though his eyes were about to be burned by the sight.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose had their upper bodies inside the duck pen, leaving only their backsides sticking out, neither round nor shapely¡ªutterly devoid of aesthetic appeal.


    In short, it was an eyesore.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s voice, both of them tried to pull themselves out but misjudged the pen''s height and with a resounding "thud," their heads collided with the pen''s doorframe.

 Chapter 290 - 290: Duckling Dilemma

    Judging by the sound, they must have bumped their heads inside as well before they finally wriggled their way out.


    Go Okrim smiled and waved his hand. "Kim Haru-hyung, I was introducing the ducks to Hose."


    Kang Hose nodded in agreement. "Yes, Mr. Kim. The little ducks are adorable. But they can''t swim yet, so Brother Go told me to teach them how to swim."


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    For a moment, he didn''t know where to begin.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Kang Hose, aren''t you much older than Gojo?" Kim Haru looked back and forth between the two. "Why are you calling him Brother Go like he''s your senior?"


    Even if Kim Haru had remembered incorrectly, there was no mistaking their appearances.


    Kang Hose looked like a man in his early thirties, while Go Okrim was clearly a young man in his twenties.


    Even if the former looked prematurely aged, it was absurd to think he was in his teens.


    Go Okrim puffed up indignantly. "Kim Haru-hyung, I got here first, and he came later. Obviously, he''s my junior! What''s wrong with him calling me ''Brother Go''?"


    "Exactly," Kang Hose said without hesitation. "Brother Go is so attentive and patient in showing me the ropes. He deserves my respect as a senior."


    Well, if both of them were okay with it, Kim Haru decided not to interfere.


    "So, what''s this about teaching the ducks to swim?"


    At the mention of this, Go Okrim''s shoulders slumped. "I''m sorry, Hyung. It''s my fault for not raising them properly. I don''t know why, but these ducks just can''t seem to swim."


    As he spoke, Go Okrim stepped aside, giving Kim Haru room to inspect.


    "And you thought Kang Hose could teach them?" Kim Haru found the idea amusing. "How''s a human supposed to teach ducks to swim? It''s a completely different system."


    This was precisely what Go Okrim and Kang Hose had been fretting over.


    Before Kim Haru had returned, the two of them had been crouched inside the duck pen, cupping the little ducks in their hands and trying to place them on the water to show them they could float.


    However, for some inexplicable reason, the ducklings either flipped over or flapped their wings frantically, leaping out of the water basin altogether.


    In short, none of them obediently stayed afloat. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Although the duck pen was slightly larger than the chicken coop, it still wasn''t spacious enough for two grown men to maneuver comfortably.


    Hence, they''d had to squeeze inside halfway, awkwardly contorting themselves to work with the ducks.


    Both of them had considered taking the water basin and ducks outside to work in a more open area, but after stepping outside and feeling the chill, they quickly abandoned the idea. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking the ducklings out of the warm pen on such a cold day would likely freeze them to death.


    Besides, in a larger area, it would be harder to catch any ducks that managed to escape.


    And so, the two of them had spent half a day in their cramped positions, making little progress.


    At most, they''d gotten one duckling to float on the water, but even that duckling just floated stiffly, its little webbed feet frozen and motionless.


    Go Okrim had tried to gently move its feet to mimic swimming, but they were so rigid he couldn''t budge them.


    The poor duckling looked just like a non-swimmer trying to stay afloat¡ªcompletely still, as if even the slightest movement would cause it to sink.


    Kim Haru: "¡­Why not find something duck-shaped to float on the water as a demonstration?"


    Like a toy duck, for instance.


    Kim Haru wasn''t sure if that was the best solution, but it was the only idea he could come up with.


    ...


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose finally let the poor ducklings rest.


    They decided to follow Kim Haru''s suggestion to create a toy duck that could float on water, at least to show the little ducks that the water surface wasn''t dangerous.


    Designing such a toy required some effort, and the two huddled together, whispering and brainstorming ideas.


    Kim Haru left them to it.


    The next morning, Kim Haru was jolted awake by his alarm.


    To ensure he got up on time, he had set multiple alarms on several phones.


    He placed one within arm''s reach, another on the bedside table just out of reach, and even tossed two at the foot of the bed.


    One was left on the floor, and another sat on the bathroom sink.


    These phones, aside from serving as alarms and running basic games, didn''t have much use.


    They were charged daily for this sole purpose.


    Dragging himself out of bed in agony, Kim Haru got ready for the day.


    In the kitchen, the microwave held a plate of cabbage and pork dumplings, ready to eat after two minutes of reheating.


    The dipping sauce¡ªhis favorite chili oil with a hint of vinegar¡ªwas already prepared and waiting on the dining table.


    Go Okrim had made everything early in the morning.


    Kim Haru was aware of his tendency to sleep in, while others were always up earlier than him.


    Knowing this, he had granted Go Okrim access to the kitchen without needing his explicit permission each time.


    Still, this was the first time Kim Haru had eaten breakfast.


    Normally, by the time he woke up, it would already be time for lunch.


    After finishing his breakfast and heading out, he found that the Cryo Wolf had already been fed by Go Okrim.


    With Kang Hose lending a hand today, the task had been completed even faster.


    The two of them were now rummaging through the pile of scrap materials behind the house, searching for something suitable to craft the toy duck.


    Using wood was out of the question.


    Neither of them had Kim Haru''s system-provided axe to deal with the mutated iron wood trees.


    As for other types of wood, suggesting such an idea was practically suicidal.


    They were in the middle of a mutated plant-infested area.

 Chapter 291 - 291: Winter Work Begins

    In the post-apocalypse world, people avoided using wood near safe zones due to the risk posed by mutated plant.


    Given their proximity to these plants, there was no way they would dare to use wood.


    Of course, if Kim Haru gave his consent, the situation would change.


    The surrounding plants would likely deliver suitable materials on their own, possibly even carving the wood into duck shapes before presenting it.


    Go Okrim had no doubt about this.


    However, neither Kang Hose or Go Okrim, planned to ask Kim Haru for help so quickly.


    If they relied on Kim Haru for everything, what would be the point of their existence?


    Were they just freeloaders?


    They decided to try solving the problem on their own first.


    Only if all else failed would they seek his assistance. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Kim Haru step outside, Kang Hose greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Kim. I''m sorry we didn''t wait for you to wake up before eating breakfast."


    "It''s fine. You don''t need to wait for me in the future," Kim Haru replied, waving his hand. "Have Luna and Cresent been fed too?"


    "They''ve already eaten," Kang Hose confirmed. "I''ve prepared their meals."


    "Alright, then carry on. If you need anything, just let Gojo know. There''s not much to do in winter anyway, so taking Luna and Cresent for a stroll nearby to familiarize them with the area would be good."


    Go Okrim grinned. "Don''t worry, Hyung. Leave them to me. I''ll take good care of them."


    Kim Haru nodded and then called over Snowball No. 1.


    He hitched it to a sled and headed toward the safe zone while taking all the Cryo Wolf with him.


    The Cryo Wolf had just returned from their break yesterday, and starting today, they would resume working in the safe zone.


    They all had to earn their keep and contribute to their livelihood.


    At the north gate of Pyeongseong Safe Zone, Hwa Jian and the members of the Delta Squad were already waiting.


    "Mr. Kim, today is the first day of work for those people from the Bangnang Safe Zone. Everyone''s still a bit uneasy about them, so they asked us to come assist and maintain order," Shin Woncheon explained.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind.


    He handed the Cryo Wolf over to Hwa Jian, who led them into the safe zone, leaving only Snowball No. 1 by his side.


    Together with the Delta Squad, Kim Haru made his way to the riverbank.


    When they arrived at the destination, it was still ten minutes before nine o''clock.


    However, all thirty people hired the day before were already there, waiting.


    As Kim Haru and his group approached from afar, the waiting crowd subtly let out a sigh of relief.


    They had feared being stood up.


    Although a contract had been signed, they knew the other party could still deceive them if they wanted.


    Thankfully, neither side disappointed the other.


    Kim Haru observed the thirty workers.


    Aside from two people who had supernatural strength abilities, the rest of them were just ordinary people.


    In the freezing outdoor conditions, every single one of them was bundled up like oversized furballs.


    Even so, Kim Haru noticed that some of their hands trembled slightly.


    These people didn''t have access to extra resources like mutated silk.


    Regular fur and other fabrics were far less effective at keeping them warm.


    Even those two ability users were dressed thickly, only slightly less so than the others.


    Seeing this, Kim Haru began to worry that the workers might succumb to the cold before they could even dig up the sand he needed.


    "Does the safe zone have any spare clothes with mutated silk?" Kim Haru asked Shin Woncheon.


    "I''m not sure. You''d have to ask Sister Kang," Shin Woncheon replied, referring to Kang Yeongeeok from the logistics department. "Are you thinking of outfitting these people with it?"


    "Yes. Just look at their condition; it''s going to affect their work," Kim Haru sighed. "If there''s none available, we''ll have to settle for lighting more fires nearby."


    In addition to lighting fires, Kim Haru instructed Snowball No. 1 to return to the small farm and bring back a some of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    With the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree in the area, it could absorb much of the cold, making it less freezing and easier to dig up the ice.


    Snowball No. 1 eagerly bolted toward the farm.


    Without needing to pull a sled or wait for anyone, Snowball No. 1 moved like a flash of lightning.


    Before Kim Haru could even register its movements, Snowball No. 1 was already out of sight.


    Gang Yuwon, a Fire-type ability user, began setting up fire pits while the rest of the Delta Squad gathered materials to make a fire.


    As they lit the fires, Kim Haru approached the thirty ice diggers and retrieved pickaxes from his system backpack.


    These pickaxes weren''t the ones issued by the system.


    Instead, they were specially crafted by a Metal-type ability user from the safe zone.


    They incorporated mutated iron wood shavings, making them several times harder than ordinary iron tools¡ªperfect for chiseling through river ice.


    This was the first time Kim Haru truly realized the versatility of mutated iron wood.


    Reflecting on the piles of mutated iron wood stacked on his farm, as well as the materials he had used to make fences, he felt a surge of complicated emotions that he couldn''t quite put into words.


    "Each person gets a pickaxe, and start digging from here."


    Kim Haru pointed to the place where the riverwater met the bank.


    The water here wasn''t as deep as in the middle, and after breaking through the ice, it would be easier to scoop out the river sand below. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, be careful, don''t fall in."


    Kim Haru didn''t say much more, and the workers all began their tasks earnestly.


    The ice on the river was hard and thick.


    With each strike of the pickaxe, not even a bit of ice skin was chipped off.

 Chapter 292 - 292: Building Hope

    If they used too much force, sparks flew, and the sound of pickaxes striking ice rang out all around.


    However, the progress was slow.


    Kim Haru observed the workers toiling away and realized he might really need to recruit more people.


    At this rate, if they wanted to dig up the riverbed mud and sand, it would take at least ten to fifteen days, and that was assuming they were lucky.


    He wondered if they''d even get it done before winter ended.


    This wasn''t going to work.


    If necessary, he could just let everyone from the Bangnang Safe Zone who was willing to come work.


    Kim Haru thought it through.


    With the food he had, he could easily afford to pay everyone from the Bangnang Safe Zone for an entire winter of work.


    And as for those who didn''t want food but needed contribution points, he had a substantial amount of points himself, so there was no need to worry about paying them.


    Besides, if he brought everyone over, he wouldn''t have to worry about idle people from the Bangnang Safe Zone causing trouble in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    This would also be a huge boost to the safety of the area.


    Anyway, once his greenhouse project succeeded, the safe zone could build some greenhouses too.


    As for river sand, he didn''t need to worry about not having a place to use it.


    So, after Shin Woncheon and the others had nearly finished lighting the fires, Kim Haru instructed them to accompany him to Buyeo Town.


    "Leave one person here to supervise," Kim Haru said. "Once Snowball No. 1 brings the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, find a spot to plant it, and have Snowball No. 1 wait here for me. I''ll be back soon."


    Ra Jinho from Shin Woncheon''s team stayed behind to supervise, and the other three followed Kim Haru to Buyeo Town.


    With the experience from last time, this recruitment went much more smoothly.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    In less than half a day, Kim Haru returned with a large group of people in tow.


    Kim Haru had recruited everyone from the Bangnang Safe Zone except for the core members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Even the core members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad no longer needed protection, so they simply came along as well.


    They didn''t want to spy on what Pyeongseong Safe Zone was doing; they just wanted to make sure their own people wouldn''t be bullied.


    "If you''re coming, that''s fine, but you''ll be responsible for your own food," Shin Woncheon had already made that clear.


    "Of course."


    The newly hired workers didn''t have proper tools, but they didn''t mind.


    Once they knew what to do, they simply used their zombie-fighting weapons to start chipping at the ice.


    At first, when Kim Haru had recruited people from the Bangnang Safe Zone to work, they were nervous despite being hired.


    But now, with the entire Bangnang Safe Zone together, no one was feeling uneasy anymore.


    The people on the riverbank were chiseling away at the ice while chatting and laughing, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Kim Haru and the Caeruleus Draco Squad stood to the side, watching, their expressions complicated.


    The people from the Bangnang Safe Zone originally had their own safe zones.


    However, due to various reasons, they could no longer live there, either leaving on their own or being expelled.


    Over time, they had formed the current group.


    Having grown accustomed to this way of life, none of them suggested finding a new safe zone, for they feared repeating their previous experiences.


    But who wouldn''t want a stable place to live, to no longer wander aimlessly?


    The people taken in by the Caeruleus Draco Squad had all been carefully vetted, with no issues of character.


    Song Hayoon had put in great effort to improve their lives, yet she knew it wasn''t enough.


    Still, everyone in the Bangnang Safe Zone comforted her, understanding her situation, and no one had said anything negative.


    However, now, seeing the cheerful atmosphere in front of her, Song Hayoon realized she needed to seriously consider the problems of this large group.


    Why was everyone so relaxed and happy at this moment?


    The weather was still freezing, they still had work to do, and their clothes were tattered and pieced together.


    It was because they saw hope.


    As long as they worked hard, they would have food.


    As long as they were willing to labor, they didn''t need to fear starving.


    There was no need to worry that no matter how hard they struggled, they wouldn''t have food, or that no matter how much effort they put in, their hunger wouldn''t be resolved. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without the worry of tomorrow''s rations, with such hope right in front of them, who wouldn''t feel at ease?


    "May I ask how long you need them to work?" Song Hayoon walked up to Kim Haru and asked.


    Kim Haru didn''t know why she suddenly asked this.


    Did she need workers for something else?


    "If you need more workers, just register them, and you can take them with you," Kim Haru replied. "If you don''t need them, you can send them back to me. Chipping ice will take a long time."


    Song Hayoon quickly explained, "No, I don''t need anything. Please, use them as you see fit."


    Song Hayoon was just worried that if this task was too short, the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone would soon return to their previous life of uncertainty, and she needed to come up with a solution quickly.


    Knowing this, Song Hayoon felt much more at ease.


    At the same time, she developed a deep respect for the man in front of her.


    Indeed, not everyone was as despicable as they seemed.


    Kim Haru didn''t say anything.


    After hearing Song Hayoon''s words, he was reminded of something.


    Since so many people would need to keep working here for such a long time, surely there should be a place for them to rest, right?


    Kim Haru looked around.

 Chapter 293 - 293: Igloo Settlement

    Aside from the white ice, there was nothing but more white ice.


    He called over Ryu Hyunwoo, remembering that he was an Earth-type ability user and might know the answer to his question. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you take a look around and see if there''s any place suitable for building a shelter?"


    "Mr. Kim, do you want to build a house?" Ryu Hyunwoo was momentarily stunned. "Here? There''s no shelter around, it''s too cold and it''s not a good place to live."


    Kim Haru shook his head. "It''s not for me. I want to build a temporary resting place."


    Ryu Hyunwoo followed Kim Haru''s gaze to the workers.


    They had been chiseling at the hard ice with all their might, and some were already exhausted.


    But everywhere was just cold ice, and if they simply sat down, it would likely be colder than standing.


    So, most people who took a break just leaned on their tools for a moment.


    Ryu Hyunwoo immediately understood why Kim Haru wanted to build a temporary resting place.


    "If that''s the case, any spot along the bank will do," Ryu Hyunwoo said.


    Kim Haru looked around for a while, then realized how foolish he had been.


    Had the cold of winter frozen his brain too?


    He could easily build an Igloo using the ice they had chipped out.


    He could even have a Water-type ability user to help him.


    After all, it was just a temporary resting place, so as long as there was a spot warm enough to sit, that would be good enough.


    Without hesitation, Kim Haru got to work.


    There were a few idle people around, perfect for the task.


    He found the Caeruleus Draco Squad. "Are you all tired of standing? Can you help me out?"


    The members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad were discussing whether they should move some chairs from Buyeo Town when they heard Kim Haru wanted to build an Igloo for resting.


    Even though he didn''t offer wages for the task, they immediately agreed to help.


    It was all for the people under their care, after all.


    They couldn''t be less considerate than others.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad had no shortage of Water-type ability users.


    The people chipping at the ice, who had been doing it haphazardly at first, now carefully cut the ice into even blocks.


    Everyone worked together, and with the help of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, by evening, the Igloo was already completed.


    The appearance of the igloo motivated the workers under Kim Haru to work even harder.


    According to Kim Haru''s arrangements, the work would began every day at 9 a.m. and ended at 6 p.m.


    After work, the workers could return to Buyeo Town to rest.


    The Lunch and dinner were provided by Kim Haru, who hired additional staff from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to handle the meal preparation.


    An open kitchen was set up near the east gate of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, where meals were heated and delivered to the workers.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru made sure that these workers, who are constantly exposed to the ice and cold, could enjoy warm and hearty meals.


    In order to facilitate this, he even employed a spatial hamster from the Hamster Tribe, providing it to the cooks to carry ingredients.


    When the Hamster Tribe heard that Kim Haru needed their help, they were so eager to assist him that they almost refused to accept payment.


    Still, Kim Haru paid them according to their agreement.


    However, what surprised Kim Haru was the news he received early the next morning.


    Gang Yuwon informed him that the ice workers had brought all their belongings to the riverside near the east gate and intended to settle in the igloo instead of returning to Buyeo Town.


    "Everyone has moved here?" Kim Haru asked, puzzled.


    Gang Yuwon nodded his head repeatedly. "Yes. Yesterday, we built just one igloo as a temporary resting place. Now it''s not enough for everyone to stay. Some members of the Caeruleus Draco are already picking spots to construct more igloos. Mr. Kim, should we send them back?"


    Kim Haru thought for a moment. "Check if their work efficiency is affected. If it''s not, let them stay."


    He reasoned that the distance between Buyeo Town and the riverside was quite far.


    In such cold weather, forcing the workers to traveling back and forth seemed unreasonable.


    Since the igloos were built as temporary shelters anyway, turning them into longer-term housing wasn''t a problem.


    "Also, remember to notify Mr. Moon Baein," Kim Haru instructed Gang Yuwon. "If the he has some concerns, they should be sent back."


    After all, the riverside''s proximity to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone might pose security risks.


    Gang Yuwon immediately agreed. "I understood, Mr. Kim. Oh, by the way, the workers said they''re grateful for your kindness in letting them stay. To show their appreciation, they''ve decided to start work an hour earlier in the morning and finish an hour later in the evening. They assured me this won''t require extra pay from you."


    "Alright. Just remind them to stay safe," Kim Haru replied.


    He had no reason to refuse their voluntary offer to work overtime.


    After personally overseeing the first day of operations, Kim Haru delegated the supervision of the site to Gang Yuwon and the other Delta Squad member.


    Being a Fire-type ability user, Gang Yuwon was better suited to handle the cold conditions.


    In case of frostbite or other emergencies among the ice workers, Gang Yuwon''s abilities could provide timely aid.


    However, the need for emergency interventions was rare.


    The Core members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad also moved from Buyeo Town to the riverside along with the workers.


    After the initial igloo construction phase, most of them found themselves with little to do besides assisting Kim Haru with ice excavation and ensuring their team members stayed out of trouble.


    If someone accidentally broke ice at the wrong spot and fell into the water, the Caeruleus Draco Squad would immediately pull them out.

 Chapter 294 - 294: Breaking the Ice and Building Hope

    They also had Fire-type ability users on standby.


    Kim Haru learned about these incidents from Gang Yuwon''s daily reports and occasionally witnessed similar situations during his visits to the ice excavation site.


    However, even though Kim Haru observed these efforts, he never brought up the idea of paying these ability users extra for their work.


    At most, he instructed the kitchen staff to prepare an additional portion of food for them.


    As the days passed, the ice on the river became thinner.


    In the beginning, the workers'' excavation speed couldn''t keep up with the rate at which the river froze.


    However, as the excavation area expanded and the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree accelerated the softening process, they finally reached a point where the rate of freezing couldn''t keep up with their progress.


    Upon hearing this news, Kim Haru handed the pigweed he was holding to Kang Hose and immediately rode a sled to the site.


    During the time spent excavating the ice, Kim Haru hadn''t been idle.


    He had already designed tools for digging sand out from the riverbed.


    If it were any other season, Kim Haru might have considered sending workers underwater to manually gather sand.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    However, in such harsh winter conditions, the surface ice would refreeze almost immediately after being broken.


    Sending people into the icy water was out of the question.


    As a result, this task had to be carried out using tools.


    Without excavators available, Kim Haru had to rack his brain for alternative solutions.


    Fortunately, while this post-apocalypse world lacked excavators, it had ability users.


    Kim Haru sketched a blueprint and instructed the workers to create a simple machine with a digging head at the front and a lever at the back.


    He even made a scaled-down model for testing.


    The digging head would reach the riverbed to scoop up sand, and the lever would allow workers to lift it manually.


    By setting the fulcrum correctly, lifting the sand wouldn''t require excessive effort.


    Initially, Kim Haru had considered using a simpler pulley and rope system.


    However, after conducting some experiments, he abandoned the idea.


    The rope, though flexible, could be lowered into the river and raised back up, but it couldn''t guide sand into a basket on its own.


    A Water-type ability user would have to manipulate the river water, adjust the basket''s direction, and bury it into the sand.


    Even if this intricate operation was feasible, there weren''t enough idle Water-type ability users available for such a task.


    Thus, the final solution was the lever-based digging tool.


    With a tool to scoop out the sand, Kim Haru also didn''t forget about tools to sift it.


    The filters were relatively easy to make; Metal-type ability users could produce several large ones.


    Once the tools were completed, they had been stored in Kim Haru''s system backpack.


    Now was the perfect time to put them to use.


    After arriving at the riverside, Kim Haru didn''t bother admiring the newly built Igloo bustling with life around him.


    Instead, he immediately reorganized the workforce.


    One group was tasked with practicing the use of the lever-operated digging machines.


    Another group was assigned to handle the sand brought up from the river¡ªloading, unloading, and filtering it.


    The remaining group continued breaking ice, but now their focus was on re-clearing areas of the river that had already been opened.


    Without consistent effort, the ice over the river would freeze solid again within half a day.


    The members of the Bangnang Safe Zone received their new assignments with cheerful smiles.


    They didn''t fear hard work¡ªthey feared having no work to do.


    Initially, when they completed the task of breaking through the river ice, many worried they''d no longer be needed.


    However, to their surprise, Mr. Kim had already planned additional tasks for them.


    Not only were their wages maintained, but he also handed out bonuses as a reward for their efforts in breaking the river ice.


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    This winter turned out to be the most comfortable one that they had ever experienced.


    The Igloo were significantly warmer than the frigid outdoors, providing a cozy space for sleeping. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crowding together in these shelters, they avoided the bitter cold that used to claim lives during the night.


    If the Fire-type ability users had enough power to maintain their fireballs for longer durations, the warmth inside the houses would be even better.


    The new work of breaking ice and excavating sand also gave the refugees steady income.


    Most of them chose to receive their wages in the form of points, which they used to purchase food from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    As a result, many people enjoyed hearty meals they hadn''t had in a long time.


    Better still, they were only responsible for their own breakfast, as both lunch and dinner were provided by Kim Haru''s operations.


    Even the heartiest eaters could fill their bellies, while those with smaller appetites often had leftovers, which they saved for the next morning or shared with hungrier companions.


    The more frugal people saved their points to buy necessities like clothing, shoes, or bedding.


    Some pooled their resources to purchase a blanket made of mutated silkworm silk.


    That night, they huddled together under it and had one of the most restful sleeps of their lives.


    Others used their points to buy pots, pans, and personal items like toiletries or supplies for women.


    This vibrant trade revealed to the refugees from the Bangnang Safe Zone how different the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was compared to any other safe zones they''d encountered.


    Here, the snow was softer.


    The temperatures were less severe.


    And the people weren''t huddled indoors waiting out the winter but were instead filled with determination and purpose, busily attending to various tasks.


    What truly stunned these people was the food in Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Most of it was normal food!


    The refugees from the Bangnang Safe Zone could hardly believe their eyes.


    At a time when some people elsewhere were afraid that consuming too much mutated food might turn them into zombies¡ªand had resorted to cannibalism¡ªthere existed a safe zone where entire populations could afford to eat ordinary vegetables!

 Chapter 295 - 295: Glass and Ducklings

    This place was nothing short of a paradise.


    No, even paradise might not be this good.


    What stirred the refugees from the Bangnang Safe even more was discovering that most residents of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were ordinary people.


    Refugees like them had fled their original home because the treatment of ordinary people there was unbearable.


    This place, however, was nothing like that¡­


    Each time they visit to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone deepened the refugees'' admiration and envy, watering a growing desire in their hearts.


    Their enthusiasm for the new tasks outshone even their prior efforts.


    Whether breaking ice, excavating sand, or filtering it, the refugees worked seamlessly together.


    Soon, a large pile of fine sand accumulated on the riverbank.


    Kim Haru entrusted the task of transporting the sand to the Cryo Wolf.


    At the riverside, the sand was packed into bundles and strapped to the Cryo Wolf'' backs.


    Each Cryo Wolf could carry a substantial load and did so enthusiastically, trotting back and forth between the small farm and the riverbank.


    For these loyal animals, helping their human companions was a source of joy.


    At this point, most of the excavation work in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was nearing completion.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    The focus now shifted to construction, so lending the Cryo Wolf to sand transport duties didn''t disrupt any schedules. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Cryo Wolf not only moved the sand quickly but also navigated the surrounding mutated plants without issue.


    Following Kim Haru''s instructions, the Cryo Wolf deposited all the sand near the swampy forest area.


    Over time, the Starlight Armored Bug had dug a substantial underground cavern here.


    When Kim Haru descended through one of their tunnels, he discovered that these bugs weren''t just masters of creating mineral veins; they were also exceptional underground architects.


    With just over a hundred Starlight Armored Bug, they had constructed an intricate network of tunnels.


    They had even adapted the structure to integrate with nearby plant roots, forming a professional-grade subterranean facility.


    Initially, Kim Haru had planned to build a processing shed above ground for the sand and glass production.


    However, seeing the Starlight Armored Bug'' work, he realized there was no need for that.


    He only had to secure an entrance to this underground network, and all operations could be conducted below.


    Thus, without delay, he began making arrangements.


    The sand piled above ground was fed through a tunnel created by Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, which drilled a hole straight into the food storage chamber used by the Starlight Armored Bug.


    Tasks like this, involving burrowing through soil, were more efficiently handled by the mutated plants.


    If not for the fact that the mutated plants around the swamp had already gone dormant for the winter, Kim Haru wouldn''t have even needed to call Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree over.


    He could have simply grabbed anyone nearby to get the job done.


    The channel connecting the sand and the food supply for the Starlight Armored Bug wasn''t very wide.


    The sand flowed down at a steady pace¡ªneither too fast nor too slow¡ªjust enough to ensure that the Starlight Armored Bug always had food to eat while preventing their food storage area from becoming overly full and spilling out.


    Looking at his design, Kim Haru suddenly felt that this channel resembled an esophagus connecting a mouth to a stomach.


    Then, the digestive system must be where the glass would ultimately end up.


    Following the Starlight Armored Bug, Kim Haru found the designated spot, which was currently piled high with coal.


    The Starlight Armored Bughad long since finished consuming that iron ingot from before.


    The wood Kim Haru had added later had also been used up.


    The coal produced by the Starlight Armored Bug formed in large sheets.


    Kim Haru, in no rush to divide it up, directly stored the entire sheet in his system backpack before taking out the items he had prepared in advance.


    It was a stack of heat-resistant metal plates crafted by a Metal-type ability user.


    Each plate was supported by spacers, leaving gaps just the right thickness for a sheet of glass.


    This setup ensured that the glass produced by the Starlight Armored Bug would form smooth, flat sheets, eliminating the need for Kim Haru to reheat and reshape it later.


    With everything ready, all Kim Haru had to do now was wait patiently.


    Every day, Kim Haru couldn''t resist checking on the progress of the glass.


    He went to look four or five times a day, feeling overjoyed as he watched each piece of glass gradually take shape.


    It took the Starlight Armored Bug a full day to produce one sheet of glass.


    When Kim Haru checked the following day, a whole sheet had already formed¡ªflat, smooth, and crystal clear, exactly what he had envisioned.


    While Kim Haru was thrilled with the success of the glass, he wasn''t entirely satisfied with the efficiency of the Starlight Armored Bug.


    Despite their best efforts, there wasn''t much he could do to change their digestion speed, so he decided to buy more Starlight Armored Bug from the system.


    In the system''s trade menu, Starlight Armored Bug were priced significantly higher than other creatures.


    A single tiny Starlight Armored Bug cost ten gold coins.


    However, considering how rare they were, Kim Haru suddenly felt that ten gold coins were actually quite cheap.


    Without hesitation, he bought 2,000 Starlight Armored Bug.


    It cost him 20,000 gold coins.


    The system-supplied Starlight Armored Bug behaved just like Little Nugget.


    Each of them first circled around Kim Haru a few times and affectionately rubbing against him, before flying off to join their wild companions.


    Kim Haru was certain he saw the wild Starlight Armored Bug freeze for a moment at the sight of this massive influx of newcomers.


    Their wings stopped flapping briefly, and they nearly fell from the air.


    Leaving the wild and domesticated Starlight Armored Bug to integrate on their own, Kim Haru cheerfully returned to his small farm with a freshly made sheet of glass in hand.

 Chapter 296 - 296: Building the Greenhouse

    Now that the glass production was a success, it was time to start planning for the construction of Greenhouses.


    Upon returning to his farm, Kim Haru received news that he wasn''t sure whether to consider good or not.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hosei came to find Kim Haru, their faces filled with excitement.


    "Kim Haru-hyung!/Mr.Kim The ducklings can swim now!" they exclaimed in unison.


    It would be surprising if the ducklings still couldn''t swim after all the hard work Kim Haru and Go Okrim had put in¡ªteaching them personally and even making toys for them.


    Seeing the two of them so excited to share their success, Kim Haru smiled and said, "That''s great. How about we celebrate with something delicious today?"


    "Great idea!" Go Okrim was the first to agree. "Kim Haru-hyung, what do you feel like eating?"


    Kang Hose also nodded his head in agreement, ready to follow Kim Haru''s suggestion.


    Kim Haru said with a teasing grin, "I feel like having roast duckling."


    Go Okrim: "!"


    Kang Hosei: "!"


    They both froze, visibly alarmed.


    Kim Haru laughed. "Relax, I''m kidding. Just make whatever you want. I''ll eat anything."


    Only then did the two of them breathe a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t that they were entirely against eating the ducklings¡ªthey were, after all, raised for food.


    However, after working so hard to teach them how to swim, the idea of catching one to eat right away was too jarring for them to process.


    "Oh, right! Little Nugget laid an egg this morning!" Go Okrim suddenly remembered. "How about we make some steamed egg today?"


    "Little Nugget laid an egg?" This genuinely surprised Kim Haru, who hadn''t known it.


    Go Okrim nodded his head enthusiastically. "Yeah! This morning, when Hose was feeding Little Nugget, he found it. At first, I thought it was an old egg we''d missed, but then I realized it was still warm¡ªand much smaller than a duck egg. The egg is in the kitchen right now. If you want to see it, I''ll bring it out for you."


    "We didn''t get a chance to tell you earlier because you were so focused on the glass," Kang Hosei added.


    "No worries. I don''t need to see it," Kim Haru replied.


    He wasn''t particularly curious about the egg itself¡ªhe was just surprised that Little Nugget had started laying eggs so soon.


    Thinking about it, though, it made sense.


    Nearly five months had passed since Little Nugget first arrived at the farm, and hens that grew quickly would naturally start laying eggs around this time.


    Glancing toward the chicken coop, Kim Haru noted that Little Nugget could no longer be called "little."


    She had grown into a plump and beautiful hen.


    As for Sir Peckington, its size had increased slightly but not dramatically.


    Kim Haru remembered that Sir Peckington was a rooster and wondered if the pair might produce chicks.


    If they did, would the chicks take after the wild-looking Sir Peckington or the more domestic Little Nugget?


    "Let''s try hatching a brood in the spring," Kim Haru decided.


    For now, with the cold winter weather, it wasn''t the best time for hatching chicks.


    Eating the eggs seemed like the better option.


    "Got it, I''ll make a note of it," Go Okrim agreed, thinking the idea of hatching chicks was a good one.


    As Go Okrim prepared to make lunch, Kim Haru noticed that Kang Hose didn''t seem busy, so he invited him to help build the Greenhouse.


    The Greenhouse would be much larger than the makeshift Igloo they had built earlier.


    Placing it on the open space in front of the wooden cabin wouldn''t work¡ªit would make the area feel cramped.


    Instead, Kim Haru planned to build it on the other side of the pond.


    The area beyond the pond had originally been cleared by zombies, so there was no need to start clearing it from scratch.


    After choosing a suitable plot of land, Kim Haru and Kang Hose began constructing the framework.


    Since neither of them had Metal-type abilities, Kim Haru wasn''t keen on using metal for the frame.


    Metal could be problematic in both winter and summer, and without precise tools, attaching the glass panels securely to a metal frame would be challenging.


    Mounting the glass on such a frame remained a significant issue. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Kim Haru had another material in mind that would be more suitable for the framework.


    "Little Ginger, help me translate this," Kim Haru said, waking up the Ginseng Spirit sleeping in the barn. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He handed it a structural blueprint for the Greenhouse.


    "Grow it according to this design."


    The Ginseng Spirit was tasked with translating instructions for the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    What could be better than using bamboo as a support structure?


    Kim Haru knew that the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree could control puppet bamboo growth¡ªan ability most plants seemed to possess.


    Just like the Mutated Orange Trees, some plants had an appearance of life but lacked any real consciousness.


    Kim Haru intended to take full advantage of these puppet plants.


    With the Ginseng Spirit translating, Kim Haru instructed the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to guide the puppet bamboos to grow according to his blueprint.


    Once they grew precisely as outlined, he could decide whether to cut their roots.


    If left uncut, adjustments could be made later.


    If cut, the entire Greenhouse could be stored in Kim Haru''s system backpack, ready for transport.


    Either option worked perfectly for him.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t forget to highlight the areas where glass panels would need to be installed.


    In those spots, he included detailed sketches.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree controlled the bamboo to grow branch forks as natural clamps.


    These held each glass panel securely in place, leaving no gaps and ensuring excellent insulation.


    When the Greenhouse frame was complete, the happiest one wasn''t Kim Haru but Luna, the Trinity Lunarian Cat.


    Luna, having not played on a cat tree in who knows how long, was thrilled.


    Presented with such a large framework that wasn''t a mutant plant, it gleefully leaped onto every bamboo frame.

 Chapter 297 - 297: Greenhouse Beginnings

    Despite the bamboo''s thinness, the large cat''s landing barely made the structure wobble. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Luna''s owner stood nearby, watching nervously, worried it might fall.


    Meanwhile, Cresent, the Moonlight Howling Corgi, paid no attention to Luna''s safety.


    It busied itself darting back and forth across the Greenhouse, exploring it enthusiastically even though the glass hadn''t been installed yet.


    "You should make some toys for Luna when you have time," Kim Haru said. "The farm is full of dogs, and there''s no other cat to keep it company."


    Come to think of it, he could also make some toys for the Cryo Wolf¡ªchew toys and frisbees, perhaps.


    He couldn''t let them keep tearing through the forest.


    If they angered the mutated plants, it wasn''t clear who would win in a fight.


    Kang Hose smiled. "Alright."


    With the Greenhouse frame completed, only the glass installation remained.


    While waiting for the Starlight Armored Bug to produce the glass, Kim Haru turned his attention to the seeds harvested during the fall.


    These seeds, which painstakingly cleaned by Go Okrim after being scavenged from the mutated black pig dung, had been stored in Kim Haru''s system backpack for freshness.


    They looked as good as new when he took them out.


    One watermelon seed had already sprouted when it was found.


    Kim Haru returned it to the system backpack for now¡ªit would only be planted once the Greenhouse was fully set up.


    As for the other seeds, they needed to be nurtured first.


    Pumpkin seeds were easy to identify¡ªthere were about thirty of them.


    Winter Melon seeds looked somewhat similar but fewer, with fewer than twenty.


    Hami Melon seeds were the rarest, only five in total.


    There were also cucumber and zucchini seeds, around ten each.


    Looking at the seeds, Kim Haru suddenly thought of following the mutated black pigs in spring to see where they ate all these melons.


    The variety of seeds was unexpectedly rich.


    However, that was a task for later.


    For now, Kim Haru carefully sorted the seeds, misted them with water, covered them with cotton cloth, and placed them in a heated indoor space.


    All they needed was regular watering to keep them moist until they sprouted.


    In order to ensure the wild seeds germinated, Kim Haru also bought some from the system store and placed them alongside the others, treating them with the same nurturing method.


    More than 2,000 Starlight Armored Bug worked together to consume sand and produce glass.


    In less than five days, Kim Haru obtained enough glass panels to cover the entire Greenhouse.


    Calling on Go Okrim and Kang Hose for help, the three of them spent an entire day installing all the glass panels.


    The newly constructed Greenhouse didn''t feel much warmer than the outside at first, but Kim Haru wasn''t in a rush.


    To truly complete the Greenhouse, there was one final step left¡ªheating.


    A Greenhouse doesn''t generate heat by itself just because it''s enclosed.


    Its purpose is to retain heat, maintaining any warmth that is introduced into the space.


    That warmth could come from sources like fire, hot water, or steam.


    Even in his previous life, where winters weren''t as harsh, the Greenhouses required artificial heating¡ªlet alone in this much colder, post-apocalypse world.


    This wasn''t something that troubled Kim Haru.


    He opened his system''s construction interface and built a new barn.


    Then, he dismantled the heating system from the newly built barn and installed it into the Greenhouse.


    As for the now unheated barn?


    "Give it to your Zombie-bots," Kim Haru said, handing the new barn over to Go Okrim.


    After all, the zombie-bots didn''t need heating.


    A barn without a heating system was perfectly adequate for them.


    Go Okrim: "..."


    With the heating system installed, the Greenhouse''s temperature rose steadily.


    Soon, the snow inside melted into water, soaking into the soil.


    It was time to try planting!


    Kim Haru immediately summoned all the available labor on the farm: twelve dogs, one cat, a Ginseng Spirit, and three humans¡ªincluding himself.


    Everyone entered the Greenhouse to start tilling the soil.


    After over a month of freezing winter, the land had become rock-hard.


    Even though it had thawed, the soil was still too firm to plant anything directly.


    Fortunately, apart from Kim Haru, an ordinary human, none of the others¡ªwhether dogs, cats, or ginger spirit, including the two ability users¡ªhad any trouble with the task of tilling.


    As for Kim Haru, with the help of a system-provided hoe, at least he wasn''t the one holding everyone back. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The previously cultivated land was much easier to re-till than when it was first broken.


    In less than half a day, the entire plot of soil was loosened and softened, looking just as it had in the autumn.


    The sprouting seedlings of the melons that was nurtured earlier, had grown into plump little green shoots, radiating vitality.


    Kim Haru planted the young seedlings into the soil, spacing them out evenly and installing automated watering devices at intervals.


    These devices, which had been packed away after the autumn harvest, were now being put back to good use.


    After planting all the melon seedlings, there was still more than half of the Greenhouse space left unoccupied.


    Kim Haru decided to plant a batch of sugar beets.


    He no longer wanted to grow rice or wheat.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone already cultivated enough of those staples to meet his needs.


    However, he remembered that sugar beets could be used to produce sugar.


    While the system-equipped kitchen in his wooden cabin provided sugar for seasoning, there were no sugar products left in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Sugar, even for people who don''t particularly like sweets, becomes something they long for when they can''t have it for an extended period.


    Although Kim Haru didn''t yet know how to process sugar from sugar beets, that didn''t stop him from planting some.


    Winter was long enough for him to spend time in his study researching how to extract sugar from the beets.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose never questioned any of Kim Haru''s decisions.

 Chapter 298 - 298: Welcoming New Neighbors

    With the Greenhouse completed, their daily responsibilities now included managing it.


    Meanwhile, the workers at the river were still extracting sand.


    Since they didn''t have other tasks for now, Kim Haru saw no reason to stop them.


    In a few days, after confirming that the Greenhouse on his farm had no issues, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone would also start building Greenhouses.


    The amount of glass required would be immense, and the demand for sand would only grow.


    When Moon Baein learned that the Greenhouse at the small farm was completed, he would send a message through the voice-transmitting snail every day to inquire about the situation.


    Kim Haru observed the Greenhouse for a few days and confirmed that the crops inside were growing well and there were no signs of structural collapse.


    He then gave Moon Baein a definitive answer: "You can prepare to start work now."


    Moon Baein had been eagerly waiting for these words.


    The situation in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone differed somewhat from Kim Haru''s small farm.


    At the very least, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone couldn''t use the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree as the framework for their Greenhouse; they had to use metal instead.


    All the Metal-type ability users in the safe zone were gathered.


    Following the blueprints provided by Kim Haru, each person was assigned a portion of the work, with one person responsible for assembling the parts in the end.


    Building the large framework went relatively smoothly.


    The slightly more troublesome part was creating the clips used to secure the glass.


    Not all the ability users had precise enough control, and some of the clips they made didn''t meet the specifications.


    In such cases, they were either reassigned to positions that didn''t require precision or asked to redo their work.


    Fortunately, the production of glass wasn''t particularly fast, allowing these ability users ample time to refine their craftsmanship.


    Once the Pyeongseong Safe Zone redirected some of its manpower to construct the Greenhouses, it became even more apparent that the safe zone was short-handed.


    Moon Baein discussed the matter with Kim Haru. "Mr. Kim, what do you think of the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone?"


    Kim Haru understood Moon Baein''s implication and replied, "Their work has been diligent, and there are no major issues. They''re worth considering for recruitment."


    Indeed, when Moon Baein and Kim Haru initially allowed the refugee from the Bangnang Safe Zone to settle near the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, they had already considered this possibility.


    Neither of them, however, brought up the idea immediately, as both of them had their concerns.


    Kim Haru''s concern stemmed from his lack of experience in managing a safe zone of this scale. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He worried that hastily proposing the integration of outsiders might lead to hidden risks.


    He reasoned that if manpower truly became an issue, Moon Baein and his team would raise the matter themselves, so he refrained from suggesting it too early.


    Moon Baein''s concerns were primarily focused on Kim Haru.


    It wasn''t that he feared Kim Haru would disapprove.


    Rather, everyone in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone recognized that the safe zone''s transformation was largely thanks to Kim Haru.


    The residents had seen firsthand how Mr. Kim had led them step by step to their current success.


    Their respect for him was undeniable, as was their understanding of his critical role in the safe zone.


    As long as people sought a better life, no one would be foolish enough to do anything that might harm Kim Haru.


    But outsiders were a different matter.


    Moon Baein and his team worried that hastily recruiting such a large group of people might introduce people with malicious intentions.


    If anyone harbored ill will toward Kim Haru, it could have disastrous consequences.


    Even if no harm came to him, any disrespectful actions could sour his mood.


    Thus, Moon Baein and his team decided to observe these outsiders first.


    Only when they deemed them suitable would they proceed with recruitment.


    Now was the right time.


    With both Moon Baein and Kim Haru in agreement about the recruitment, the process was set in motion.


    Recruiting the people from the Bangnang Safe Zone required surprisingly little effort.


    When Jang Dojang went to inform them that they could obtain permanent residence and citizenship in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, everyone, except for the core members of the Caeruleus Draco team, was overjoyed.


    Jang Dojang was immediately surrounded by a crowd bombarding him with questions.


    They eagerly asked about the conditions, the process for obtaining residency and citizenship, and whether they could bring their family members along.


    Jang Dojang patiently explained everything to them.


    In reality, the process wasn''t complicated.


    After passing a basic assessment, they only needed to register with the safe zone and exchange a portion of their supplies for a house within the zone to become members of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    For those without supplies, points or crystal cores could also be used as currency.


    The refugee from the Bangnang Safe Zone had already accumulated a certain amount of points through their work, enough for each of them to secure the qualifications needed.


    Realizing this, everyone was ecstatic.


    However, Jang Dojang didn''t immediately lead everyone into the safe zone for registration.


    Instead, he first read them the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s rules.


    Most of the rules were standard, such as prohibitions against theft and other crimes.


    Notably, the top rule stated: "Show respect to Mr. Kim. No one may act against him in any way."


    The refugee from the Bangnang Safe Zone readily accepted this rule.


    Even without such a rule, they already held great respect for Mr. Kim, who had been willing to provide them with work. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    In their interactions with the people of Pyeongseong Safe Zone during material exchanges, they had noticed how much everyone revered Mr. Kim and understood his status within the safe zone.


    None of them were foolish enough to risk offending the entire community by acting against him.


    Thus, the recruitment of the refugee from the Bangnang Safe Zone proceeded smoothly.

 Chapter 299 - 299: Return and New Beginnings

    The core members of the Caeruleus Draco team exchanged uncertain glances.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Should we ask if we can join too?"


    The core members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad were, of course, not going to join the Pyeongseong Safe Zone so quickly.


    They were all waiting for a result.


    That result didn''t keep them waiting long.


    At the end of the second month of winter, the team sent on the assassination mission returned.


    In the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, Chung Hwangeun, a free Thunder-type ability user who disliked returning to the safe zone, was the strongest among the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ability users.


    Having reached the peak of Level 3 and on the verge of breaking into Level 4, he led this assassination mission.


    Apart from Chung Hwangeun, the only other person accompanying him was


    Yoon Jongju from the Caeruleus Draco Squad, along with the leader of the Resource Searching Team, Jo Sungmo, a Mental-type ability user.


    He was the one who had inform the assassination mission to Chung Hwangeun.


    Although Jo Sungmo did not return to the safe zone with Shin Woncheon and the others, he was still very clear about what decisions the safe zone would make.


    The most suitable person to carry out this mission was, of course, Chung Hwangeung, who was still out in the wilderness.


    Jo Sungmo had gone ahead and waited on the path of the person the safe zone sent. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There wasn''t much to say about the assassination itself.


    The three people who completed the mission all returned injured, though it was just a matter of how severe their wounds were.


    Along with them back to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were the members of the Resource Searching Team and a large group of unfamiliar faces.


    These unfamiliar faces, a large group of disheveled people, were ordinary people that was lives in Bangnang Safe Zone.


    "They''re following us back?" Jang Dojang asked as he arranged a welcome for the heroes while inquiring about the additional people.


    Jo Sungmo shrugged: "Their leader''s been dealt with. These people were also bullied by the ability users of the Golden Dianthus Squad at the Bangnang Safe Zone. One by one, they insisted on treating us as their saviors. If they stay there, they won''t survive. What else could we do but bring them back?"


    At the Bangnang Safe Zone, there were only two teams: the Caeruleus Draco Squad, with whom they cooperated, and the Golden Dianthus Squad.


    The good ability users had followed the Caeruleus Draco Squad, but they were forced out to search for Solarian Rats.


    The remaining ability users in the Bangnang Safe Zone, with no restraints, became increasingly arrogant.


    After the leader of the Golden Dianthus Squad was dealt with, even if the remaining ability users wanted to join the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, Jo Sungmo wouldn''t allow them in, as he didn''t want them destabilizing the area.


    So, the ability users dispersed, leaving only this group of ordinary people.


    There weren''t many ordinary people left under the Golden Dianthus Squad''s care.


    Originally, the Golden Dianthus Squad had only taken in ordinary people for their good reputation, not because they cared for them like the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    After the Bangnang Safe Zone disbanded, these ordinary people learned from Jo Sungmo and others that the reason some of their people had mysteriously disappeared and died was that they had been captured and eaten.


    The fearful, helpless looks of one or two of them made a lasting impression on Jo Sungmo.


    Jang Dojang sighed: "Alright then. The Buyeo Town was cleared out by the Caeruleus Draco Squad earlier. We can settle them there for now. After their trial period, if they''re suitable, we''ll bring them in."


    "I was thinking the same thing. The safe zone needs people, and even if these ordinary folks have some ulterior motives, they won''t stir up too much trouble. It''s better to let them fend for themselves rather than let them waste away," Jo Sungmo laughed. "By the way, when I came back, I noticed there were a lot of Igloo by the river. It looked like there were people inside. What''s going on there? Is there some new project being built?"


    "Hey, you don''t know? Mr. Kim set up a Greenhouse! Soon, we''ll start building Geenhouses too. That way, we can grow food even in winter. We won''t have to worry about starving anymore," Jang Dojang said, beaming with pride.


    Jo Sungmo was also impressed: "As expected of Mr. Kim ."


    "By the way, where''s Chung Hwangeun?" Jang Dojang was planning to introduce the top ability user of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to Mr. Kim, but this guy was always running off.


    He still hadn''t even met Mr. Kim.


    Now that he was finally back, he wasn''t going to run off again, was he?


    Talking about this, Jo Sungmo couldn''t help but laugh. "Well, he hasn''t been back to the safe zone for a while, right? He was stunned by the huge changes here and immediately ran off to explore. When he first came back, he even thought he was in the wrong place."


    "Hahaha, serves him right, running around everywhere and never staying still," Jang Dojang laughed. "Alright then, I''ll go find him. Let him wander around on his own and he won''t get any useful information. I''ll properly introduce him. Mr. Kim already knows you''re back and that there are so many new people in the safe zone. He''ll be over this afternoon, and it''ll be a good chance for him to meet Chung Hwangeun."


    Jo Sungmo shrugged his injured arm. "Go ahead. We don''t need you here, and once I finish handling things, I''ll report everything to the Safe Zone Commander."


    Jang Dojang nodded and left.


    When he found Chung Hwangeun, the latter was walking around the framework of the Greenhouse with a look of wonder on his face.


    The Metal-type Ability Users who were busy setting up the framework greeted him as he passed.


    Seeing Chung Hwangeun, Jang Dojang quickly approached. "Brother Chung, they''re busy with work, don''t bother them. Come, come, let me show you around. If you have any questions, just ask me."

 Chapter 300 - 300: Meeting Chung Hwangeun

    Chung Hwangeun immediately threw his arm around Jang Dojang''s shoulder, pointing at the framework curiously. "What are all these things for? Has the safe zone come up with some new weapons while I was away? I''ve seen so many of these already."


    Jang Dojang chuckled, "Brother Chung, you''re still the same, always thinking about weapons. Do you really think these things look like weapons?"


    "I thought they didn''t look like weapons, that''s why I''m asking you," Chung Hwangeun grinned.


    "This is a Greenhouse. Mr. Kim has already successfully tested it, and now he''s expanding the construction area," Jang Dojang explained with admiration. "You know, this is the first time in winter that everyone''s so full of energy. Some people even wish winter would slow down a bit, just so they could test the functionality of the Greenhouse."


    In the past, who didn''t wish for winter to end as soon as possible?


    If someone had ever joked about wanting winter to last longer, they''d probably have been drowned in spit from others.


    Of course, the person who said they wanted winter to last longer was just joking, but in the past, no one would even joke like that.


    All of this was thanks to Mr. Kim.


    "By the way, tell me more about this Mr. Kim," Chung Hwangeun scratched his head. "You say I''m good at fighting but bad at everything else. Do you think Mr. Kim might look down on me?"


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Don''t worry, Brother Chung, Mr. Kim is a really nice guy. Besides, if you were just someone who knows nothing but fighting, wouldn''t that make us people who don''t even know how to fight worse off?" Jang Dojang comforted, patting Chung Hwangeun on the shoulder. "Come on, let me show you around while we talk. Do you know what the logistics department looks like now? The warehouses there¡­"


    The two of them talked all the way, with one speaking and the other listening.


    The speaker never felt dry-throated, while the listener became more and more inspired, filled with admiration.


    So, when Kim Haru arrived as usual on the sled at the eastern gate, he saw a stranger next to Jang Dojang, with eyes full of heat staring at him.


    The gaze made Kim Haru wish there was something in front of him to hide behind.


    What if this stranger sees through him?


    Kim Haru got out of the sled, his face involuntarily turning cold, and he deliberately avoided looking in the direction of the stranger.


    This made Chung Hwangeun, who had planned to rush over and give Kim Haru a big hug, hesitate.


    D-did Mr. Kim not like me? T_T


    Chung Hwangeun nervously exchanged looks with Jang Dojang, silently pleading for help.


    Jang Dojang fought hard to stop himself from laughing out loud.


    He had never seen Chung Hwangeun, who was usually blunt and did whatever he wanted, look so nervous.


    But Jang Dojang knew the right moment, so he paused for a second before stepping forward to introduce them, mainly to Kim Haru. "Mr. Kim , this is Chung Hwangeun. The Safe Zone Commander has introduced him to you before. He''s the top-ranked ability user in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, a Thunder-type ability user. Currently, most of the electrical energy in the central district is supplied by him."


    "Brother Chung doesn''t like staying in the safe zone all the time, so you two never met each other. He''s very powerful when it comes to fighting. If you ever need him to do something, just tell him, and he''ll get it done well," Jang Dojang said, poking Chung Hwangeun with his elbow. "Right, Brother Chung?"


    Chung Hwangeun nodded his name repeatedly. "Yes, yes! If Mr. Kim wants to fight anyone, just come to me. I''m the best at fighting."


    Jang Dojang coughed. "¡­Ahem."


    Look at what he''s saying!


    Does Mr. Kim really need to fight?


    Would Mr. Kim even need help with fighting?


    Describing it as "fighting" really lowers Mr. Kim ''s status, doesn''t it?


    Kim Haru glanced at Chung Hwangeun and suddenly realized that his personality reminded him of some of his gaming friends before he transmigrated here ¨C the kind of people who were very loyal, always ready to help when someone needed a fight.


    No matter how far away they were, they would teleport over to lend a hand, even if they were chatting with their girlfriends.


    They''d log into the game to support their friends.


    Kim Haru nodded. "Hello."


    Chung Hwangeun immediately brightened up. "Hello, Mr. Kim. It''s great to meet you!"


    With that, the three of them walked toward the Safe Zone Commander''s building.


    As they walked, Jang Dojang explained to Kim Haru about the situation with the group of ordinary people from the Bangnang Safe Zone: "The preliminary plan for the reorganization is the same as the previous batch. We''ll first assign them some tasks to see their character and allow them to earn money to enter the safe zone. Mr. Kim, do you need any extra manpower?"


    Kim Haru did need manpower ¨C and quite a bit of it.


    Currently, the framework for the Greenhouse was being constructed at full speed, but the production of the glass needed was far behind.


    Kim Haru planned to buy more Starlight Armored Bug, but it couldn''t always be him personally managing the transportation of glass from the small farm''s Starlight Armored Bug living area to the safe zone.


    Therefore, Kim Haru planned to establish a Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Kim Haru had thoroughly researched Starlight Armored Bug.


    They liked living underground because they preferred dark, sunless environments, and digging nests underground provided good security.


    Additionally, the rich resources in the underground soil ensured a constant food supply for them.


    These conditions could be simulated on the surface.


    Kim Haru thought about constructing a building resembling a factory with soil, and then releasing the Starlight Armored Bug inside.


    They could dig their own tunnels as they pleased. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the junction between the factory and the surface would need to be sealed with metal to prevent the worms from digging straight into the ground.

 Chapter 301 - 301: Building the Breeding Facility

    In the small farm, the surrounding area was full of forests, so even if the Starlight Armored Bug dug an underground city, it wouldn''t pose much of a threat.


    However, here in the safe zone, things were different.


    If the underground space was hollow, buildings above it could easily collapse.


    If the ground subsided, not only would it harm the people living above, but it would also damage the Starlight Armored Bug underground.


    In short, setting up a Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility would already require a large workforce.


    And considering that any glass-related production chains would also depend on manpower, it was clear he would need quite a few people.


    When Moon Baein first heard Kim Haru''s idea about the Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility, he was initially incredulous, but then he laughed with delight.


    "Mr. Kim, you really live up to your reputation!"


    Moon Baein had never imagined that the rare Starlight Armored Bug, which other safe zones treasured, would one day be bred in his own Pyeongseong Safe Zone!


    "Is it troublesome?" Kim Haru frowned.


    If setting up a breeding facility for Starlight Armored Bug was this complicated, he might have to consider just producing the glass himself.


    At worst, he could have the Cryo Wolf act as transporters, and the speed of Greenhouse construction in the safe zone would slow down a bit.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal to let the Greenhouse be built slowly and then see the results next winter.


    Moon Baein quickly waved his hand. "No, no trouble at all. Don''t worry, I''ll find people to take care of it right away."


    The site selection for the Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility couldn''t be done carelessly.


    This was a highly classified matter for any safe zone, and Pyeongseong Safe Zone was no exception.


    Originally, after discussions, Moon Baein and the team had planned to build this confidential facility in the very center of the central district.


    However, that area was already fully occupied by the research institute, leaving no suitable space available. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Furthermore, the breeding facility would produce glass, and the constant transport of glass could easily disturb the strange research materials inside the research institute.


    Kim Haru also felt that the location wasn''t ideal. "Starlight Armored Bug don''t like places with too many people. The heavy human presence in the safe zone makes it unsuitable. It''s better to choose somewhere farther outside."


    As a result, the final location for the Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility was decided to be in Gokmul County.


    Yes, this was the same Gokmul County, the major grain-producing county where Kim Haru had hired his first farm employee, Go Okrim.


    "Although half of Gokmul County remains unexplored, it''s a large area, not too far nor too close to the safe zone. Additionally, there are undamaged grain warehouses there. If the breeding facility is built here, we can store the food reserves from the safe zone in these warehouses. Even if we station heavy guards, there will be a reasonable explanation, and no one will think about the Starlight Armored Bug," Moon Baein explained to Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru had always agreed with these decisions for the safe zone without much objection.


    He was just thinking, "In that case, should we repair the road between Gokmul County and Pyeongseong Safe Zone?"


    He remembered the last time he went there with the resource searching team.


    The roads were quite wide, but in some places, they had cracked and subsided.


    The vehicles bounced severely when driving over them.


    If they were only transporting people, it wouldn''t be much of a problem, but transporting glass back and forth would likely cause damage.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Right now, it''s winter, and the roads are covered with thick ice. It''s not very convenient to repair them, but the ice roads are quite smooth for both sledges and regular vehicles. Though the vehicles can slide, as long as we drive slowly, it should be fine." Moon Baein had considered this too. "Once the ice melts in the spring, we will prioritize the road repairs."


    By then, most of the essential buildings within the safe zone would already be completed.


    Although sand excavation would still require manpower, they wouldn''t need to allocate workers to clear the ice, freeing up a large portion of workers to focus on road repairs.


    Kim Haru nodded.


    Alright, as long as they''ve thought of this issue.


    Once the plan was set, the necessary manpower began to be gradually mobilized.


    The people who would go to Gokmul County to build the Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility were naturally from the safe zone itself, as they had the loyalty to the zone and wouldn''t leak any secrets.


    Along with them were members of the Resource Searching Team who had previously been to Gokmul County.


    During this time, Kim Haru received the news that the Caeruleus Draco Squad had applied to become part of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone population.


    At the time, Kim Haru handed the map of Gokmul County to Jang Dojang and instructing him to give it to the team who were heading there.


    This map was drawn by Kim Haru himself based on the system''s map.


    Although it didn''t contain detailed information, it clearly marked all the residential areas and road layouts in the part of Gokmul County that Kim Haru had explored.


    It was a great help to the team.


    The others did not question the source of the map.


    After all, Mr. Kim had been to Gokmul County.


    Given his impressive abilities, it wasn''t surprising that he could sketch a map after just one visit.


    After handing over the map, Kim Haru overheard that the members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad wanted to join the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    "The Ability Users from the Caeruleus Draco Squad?" Kim Haru was surprised.


    He had assumed that after the second wave of refugees from the Bangnang Safe Zone had joined, these people had decided not to.


    He didn''t expect them to raise the matter now.

 Chapter 302 - 302: Strengthening the Safe Zone

    Moon Baein, however, wasn''t surprised. "As long as they''re not blind, they''d know what choice to make."


    From the fact that the Caeruleus Draco Squad had not left after the second wave of refugees arrived, Moon Baein had already anticipated this outcome.


    Having ability users join the safe zone was certainly welcome.


    After all, each additional ability user would slightly boost the overall strength of the safe zone.


    Right now, Pyeongseong Safe Zone lacked both ordinary people and ability users.


    Moreover, the method proposed earlier by the Caeruleus Draco Squad to enhance abilities had proven effective.


    The leader of the Caeruleus Draco Squad, Song Hayoon¡ªa rare dual-ability user¡ªhad initially awakened a plant-type ability.


    Later, she developed another ability she called "Spirit Summoning."


    This "Spirit Summoned" ability, if classified, would likely fall under the rare mutated space-type category.


    Song Hayoon could summon a spirit that appeared as a flickering flame.


    When crystal core were thrown into it, they would instantly vaporize and releasing the energy contained in it as a gaseous mist that was surrounded the spirit.


    The ability users who shared the same energy type as the crystal core could directly absorb the mist, which was far more efficient than absorbing the energy directly from the crystalsl core.


    They would also absorb more energy in the process.


    The longer one stayed near the spirit, the faster their abilities would improve.


    However, Song Hayoon''s Spirit Summoning ability wasn''t without limitations.


    She needed to use a large number of crystal cores to create a circular pattern around herself and meditate for twelve hours straight to summon one spirit.


    The spirit would exist for five days, followed by a two-day cooldown period before it could be summoned again.


    Three batches of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ability users had already experienced the spirit''s ability-enhancing effects, and the fourth batch was expected to finish soon.


    Having someone like Song Hayoon on the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s side would be a significant advantage for the safe zone.


    However, Moon Baein did not immediately agree to their request.


    Even ordinary refugees from the Bangnang Safe Zone had to undergo a probationary period before being allowed to join the safe zone.


    There was no way the ability users would be exempt from evaluation. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If an ability user caused trouble, they would be far harder to deal with than ordinary people.


    What troubled Moon Baein was figuring out an appropriate evaluation process for the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Kim Haru admitted he couldn''t come up with any good ideas either and left it to the safe zone''s management to figure out.


    The new group of ordinary people was assigned to the river channel to take over the sand-digging work from the previous batch.


    Their treatment was the same as before, and even the Igloo were left intact for the newcomers to live in.


    This group was smaller than the previous one, so they found the Igloo relatively spacious.


    As for the earlier group from the Bangnang Safe Zone¡ªor rather, they could no longer be called Bangnang Safe Zone members¡ªthey had officially joined the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and become its new residents.


    These new residents were naturally accommodated within the safe zone.


    As newcomers without much money to rent properties in prime areas, most of the. chose to live in the Fourth District.


    Perhaps it was a matter of feeling secure in familiar surroundings, as almost all of them, except for a few, decided to settle in the Fourth District.


    Occasionally, the second group of the sand diggers would enter the safe zone through the Fourth District''s gate to trade supplies and see familiar faces.


    Watching their former peers live better and better lives stirred a deep sense of envy and motivated them to work harder to become Pyeongseong Safe Zone residents themselves.


    After the new residents stopped working in sand digging, they didn''t remain idle.


    Most of the construction work for homes in the safe zone was now handed over to these new residents.


    After all, many of the old residents'' houses were already nearly complete.


    The next phase primarily involved building homes for the new residents.


    Those who originally worked on house construction were reassigned to other tasks, such as building Greenhouse or creating facilities for raising Starlight Armored Bug.


    As for the Caeruleus Draco Squad, Kim Haru later inquired and learned that they had been sent to the unexplored half of Gokmul County to undertake a challenging assessment mission.


    Of course, Song Hayoon didn''t go.


    She had to stay behind to continue enhancing the abilities of the safe zone''s ability users.


    With most tasks in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone delegated, Kim Haru didn''t need to worry much.


    The Starlight Armored Bug facility still required time to dig up enough soil.


    Even with the use of Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to soften the thick ice and dig through it to the earth below, the process remained labor-intensive.


    Kim Haru planned to wait until the facility was completed before purchasing the Starlight Armored Bug, so there was no rush for now.


    Similarly, the Greenhouse framework was still under construction, so there was no immediate need for Kim Haru to transport the glass there.


    Moreover, once the Starlight Armored Bug facility was operational, most of the sand would need to be transported there.


    As a result, the sand currently being excavated was no longer being delivered to Kim Haru''s small farm.


    As for other developments in the safe zone, Kim Haru didn''t need to concern himself too much about them either.


    For a while, Kim Haru had nothing else to do but stay in his small farm, keeping a close watch on the seedlings in his Greenhouse.


    Inside the Greenhouse, where temperature and humidity were strictly controlled, the sprouting plants were growing fairly well.


    The only downside was the lack of sufficient sunlight.


    After all, winter sunlight was scarce, appearing only briefly in the afternoons¡ªif at all.


    There were even stretches of several days where overcast skies dominated, leaving not a hint of sunlight.

 Chapter 303 - 303: Setting Up the Greenhouse

    As a result, the tips of some plants had started to turn slightly yellow.


    Kim Haru couldn''t do much about this; it wasn''t like he could create a sun himself.


    However, the plants that were turning yellow due to the lack of photosynthesis were mostly from the wild batch.


    The ones grown from seeds purchased through the system were thriving, their lush green leaves brightening the atmosphere and uplifting his mood.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, don''t you think these vines need some support to climb on?" Go Okrim, who was also squatting in the Greenhouse to admire the winter greenery, pointed out.


    The vine in question was a pumpkin plant.


    It had been nearly half a month since it was planted, and the pumpkin vine had grown to about half the length of an arm, sprawling and twisting across the ground.


    Even though Kim Haru had intentionally left space between the seedlings when planting them, the vines now grew freely and intertwining with each other.


    They overlapped and sprawled everywhere, covering the ground so thoroughly that there wasn''t any exposed soil left.


    Moving around the area required lifting the vines carefully to avoid stepping on them.


    Go Okrim''s comment finally reminded Kim Haru of something he had overlooked.


    It''s no wonder he always felt like something was missing whenever he sat in the Greenhouse.


    It turned out to be the support structures for the plants!


    "Pumpkins don''t need trellises, but cucumbers do," Kim Haru replied, immediately searching for suitable wooden sticks to build supports.


    Although pumpkins were vine plants, their fruits were far too heavy.


    If a large pumpkin were to hang in midair, it would only end in one of two ways.


    One possibility was that the fruit would fall off on its own and smash to pieces.


    The other was that the vine would snap under the weight, causing the pumpkin to fall and smash.


    Either way, the outcome was the same: disaster.


    So, it was better to let pumpkin vines grow freely on the ground, with the soil providing support for the pumpkins to grow safely.


    Still, Kim Haru planned to mark walking paths in the pumpkin patch.


    Letting the vines spread unchecked not only made the field look messy but also created unnecessary obstacles for harvesting later.


    Cucumbers, on the other hand, were a different story.


    Hanging neatly on trellises, the cucumbers would be more easy to be picked and wouldn''t pose any problems.


    Similarly, watermelons and winter melons didn''t need trellises because their fruits were too heavy to justify it.


    Cantaloupes and zucchini, however, could go either way.


    However, to make better use of space, Kim Haru decided to provide trellises for these two as well.


    That said, cantaloupes and zucchinis were heavier than cucumbers, so merely building trellises wouldn''t be enough.


    Once their fruits began to grow, he would need to use ropes or nets to support them, preventing the vines from snapping under the weight of the fruit.


    However, that was something to deal with after the fruits began to grow.


    For now, the priority was to set up the trellises.


    The temperature in the Greenhouse was no longer suitable for the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, which preferred colder weather.


    Since it couldn''t be used like a framework, Kim Haru had to manually bind and fix wooden poles together to create the trellises.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose pitched in to help, and even Luna and Cresent contributed by carrying ropes and supporting the wooden poles.


    Luna proved to be more skilled than Cresent, she swiftly climbing the trellis while gripping the rope with her claws.


    In a matter of moments, she had tied the rope securely and leaving only a final knot for Kim Haru to fasten.


    Unable to resist, Kim Haru scooped up Luna and gave her a vigorous rub. "Luna, you''re so amazing! How about I fish you a treat later? A whole fish just for you."


    Luna''s wide cat eyes gleamed with pride, and she let out a soft, satisfied meow.


    She didn''t jump out of Kim Haru''s arms; instead, she stretched lazily, curling up as she started licking her paw leisurely.


    Outside the Greenhouse, the Cryo Wolf group watched this scene with envy.


    They howled in frustration, their voices resembling a pack of wolves crying out in the wilderness.


    There was no helping it.


    Unlike Cresent, who was small and nimble, the Cryo Wolf were too big.


    If they were allowed to go inside, they''d trample the delicate vegetables with their big paws. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru wouldn''t dare risk such a catastrophe.


    Even when asking the Cryo Wolf to stay outside, Kim Haru repeatedly instructed them not to lean against the Greenhouse walls.


    He feared their excitement might crack the glass panes.


    It wasn''t just the large Cryo Wolf outside that felt left out.


    Even Cresent at Kim Haru''s feet seemed disgruntled.


    After all, it had been helping too.


    Why should Luna be the only one rewarded?


    It deserved something as well!


    Determined to make its case, Cresent began pawing at Kim Haru''s leg, trying to climb up.


    Unfortunately, its short legs and round belly made even climbing stairs a challenge.


    Reaching Kim Haru''s knees was a feat far beyond its ability.


    Kim Haru, struck by a mischievous streak, watched Cresent''s frantic bouncing.


    Its little legs barely left the ground, resembling a low-bouncing ball.


    And that plump, jiggling backside¡ªevery leap made the sight even more amusing.


    In the end, Kim Haru couldn''t resist.


    He crouched down and letting Cresent place its front paws on his knee.


    He gave Cresent a head rub, followed by a firm squeeze of its irresistibly soft, pudgy rump.


    "Alright, alright. I was just joking. Everyone gets a share."


    Even the Cryo Wolf outside weren''t excluded.


    Although they couldn''t enter the Greenhouse, they''d helped transport wooden poles¡ªsome by carrying them in their mouths, others balancing them on their backs.


    While many were too big or too small to be useful, their efforts couldn''t be overlooked.


    The Cryo Wolf erupted into joyous howls, their excitement palpable.

 Chapter 304 - 304: Fish Tales and New Discoveries

    Kang Hose watched the scene unfold with a warm smile.


    He wasn''t the least bit jealous or upset that his beloved cats and dogs were warming up to someone else.


    This harmonious and lively atmosphere was precisely what he had always dreamed of.


    Kim Haru, for his part, hadn''t opposed Kang Hose''s visits to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Kang Hose had also learned that the Caeruleus Draco Squad planned to join the Pyeongseong Safe Zone as well, which thrilled him to no end.


    He wholeheartedly supported the decision.


    In fact, Kang Hose had quietly contributed to persuading the Caeruleus Draco Squad to join.


    Of course, he wasn''t foolish enough to reveal things he shouldn''t.


    Kang Hose was crystal clear about his current position¡ªhe was completely on Kim Haru''s side and would never do anything to betray him.


    Kang Hose only took Luna and Cresent along to deliver meals to the people digging sand.


    During this process, he naturally encountered his former teammates and greeted them openly and warmly.


    Afterward, Kang Hose simply left.


    That was enough.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad could clearly see, from this brief encounter, how enjoyable Kang Hose''s life had become.


    His entire demeanor had transformed, and his improved spirit was undeniable.


    People might deceive others, but the evident changes in Luna and Cresent''s condition spoke volumes.


    The cat and the dog both had noticeably smoother fur, and their bodies were gradually becoming plumper.


    Most importantly, these two animals, who had previously clung to their owner as if their safety depended on it and were perpetually on guard against their surroundings, were now different.


    While Kang Hose distributed food to others, Luna and Cresent wandered off to the river to play.


    They poked at the floating ice chunks on the water, tried to fish, and dug through piles of sand on the shore.


    Although they didn''t stray for long and occasionally glanced back to locate their owner, Kang Hose, their relaxed demeanor said it all.


    Even the animals were so at ease¡ªwhat did the humans have to fear?


    This realization further solidified Caeruleus Draco Squad''s resolve to join the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    After finishing the framework for the vegetable trellis in the Greenhouse, the small farm crew moved on to their next task¡ªice fishing in the pond.


    With their previous experience, both Kim Haru and Go Okrim were much more adept at it the second time around.


    Kang Hose, however, was still fumbling, not because he was impatient, but because Luna was.


    Whenever the float on the water moved even slightly, Luna couldn''t resist reaching out his paw, trying to pull up the fishing line to check.


    As a result, by the time it was time to cook, Kim Haru had caught the most fish as usual.


    Go Okrim had scooped up the most shrimp using a bucket, while Kang Hose, sadly, ended up with just a single crab clinging to his fishing hook.


    Go Okrim took their haul to the kitchen to prepare it, while Kim Haru pulled out two gaming consoles to play with Kang Hose outside.


    Although they couldn''t connect online, playing the same game simultaneously made it feel as if they were connected, even if it was just pretend.


    That evening, as they sat down to a meal of fried fish, Kim Haru suddenly thought of something.


    "Are there no fish in the river outside the safe zone?" he asked.


    Considering that even the tiny pond on his farm had fish, it didn''t make sense that the large river near the safe zone wouldn''t have any.


    How had no one mentioned finding fish during all this time breaking ice?


    It was Kang Hose who answered him.


    "There are fish, but the fish out there are absolutely nothing like what you''re imagining, Mr. Kim." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What exactly did the fish in the river look like?


    Kim Haru who is curious, decided to ask Gang Yuwon, who was supervising the sand-digging operations.


    Gang Yuwon was stunned for a moment. "Mr. Kim, do you want to see the fish? A while ago, the sand-digging team encountered one. Luckily, the Caeruleus Draco Squad was nearby, and no one got hurt. They managed to catch it and sent it to the animal research institute. I believe it''s still there, so you might be able to see it."


    Intrigued, Kim Haru made his way to the animal research institute.


    He was surprised to learn that the ice-cutting and sand-digging team had already been attacked by a fish once.


    Thankfully, no one was injured¡ªafter all, they were his employees, and any injuries would have meant compensation.


    Now that he knew about it, should he offer them some form of emotional damage compensation for the ordeal?


    As he pondered tossing this question to Hwa Jian to figure out an appropriate amount for compensation, he arrived at the animal research institute.


    Do Seungjin, having received word of his arrival, came out to greet him immediately.


    He assumed that Kim Haru was there to check on the ducks and black pigs.


    When he heard that Haru wanted to see the large fish that was pulled out of the river, Do Seungjin waved his hand dismissively and said, "That fish hasn''t been dealt with yet. We were planning to kill it and process it into food, but just as we were about to make the first cut, we realized it was a pregnant female fish. It looks like it''s about to give birth, so we decided to see if we could breed the little ones."


    Had Kim Haru not come, Do Seungjin and his team had already planned to invite him over in a couple of days to check on the mother fish''s progress after it reproduced.


    Kim Haru followed them to the room where the large fish was being kept.


    The moment Kim Haru got a clear look at the fish, he felt like he was staring at one of those strange sea monsters from low-quality web games he''d encountered before his transmigration.


    While the fish vaguely resembled a fish in shape, it was larger than a human.

 Chapter 305 - 305: Frozen Fish and Future Plans

    Its mouth was full of sharp, pointed teeth that could rival a shark''s.


    Most striking of all were the jagged bone spurs jutting out from its body, making it look like a cross between a fish and a sea urchin.


    In short, it screamed "evil fish."


    No wonder Kang Hose had said the fish was nothing like the ones in his farm''s little pond.


    Seeing such a creature, Kim Haru''s first thought was definitely not about how to eat it.


    At present, the large fish was frozen solid in a perfectly square block of ice.


    The thick ice immobilized every joint of the creature, from its tail and fins to the scales on its body.


    The fish couldn''t move a single muscle.


    It was only under these conditions that the fish was rendered harmless and unable to lash out.


    "Won''t it die being frozen like this?" Kim Haru asked curiously. "Didn''t you say you were waiting for it to reproduce?"


    "It won''t die. These fish go into this state naturally during winter while in the water. Even if they''re encased in ice, it doesn''t affect their survival. When the ice around this one was accidentally broken by the sand-digging team, it became active and almost injured someone."


    "As for reproduction, when it''s ready to lay eggs, its abdomen will generate heat to melt a small area of the ice, just enough to give the young fish space to hatch."


    Kim Haru nodded in realization.


    It seemed these creatures had adapted their survival strategies to match their environment.


    However¡­


    "Can this thing even be eaten?" Kim Haru pointed at the bizarre-looking fish. "What kind of fish did it mutate from?"


    Do Seungjin didn''t know the answer to the second question, but he did know the answer to the first.


    "Edible parts are scarce¡ªonly the section near the belly and tail is safe to eat. The area on its back that was covered in spikes, has an especially high concentration of the mutagenic virus and is absolutely inedible."


    This information had been discovered through trial and error at great cost during the apocalypse.


    "What about the fish head? Can''t that be eaten either?" Kim Haru asked regretfully.


    He had a particular fondness for fish-head soup, especially the tender, smooth meat around the bones, which he found even more delicious than the flesh on the body.


    The thought of such a large fish head going to waste felt like such a pity.


    Do Seungjin couldn''t help but laugh. "Aside from the eyes, which don''t show an excess of the mutagenic virus, the entire fish head is inedible. But the eyes are so hard that our teeth can''t even bite through them, so they''re not really edible either."


    Someone had once tried.


    After all, a single eye from such a massive fish was about the size of a human head.


    If it could be eaten, it would be more than enough for a meal.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard the person bit¡ªor even when several people tried together¡ªthey could only scrape off a tiny bit of powder from the surface.


    They nearly broke their teeth in the process.


    After that, no one wanted to eat fish eyes again.


    Kim Haru sighed in disappointment.


    "So, when will the baby fish hatch?"


    Although the mother fish couldn''t be eaten, maybe raising the offspring from a young age could reduce the mutagenic virus level in it and turning them into an edible species.


    Do Seungjin checked the records hanging next to the large ice block. "If nothing unexpected happens, the baby fish should hatch the day after tomorrow."


    "Save some of the fish fry for me. I want to see if I can raise them," Kim Haru said.


    "Of course, take as many as you like," Do Seungjin replied with enthusiasm.


    He was thrilled.


    He firmly believed that if Mr. Kim took charge, the fish would thrive.


    The numerous ducks and black pigs already thriving under Kim Haru''s care gave Do Seungjin immense confidence in his abilities.


    "Other than these spiny fish, are there any other creatures in the river?" Kim Haru wondered.


    If he was going to set up a fish pond, raising just one type of fish seemed like a waste.


    It would be better to find a few other species to raise together.


    Do Seungjin nodded. "Of course, there are others. Nearly all the aquatic life that existed in the river before the apocalypse can still be found to some extent. However, these creatures have also mutated, growing into strange and bizarre forms. In the water, their speed and attack power are both extremely strong. They don''t like exposing themselves to people, so they''re very difficult to catch."


    In other words, if Kim Haru wanted to raise other species, he would first need to find their fry.


    However, since they were hard to catch, there wasn''t much he could raise at the moment.


    An idea popped into Kim Haru''s head: "What if we break all the ice covering the river and dig out the frozen aquatic creatures trapped inside?"


    The thought barely formed before he dismissed it himself.


    First of all, the sheer amount of work would be enormous.


    Even if he broke open all the ice along the river, there was no guarantee he''d find many species.


    The river only had so much space.


    The massive spiny fish in front of them took up significant territory by itself, so its domain was likely vast.


    Unless these creatures were extremely territorial, opening up all the rivers in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone might still yield only more spiny fish.


    No matter how impulsive Kim Haru could be, this was something he would never actually do.


    After reserving a portion of the fish fry, Kim Haru planned to return to the small farm to prepare the equipment needed for raising fish.


    However, before he could leave, Do Seungjin stopped him.


    "Mr. Kim, since you''re here, could you also take a look at the ducks and the black pigs? They still seem to have some issues," Do Seungjin said with a worried expression. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 306 - 306: Little Snorts Promotion

    Kim Haru toured the duck coop and the pigpen.


    Whether it was the ducks or the black pigs, most of them had already recovered.


    Even the ones that had been severely affected by swine fever were now starting to eat, and the milder cases had fully recovered, looking no different from healthy pigs.


    The ducks, after the addition of Fire-type ability users, were gradually becoming more energetic as well.


    "Aren''t they doing fine?" Kim Haru asked, puzzled as he looked at Do Seungjin. "What''s the problem?"


    Do Seungjin gave a bitter smile. "On the surface, they seem fine, but take a look at this data, Mr. Kim."


    As he spoke, Do Seungjin handed Kim Haru a set of statistical data.


    Even though Kim Haru didn''t fully understand the various test values, he could tell that something was off with the numbers for the ducks and black pigs.


    "Unstable mutagenic virus levels?" Kim Haru found it incredibly strange.


    The data showed that the mutagenic virus level in the ducks and black pigs fluctuated wildly¡ªsometimes high, sometimes low.


    It wasn''t like emotions that could change on a whim.


    Why would this happen?


    Do Seungjin had no idea about the cause either. So, Kim Haru went to each duck and black pig, observing them using the farm system.


    What he discovered shocked him even more.


    Both the black pigs and ducks shared the same health status: Confused.


    And the solution? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let the confused ducks and black pigs spend some time with the non-confused ones from the small farm?


    Kim Haru felt his farm was getting stranger by the day.


    Since when did "confusion" become a health status?


    And why weren''t the ducks and black pigs from his small farm "confused"?


    Regardless, Kim Haru had no other choice but to follow the system''s suggestion.


    "I''ll send Little Snort over to see how it goes," Kim Haru decided.


    After carefully reviewing the system''s recommendation, he concluded that since the black pigs formed a group, sending just one pig from his farm would be sufficient.


    Compared to Big Snort, Little Snort, who had spent more time on the small farm, had a gentler temperament and would likely adapt without issue.


    Indeed, there were no problems.


    When Kim Haru visited the animal research institute the day after delivering Little Snort, he found that the adaptation issues he had anticipated hadn''t occurred at all.


    In fact, far from struggling to adjust, Little Snort had, in just one night, become the leader of the entire group of black pigs.


    Kim Haru looked at Little Snort standing in front of him and somehow saw a smug look in its eyes.


    Ah, that''s right.


    Going from a reserve food supply to the leader of the pigs¡ªmaybe it does deserve to feel a little proud.


    Yeah, right.


    What exactly are you so proud of?


    You''ve merely gone from being a single reserve food item to the head of the reserve food supply.


    Aren''t you still reserve food at the end of the day?


    That said, Kim Haru had already decided not to include Little Snort and the others in the reserve food category anymore.


    Given the current situation, it seemed likely that any livestock group outside of his small farm might experience the "confused" health status at some point.


    When that happened, his small farm animals would be needed to "calm" them down.


    If the breeding operations here in the safety zone thrived, there would be no shortage of meat to eat anyway.


    As for the reserve food on his small farm, they could reluctantly be promoted to "field employees."


    "Little Snort, do your best." Kim Haru poked Little Snort on the forehead. "If you perform well, I''ll upgrade your pigpen when you return."


    "Snort~"


    Little Snort let out a high-pitched grunt.


    Then, with its head held high, it led a string of pig followers on a lap around the pigpen, exuding an air of authority.


    Kim Haru had already learned from Do Seungjin that the black pigs'' test data had stabilized significantly today.


    With Little Snort now acting as the "field employee," the black pigs should grow up healthy and strong in the future.


    Feeling relieved, Kim Haru said, "The ducks on my farm are still too young to be sent out. Once they grow up a bit, I''ll bring them over."


    If the safe zone''s ducks couldn''t hold out until then, Kim Haru wouldn''t mind sending Little Nugget and Sir Peckington over to try first.


    After all, the ducks on his small farm had been led by Little Nugget and Sir Peckington from the start.


    Maybe it would work too.


    On the day the strange big fish produced its offspring, Do Seungjin notified Kim Haru.


    When Kim Haru arrived at the animal research institute, the tiny fish larvae had already been born.


    Despite the large size of the parent fish, the baby fish were each less than a centimeter long.


    At that moment, a large group of them swam back and forth in an area about the size of a soccer ball beneath the belly of the fish, looking just like any normal fish.


    "How many fish larvae would you like, Mr. Kim?" Do Seungjin had already prepared to distribute the fish larvae.


    "If the animal research institute doesn''t need so many, give me half," Kim Haru replied.


    In truth, Kim Haru wasn''t sure if he could keep so many fish alive, but with the farming system, he felt it was worth a try.


    Do Seungjin nodded, using his Water-type abilities to separate the area holding the fish larvae from the rest of the ice with a large block of ice.


    He then carefully controlled the movement of one portion of the fish larvae, gradually shifting them outside the ice until they were completely free and safely transferred into the container in his hands.


    After handing the fish larvae to Kim Haru, Do Seungjin said, "If you make any new progress, could you kindly inform us?"


    Kim Haru nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 307 - 307: Fish Tank Trouble

    After returning to the small farm with the newly acquired fish larvae, Kim Haru immediately placed them into the water tank that he had prepared in advance.


    The water tank had been specially made in the past couple of days, with glass panels on all sides.


    There was no perfect way to seal the gaps for now, so he had to use Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to freeze the seams, barely holding the glass panels in place and preventing the water from spilling out.


    The only drawback was that this water tank couldn''t be placed inside the wooden cabin because the indoor heating would melt the ice sealing the gaps. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, Kim Haru had planned to place the water tank in the living room of the wooden cabin, pretending it was a decorative aquarium, making it convenient for him to observe the growth of the fish.


    After all, in the dead of winter, the pond was frozen, and he feared that the survival rate of the tiny fish larvae would be very low if he just dumped them into the pond.


    However, it wasn''t a big issue that the water tank couldn''t be placed inside the wooden cabin.


    After all, the fish had been born in the cold environment of the ice and snow.


    Kim Haru thought they probably wouldn''t be afraid of the cold weather, especially since the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree could control the temperature, ensuring the water stayed above freezing.


    "Just keep an eye on your cat," Go Okrim said, helping to place stones and sand into the water tank to simulate a more natural environment. "Don''t let Luna eat all the fish inside."


    Lina is very well-behaved," Kang Hose replied. "It won''t steal the fish. Don''t worry, Brother Go."


    While the two were talking, Kim Haru had already placed the final stone.


    The sand and mud that had been scattered earlier had settled at the bottom of the tank, and the water had become clear.


    Kim Haru had originally thought about adding some aquatic plants, but with it being winter, he couldn''t find any.


    Not only had he not found real aquatic plants, but he also couldn''t find any artificial green plants, so he decided not to add anything to the tank.


    As a result, the water tank now contained only gray stones, brown sand, and soon-to-be-added black fish larvae.


    Everything was in dark tones.


    Kim Haru poured all the fish larvae into the tank.


    After thinking for a moment, he worried that these fish larvae might end up in the same situation as the black pigs and ducks in the animal research institute.


    So, he decided to purchase 10 additional small fish larvae from the system''s trade interface.


    These larvae were unlocked when Kim Haru acquired the batch of fish larvae.


    The name was simple and easy to understand¡ªthey were called spiky fish.


    Kim Haru thought that with the system''s fish larvae present, they should be able to guide the wild fish larvae somewhat.


    As soon as the larvae entered the water, they started swimming joyfully.


    Those that had been crowded together quickly scattered, and in an instant, the whole tank was filled with them.


    It looked like a drop of ink had been diluted and spread throughout the entire tank.


    "Looks like these guys don''t like to stick together, huh?" Go Okrim raised an eyebrow as he observed the situation.


    Kim Haru also felt that this wasn''t ideal for their fish pond farming: "When feeding them, make sure to watch if any of the larvae start fighting each other. If they do, we''ll need to separate them."


    Of course, Kim Haru hoped that there would be no such issue.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose both nodded in agreement.


    The fish larvae couldn''t stay in the water tank forever.


    Right now, the pond was covered in ice, and the holes they had made for fishing were gradually freezing over as well.


    Kim Haru had considered placing the fish larvae in the pond, but that would have to wait until he had broken up all the ice on the pond.


    Moreover, he couldn''t just release them into the pond to swim freely.


    From the species of creatures Kim Haru had already fished out of the pond, it was clear that creatures like the Deepsea Light Fish, the Green Jade Shrimp and even the Giant Spider Crab that had appeared only once, would likely eat these small fish larvae.


    At the very least, he would need to make a net to create a dedicated area for the spiky fish.


    With the current size of the spiky fish, Kim Haru wasn''t sure what kind of net would be able to contain them.


    He''d need to wait for the fish larvae to grow a little larger, at least until they were too big to escape through a fishing net, before releasing them into the pond.


    Most importantly, Kim Haru still hadn''t found anything suitable for making a fishing net.


    "Mr. Kim, I''ve only found these ropes," Kang Hose said, presenting a small bundle of ropes.


    He had searched through everything in the small farm that could possibly be used, but there was only a tiny amount.


    Go Okrim had gone to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone trading market to look around, but even he returned empty-handed.


    "The materials needed for making ropes are becoming increasingly scarce. Most people don''t have any spare ropes. It seems like something insignificant at first, but it turns out to be indispensable. The trading market doesn''t even sell ropes," Go Okrim shook his head.


    The logistics department of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone also didn''t have fishing nets.


    After the river creatures mutated, the fishing nets from before the apocalypse were no longer useful.


    Some of them were damaged during the fight with mutated creatures, while others were repurposed as ropes when there was a shortage.


    As a result, very few remained.


    Unable to find a complete fishing net, Kim Haru decided to make ropes himself.


    However, considering the current situation, they couldn''t even find much rope.

 Chapter 308 - 308: Finding Hemp

    Before they could make a fishing net, they first had to figure out how to make rope.


    Kim Haru wasn''t sure how to make nylon rope, but he knew that regular rope was made from cotton or hemp.


    Cotton products were no longer available, and he couldn''t find any plants or animals that could produce new cotton.


    So, he would have to focus on hemp.


    "Is there hemp in the mountains?" Kim Haru asked Go Okrim, who often roamed the forests.


    Go Okrim shook his head. "I don''t know if there is. I''ve only used finished hemp ropes before. I have no idea what it looks like before it''s turned into rope. Even if hemp were right in front of me, I wouldn''t recognize it."


    Kim Haru thought about it for a moment and realized it made sense.


    However, it wasn''t a problem.


    Kim Haru grabbed some paper and a pencil.


    Using his drawing skills, he quickly sketched a vivid picture of ramie hemp.


    He had learned about it during one of his past artistic projects, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to draw it so accurately.


    Although hemp isn''t the only type of plant, the kind that grows in the wild is usually this one.


    Kim Haru had noticed that most of the plants near his small farm had wide leaves, so he chose to draw ramie hemp.


    In fact, mutated silkworm silk could also be used to make fishing nets, but aside from being durable, mutated silkworm silk was an excellent insulating material.


    People in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were already short on it.


    If Kim Haru used it to weave fishing nets, it would feel like a waste.


    Even if Go Okrim and Kang Hose wouldn''t say anything, he would feel guilty about it himself.


    Why use a sledgehammer to crack a nut?


    Kim Haru quickly drew five or six pictures of ramie hemp and handed them out to Go Okrim and Kang Hose. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also gave a copy to the Ginseng Spirit and the Cryo Wolf, and even to the leader of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree.


    "Look around to see if there are any plants that look very similar to this."


    Kim Haru himself wasn''t idle either; he spent his time wandering through the mountains and forests.


    The heavy snow had covered most of the plants, so Kim Haru knew that the ramie hemp he was looking for would be about waist-high, so he didn''t bother checking the taller plants.


    Whenever he came across anything that looked similar, he would sweep off the snow and take a closer look.


    However, the result was disappointing.


    What he had thought would be an easy find turned out to be much harder.


    Despite looking for several days, he hadn''t spotted any trace of it.


    "Could it be that there is no hemp in this world?" Kim Haru began to worry.


    Just as he was beginning to lose hope, Kang Hose brought good news.


    "Sir, is this the plant you''re looking for?" Kang Hose held out a bare plant he had pulled out by the roots.


    The plant was already dead, with no leaves in sight.


    The stem wasn''t very thick, about two fingers wide, and felt a bit rough to the touch, like it had soft, prickly hairs on it.


    Kim Haru couldn''t recognize it just by looking at it, but the moment he took the plant from Kang Hose, the texture immediately confirmed that this was the ramie hemp he was looking for!


    "Where did you find this?" Kim Haru asked, his face lighting up with excitement.


    Kang Hose pointed in a direction. "At the foot of the mountain. I originally thought there might be none in this forest and was planning to ask people in the pyeongseong safe zone if they had seen it anywhere. But when I got to the foot of the mountain, Cresent started barking at a patch of plants. When I went over to check, I found that, apart from missing leaves, they looked a lot like the ones in your drawing."


    "There''s an entire patch of these, but they''ve all withered away," Kang Hose added, sounding a bit regretful. "It seems they didn''t survive the mutation after the apocalypse."


    The non-mutated plants had all withered away, but strangely, despite being dead, they hadn''t rotted or decayed over time.


    They had retained their withered appearance, which was an odd phenomenon.


    After the apocalypse, this world had become anything but scientific.


    "Let''s go check it out," Kim Haru immediately decided.


    He asked Go Okrim to stay behind and look after the small farm, while Kang Hose led the way.


    Kim Haru brought along the Ginseng Spirit, of course.


    And as always, the Cryo Wolf were coming too.


    Even if Kim Haru didn''t want them to, they would still follow him eagerly, and no matter how much he tried to shoo them away, they wouldn''t leave.


    With the Cryo Wolf acting as their transport, Kim Haru and Kang Hose quickly reached their destination.


    At the foot of the mountain, the barren landscape was immediately noticeable.


    Most of the plants here were withered and yellowed.


    The ramie hemp Kang Hose found was no exception.


    As Kang Hose had said, the area with ramie hemp was quite large.


    Kim Haru speculated that it might have been intentionally planted before the apocalypse.


    Although ramie is mostly wild, it is a useful plant for humans, and anything useful is likely to be cultivated by people.


    Kim Haru knew a little about how to handle ramie, so he took out a sickle from his system inventory and began to strip the bark from a withered ramie plant.


    His movements were not very practiced, but he managed to peel it.


    Despite its dry, withered appearance, the bark of the ramie remained soft and resilient.


    The only difference was that it wasn''t green, but otherwise, it seemed no different from normal ramie.


    In other words, this ramie was usable.


    "Cut them at the roots and bring them back," Kim Haru instructed, confirming that the ramie was usable.

 Chapter 309 - 309: Saving the Ramie

    Kang Hose pulled out a sickle and began cutting from where he stood.


    Kang Hose''s sickle had been bought from a resident of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    After signing a contract with Kim Haru to work on the farm, Kang Hose had prepared for the future by getting everything ready, including the necessary farming tools.


    With the mindset and preparations in place, he had equipped himself with all the necessary gear.


    Kim Haru didn''t need to worry about any of this.


    At Kim Haru''s command, Kang Hose began cutting the ramie, and his pet, Luna also began to help him efficiently.


    Although the cat couldn''t hold the sickle with its claws, its own claws were sharp enough to function as a sickle.


    Thus, as the man and the cat passed by, the ramie stalks were swiftly cut down in neat rows.


    In matters like this, the Cryo Wolf couldn''t be of much help, so they obediently sat to the side and watched.


    Once there was enough ramie, they would be used as transport.


    Kim Haru and the Ginseng Spirit didn''t participate in the cutting; instead, they wandered through the patch of ramie, hoping to find any living plants.


    Even if they couldn''t find fully-grown plants, a small seedling or even a tiny seed would suffice.


    Only living plants could unlock the seeds in Kim Haru''s system.


    As a plant-based spirit, the Ginseng Spirit had a strong sensitivity to plant life.


    It led Kim Haru through the ramie patch, and indeed, it found a small patch of green.


    At the base of a ramie stalk that seemed to have completely withered, hidden behind layers of ramie, there was a small leaf that hadn''t fully fallen off.


    The leaf had a crescent shape near the stem, and it was only about the size of a fingernail.


    It was obviously a new leaf, but despite that, its green color was faint, and the tip of the leaf had already started to turn yellow and wither. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Kim Haru and the Ginseng Spirit didn''t find it in a day or two, this little leaf would completely wither away.


    Seeing this situation, Kim Haru quickly instructed the Ginseng Spirit to locate the root system of the ramie.


    He then took out a hoe and carefully dug around the root, trying not to damage it as he attempted to extract it.


    Kim Haru wasn''t sure how long the fragile ramie root system could survive once exposed to the outside air, and he was afraid it would die.


    He immediately asked a nearby ball-shaped companion to take him back to the small farm.


    Kang Hose stayed behind to continue cutting more ramie stalks.


    As soon as they stepped into the small farm''s area, the system''s trade page lit up, showing the unlocked Ramie Seed option.


    Upon seeing this result, Kim Haru sighed in relief.


    "Gojo, where''s the flowerpot you used to plant the garlic?" Kim Haru called out.


    "Here!" Without hesitation, Go Okrim found the flowerpot and handed it to Kim Haru, watching as Kim Haru carefully planted the strange ramie plant inside.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, is it still alive?" Go Okrim asked, his first impression of the ramie stalk being that it was dried and shriveled.


    The dull gray-brown color definitely seemed like it was already dead, which made him puzzled.


    Kim Haru, while carefully planting the ramie, pointed to the tiny leaf and showed it to Go Okrim.


    Seeing it, Go Okrim was suddenly touched and murmured, "Is it really struggling so hard to stay alive?"


    Go Okrim''s voice was quiet, and Kim Haru didn''t catch it clearly. He responded with a "Hmm?"


    "Nothing," Go Okrim shook his head.


    He didn''t know why he suddenly felt so emotional, and added, "Kim Haru-hyung, will it survive in such a small flowerpot?"


    Kim Haru hadn''t meant to use such a small pot, but in the ice-cold weather, finding suitable land to plant it was difficult.


    His Greenhouse was already filled with crops, leaving no space for the small ramie.


    He had no choice but to make do with a small flowerpot for now.


    Kim Haru thought to himself, if this tiny leaf could struggle to survive for so long, it shouldn''t mind being in a small flowerpot.


    Indeed, the little ramie didn''t mind the small flowerpot.


    Once its roots were completely buried in the soil and watered, the little leaf seemed to perk up and looking much more lively.


    The ramie planted in the flowerpot looked oddly strange.


    Kim Haru looked at the withered ramie stalk, over a meter tall, and then at the tiny leaf, no bigger than a fingernail.


    He went back to the cabin and grabbed a pair of scissors.


    Snip.


    Kim Haru cut the ramie stalk, leaving just a finger-length near the leaf.


    It looked much more balanced now.


    Kim Haru''s face relaxed.


    The little ramie had looked like a bobblehead doll, the kind with a ridiculously oversized head.


    The large stalk seemed far too heavy for such a small leaf, and it felt like it could topple any moment.


    "Put it in the Greenhouse," Kim Haru handed the ramie to Go Okrim. "Watch it carefully, don''t let it die."


    He hadn''t forgotten that Kang Hose was still cutting other ramie at the foot of the mountain.


    In the vast ramie patch, only the tiny one found by the Ginseng Spirit was still alive, while all the others had withered away.


    After a day and a half, all the ramie stalks had been cut down and were piled up in the vacant lot of the small farm.


    Kim Haru, Go Okrim, and Kang Hose began the task of peeling the ramie bark.


    None of them had done this before, so they were all unskilled at first.


    The ramie bark came out with varying thicknesses, and some even broke off completely.


    Fortunately, although broken pieces were a bit troublesome to deal with, they were still usable.


    Afterward, Kang Hose made the most progress.


    There was no other choice; of the three, Kang Hose was the only one skilled with a knife.

 Chapter 310 - 310: Processing Ramie and Spiny Fish Growth

    His knife skills were the best, although it had been honed in combat, but with a little practice, he had no trouble applying them to processing the ramie.


    As for Go Okrim and Kim Haru¡­


    The former always sent the zombies to do the work, even though he was also an ability user.


    He didn''t have much advantage in using a knife.


    However, Go Okrim was good at cooking and quickly imagined peeling the ramie like peeling potatoes.


    Slowly, he figured out his own method.


    Kim Haru, however, was the slowest and broke the most bark.


    "Chirp."


    The feather color of Sir Peckington paw grew even more vibrant.


    It stepped on a ramie stalk with its small claws, its sharp beak nipping at the bark, tearing it in a long, complete strip, which it tossed into the pile.


    Sir Peckington''s bead-sized eyes glanced at Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    He inexplicably felt looked down upon.


    After controlling the low temperatures from the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to the small farm, Sir Peckington and Little Nugget slowly began to explore, strolling out of the chicken coop.


    By now, they could spend most of the day in the snow.


    However, Little Nugget had returned to the chicken coop, seemingly to lay an egg, leaving only Sir Peckington to wander around and now helping the humans with the ramie.


    Then, the scene unfolded where Kim Haru, the farm owner, was looked down upon by the wild chickens in his own farm.


    The disgraced farm owner decided to reclaim his honor.


    He couldn''t do it himself, but he had employees.


    So, aside from the busy Moon Baein, Kim Haru called over Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the four members of the Delta Squad to his small farm.


    The Cryo Wolf were sent to the safe zone to bring them over.


    With so many people now handling the ramie together, the ramie stalks on the vacant lot were consumed quickly.


    Kim Haru shooed Sir Peckington back to the chicken coop and quietly poked its ever-growing wings. "Go back and stay with your goddess, let her lay eggs." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With how Sir Peckington always followed Little Nugget around whil wagging it''s tail, Kim Haru had long figured out their relationship.


    Initially, Kim Haru thought it was just the usual big sister and little brother dynamic, but then he saw Sir Peckington attempting... cough.


    Anyway, currently, Sir Peckington was in the stage of pursuing Little Nugget, but Little Nugget hadn''t yet agreed.


    Angrily flapping its wings, Sir Peckington stormed into the chicken coop.


    Pfft, those sly humans.


    Once the ramie was peeled, turning it into hemp thread wasn''t too difficult, though it was a little bit tedious.


    First, the ramie skin needed to be dried out; dried ramie skin would be more durable and less likely to break.


    However, in the current harsh winter, there wasn''t enough sunlight to do this step.


    Fortunately, the ramie had already withered, so this step could be skipped.


    Even if the ramie was still a little damp, wasn''t there the Delta Squad''s Gang Yuwon?


    This Fire-type ability user could easily use fire to dry it out to a certain extent.


    So, the most time-consuming step was resolved.


    Next, the sticky substance on the ramie skin needed to be removed.


    Kim Haru knew that soaking it in an acid was required.


    At first, he was troubled about where to find these chemicals in the apocalypse, but then he realized that there might be other methods.


    After all, some traditional crafts from ancient times or from before the modern era didn''t necessarily rely on acids when processing hemp.


    So, Kim Haru spent half the day searching for information in his study, and finally found a diagram.


    This step was also quite simple.


    By scraping the hemp with a piece of iron, the sticky substance could be removed.


    One could either press the hemp down on a flat surface and scrape it with a single iron piece, or sandwich the hemp between two pieces of iron and pull hard.


    This step required both skill and force, but for the ability users working on the small farm, neither of these was an issue.


    Under everyone''s combined effort, a large pile of processed hemp thread was soon placed in front of Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru didn''t handle the part involving removing the sticky residue.


    Instead, he focused on winding up the hemp that others had cleaned.


    By the time all the ramie had been processed, Kim Haru had a massive pile of hemp thread in his hands.


    The hemp thread processed through such primitive and rudimentary methods was still somewhat rough.


    It would be quite uncomfortable if used for clothing or bedding, but it was more than sufficient to serve as rope.


    The entire process of handling this batch of ramie took a full five days, even with Hwa Jian and the others joining in later to speed things up.


    During those five days, the fish larvae in the water tank grew at an astonishing pace, going from less than a centimeter in size to over the length of a hand.


    The larger spiky fish had started to reveal their distinct features.


    True to their name, their bodies sprouted a full set of spines, just like the parent fish.


    The spines varied in thickness, and a few of the more voracious, the chubby ones almost made Kim Haru mistake them for sea urchins.


    Fortunately, although these fish had developed spines, the tests showed that their flesh was free of the mutagenic virus, just like normal fish.


    Even the heads of these fish¡ªsomething Kim Haru had been particularly concerned about¡ªtested completely free of any trace of the virus.


    All the virus in these spiky fish had concentrated in their spines.


    "So, you just need to remove the spines before eating," thought Kim Haru when he heard the results.


    It was just like preparing sea urchins.


    He wondered how this strange combination of fish and sea urchin traits would taste.


    Regardless of how they tasted, the fish would need to grow larger before they could be eaten.

 Chapter 311 - 311: Fish Farming and Greenhouse Challenge

    For now, their growth rate was so rapid that the water tank that Kim Haru had initially prepared was no longer sufficient.


    The tank was crowded with fish jostling against each other.


    Occasionally, one fish''s spines would poke another, and since none of these spiky fish were pushovers, their tempers would flare, and fights would break out in no time.


    When the spiky fish fought, it wasn''t a joke.


    They used their spines and sharp teeth with full force.


    One night, the fish suddenly started fighting, and by the time Kim Haru found out the next day, one of them had already flipped belly-up, floating lifelessly on the water''s surface.


    Therefore, providing these spiky fish with a larger space for farming became an urgent matter.


    "Does anyone here know how to weave fishing nets?" Kim Haru asked the group.


    Go Okrim and Han Gwonhee shook their heads, indicating they didn''t know how, but the others had some experience.


    Thus, while Kim Haru, Go Okrim, and Han Gwonhee assisted, the others took the lead and quickly got to work weaving fishing nets.


    Although fishing nets seemed complex at first glance, once the basic weaving pattern was understood, the process was surprisingly straightforward.


    In less than a day, the group managed to finish weaving a net large enough to cover half of the pond.


    Next, the group worked together to break the ice covering the pond.


    To ensure the pond wouldn''t freeze solid again, Kim Haru planted the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree by the pond.


    It was the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree No. 4 who is maintaining it in a state where only thin and easily breakable ice would form even during freezing temperatures.


    Once the ice was cleared, Kim Haru led the group in spreading the fishing net across the pond.


    The net formed a pocket-like section in the pond, occupying one half of its area.


    The other half of the pond was left for the Luring Lotus, which naturally entered a dormant state during winter.


    After securing the net, Kim Haru released the spiky fish into the pond.


    Having suddenly transitioned from the confined space of the small tank to the expansive area of the pond, the spiky fish appeared momentarily stunned.


    Only the ten spiky fish provided by the system started swimming freely without hesitation.


    Seeing this, the other fish gradually realized their newfound freedom and scattered in different directions¡ªonly to be intercepted by the net.


    After several attempts to venture beyond the net, the fish seemed to understand that they couldn''t go any farther.


    They eventually settled down and began swimming comfortably within the netted area.


    Kim Haru scattered some fish feed into the pond, which quickly attracted the spiky fish. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Already accustomed to being fed by humans, they eagerly swarmed to devour the food.


    The fish feed wasn''t particularly elaborate¡ªit consisted of cooked white rice mixed with finely chopped vegetables and meat, occasionally supplemented with shrimp shells and other scraps.


    The spiky fish were not picky eaters.


    In fact, Kim Haru had consulted the animal research institute and specifically asked Do Seungjin about the dietary needs of the large spiky fish.


    Do Seungjin explained that the frozen large spiky fish didn''t actually require food.


    They consumed large amounts of food during the spring, summer, and fall, relying on their stored reserves to sustain them through the winter.


    As for the newly hatched larvae, they survived by feeding on the microorganisms and other material attached to the large spiky fish''s body


    At the animal research institute, the large fish and the larvae were in their current state of existence.


    The large fish remained encased in ice, while the fry, still within their icy enclosure, had grown from just one centimeter to a mere two centimeters.


    The other researchers refrained from interfering, worried that their inexperience might accidentally harm the precious larvae they had worked so hard to nurture.


    "So, you''re saying if I hadn''t been feeding them three meals a day, these fish wouldn''t have grown this fast?" Kim Haru felt slightly wronged.


    He had rushed to weave the fishing net, fearing the limited space of his tank might stifle the fish''s growth or even harm them.


    Do Seungjin chuckled. "It doesn''t really matter, does it? At least the fish are growing quickly. Now you can find a reason to enjoy a nice meal, right?"


    What else could Kim Haru do but continue with his efforts?


    At the institute, they planned to delay any artificial intervention in the spiky fish farming until the end of winter when the ice encasing the large fish would naturally melt.


    By that time, the fish farming efforts at Kim Haru''s small farm pond would likely have gathered enough experience to be of use.


    While Kim Haru was focused on his fish farming, the Greenhouse frames in the safe zone had all been constructed.


    The only task remaining was installing the glass panels.


    "Aside from installing the glass, you''ll need to consider a heating system," Kim Haru said during a tour of the Greenhouse frames led by Moon Baein. "At my place, the heating is integrated with the wooden cabin, so it''s not something you can replicate. You''ll need to rely on a hot water circulation system or a furnace for heating. The necessary pipelines should be laid in advance."


    "But we don''t have enough Fire-type ability users," Moon Baein hesitated.


    "Burn coal," Kim Haru suggested.


    Being from another world, he didn''t instinctively rely on ability users to solve every problem.


    "There aren''t any coal mines near Pyeongseong Safe Zone," Moon Baein replied, shaking his head.


    He had considered this option before.


    If coal mines had been available, the winter in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone wouldn''t be so unbearably cold.


    Burning firewood wasn''t a feasible alternative either.


    In the post-apocalypse world, people didn''t even dare to use wooden products for fear of attracting mutated plants, let alone burn wood for fuel.


    "There''s Starlight Armored Bug," Kim Haru pointed out. "Feed them with withered plants."

 Chapter 312 - 312: Ant Colony Encounter

    The Starlight Armored Bug didn''t require fresh plants to produce coal.


    For these magical creatures, the essential element they absorbed was the wood element, which was present even in withered plants.


    To the insects, there was no difference.


    Moon Baein''s eyes lit up at the suggestion.


    If this could be implemented, it would bring significant changes to Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    After all, the withered and non-mutated plants were abundant in this world.


    They posed no threat, and even ordinary people could safely gathered large bundles of them.


    "I''ll arrange this immediately!" Moon Baein said excitedly before rushing off.


    While Kim Haru was busy weaving fishing nets, the Starlight Armored Bug Breeding Facility in Gokmul County had already been completed.


    He took the time to personally transport over 2,000 Starlight Armored Bug purchased from the swamp to Gokmul County.


    In addition to these, Kim Haru bought another 1,800 insects from the system, rounding the total to 4,000.


    Kim Haru did not request any funding from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone for these 4,000 Starlight Armored Bug.


    This was a collaborative project between him and the safe zone.


    These insects represented his investment, and he planned not to involve himself in the farm''s management or operations, instead awaiting his share of the profits.


    All revenue from the Starlight Armored Bug farm would be distributed proportionally, with a designated portion allocated to Kim Haru as his private assets.


    Thanks to being system-generated, the Starlight Armored Bug adapted seamlessly to their new environment.


    Once placed in the solid breeding facility, they immediately began creating tunnels to their liking.


    Following Kim Haru''s instructions, the humans workers waited two days before making any modifications.


    They only widened the entrance tunnel slightly to facilitate human access, leaving the interior rooms untouched.


    The metal molds that was prepared in advance, were moved into the production chambers, while piles of sand were transported into the feeding rooms.


    As for the nursery and rest areas, human workers avoided these spaces entirely.


    This hands-off approach ensured the Starlight Armored Bug could live with greater peace of mind.


    Otherwise, even system-generated insects might rebel or attempt to escape.


    Once the Breeding Facility was fully operational, the progress of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s Greenhouse accelerated dramatically.


    The trucks of glass were transported from the Gokmul County farm and swiftly installed on the Greenhouse frames.


    Even without a heating system yet, the temperature inside the Greenhouse began to rise noticeably within just a few days, which slightly higher than the outside.


    The logistics department meticulously tracked the glass output.


    Once enough glass had been used for the Greenhouse, they halted the extraction of river sand and instead began transporting collected dead branches to the Starlight Armored Bug farm.


    By this time, the second batch of refugee from the roaming base had mostly passed their assessments and received residency permits for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    However, "mostly" was the key word¡ªsome of this people had harbored malicious intentions, attempting to acquire money and resources through theft or robbery in hopes of obtaining their residency permits early.


    Unfortunately for them, the safe zone had anticipated such actions and prevented their success.


    Those people who are getting caught were not executed but were barred from employment in the safe zone and sent to live in Buyeo Town.


    They were permitted to stay there only until the end of winter.


    Once spring arrived, they would be required to leave. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone even allowed these people to exchange their remaining points for food before being expelled, demonstrating their considerable leniency.


    Shortly after, the Caeruleus Draco Squad returned from the other side of Gokmul County.


    They brought back an important piece of news.


    "There''s a massive colony of mutated ants living there."


    Hearing the word "ants," everyone''s expressions changed instantly.


    "Ants? How could it be ants?" No one had expected it to be ants. "How many are there? What species?"


    The members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad were aware of how shocking this news was.


    The reason for their delay was their effort to gather detailed information about this group of ants.


    Upon being questioned, they immediately took out a piece of paper and handed it to Moon Baein.


    The paper contained all the data they had collected.


    The moment Moon Baein read the ant species listed on the paper, he made a quick decision: "We need to ask Mr. Kim for help."


    Why were ants so terrifying?


    In truth, a single ant posed little threat.


    Even in the post-apocalypse world, ants were different from other mutated creatures¡ªthey didn''t grow in size.


    The largest among them was only as big as a human palm, unlike other mutated animals, which could be as large as a house or even an entire building.


    However, what set ants apart from other mostly solitary mutated creatures was their infamous tendency to act in massive swarms.


    These weren''t just swarms of dozens or hundreds; they moved in the tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions and billions.


    Such an enormous number of ants would have been formidable even before the apocalypse, let alone afterward.


    People had witnessed it before: in an instant, the ants surged like a tidal wave.


    Within seconds, when they retreated, all that was left in their wake were bare, white bones.


    Every bit of edible flesh had been stripped away and carried off by the ants.


    How horrifying was their destructive power!


    No one wanted to encounter such a massive swarm of ants in the wild.


    Yet, despite the ants'' formidable nature, their species and groups varied.


    Some carnivorous ants were inherently destructive, leaving nothing but devastation in their wake.


    However, other ant species behaved differently.


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad discovered that the ants in Gokmul County, fortunately, did not belong to the particularly aggressive category.


    The ant species is called the "Antharion Giant Ant," it was ranged from the queen leading the colony to the worker ants at the bottom.


    Their temperament was more "live and let live"¡ªas long as they weren''t provoked, they wouldn''t attack.

 Chapter 313 - 313: Ant Architects of Gokmul County

    Unlike other rampaging ant species, Antharion Giant Ant preferred staying in one place and slowly constructing elaborate underground palaces.


    The moment Moon Baein learned about the Antharion Giant Ant, he immediately thought of Kim Haru.


    The mutated creatures such as the Hamster Tribe, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, and th Cryo Wolf had already established cooperative relationships with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Over time, Moon Baein had gradually shifted his perspective.


    When encountering mutated creatures, his first thought was no longer about eliminating them but considering whether a mutually beneficial relationship could be established.


    The Antharion Giant Ant, for example, were precisely the kind of species that fit this vision.


    If the Antharion Giant Ant settled in a specific area, it meant they genuinely cherished that place as their home.


    Now that this group of Antharion Giant Ant had chosen Gokmul County, it presented a unique opportunity for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªa chance to collaborate with a collective of master architects.


    Kim Haru soon arrived.


    When he entered the Safe Zone Commander''s building and saw the Caeruleus Draco Squad gathered there, he immediately understood that their team had become entirely loyal to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Upon seeing Kim Haru, the Caeruleus Draco Squad members all bowed their heads in respect.


    The accomplishments of this "Mr. Kim" in Pyeongseong Safe Zone were well-known to everyone in the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Their understanding of his contributions only deepened their admiration for him and intensified their regret for their previous attempts to harm him.


    Yoon Soeon in particular, expressed her heartfelt apology to Kim Haru, looking visibly distressed.


    She solemnly swore never, ever to defy any of his orders again. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru, however, had long moved past their past transgressions.


    After all, he had already taken measures to assert himself when their actions had made him uncomfortable.


    Since they hadn''t crossed any unforgivable lines, what was there not to forgive?


    They were all part of the same safe zone now.


    "Mr. Kim, you''re here. Please, take a seat," Moon Baein said, vacating a nearby chair.


    Kim Haru then sat down.


    "What''s going on?" Kim Haru asked, his gaze sweeping over the room.


    Jang Dojang had mentioned over the voice-transmitting snail that something was amiss in Gokmul County, but due to time constraints, he hadn''t been able to explain the details.


    Even now, as Kim Haru sat here, he was still unclear about the situation.


    During his journey, Kim Haru had used the system to check the status of the Starlight Armored Bug Breeding Facility.


    Since it was still running normally, the issue clearly wasn''t related to the Starlight Armored Bug.


    Yes, even though the Starlight Armored Bug Breeding Facility was built in Gokmul County, the Starlight Armored Bug themselves belonged to Kim Haru.


    Furthermore, he owned half the shares of the Breeding Facility, and the system counted it as part of his farm''s production.


    Just like the vegetable shop in the safe zone, the system allowed him to monitor the basic status of the shop remotely.


    Since the issue wasn''t with the Starlight Armored Bug Breeding Facility, and the Caeruleus Draco Squad members were present, it had to involve the other half of Gokmul County.


    Sure enough, after listening to Moon Baein''s explanation, Kim Haru''s assumption was correct.


    "The other half of Gokmul County is entirely occupied by these ants?" Kim Haru asked, scrutinizing the data on the intelligence report.


    Although he wasn''t particularly familiar with the destructive potential of ants, he could tell that the situation was going to be tricky.


    Yoon Jongju nodded. "Yes, these Antharion Giant Ant have taken over most of the intact buildings in that part of the county. Only the ones that are completely dilapidated are untouched. All the walls of the standing structures have become their nests. Additionally, my Aerial Vision ability revealed that most of Gokmul County''s underground area has been hollowed out."


    It was all the work of these Antharion Giant Ant.


    On the back of the intelligence sheet, the Caeruleus Draco Squad had sketched a simple diagram of the underground palace they had managed to uncover.


    Just from this rough illustration, Kim Haru could see how intricate and complex this subterranean world was.


    Kim Haru suddenly thought the system''s decision to place the Starlight Armored Bug Breeding Facility in Gokmul County was unexpectedly spot-on.


    The Starlight Armored Bug preferred underground environments, just like these ants.


    They were, in a sense, kindred spirits.


    Of course, this was just a random thought in Kim Haru''s mind.


    Even though the Starlight Armored Bug were underground creatures, allowing them to roam freely underground would make it more challenging to harvest their products efficiently.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone couldn''t permit them to dig without restraint.


    "What''s this line?" Kim Haru pointed to a peculiar feature on the map.


    There was a straight line drawn on the edge of the underground diagram, beyond which there was nothing depicted.


    "This is the boundary line," Yoon Jongju explained. "Beyond this line lies the other half of Gokmul County. Not a single ant has crossed over into that area."


    "Why?" Kim Haru found it puzzling. "Is there something on this line?"


    The Caeruleus Draco Squad members all shook their heads. "We found it strange too and specifically investigated the line. But visually, there''s no difference. Whether it''s above ground or underground, even if buildings are directly on the line, the ants only occupy the other side."


    That was odd.


    "Alright, I''ll go take a look," Kim Haru said, recalling Go Okrim''s mention of his zombie brother.


    If these ants were deterred by territory demarcations, then Go Okrim''s brother should have long ceased to exist.


    Even if some lingering aura remained, it wouldn''t persist for this long.


    Regardless, Kim Haru''s curiosity was piqued.


    Moon Baein had invited Kim Haru here with the intention of having him investigate, but he certainly wouldn''t allow him to go alone.


    "Please wait a moment, Mr. Kim. I''ll ask Chung Hwangeun to gather a team and go there with you."

 Chapter 314 - 314: The Cryo Wolf and the Ants

    Given Chung Hwangeun''s usual personality, he''d have been wandering off somewhere in the few days since his return.


    However, the drastic changes in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had even kept this notoriously restless top-ranking ability user grounded.


    The safe zone had been enjoying a stable electricity supply during this time as well.


    Kim Haru nodded.


    He had no intention of heading out unprepared.


    He needed to return to his small farm and get ready.


    At the very least, he''d bring the Ginseng Spirit and Go Okrim along.


    The former could act as a translator since no one knew if the ants were capable of communication.


    As for the latter, since they were heading to his hometown, Kim Haru thought it might lead to new discoveries¡ªor at the very least, it would allow Go Okrim to revisit his home.


    As for the Cryo Wolf, they originally planned to follow Kim Haru.


    However, as soon as they heard he was heading to a place infested with ants, each one immediately backed away.


    "What''s wrong?" It was the first time Kim Haru had seen his usually fearless Cryo Wolf acting like this.


    They didn''t seem scared exactly, more like they had learned their lesson after a bad experience.


    "Woof!"


    "Woof!"


    "Woof!"


    The Cryo Wolf started barking, each chiming in. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ginseng Spirit listened from the side and suddenly burst out laughing. "Serves them right."


    Kim Haru grew more curious. "What happened? Tell me."


    "What else? These dim-witted Cryo Wolf said that, at some point, they were running wild in some town. Naturally, they caused a lot of damage¡ªbreaking buildings and digging countless holes in the ground. By pure bad luck, they happened to mess with a colony of Antharion Giant Ant. These Cryo Wolf destroyed the ants'' meticulously built homes. Of course, the ants didn''t let them off easily, and a fight broke out between the Cryo Wolf and the ants."


    Kim Haru: "..."


    That does sound like something these foolish Cryo Wolf would do.


    "And then what happened?" Go Okrim and Kang Hose, who had been listening intently, couldn''t hide their curiosity.


    Looking at the Cryo Wolf now, standing proudly in front of them, it was clear they hadn''t suffered any major injuries.


    However, their expressions also made it obvious they hadn''t gained the upper hand.


    So what exactly had happened?


    Everyone was dying to know.


    The Ginseng Spirit extended a ginseng root, mimicking a finger, and pointed at the Cryo Wolf'' fluffy fur, which looked as soft and puffy as cotton candy.


    "The Cryo Wolf said the ants crawled into their fur. They didn''t bite them or anything¡ªthey just started building nests in the Cryo Wolf'' fur."


    Uh¡­


    Everyone imagined the scene in their minds.


    The Cryo Wolf were so big, and their fur so thick and deep.


    If their bodies were covered with countless ant nests, with ants crawling back and forth, wouldn''t that be unbearably itchy?


    Even if the Cryo Wolf tried to paw the ants off, they could only reach their bellies.


    Their heads, backs, necks, and tails would be out of reach.


    Even if they helped each other, it would''ve been nearly impossible to clean out all the ants.


    During that time, the Cryo Wolf must have been desperately rubbing against trees, sand, dirt, rocks, and even water, trying to get rid of the ants.


    Just imagining the scene made everyone feel itchy all over, as if the ants were already crawling on their own bodies.


    The Ginseng Spirit, still laughing gleefully, said, "The ants did a great job. After all, it was the Cryo Wolf who destroyed their homes first. Now the ants are just using the Cryo Wolf'' fur as compensation¡ªtotally fair, hahahahaha!"


    Kim Haru couldn''t help but laugh and shake his head. "Alright, alright, fine. You guys can stay behind, but don''t get too rowdy on the farm. I can''t afford for you to tear the place apart."


    "Woof!"


    The Cryo Wolf wagged their tails and happily stuck out their tongues, seemingly agreeing to behave.


    Despite their assurances, Kim Haru wasn''t too confident in their promises.


    He specifically instructed Kang Hose, "If the Cryo Wolf start causing trouble, just let them run wild in the forest instead."


    Better they wreak havoc in the forest than ruin his farm.


    Besides, this forest wasn''t an ordinary one¡ªit was filled with mutated plants, tough enough to withstand the Cryo Wolf'' antics.


    Kang Hose nodded, promising to keep a close eye on the farm.


    "Relax," Go Okrim reassured him. "There''s a good chance no enemies will show up here. All you need to do is feed and water the chickens, ducks, and pigs on time. Check the crops in the Greenhouse occasionally. Everything has an automatic watering system except for that single ramie plant, which needs to be watered manually. It''s not too much work."


    Go Okrim passed on his experience to Kang Hose.


    In fact, Go Okrim had already been guiding Kang Hose through these tasks on a daily basis.


    But since this would be Kang Hose''s first time staying at the farm alone, it didn''t hurt to go over everything again.


    After giving all the necessary instructions, Kim Haru and Go Okrim left with the Ginseng Spirit.


    Shin Woncheon was already waiting at the foot of the mountain with a vehicle.


    The vehicle headed toward Gokmul County, and the speed was not fast along the way, even on the ice; it didn''t slip at all.


    Kim Haru occasionally saw vehicles traveling from Gokmul County toward the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, also moving at a slow pace, passing by him.


    These vehicles all had their windows securely fixed.


    "This should be the last batch of glass," Shin Woncheon also noticed these vehicles. "The Greenhouse in the safe zone is almost done, and the river sand excavation has stopped. We should be preparing to send the withered plants over."


    Kim Haru was aware of this as well.


    His small farm didn''t need coal for now, as various heating systems were in place, and electricity was also provided by the system.

 Chapter 315 - 315: Ant Palace Expedition

    The kitchen didn''t require coal either.


    However, he knew that a large supply of coal would definitely make life a little better for the people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Since they were already heading to Gokmul County, they might as well stop by the Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility.


    The entire stretch of road leading to Gokmul County had been cleared of all obstacles.


    The group left in the morning and arrived by noon.


    In addition to Kim Haru, Go Okrim, Shin Woncheon, and Chung Hwangeun, the group of five also included Yoon Jongju from the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Yoon Jongju''s Aerial Vision ability was incredibly useful.


    Although he needed to place his ability marker at a location first to observe that place, as long as the marker''s energy didn''t disperse, no matter how much time passed, once they entered the marker''s radiation range, he could observe the situation inside through his ability.


    Once they entered the Gokmul County area, the group first parked the car in the other half of the city, which had already been occupied and tidied up.


    This area had been completely transformed into the territory of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, with the patrol team arranged.


    Now, the people here were not only responsible for the daily operations of the Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility but also gradually clearing out the zombies trapped in the ice. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since the facility''s work wasn''t complicated¡ªfeeding and moving products¡ªand even cleaning up the facility''s hygiene didn''t require their involvement, the Starlight Armored Bug were quite self-sufficient and loved keeping their living spaces tidy.


    Kim Haru didn''t let Go Okrim follow them to the other half of the city but allowed him to wander around freely.


    After all, Go Okrim''s previous activity area had been this half of the city.


    Thus, the remaining four entered the area of the Antharion Giant Ants without any delay.


    The Antharion Giant Ants do not proactively attack humans; to be more precise, they do not attack any creatures that enter their territory unless their buildings are damaged.


    Thanks to the earlier reconnaissance by the Caeruleus Draco Squad, the group''s mission went smoothly this time.


    They quickly found the entrance to the underground palace and started heading in.


    According to Yoon Jongju''s Aerial Vision ability, the group had already reached the second level of the underground palace.


    Moving further inward would bring them to the third level, where the queen ant resided.


    "The defense along the remaining path is especially tight, so we didn''t force our way through, we''re afraid of angering them," Yoon Jongju said, halting here.


    At this point, the Aerial Vision ability could still show part of the road inside, but as they got closer to the center, even Yoon Jongju''s ability couldn''t reveal anything beyond that.


    "Mr. Kim, what should we do now?" Shin Woncheon and Chung Hwangeun both turned their gaze toward Kim Haru.


    Their mission this time was to ensure Kim Haru''s safety.


    Although Chung Hwangeun was curious to see if he could defeat so many ants by force, he knew the limits and understood that this was not the time for recklessness.


    Kim Haru stood still, watching the rows of ants ahead.


    The ants on the ground were nearly all the same size, about two finger widths long.


    They were larger than the ants before the apocalypse, but compared to the mutated creatures after the apocalypse, they were quite small.


    At that moment, the ants were marching along the path in an orderly fashion, their backs carrying large clumps of soil.


    In addition to the ants on the ground, there were also groups of ants operating on the walls around this passage.


    Kim Haru observed closely and realized these ants were slowly carving sculptures into the walls.


    Yes, these ants not only dug out a high enough passage for humans to pass through but were now also carving intricate sculptures around the passage''s walls.


    It wasn''t just one ant doing the work, but a large group, each ant responsible for its part, resulting in a complete picture.


    At this point, Kim Haru still didn''t know what the ants were carving.


    All he could make out were some strange buildings and large ant legs in the parts near the bottom that had already started to take shape.


    Perhaps these ants were carving their own mythological stories.


    Watching these focused ants, Kim Haru wasn''t sure whether his journey would achieve its intended goal.


    Up until now, he hadn''t noticed any strange behavior from these ants.


    Not even a single one had spared him a second glance.


    Oh, wait, maybe an ant did look at him for a moment.


    After all, given their size, even if they glanced in his direction, he wouldn''t have noticed unless he was paying close attention.


    His hand, which was in his pocket, brushed against the Ginseng Spirit.


    The Gingseng Spirit tapped his palm twice with one of its roots.


    That meant a negative response.


    There were more people around this time, and Kim Haru didn''t want the Ginseng Spirit to reveal itself so easily.


    After discussing, he decided to keep the thicker part of the Gingseng Spirit hidden in his pocket and they agreed on a simple signal.


    The signal was straightforward¡ªone tap meant "yes," two taps meant "no."


    The priority was to first confirm whether these ants could communicate before taking the next step.


    As for situations that required the Ginseng Spirit to translate, Kim Haru would find another excuse to send everyone else out.


    Right now, the message from the Ginseng Spirit was clear: these ants were not communicative.


    This was problematic.


    Shin Woncheon and the others were still waiting for Kim Haru''s next instruction.


    "Keep moving forward."


    There was no choice but to proceed.


    The worker ants couldn''t communicate, so it would be up to the higher-ranked ants to see if they could.


    If even the queen ant couldn''t be communicated with, then this colony of ants might require another approach¡ªeither abandoning this territory or driving them out.

 Chapter 316 - 316: Handshake with the Queen

    However, the latter might be difficult.


    But abandoning such a large portion of the city would be too regrettable, so for now, the best plan was to find an ant in this colony that could communicate.


    The group continued moving forward.


    Indeed, after passing through the tunnel, the ants they encountered became much more alert.


    The worker ants before had been so focused on constructing the buildings that they paid no attention to any creatures passing by, as long as they weren''t disturbed.


    These worker ants would do nothing unless interrupted.


    But now, the soldier ants blocking their path were different.


    "Mr. Kim, should we fight?" Chung Hwangeun clenched his fists.


    Kim Haru shook his head. "Wait a moment."


    Now that they were all inside the ant nest, if a fight broke out, they would be at a disadvantage.


    Besides, he had come here for cooperation, so what would fighting accomplish?


    This time, Kim Haru received a single tap from the Ginseng Spirit.


    Immediately, his eyes lit up.


    In other words, these soldier ants are capable of communication!


    That makes things much easier.


    After some tapping back and forth with the Ginseng Spirit in his pocket, Kim Haru finally confirmed that not all of the soldier ants could communicate.


    Only the squad leader among them could.


    But as long as communication was possible, things became much simpler.


    Kim Haru decided to let the Ginseng Spirit try.


    He pulled the Ginseng Spirit out of his pocket and tossed it directly into the pile of ants.


    Kim Haru believed that even without consulting the Ginseng Spirit, it would understand his intentions, wouldn''t mind his actions, and would successfully complete the task.


    Ginseng spirit: ¡­Human, you wait for me!


    Meanwhile, Chung Hwangeun, Shin Woncheon, and Yoon Jongju were all very curious about Kim Haru suddenly throwing a white radish into the ants.


    They couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    Was he trying to offer the ants a gift to show goodwill?


    But how did Kim Haru know that the ants liked white radishes?


    Seeing that Kim Haru wasn''t offering an explanation, the three of them instinctively stayed quiet, even though they were itching to ask.


    The soldier ants in front of the group watched them intently.


    As long as the humans dared to step into their territory, the soldier ants would drive them out without hesitation.


    The humans were aware of this and remained safely outside the boundary, waiting quietly.


    Except for Kim Haru, no one knew what they were waiting for.


    Until, suddenly, there was movement in the direction where the white radish had been thrown.


    "Mr. Kim, be careful."


    Chung Hwangeun and Shin Woncheon immediately moved to shield Kim Haru, looking alertly ahead.


    Then, they saw a massive group of ants swarming toward them.


    At the center of this swarm was an ant the size of a soccer ball, its body evenly marked with red and white patches, making it stand out.


    The moment they saw its bulging abdomen, they knew this must be the queen ant.


    The queen ant herself had come out! S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was rare indeed.


    Moreover, they noticed that the white radish Kim Haru had thrown earlier was being lifted by the ants around the queen, creating an oddly ceremonial feeling, as if the white radish was a guest of honor.


    But how could that be?


    It was just a radish.


    Only Kim Haru knew that this white radish was no ordinary radish.


    Seeing the scene unfold before him, he realized that the Ginseng Spirit had successfully completed its mission.


    The queen ant, surrounded by the swarm, slowly approached the four humans.


    Her long antennae passed in front of her, finally stopping in front of Kim Haru.


    The queen''s antennae happily flicked forward twice, then extended in front of Kim Haru, coming to a halt.


    Kim Haru watched the queen''s actions, quickly understanding what was happening.


    He extended his hand, ready to take it.


    "Mr. Kim."


    Shin Woncheon cautiously stopped Kim Haru.


    No one knew if the suddenly appeared queen ant was friend or foe, and Shin Woncheon saw that Kim Haru was about to approach it, fearing that something might go wrong.


    Kim Haru reassured him, "It''s fine."


    Even though Kim Haru couldn''t understand the queen ant''s words, he chose to trust the Ginseng Spirit.


    Kim Haru extended his hand and grasped the queen''s antenna, shaking it politely, just like a handshake with a human.


    Through the antenna, he could clearly feel the joy conveyed: "Human, follow me."


    A voice echoed in Kim Haru''s mind.


    He looked at the expressions of Chung Hwangeun and the others.


    The three of them were tense, watching Kim Haru, as if they hadn''t heard the voice at all.


    Kim Haru understood¡ªthis must be a special ability of the queen''s antenna.


    So, Kim Haru didn''t release the queen''s antenna.


    He turned to the others and said, "The queen is willing to talk to us. Let''s follow her."


    The group walked down the path the queen had taken.


    After walking for a few minutes and passing through a beautifully crafted tunnel, a magnificent hall appeared before them.


    To be honest, Kim Haru was stunned.


    Although he knew that these Antharion Giant Ants were skilled architects, he had always limited his understanding of them to their identity as ants.


    He never realized just how remarkable they were.


    Now he saw for himself that these masters had built this grand structure underground.


    It was so impressive it could easily serve as a temple in any game!


    The queen sat on a throne at the highest point and gestured for Kim Haru to sit beside her.


    The seat, though not as grand as the throne, was equally exquisite, clearly showing that Kim Haru held significant importance in the queen''s domain.


    Kim Haru sat down without hesitation.


    The hand that had been holding the queen''s antenna had already released it when they entered the hall.


    The other three wanted to find places to sit, but no matter where they attempted to sit, one of the soldier ants would always be watching them closely.

 Chapter 317 - 317: Sweet Partnership

    Eventually, they decided to stand behind Kim Haru.


    After all, they were here to act as his bodyguards.


    The Ginseng Spirit had already been put back into Kim Haru''s pocket during the journey here.


    Knowing that there was no longer any role for it, it had closed its eyes and prepared to nap.


    The queen ant touched the antenna of a nearby guardian ant, and the guardian, receiving the order, quickly brought in tray after tray of glimmering objects, placing them in front of Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru looked at the queen.


    She gestured for him to eat.


    It seems that the queen ant is particularly knowledgeable about human things, even going so far as to offer food to entertain guests.


    Kim Haru picked up one of the items from the plate and carefully examined it.


    It was soft to the touch, with a thin membrane on the outside, and the inside seemed to contain a liquid-like substance.


    He placed one in his system backpack, and noticed that the classification changed to "Sugar Syrup."


    It was sugar!


    What a pleasant surprise.


    Since the system indicated that it was edible, Kim Haru had no hesitation and ate one.


    The three people standing behind him were startled, all nervously watching Kim Haru, fearing that something unusual might happen.


    The queen ant who is seated on the throne, seemed to become even more delighted at Kim Haru''s willingness to eat it, and her antenna movements became more cheerful.


    Kim Haru pointed to the sugar syrup on the plate and asked, "I''m curious, could you tell me how this is made?"


    The queen nodded and didn''t wait for Kim Haru to make a move.


    She walked over to him, making a soft clicking sound, and shoved her antenna into his hand.


    ''It''s made by our slaves. Do you want to see where it comes from? I can take you there.''


    Kim Haru nodded. "Alright, thank you. I''m indeed quite curious about it. But before that, I''d like to know your thoughts on our purpose for coming here?"


    ''Oh, it''s about that fat white guy talking about helping you build houses, right? Sure, sure, I''m fine with that. I''ve been getting bored here anyway.'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s a partnership," Kim Haru clarified a little more carefully.


    Then, he transmitted the details of the partnership in his mind.


    The main idea was that humans from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone could hire the Antharion Giant Ants to construct buildings, and in return, humans would protect the land around Gokmul County for the ants, preventing other creatures from disturbing the area.


    Of course, there were more specifics to discuss, but those would be sorted out after the initial agreement was made.


    The queen ant''s voice sounded ethereal, but given her energetic behavior, it seemed like she had a lively personality.


    As soon as Kim Haru finished explaining, she eagerly nodded and immediately agreed.


    Kim Haru was surprised. "Aren''t you worried that we might trick you?"


    The queen ant proudly responded, ''There are many of us ants. If you try to trick us, we''re not to be messed with.''


    Kim Haru understood.


    So this was confidence in their own strength.


    ''And I believe you won''t deceive me,'' the queen ant added.


    What else could Kim Haru do?


    Of course, he had to live up to this trust.


    The partnership was quickly established.


    The queen ant couldn''t leave the anthill easily, but she would send her trusted assistants to accompany Kim Haru and the others to the Pyeongchang Safe Zone to discuss the specifics of their cooperation.


    The queen and her assistants had a special mental connection, so even at a distance, they could communicate, and she wasn''t concerned about her assistants being unable to make decisions.


    Then, the queen ant happily led Kim Haru to the place where the slaves were held.


    Although Chung Hwangeun, Shin Woncheon, and Yoon Jongju didn''t know where Kim Haru was going next, they knew to follow his lead and simply stayed behind him.


    When they saw the so-called "slaves" of the ants, Kim Haru was even more amazed.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, the creatures that the ants had enslaved were aphids!


    Kim Haru remembered that before he transmigrated, he had read about aphids in a biological book.


    He had been incredibly curious about these creatures that can produced honeydew.


    He had even gone out of his way to research them and found out that aphids were actually pests, and humans couldn''t consume the honeydew they produced.


    At the time, Kim Haru had felt quite disappointed, imagining how wonderful it would be if humans could actually eat the honeydew produced by aphids.


    To his surprise, a fantasy that never came true in his previous lofe had now become reality in this one.


    At that moment, the aphids enslaved by the Antharion Giant Ants were large, even bigger than the queen ant herself.


    However, each aphid was being ridden by a Antharion Giant Ants, working tirelessly under the ants'' command.


    Kim Haru didn''t have a clear view of how the aphids operated, but he saw their forelegs waving in the air as if they were stuffing something.


    Then, the wings on their backs unfolded, and a large clump of sugar syrup appeared.


    Once the sugar syrup reached a certain amount, the aphid''s wings folded again, and the syrup was severed before it could fall to the ground.


    The ants were already waiting nearby to carry it away.


    From the queen ant, Kim Haru learned that the sugar syrup produced by the aphids was incredibly thick and had a high concentration, making it unsuitable for direct consumption.


    After being carried away by other ants, it would be transported to a processing room for refinement.


    Only after that would it become the syrup presented to Kim Haru.


    This saved him the step of extracting sugar from sugar beets.


    Kim Haru immediately asked the queen ant, "Is the production of this syrup large? Do you have enough for yourselves? If you have excess, perhaps we can trade it with humans."

 Chapter 318 - 318: Ant Alliance and Winter Transformation

    The queen ant shrugged, ''Do you want some? We have plenty of it, we''re getting tired of it. If you want it, feel free to take it.''


    Kim Haru naturally wouldn''t just take it without thought.


    He grabbed a chunk of it and planned to bring it back to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s logistics department, so they could discuss how to trade with the Antharion Giant Ants for mutual benefit.


    This trip was a huge success!


    When Kim Haru returned to the Starlight Armored Bug breeding facility, Go Okrim was already waiting there.


    Go Okrim immediately noticed the two ants that Shin Woncheon and Chung Hwangeun were holding, and from the looks of it, he knew that the mission had been accomplished.


    "As expected of you, Hyung, I knew there''s nothing you can''t handle."


    Kim Haru ignored the constant praise from this person who always showered him with compliments and asked, "Are we going back to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone now, or are you staying here for another day?"


    Go Okrim was stunned. "Are we going back?"


    "Yes." Kim Haru nodded. "There are still things left unfinished."


    The strange boundary between the two halves of Gokmul County''s still hadn''t been explained, and after the cooperation was settled, he still had to return the two ants and check if there were any other things to discuss with the queen ant.


    Kim Haru couldn''t guarantee that if someone else took on the role of mediator, the ants wouldn''t chase them away.


    "Then I''ll wait for you here," Go Okrim said, realizing that time was still on their side, and his thoughts were beginning to stir.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind and, after reminding Go Okrim to stay safe, took the two ants and a clump of sugar syrup back to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Moon Baein had been waiting for Kim Haru''s update.


    He never expected things to go so smoothly, and on top of that, there was an additional unexpected gain.


    "Hahahahaha, Mr. Kim is indeed the lucky star of our Pyeongseong Safe Zone!" Moon Baein was ecstatic.


    ...


    As the winter weather grew colder, Kim Haru''s first year in this world was drawing to a close.


    The collaboration with the queen ant went smoothly without any surprises.


    Within just a few days of signing the contract, the construction speed in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had significantly increased.


    The ants showed no fear of the freezing winter and icy ground, laying solid foundations for the houses.


    As for the upper parts of the buildings, the tireless worker ants, who feared neither hardship, fatigue, nor cold, worked non-stop, to the point where the speed of human cement mixing couldn''t keep up.


    In addition to the critical role the ants played in building houses, they also revamped the underground drainage system of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    As the queen ant conveyed to Kim Haru, ''Your human drainage system is far too simplistic. It doesn''t match the effort we Antharion Giant Ants have put into reconstructing your houses.''


    Since the ants were willing to carry out the renovation, there was no reason for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to oppose it.


    Even the heating pipelines inside the Greenhouses were replanned by the ants.


    Thus, before the New Year arrived, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone underwent a major transformation, from underground to aboveground.


    The ants'' sugar syrup unsurprisingly became a huge hit in the safe zone.


    Several trading markets designated specific areas for humans and ants to exchange goods.


    Humans traded various food items with the ants for sugar syrup.


    The ants had long grown tired of the sweetness of sugar, but most of their skills were focused on construction, leaving them lacking in the ability to source food for their colony.


    As a result, the ants readily accepted the various flavors of food offered by humans.


    Of course, normal, virus-free food was especially favored.


    Some clever people skipped trading raw ingredients and instead prepared dishes, seasoning them to create flavors vastly different from sweetness. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These dishes, with their diverse aromas, made the ants even more enthusiastic.


    In short, the process of interacting with these Antharion Giant Ants became increasingly harmonious.


    Both the humans in the safe zone and the ants found satisfaction in their cooperation.


    However, as for the clear dividing line running through Gokmul County, splitting it into two halves, Kim Haru and the others couldn''t uncover any clues about its origin.


    Kim Haru even asked the queen ant, but she claimed the ants also had no idea why such a boundary existed.


    They merely felt an instinctive reluctance to cross it.


    Anyway, the half of the city they occupied was sufficient for the ants to build their envisioned underground kingdom.


    If necessary, they could expand in the other three directions; there was no need to venture into the other half of the city.


    Thus, the dividing line remained as it was.


    Unable to pinpoint the exact reason, and since this dividing line posed no harm to the humans, Kim Haru and his group decided not to investigate further.


    At most, they instructed the patrol team to remain vigilant when patrolling near the line and to keep an eye out for any unusual activity.


    Thus, the division of Gokmul County into two halves was established: the left city belonged to the humans, while the right city was the domain of the Antharion Giant Ants.


    Go Okrim made a trip to Gokmul County, and though it wasn''t entirely without gains, he retraced the path he and his zombie brother had once walked.


    Along the way, he found some items tied to their shared memories and even unearthed an old family photo from his former home.


    He carefully brought these items back to his dormitory on the small farm.


    "Brother, I''m living very well now. It''s almost New Year, and I''ll make sure to light a firework for you," Go Okrim said with a smile as he carefully placed the photo in a prominent spot.


    After leaving the dormitory, Kang Hose was already waiting outside.

 Chapter 319 - 319: The Pig Slaughtering Feast

    "Did you finish your business?"


    "Yes, it''s done. We can leave now."


    The two of them climbed into a sled cart pulled by Snowball No. 11, which was waiting nearby.


    Luna and Cresent squeezed into the cart alongside them.


    The moment Snowball No. 11 realized everyone was on board, it let out a howl and dashed forward at full speed.


    Its other brothers were already waiting at the safe zone, and if it weren''t for these two slow humans, Snowball No. 11 wouldn''t have waited so long and risked being left behind.


    Eager to reunite with its brothers and the humans it liked, Snowball No. 11 ran so fast that only a blur could be seen.


    A journey that should have taken an hour was completed in just half an hour.


    Upon arriving at the eastern gate of the safe zone, the gate guards, already informed of Snowball No. 11''s arrival, opened the gate to let the sled cart in before closing it behind them.


    With practiced ease, Snowball No. 11 navigated directly toward the central district with the cart and its passengers.


    Here, its brothers and the humans it liked were all gathered.


    "You''re here? Mr. Kim is up ahead," Jang Dojang greeted the two.


    Go Okrim anxiously asked, "How is it? Have they started slaughtering the pig yet?"


    "Not yet," Jang Dojang replied with a laugh. "Mr. Kim is still choosing. He wants to pick a better-looking pig."


    Go Okrim: "..."


    Fine.


    Kim Haru-hyunh''s behavior was sometimes incomprehensible.


    Did good-looking pigs taste better when eaten?


    Of course, that was impossible.


    For Kim Haru, there was no urgency.


    Time was on his side, so why couldn''t he take his time and choose a good-looking one?


    So, what exactly was happening now?


    Just two days ago, Do Seungjin had led a group to the black pigs'' territory.


    With Chung Hwangeun, the top ability user in the safe zone, in the team, they easily captured five fully grown black pigs.


    Each pig was at least the size of half a house, with the largest one even bigger than a full house.


    These five black pigs were enough to feed everyone in the safe zone for at least three days.


    Why the sudden need for so many pigs?


    Naturally, it was in preparation for the New Year.


    The tradition of slaughtering pigs for the New Year wasn''t unique to Kim Haru''s world in his previous life.


    To his surprise and delight, this custom still existed in this new world he had traveled to.


    If it weren''t for Moon Baein suddenly asking how much pork his small farm would need, Kim Haru wouldn''t have even realized that the New Year was fast approaching.


    This was his first New Year in a different world.


    Even someone like Kim Haru, who wasn''t fond of crowds, felt a rare spark of enthusiasm to celebrate properly.


    As for the pig-slaughtering feast, how could he miss out on the fun?


    Before come to this world, he had heard of how people in the rural areas often held pig-slaughtering feasts during the New Year.


    As someone who lived in the city and had no close relatives or friends to spend the holidays with, he had often gone to agritourism spots to experience the festivities.


    Naturally, he had also encountered pig-slaughtering feasts.


    It always seemed like such an interesting event.


    At this moment, the five massive pigs were tightly bound with specially made ropes.


    To match the festive atmosphere of the pig-slaughtering feast, the pigs hadn''t been killed yet and were still grunting and struggling.


    However, with Do Seungjin, Chung Hwangeun, and others guarding them, no matter how much the black pigs struggled, it was to no avail.


    Kim Haru stood next to the black pigs, carefully selecting the one he wanted.


    The largest one was definitely off the list¡ªhis small farm couldn''t possibly consume that much meat.


    Even for the others, he wouldn''t take an entire pig, at most a quarter, which made choosing even more important.


    Too much fat made the meat greasy¡ªno thanks.


    Older pigs had tougher meat¡ªnot ideal either.


    Some pigs had too much hair, which would be troublesome to process¡ªhe''d pass on those as well.


    And if a pig wasn''t clean, he might not mind if he didn''t know, but having seen it now, he''d definitely think of it later while eating, so that was a no-go too.


    Finally, Kim Haru chose a medium-sized black pig that looked neither too fat nor too lean.


    "I''ll take some pig blood, one ear, half a nose, and the brain too. One front hoof, one back hoof, and the tip of the tail. For the rest of the meat, just give me a random selection," Kim Haru counted on his fingers. "Oh, right, I also want part of the liver and some intestines."


    Do Seungjin immediately responded, "Got it! I''ll make sure you get the best parts."


    A giant iron basin was carried over by two researchers and placed directly under the neck of the black pig, ready to collect its blood.


    After all, pig blood pudding is a delicacy.


    Four Fire-type ability users, including Gang Yuwon, had already started a fire on the side.


    A group of Earth-type ability users had dug out a clay stove in the ground, and a large iron pot was set on top of it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pot was filled with water, more than half full, and it was already starting to steam over the flames.


    And this wasn''t the only pot of hot water.


    There was no other way; the black pigs were simply too large¡ªone pot wouldn''t suffice.


    A sharp blade suddenly appeared in the hands of Shin Woncheon, a Metal-type ability user.


    Without hesitation, he slashed it across the black pig''s throat.


    Immediately, the researchers waiting nearby surged forward.


    A few of them held down the pig''s body, while two others grabbed its ears to lift its head, allowing the blood to drip continuously into the basin.


    As the black pig let out a pitiful wail, the water in the pot began to bubble and boil.

 Chapter 320 - 320: The Art of Butchering

    "It''s dead! Quick, put it into the pot for scalding!"


    A cheer erupted from the crowd.


    With a flurry of hands, they tossed the blood-drained black pig into a specially made container.


    Boiling water, controlled by a Water-type ability user, was poured over the pig''s body.


    The once jet-black skin gradually turned red, and the hair on its hide started falling off strand by strand under the hot water.


    A faint aroma of meat even began to waft out.


    As the pig was scalded in the container, it suddenly struggled violently, almost flipping the container over with its immense strength.


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    "This pig is tenacious!"


    "Of course it is! It''s a mutated black pig¡ªits vitality must be mutated too."


    "I remember last year''s pig-slaughtering feast when one pig actually escaped from the boiling pot and almost ran out of the central zone. This one still doesn''t compare to that one."


    "Is that so? What a pity I wasn''t around then to see it."


    "Hurry up! Stop just standing there watching¡ªget it back in. Be careful not to splash yourself with the boiling water."


    "Oh, come on! There are so many people here. It''ll be fine, no problem."


    The lively crowd was entirely unfazed by the scene; they were long used to it.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before the struggling black pig was forced back into the boiling pot and transformed into a thoroughly lifeless one.


    The onlookers breathed a collective sigh of relief, their faces relaxing into smiles.


    Nearby, the chopping board for butchering was already set up.


    The freshly scalded black pig was hoisted onto the board with everyone''s combined effort.


    Standing at the ready was Do Seungjin, whose years of experience were evident.


    Before the apocalypse, Do Seungjin had been a butcher.


    Now, he had already donned a professional butcher''s outfit: a waterproof, stain-resistant apron that matched his aura perfectly.


    Even members of the plant research institute came over to join the commotion.


    Director Jang Dojung stood by the chopping board with his arms crossed, watching Do Seungjin intently.


    "Tut-tut-tut, I have to say, being the director of the Animal Research Institute doesn''t suit you at all. What you''re truly cut out for is being a butcher."


    "Ha! Well, you''re standing on equal footing with a butcher now," Do Seungjin replied smugly, twirling the wide, sharp butcher''s knife in his hand like a flourish.


    Jang Dojung scoffed dismissively, not bothering to argue.


    The moment the black pig was placed in front of Do Seungjin, he became invigorated. "Watch and learn! Let me show you what true mastery looks like: Do Seungjins art of pig butchering!"


    With that, Do Seungjin''s knife began moving swiftly over the pig''s body.


    Kim Haru could barely track the blade''s movements, yet chunks of meat from the massive black pig began separating and falling aside, revealing its belly and bones beneath.


    It was as if Do Seungjin''s knife met no resistance, gliding effortlessly.


    His unbroken rhythm, combined with the haunting cries of other black pigs meeting their fate nearby, created an oddly mesmerizing scene.


    In no time at all, the black pig was nearly fully dismantled.


    The head was cut off and set aside, as it was too tough and required a different blade.


    The entrails were removed and placed in a separate pile.


    Then came the limbs, followed by the various cuts of pork being separated into their respective portions.


    From dawn until dusk, five large black pigs were slaughtered.


    When it felt like the time was right, the logistics team arrived to collect the pork designated for distribution to the residents for the New Year.


    Those who remained didn''t seem in a hurry to leave either.


    After all, a pig-slaughtering feast wasn''t just about the slaughter¡ªit had to include a feast too.


    The group continued their work near the earthen stove that had been used earlier to boil water.


    After swapping out the large pot, the more skilled researchers banded together to prepare the dishes for the banquet.


    Even Go Okrim enthusiastically joined in.


    Others kept themselves busy as well, either cleaning up the area where the pigs had been slaughtered, processing the pork, or lending a hand to those cooking.


    For those with little to do, they pulled a few stools from the Animal Research Institute, found an open space to sit, and gathered for a chat.


    In the center, a small bonfire was lit.


    When hunger struck, they tossed a couple of potatoes or sweet potatoes into the flames.


    Once the food was roasted to a soft, steaming perfection, they fished it out, shared it among themselves, and ate just enough to tide them over, savoring the warmth in their hands.


    The atmosphere was particularly harmonious.


    The Cryo Wolf had been excitedly rolling around nearby during the pig slaughtering earlier.


    By now, the blood-stained water left from the process had been licked clean by them, despite Kim Haru''s repeated expressions of distaste.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t really try to stop them.


    While dealing with scraps of meat unfit for human consumption, he casually tossed some to the Cryo Wolf. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Cryo Wolf were overjoyed, they were leaping and bouncing with excitement.


    It wasn''t as though they had never eaten black pig meat before.


    On some occasions, they''d even feasted on an entire black pig, eating to their hearts'' content.


    Yet, this time they seemed particularly thrilled¡ªnot because of the meat itself, but because it was given to them by the human they like the most.


    Luna, however, didn''t share the Cryo Wolf and Cresent''s enthusiasm for black pork.


    She perched gracefully atop Kang Hose''s head, it rested with its eyes closed, occasionally licking its paws or flicking its tail, all the while casting disdainful glances at the frolicking Cryo Wolf and Cresent.


    The animals knew their boundaries and didn''t dare mess with the pork in the humans'' hands.


    Kim Haru, seeing no harm in their behavior, let them play freely.


    Before long, the Cryo Wolf found their way to the pig pen.

 Chapter 321 - 321: Chaos at the Pigpen

    "Woof?"


    One of them perked up¡ªit had caught a familiar scent.


    At this moment, most of the researchers who were supposed to be guarding the pigpen had joined the pig-slaughtering feast instead.


    After all, with so many people at the Animal Research Institute, they assumed there wouldn''t be any problems.


    So, when a group of Cryo Wolf followed a familiar scent to the pigpen, no one noticed.


    The Cryo Wolf, with their highly sensitive noses, had picked up the scent of pigs inside the building.


    Naturally, these clever Cryo Wolf understood that the pigs were being raised by humans.


    After all, their own beloved human, Kim Haru, also kept animals at home but strictly forbade them from playing with those animals.


    However, the Cryo Wolf had detected the scent of Little Snort inside this building.


    To the Cryo Wolf, Little Snort was one of Kim Haru''s animals and therefore belonged on Kim Haru''s territory.


    How could it suddenly appear here?


    They didn''t realize that Kim Haru had sent Little Snort here to help with the pig handling.


    The Cryo Wolf immediately assumed that it had been locked up.


    Since Little Snort was raised by the same human, the Cryo Wolf saw it as one of their own.


    In their eyes, they were comrades, part of the same family.


    How could the vigilant Cryo Wolf, who had been through battles together, stand idly by while a comrade was imprisoned?


    They had to save it¡ªthere was no question about it!


    Meanwhile, at the feast, as Kim Haru and the others were processing pork, a loud boom echoed through the area, like something had collapsed.


    "What''s going on?"


    "An earthquake?"


    "Impossible. I didn''t feel the ground shake."


    "The sound came from over there. But the research institute''s buildings are reinforced¡ªnothing should have collapsed."


    "Wait, where are the Cryo Wolf?"


    Hearing someone''s question, Kim Haru scanned the surroundings.


    Sure enough, the familiar Cryo Wolf were nowhere to be seen.


    A sense of foreboding crept into his mind.


    Could it be¡­?


    Kim Haru, along with the others, headed toward the source of the sound.


    Before they could get close, a series of increasingly loud grunting noises reached their ears.


    "This sound¡­ why does it seem so familiar?"


    Of course, it was familiar¡ªit was the sound of pigs squealing, the same kind they had just slaughtered earlier today!


    Looking ahead, it became clear the sound was coming from the direction of the pigpen.


    Amid the chorus of pig squeals, Kim Haru also heard the distinct howling of the Cryo Wolf.


    Even before they reached the scene, an exasperated sigh had already formed in Kim Haru''s mind.


    When they finally arrived and saw the situation for themselves, Kim Haru didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    One wall of the research institute''s pigpen had been smashed from the outside, leaving a gaping hole.


    Naturally, the pigs inside weren''t going to let such an opportunity slip by.


    One by one, they grunted and squealed as they scrambled through the opening to escape.


    By the time the group arrived, the area was already swarming with piglets running amok.


    The enormous and unmistakable Cryo Wolf stood next to the massive hole they had created.


    In front of them was a black pig, slightly larger than the other pigs in the area.


    Kim Haru immediately recognized it.


    The black pig standing among the Cryo Wolf was Little Snort, the one he had personally sent here.


    He could tell just from the look in its eyes.


    "Mr. Kim, what... what is this¡­?" The researcher in charge of the pigpen, who had come along with them, looked utterly defeated, on the verge of tears.


    "Let''s just focus on rounding up the pigs first," Kim Haru sighed. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After speaking, Kim Haru strode toward the Cryo Wolf.


    The moment the Cryo Wolf saw him, their eyes sparkled with joy as though they believed they had accomplished a heroic act by rescuing their comrade.


    They eagerly pushed Little Snort toward Kim Haru, as if awaiting for praise.


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    "You guys," he said, addressing the Cryo Wolf, "round up all these pigs immediately. If even one of them escapes, I''ll put you all in the pigpen to pay off the debt." He exhaled deeply and continued, "And you better not hurt a single one of them. If there''s so much as a scratch, don''t expect to get a taste of pork at tonight''s feast."


    The Cryo Wolf: "¡­"


    They stood frozen, stunned into silence.


    Little Snort who is atching the entire situation unfold, couldn''t even be bothered to comment on the stupidity of these Cryo Wolf anymore.


    Humans often say "stupid pigs," but from Little Snort''s perspective, these Cryo Wolf were far dumber than any pig.


    It had already tried to stop them after their first attempt at ramming the wall, warning them not to do it again.


    However, the Cryo Wolf who is stubborn as they were, had ignored its advice.


    Kim Haru then pointed at Little Snort. "You, too. Aren''t you supposed to be their leader now? Get them in line and stop them from running all over the place. It''s freezing cold out here¡ªdon''t they know it''s better to stay warm in the shelter than to run around turning themselves into frozen pig popsicles?"


    "Snort?"


    Little Snort''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What did the Cryo Wolf'' mistakes have to do with it, a pig?


    Kim Haru understood the meaning behind Little Snort''s gaze and replied, "If you weren''t here, would they have rammed the wall down? That''s why you''re responsible."


    Little Snort: "¡­"


    Humans are so sly!


    You''re the one who put me here in the first place!


    Unable to argue with a human, Little Snort begrudgingly went to work.


    With the help of Little Snort and the Cryo Wolf, the researchers finally managed to herd all the runaway piglets back into the pigpen.


    However, thanks to the Cryo Wolf the pigpen now had a massive hole in the wall and it would need a repair.

 Chapter 322 - 322: New Years Feast

    Thus, the Cryo Wolf that had created the hole were assigned a new task: traveling to Gokmul County to borrow a few ants to fix the wall.


    It wasn''t impossible to repair the wall directly within the safe zone, but most of the buildings here were constructed by the ants, who had long since scorned the aesthetics of human-made structures.


    If they saw a hastily patched-up wall, they might become so offended they''d go on strike.


    To kill two birds with one stone, Kim Haru asked the Cryo Wolf to deliver a message as well: inviting the queen ant to join them for the pig feast.


    The ants didn''t particularly care about holidays, but fresh meat might pique their interest.


    The Cryo Wolf, unencumbered by carts or passengers, were incredibly fast.


    By the time the pig feast in the safe zone was still being prepared, the Cryo Wolf were already back.


    And accompanying them was none other than the queen ant herself.


    ''I''ve always been curious about human celebrations,'' said the queen ant, clearly delighted by the invitation.


    The one responsible for carrying the queen ant and her guard ants was Snowball No. 11.


    After setting the ants down, Snowball No. 11 immediately jumped far away, rolling frantically in the snow.


    "...Mr. Kim, is the Cryo Wolf okay?" Hwa Jian asked worriedly as he watched Snowball No. 11''s peculiar behavior.


    Before Kim Haru could answer, Go Okrim waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, it''s fine. It''s just recalling its psychological trauma again, that''s all." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Psychological trauma?" Hwa Jian asked, puzzled.


    Thus, Go Okrim enthusiastically recounted the tale of the Cryo Wolf'' grievances with the ants, complete with animated gestures, as if he had been there to witness it all firsthand.


    After hearing the detailed account of this "psychological trauma," everyone glanced at Snowball No. 11 who is still rolling in the snow, with suppressed laughter in their eyes.


    You had to feel sorry for these Cryo Wolf.


    "Speaking of the Cryo Wolf, with all that fur, don''t you think they might need a trim?" Ryu Hyunwoo chimed in, joining the conversation. "You know how sheep, which are also really woolly, need to be sheared regularly? These Cryo Wolf didn''t have owners before, so I bet their fur has never been trimmed. No wonder the ants managed to burrow into them so easily. Should we consider giving them a haircut?"


    "We could even use the trimmed fur for something useful," Hwa Jian added thoughtfully.


    All eyes turned to Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru, quite satisfied with the fluffy texture of the Cryo Wolf'' fur, said, "Let''s wait until winter is over."


    "That''s true. What if their fur is what keeps them warm during winter? Shaving it off might make them freeze, and that wouldn''t be good."


    Meanwhile, the Cryo Wolf, who had unknowingly gathered near the cooking pot, were completely oblivious to the humans plotting to trim their fur.


    They were utterly captivated by the aroma wafting from the pot.


    And it wasn''t just the Cryo Wolf.


    Even the humans found it hard to resist the tantalizing smell.


    "This smells incredible!"


    "Hehe, that''s because today''s seasonings were all provided by Mr. Kim. Whatever seasoning we needed, he had it. Of course, the meat prepared with these seasonings smells far better than when we only had salt," the person in charge of cooking said with a proud grin.


    Every cook relishes the moment when diners praise their culinary skills.


    Watching everyone revel in the aroma, Kim Haru silently added "seasoning production" to his plans for next year.


    Because the seasonings in Kim Haru''s own kitchen were all provided by the system, and the current stock was enough to last him a long time, he hadn''t given much thought to the fact that the people in the safe zone barely had any seasonings.


    Having just salt was considered fortunate for them.


    Realizing this, he decided to pay more attention to crops that could be used as seasonings after the spring thaw.


    Things like chili peppers, peppercorns, star anise¡ªjust finding a single plant of these would be a great start.


    As for soy sauce, it seemed possible to make it using beans.


    He planned to look through the study later to see if there were any resources on how to make soy sauce.


    After all, most of the beans he currently had were being used to extract oil or make tofu, and the stockpile was more than sufficient.


    Even if the stock ran low, beans¡ªone of the beginner''s gift pack crops¡ªonly took three days to mature.


    Planting a bit more wouldn''t be an issue.


    As the aroma in the air grew richer, one delicious dish after another was placed on the table, and the feast officially began.


    Not only did the central animal research institute enjoy this sumptuous dinner, but throughout the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone, the fragrance of pork filled the air wherever there was a kitchen in operation.


    The larrge tables that has been prepared were brought outside and set up.


    Without much concern for seating arrangements, everyone gathered around, sitting in a large circle to enjoy the meal together.


    Moon Baein smiled broadly. "This year, everyone will have a good New Year. From now on, Pyeongseong Safe Zone will only get better and better! And we owe it all to Mr. Kim! Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    He raised his cup.


    Of course, the cup didn''t contain alcohol.


    With food supplies barely sufficient, there was no surplus grain for brewing.


    Instead, the cup held pure water free of the mutagenic virus¡ªa rare and precious resource in a post-apocalypse world where even the water was contaminated.


    Thanks to Kim Haru, Pyeongseong Safe Zone had become a place where people could regularly drink such pure water.


    Everyone raised their cups.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    "Haha! Thank you, Mr. Kim!"


    The repeated thanks rang out clearly in Kim Haru''s ears.


    His face turned slightly red, though the deepening night obscured this, and few people noticed.

 Chapter 323 - 323: New Years Feast and Festivities

    "No need to thank me," Kim Haru replied reflexively, not knowing what else to say.


    Everyone present knew his personality well, so they didn''t press him further.


    After the first toast, they refrained from crowding around him, worried that making him uncomfortable might cause him to leave.


    The lively banquet officially began.


    Most of the cooks weren''t professional chefs, so the dishes lacked the structured order of a formal meal.


    However, nearly every part of the pig was represented on the table.


    The ears and snout were turned into cold dishes¡ªone a spiced marinade without chili and the other a spicy salad, each with a distinct flavor.


    The tenderloin was prepared as a vibrant red plate of boiled meat slices, with bean sprouts¡ªfermented for two days beforehand¡ªspread at the bottom.


    The cabbage, soaked in the rich broth, paired perfectly with the tender meat, creating a satisfying bite every time.


    The ribs were showcased in several styles: a plate of steamed ribs with rice flour, sweet and sour ribs, and a hearty lotus root rib soup.


    The lotus roots were supplied by Kim Haru''s small farm, part of an earlier harvest that had been stored in the granary.


    The pork trotters, stewed for hours, were tender and gelatinous, offering an incredibly satisfying texture with each bite.


    Even the pig liver and lungs were stir-fried simply yet deliciously.


    While some people loved the taste, Kim Haru found the flavor of pig liver slightly hard to accept, managing only two bites.


    As for the intestines, they were a highlight¡ªserved both braised and dry-fried.


    Unfortunately, time constraints meant most of the intestines had been used to make sausages.


    This process didn''t require any machines, as a Metal-type ability user had easily fashioned a makeshift funnel to stuff the seasoned meat into the casings.


    Although the freshly made sausages could be eaten right away, they lacked the depth of flavor that came after being smoked.


    Once smoked, the sausages would develop a distinctive cured meat aroma, making them a true delicacy.


    Moreover, smoked sausages could be stored for a much longer time, potentially lasting until the next winter.


    The humans gathered around the table to enjoy the pig slaughter feast, but of course, they didn''t forget the animals around them.


    The hamsters, being partners in their cooperation, weren''t interested in the meat, but still joined the celebration.


    They sat nearby, nibbling on the nuts they pulled out from their cheek pouches, making a soft rustling sound. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The queen ant, accompanied by her ants, sat next to the hamsters.


    The two species, while differing in size, looked quite harmonious sitting together.


    The ants ate the same food as the humans, though in much smaller portions.


    Known for their love of bold flavors, they particularly favored dishes with added spice and numbing heat.


    As a result, all the dishes set before them were fiery red.


    The Cryo Wolf, though attracted to the smells, couldn''t have the same strong flavors.


    Kim Haru worried that giving them too spicy food might affect their health, so he specially prepared a big stew for them in a separate pot.


    Luna and Crescent naturally ate the same as the Cryo Wolf.


    Everyone was not picky about food.


    Once the signal to eat was given, they immediately dove into their meals, eating heartily.


    Kim Haru, eating at a more leisurely pace, thought to himself that when he returned, he''d add some extra fertilizer for the plants, treating them to their own pig slaughter feast.


    After the pig slaughter feast, the festive atmosphere for the New Year grew stronger.


    The residents of Pyeongseong Safe Zone, no longer as anxious about whether they could survive the winter, now had more time to prepare for the upcoming New Year celebrations.


    As a result, Kim Haru frequently received messages from Hwa Jian through the voice-transmitting snail, with the latter informing him that more goods had arrived at the Green Basket Vegetable Shop.


    These items were, of course, all for Kim Haru.


    Since they couldn''t find the location of the small farm, they had no choice but to send them to Kim Haru.


    "I won''t accept food," Kim Haru instructed Hwa Jian.


    The residents didn''t even have enough food for themselves, so how could he accept theirs?


    "There''s no food," Hwa Jian replied, "Most of it is handmade goods. There are also some spring couplets."


    Ah, that''s right, there should be spring couplets for the New Year.


    Kim Haru almost forgot about this.


    He sent a Snowball No. 1 to the safe zone to bring the gifts back.


    When Kim Haru looked, he found that most of the New Year''s goods were here.


    In fact, there weren''t that many.


    The paper was already in short supply in the post-apocalypse world, so most of the homemade lanterns the residents had sent were made from old paper, painted in a bright red color, though some of the original text was still visible.


    However, Kim Haru didn''t mind this.


    Aside from the lanterns, the residents also sent cut-out lucky symbols, little dolls of blessings, and many spring couplets.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, let''s put them all up," Go Okrim eagerly suggested.


    Kim Haru had no objections.


    After all, the gifts had already been accepted, so they might as well hang them up.


    Soon, the small farm became lively again.


    The Cryo Wolf, being tall, were just the right size to act as ladders.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose stood on the Cryo Wolf'' backs to hang the couplets.


    Of course, Kim Haru''s cabin had to be decorated.


    The best and most auspicious words were chosen for the front door, and a couplet was hung on each window, even the small one next to the kitchen''s exhaust fan.


    The staff dormitory also had to be decorated.


    Inside the dorm, both Go Okrim and Kang Hose hung a pair of couplets on their doors.


    The content was chosen by them, and both of them coincidentally selected the couplets that carried the meaning of peace and health.

 Chapter 324 - 324: Festive Preparations on the Farm

    There were still plenty of couplets left, so the two of them went on to decorate the chicken coop, duck pen, pigpen, and even the many doghouses.


    Soon, the entire small farm was covered in bright red.


    With the remaining couplets, the two of them weren''t sure where to put them.


    Kim Haru,l who is standing nearby, casually suggested, "Let''s hang them on the mutated plants as well."


    Let these mutated plants also enjoy a little of the human New Year spirit; after all, they were now members of the small farm.


    Immediately, Go Okrim and Kang Hose got to work again.


    They hung one on Little Oakie, and on the larger trees nearby.


    For the smaller bushes that couldn''t fit a couplet, they put a lucky symbols character instead.


    Even the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree received a couplet.


    Of course, the large mutated tree beside the wooden cabin didn''t escape.


    "I''ll go to the orchard and hang some on the orange trees!" Go Okrim exclaimed, holding the remaining couplets.


    During the majority of the winter, no one had visited the orchard, and the ice and snow on the path had hardened to the point of being impassable.


    Kim Haru thought it was about time to check on the orchard, so he gathered the group, taking the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, Snowball No. 1, and Snowball No. 2 along with them.


    The two Cryo Wolf naturally led the way to clear a path, while the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree was brought along to help him soften the ice and snow on the road.


    The other Cyro Wolf remained at the small farm under the supervision of the Ginseng Spirit, who was entrusted with their care for just a few hours.


    The Ginseng Spirit was more than capable of managing them for that amount of time.


    With the Cryo Wolf paving the way, the journey was much smoother.


    When they arrived at the orchard, they found the snow and ice here were far heavier than at the small farm.


    The area was blanketed in silver-white, and even the usually bright yellow-orange tangerines had turned into white fruits, frosted over by the snow.


    The fruit trees were all in a dormant state.


    At the outermost edge, the puppet tree responsible for guarding the orchard detected an unfamiliar presence and rustled its branches in preparation for defense.


    However, as soon as it sensed the presence of that particular human, it immediately relaxed and went back to its slumber.


    This was Kang Hose''s first time visiting the orchard, so Go Okrim acted as a guide, explaining the situation while decorating the trees with spring couplets and hanging small red lanterns.


    The two Cryo Wolf, eager to romp around, were stopped by Kim Haru, who firmly instructed them to stay by his side and not to bounce around recklessly.


    With the Cryo Wolf'' large size, a few bounces could easily damage the trees.


    If next year''s fruit yield was affected, Kim Haru would have no qualms about disciplining them.


    Kim Haru went to check on the mutated apple tree and the Little Hamster.


    Both of them were sound asleep.


    Despite being a creature that didn''t typically hibernate, the Little Hamster had decided to follow the mutated apple tree''s example this winter and join in its hibernation.


    Without disturbing them, Kim Haru quietly pasted a blessing couplets on the trunk of the mutated apple tree before leading the group back to the small farm.


    The small farm had become a festive wonderland, with red couplets pasted everywhere and red lanterns hanging from every corner.


    The atmosphere of the New Year was instantly rich and vibrant.


    "Hyung! Hyung! What are we going to eat for the New Year''s Eve dinner?" Go Okrim asked eagerly, full of excitement about the celebrations.


    "I''ll cook the New Year''s Eve dinner," Kim Haru said after some thought.


    "Really?!" Go Okrim was overjoyed. "Then I''ll be your assistant, Hyung!"


    Kang Hose felt a little bit guilty.


    How could he sit back and let Mr. Kim prepare a feast for them?


    However, his own cooking skills were mediocre at best, and such an important meal wasn''t something he could handle.


    Seeing that Kim Haru didn''t seem to mind, Kang Hose finally allowed himself to relax completely.


    There were still about two weeks left before the actual New Year, so it was too early to focus on the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    However, there was something Kim Haru could start preparing in advance.


    Kim Haru purchased a large amount of maltose from the Queen Ant, planning to make some unique candies as a post-New Year treat.


    His favorite type of candy was nougat, especially the kind with peanuts and sesame seeds. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creamy milk flavor paired with the crunchiness of nuts and the slight sweetness made it less cloying than regular candies.


    However, making nougat required several ingredients, and he had none of them.


    Milk, peanuts, sesame seeds, butter¡ªeverything was missing.


    Well, there was a small bottle of sesame seeds in the kitchen, categorized by the system as a condiment.


    But clearly, that tiny bottle wouldn''t be enough.


    Given the ingredients he had on hand, Kim Haru decided to start by making a batch of candied orange peels.


    Making candied orange peels was quite simple.


    Before winter arrived, the small farm had harvested all the oranges.


    They had been eating them intermittently since, and there were still plenty left in the granary¡ªperfect for making candy.


    For the first step, washing the orange peels, Kim Haru didn''t do it all by himself.


    He called over Go Okrim and Kang Hose to help.


    Together, they thoroughly washed the orange peels until they were spotless.


    Then, they sliced the peels into strips, accumulating a sizable pile to set aside for later use.


    Next, they heated a pot over the fire, adding maltose and water to melt over low heat.


    Ideally, white sugar would have been best for this step, but since he didn''t have much of it, maltose would work just fine.


    Even if it had a slightly yellowish tint, it blended perfectly with the orange peel''s color.

 Chapter 325 - 325: Sweet Delights

    Once the maltose had fully melted and combined with the water, it was time to add the orange peels.


    Although the small farm''s kitchen was well-equipped, the pot''s size was a standard household one, not the large kind used in restaurants.


    Since they had prepared a particularly large amount of orange peel, they couldn''t fit it all in at once.


    Kim Haru only added an appropriate portion to the pot.


    After adding the orange peels, Kim Haru continuously stirred them gently.


    As the sugar syrup thickened and dried, it was time to transfer the batch from the pot onto a plate.


    For those with a sweet tooth, this would be the point to sprinkle some extra sugar.


    However, after tasting one strip of candied orange peel, Kim Haru found the sweetness just right and decided not to add more sugar.


    He spread the orange strips evenly on the plate and placed them in the oven to dry.


    If it were summer, using the sun to dry the orange peels would have been a good alternative.


    However, in the dead of winter, putting them outside would have been futile¡ªthey''d freeze solid before they even began to dry.


    Once dried in the oven, the candied orange peels were ready to be jarred.


    While Kim Haru continued working on the remaining batches, he left the task of bottling to Go Okrim and Kang Hose. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The aroma of candied orange peels spread throughout the small farm.


    Both people and animals couldn''t help but stare, their desire to taste it written all over their faces.


    "If you want to try it, go ahead," Kim Haru waved his hand generously. "But Luna, Cresent, and the Cryo Wolf, don''t eat too much. I''m not sure if this stuff is good for you in large amounts."


    The mutated animals weren''t particularly hungry for it¡ªthey were just curious about anything that came from Kim Haru''s hands.


    The large Cryo Wolf, mouths wide open, were given a few small pieces of the candied orange peel.


    The tangy sweetness burst in their mouths, making them shiver all over.


    "Woof~"


    Too sour, too sour!


    The Cryo Wolf couldn''t handle the sharp tanginess of the orange peels and immediately lost any desire to take another bite.


    In contrast, Go Okrim and Kang Hose found the sweet-and-sour flavor exceptionally delicious.


    Unable to resist, they ended up eating almost half a jar in one sitting.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind at all.


    After all, he had made the candies for people to enjoy.


    After finishing the candied orange peels, Kim Haru glanced at the oven and thought he might as well make some dried sweet potatoes next.


    This would be even easier to prepare¡ªother than requiring the oven, it wasn''t particularly labor-intensive.


    The peeled oranges, on the other hand, couldn''t be eaten all at once.


    Looking at the leftover maltose in his hand, Kim Haru decided not to let it go to waste.


    He thought of combining the oranges and maltose to make a variation of Candied Fruit.


    Whether candied oranges still qualified as Candied Fruit didn''t concern him in the slightest.


    Before his transmigration, he had seen plenty of Candied Fruit varieties that weren''t made with hawthorn.


    There were cherry tomato candied fruit, strawberry candied fruit, red date candied fruit, and even green date candied fruit.


    Why shouldn''t he make an orange version?


    Although he had never formally made Candied Fruit before, he had eaten plenty and watched others make them in videos.


    It didn''t look that hard.


    Lacking rock sugar, Kim Haru wasn''t sure how Candied Fruit would turn out using maltose, but sugar was sugar¡ªthere shouldn''t be much difference, right?


    With that thought, he reused the pot from the candied orange peels, adding water and maltose to slowly simmer.


    Once the sugar and water blended together, he dropped the orange slices in, rolling them around to coat them evenly.


    When Kim Haru announced his plan to make orange Candied Fruit, Go Okrim and Kang Hose had already started preparing bamboo skewers for him.


    Thanks to the presence of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, crafting skewers was a breeze.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree handled everything, from sharpening the skewers to polishing them smooth, all with impeccable precision.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose were only left with the task of gathering the finished skewers into neat piles.


    Oh, and they were also assigned the job of skewering the oranges.


    All the oranges were large, and skewering an entire one directly would result in a giant version of candied fruit.


    So, Go Okrim and Kang Hose decided to skewer them segment by segment.


    This adjustment made the size more manageable, but the skewers lacked the traditional round shape of candied fruit.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. This will have to do," Kim Haru said, glancing at the crescent-shaped candied fruit and deciding not to fuss over minor details.


    Each skewer of orange slices was dipped into the melted maltose, thoroughly coated in a sugary shell.


    Once lifted out and shaken to remove the excess syrup, the skewers were taken outside, where the sudden drop in temperature quickly hardened the sugar into a glossy shell.


    Surprisingly, even though they weren''t round, the curved crescent shapes looked quite appealing.


    In addition to the crescent-shaped orange candied fruit, Kim Haru also tried making a few skewers with whole oranges.


    Each skewer held just one whole orange, resembling a giant lollipop.


    This idea was inspired by the apple candied fruit he had seen before his transmigration.


    Thinking of apple candied fruit reminded Kim Haru that his small farm still had some uneaten apples.


    So, besides the orange candied fruit, he also made a batch of apple candied fruit.


    All the finished candied fruit skewers were placed outside the wooden cabin, each one stuck upright in the snow.


    It looked as if candied druit was growing straight out of the ground, which made Kim Haru laugh to himself.


    There was no other choice¡ªplacing the candied fruit directly on the table would cause the sugary shells to stick to the surfaces.

 Chapter 326 - 326: Candied Creations

    And since he hadn''t prepared enough candy wrappers to cover them, he had to temporarily store them in the ground.


    To better organize the candied fruit, Kim Haru began making specialized grass holders for them.


    Grass holders were simple to craft: a sturdy wooden stick with some tightly bound straw at one end.


    Both the wooden sticks and straw were abundant on the small farm.


    After crafting the first grass holder, Go Okrim and Kang Hose quickly caught on to the straightforward technique and started making their own.


    Their speed far surpassed Kim Haru''s, and their tightly bound, stable designs were exceptionally sturdy.


    Realizing this, Kim Haru gladly handed the task over to them. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In no time, they had made ten grass holders, enough to hold all the candied fruit skewers he had prepared.


    "Want to try one?" Kim Haru picked up a skewer of crescent-shaped orange candied fruit and gestured to the two of them.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose didn''t hesitate.


    Each of them selected a skewer they found visually appealing and began eating.


    Kim Haru also grabbed a skewer and took a bite.


    The crisp sugar shell cracked with a satisfying crunch.


    The diluted sugar mixture wasn''t overly sweet or cloying.


    As he bit further, the soft texture of the orange segments released a burst of juice, its slight tang balancing the sweetness of the shell.


    The natural fruity aroma of the orange added another layer of flavor, making the candied fruit unexpectedly delicious.


    Kim Haru felt increasingly pleased with his culinary skills.


    Who knew he had such a talent for making candied fruit?


    These candied fruit skewers were good enough to sell.


    Of course, Kim Haru hadn''t made them with the intention of selling, and even after discovering how tasty they were, he had no plans to change his mind.


    As the days drew closer to the New Year, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone was immersed in a joyful atmosphere.


    Once covered in snow, the safe zone was now splashed with large patches of red, mostly decorations made by the residents for the celebration.


    With limited paper, some used cloth instead, dyeing it red.


    These vibrant decorations fluttered against the snowy backdrop, creating a stunning sight.


    On this day designated for cleaning, even the weather seemed cooperative.


    The skies cleared early, and by afternoon, the rare winter sun made an appearance.


    At the small farm, everyone was busy with the big cleanup.


    Of course, most of the work fell to Go Okrim and Kang Hose.


    Kim Haru, relying on the system''s dust-free environment, preferred to lounge in his rocking chair under the rare sunshine.


    He found it even more delightful to sketch or play games in the sun.


    "Even if it''s not dirty, we still need to clean up! It''s about sweeping away last year''s bad luck and misfortune to welcome a fresh new year," Go Okrim grumbled with a sigh.


    Despite his words, neither he nor Kang Hose forced Kim Haru to join the cleaning.


    The two of them diligently cleaned every corner of the small farm, including the chicken coop, duck shed, and pigsty.


    Cleaning wasn''t just for the house¡ªeach person needed to freshen up as well.


    Haircuts and personal grooming were part of the tradition.


    Kim Haru couldn''t avoid this task.


    His hair, originally styled as a medium-length cut, had grown well past his shoulders after nearly two seasons in this world without a trim.


    Fortunately, his striking appearance made any hairstyle suit him, but it was time for a cut.


    Go Okrim''s haircutting skills were barely passable, capable only of shortening hair without much thought to style.


    In contrast, Kang Hose turned out to be surprisingly skilled.


    His movements were practiced, and he could even create specific styles.


    "I used to trim the fur of Luna and Cresent regularly," Kang Hose explained when Kim Haru and Go Okrim expressed their surprise.


    In other words, his skills were honed on animals.


    Regardless of how he learned, Kang Hose''s work was undeniably better than Go Okrim''s.


    There was no question who Kim Haru would choose.


    This time, Kim Haru opted for a shorter cut, moving away from his medium-length style.


    The moment Kang Hose finished, Kim Haru felt an immediate sense of refreshment.


    While the three humans focused on their haircuts, the animals gathered around, curiously watching.


    Looking at the fluffy dogs, Kim Haru suggested with a smile, "Why not share the joy? Let''s give them a wash and a little grooming too."


    Although Kim Haru had previously declared he wouldn''t shave the Cryo Wolf, a bit of trimming and styling was a different matter.


    Not just the Cryo Wolf, but Luna and Cresent were also due for a thorough cleaning.


    Once the three had tidied themselves up, they connected a warm water pipe from the wooden cabin and began washing the Cryo Wolf in the open yard.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree silently absorbed extra heat, ensuring the water stayed warm and didn''t freeze in the chilly air.


    Luna and Cresent were smaller in size, so they could be taken inside the wooden cabin for a bath.


    However, the Cryo Wolf didn''t have that luxury.


    Fortunately, they didn''t fear the cold at all, nor were they like cats who hated water.


    When Kim Haru aimed the hose at them and sprayed water, they became so excited they couldn''t stop jumping around, trying to catch the water streaming down from above with their mouths wide open.


    Although they always missed, they kept trying, completely entertained.


    In this playful half-washing, half-frolicking manner, it took several hours to finish bathing all the Cryo Wolf.


    Afterward, Kim Haru opened the door of the wooden cabin, letting the Cryo Wolf stand by the entrance where the warm air blowing out would dry their fur.


    Some of the more impatient Cryo Wolf ran to areas outside the reach of the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree''s warming effect, where the water on their bodies quickly turned to ice.


    As they shook themselves wildly, the ice cracked and fell off with soft "pop, pop, pop" sounds, leaving them dry.

 Chapter 327 - 327: New Year Celebrations and Gifts

    Witnessing this method, Kim Haru gave the Cryo Wolf a thumbs-up in admiration.


    Only these cold-resistant Cryo Wolf could pull off such a unique drying method.


    While they cooperated during bath time, the Cryo Wolf were less agreeable when it came to trimming their fur.


    The first one that get trimmed is Snowball No. 1.


    It''s still didn''t know what was coming.


    However, when it saw tufts ofitshis fur falling, it froze, and then run away in panic.


    But Kim Haru quickly subdued him.


    "Just a little trim to make you all rounder," Kim Haru reassured him.


    Snowball No. 1, on the verge of tears, was trimmed into an even rounder and fluffier snowball.


    Kim Haru kept his promise, trimming only a little, but with a wash, cut, and blow-dry, the Cryo Wolf ended up looking even rounder than before.


    Given their size, even a small trim from each dog resulted in a pile of fur that accumulated into a fluffy mound on the ground after grooming all eleven Cryo Wolf.


    "How about I make pillows out of your fur for you?" Kim Haru suggested, gazing at the snow-white, fluffy pile and thinking it would be a waste to throw it away. "Consider it a New Year''s gift."


    Someone skilled could probably craft a fluffy Cryo Wolf from this, but Kim Haru didn''t see himself as that talented.


    As for Go Okrim and Kang Hose?


    Survivors of the apocalypse only remembered skills for killing zombies and staying alive.


    Doll-making skill has been long forgotten.


    The Cryo Wolf didn''t object, so Kim Haru gathered all the fur.


    Over the next two days, he made eleven pillows as promised and placed them in the Cryo Wolf'' kennels.


    Smelling their own fur, the Cryo Wolf were instantly delighted.


    On New Year''s Eve, even Kim Haru, who usually loved sleeping in, woke up early.


    When he stepped outside, Go Okrim and Kang Hose had already finished all the farm chores, including feeding the ducks, chickens, and pigs, and watering the greenhouse.


    "Good morning, Mr. Kim! Happy New Year!"


    "Morning, Hyung! Happy New Year!"


    Both of them greeted him cheerfully.


    Kim Haru smiled back. "Good morning, and Happy New Year to you too."


    Today''s plans had been set long in advance.


    The three of them would head to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone for lunch with other farm staff like Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the Delta Squad.


    Moon Baein as the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander, was busy today and couldn''t join them, but he promised to make time if possible.


    After all, it was the farm crew''s first New Year together, and even Moon Baein didn''t want to miss it.


    As for the venue?


    Kim Haru had chosen it: the Green Basket Vegetable Shop in the Second District.


    During the New Year period, the shop naturally wouldn''t remain open.


    A notice about the closure had been posted several days in advance.


    Those who needed to purchase supplies had already stocked up well ahead of time, so no one raised objections to the announcement.


    The Cryo Wolf would also accompany Kim Haru to the celebration.


    Although they couldn''t enter the indoor space, their joyful spirits wouldn''t be diminished one bit while staying outside.


    The lunch was prepared by Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the Delta Squad.


    Although they didn''t have an abundance of seasonings, having survived in a post-apocalypse world for so long, they were well-practiced in making the best of what they had.


    Even with simple ingredients, they managed to prepare a table full of dishes using various methods, resulting in a feast that was extraordinarily sumptuous. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the meal, the Delta Squad took out a box and handed it to Kim Haru.


    "Mr. Kim, a New Year''s gift for you."


    Hwa Jian followed suit, retrieving a small box from his pocket and placing it in front of Kim Haru.


    "Mr. Kim, this is my New Year''s gift for you."


    Han Gwonhee also took out a box and added it to the pile.


    "This is mine."


    Then Hwa Jian pulled out yet another box from a drawer.


    "This is from the Safe Zone Commander; he asked me to deliver it to you as his New Year''s gift."


    Looking at the stack of boxes in front of him, varying in size, Kim Haru accepted them all.


    He then retrieved nine identical boxes from his system inventory.


    "The timing is perfecr. I prepared something for you all as well. One for each of you¡ªHappy New Year."


    Everyone was thrilled.


    None of them had expected that Kim Haru would also prepare New Year''s gifts for them.


    They eagerly took the boxes in their hands.


    Go Okrim carefully securing his gift box, hurried to explain: "Hyung, I also prepared a New Year''s gift for you, but I didn''t bring it along. It''s still at the small farm. I was planning to give it to you during dinner tonight."


    He seemed worried that Kim Haru might misunderstand and think he hadn''t put any thought into a gift.


    Kang Hose also mentioned that his gift was still back at the farm, just like Go Okrim''s.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind whether they had gifts for him or not, just as he didn''t care about the monetary value of the gifts others had prepared for him.


    To him, the thought behind the gesture was far more important than the gift itself.


    Go Okrim unable to contain his curiosity, asked: "Hyung, can I open it now?"


    "Go ahead," Kim Haru nodded.


    The others exchanged a glance before eagerly tearing open their boxes as well.


    Inside each box was a book.


    The nine gifts contained identical copies of the same book.


    When the recipients opened them, they were stunned by the contents!


    The book''s title was 101 Ways to Use Crystal Cores.


    At first glance, the name seemed peculiar, even absurd.


    However, as they delved into its pages, the information within shook them to their cores.


    The book contain the detailed information about various methods for utilizing crystal cores.

 Chapter 328 - 328: Seeds of Innovation

    Beyond simply absorbing them by hand, it covered ways to extract the energy within and make it usable for ordinary people.


    It even explored how to use the power of crystal cores to enhance existing machinery, among other techniques.


    If the methods described in the book could truly be implemented, they would undoubtedly cause a revolutionary upheaval.


    This is research that even the Huimang Safe Zone hasn''t yet uncovered, and it''s being given to them as a gift?


    The group hesitated and looked at Kim Haru. "Mr. Kim, this¡­ this gift¡­"


    Kim Haru''s understanding of the post-apocalypse world had deepened significantly by now.


    Naturally, he knew the kind of stir this book could cause if it were to be revealed.


    Yet, he still decided to share it.


    "Since it''s for you, take it," Kim Haru said. "Honestly, many of the methods described in this book are impossible to implement with the current level of technology. So while the book may seem incredibly valuable, it''s not as practical as you might think."


    "For now, you can only make use of the first chapter, ''How to Absorb The Energy Inside The Crystal Cores Efficiently.''"


    How was Kim Haru so familiar with the content of this book?


    The truth was, he had stumbled upon it while wandering around in his system''s library during a moment of boredom.


    To duplicate a book into multiple copies, he had to read its contents thoroughly, which is why he already knew what the book entailed.


    Even with Kim Haru''s explanation, the others were still overwhelmed with shock.


    While much of the book''s content might be unattainable for now, it provided a clear direction¡ªlike a beacon in the darkness.


    Exploring with a defined goal was far easier than groping around blindly in uncertainty.


    Regardless of its practicality, the fact that Mr. Kim was willing to give them such an important resource as a New Year''s gift left everyone deeply moved and at a loss for words.


    Seeing that Kim Haru had no intention of taking back the gift, the group solemnly accepted the precious book.


    They vowed to never casually disclose its contents without Kim Haru''s explicit approval.


    Kim Haru wasn''t concerned about potential leaks.


    In fact, it was impossible for them to reveal anything even if they wanted to.


    Both the book and its contents were part of the farming system. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As contract-bound employees of the system, they were incapable of leaking anything from it without explicit permission.


    Even if the book fell into the hands of outsiders, anyone not approved by Kim Haru wouldn''t be able to read its contents.


    This safeguard was precisely why Kim Haru felt confident giving the book away.


    As for why he chose the book as a gift in the first place, his initial motivation was the chapter about the energy absorption inside the crystal cores.


    The current method used by ability users to absorb energy from crystal cores was too crude, wasting valuable resources and slowing their progress significantly.


    Since Kim Haru himself was an ordinary person without abilities, he didn''t need the crystal cores.


    He decided to share this knowledge with others, allowing them to find more efficient ways to improve their abilities.


    This would ultimately benefit not just Kim Haru''s small farm but also the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Regarding the chapters on the alternative uses of crystal cores for technology, Kim Haru had hesitated before deciding to share them.


    The content was far ahead of its time.


    However, when he saw the automatic watering system and the fertilizer enhanced by crystal cores on his farm, he decided it was worth sharing.


    Kim Haru wasn''t the type to delve into research.


    Even with the farming system, he saw his future firmly rooted in agriculture.


    However to farm more efficiently, manpower alone wouldn''t suffice.


    Technology was nearly non-existent in the post-apocalypse world.


    So why not let this world begin anew, developing its own crystal core technology system?


    Kim Haru knew this idea was ambitious and distant.


    He had no way of predicting or controlling the future.


    Still, he didn''t mind planting the seeds of innovation.


    By sharing the methods of harnessing crystal cores, who knew?


    Perhaps someone might uncover groundbreaking discoveries from this foundation.


    Of course, Kim Haru wasn''t so foolish as to give this treasure to just anyone.


    Naturally, he decided to gift it first to the farmhands he trusted the most.


    Little did Kim Haru know that this seemingly minor decision, born of a passing thought, would bring immense changes to the world.


    After exchanging New Year''s gifts with the group, he returned to his small farm with Go Okrim and Kang Hose.


    Initially, Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, and the Delta Squad wanted to follow Kim Haru to the farm and spend New Year''s Eve with him.


    However, he firmly declined.


    Unlike Go Okrim and Kang Hose, these people had ties elsewhere.


    Go Okrim was originally from Gokmul County, but his only relative, his zombified older brother, had long since passed.


    Leaving him alone in the safe zone would only make him lonelier, so naturally, he came to Kim Haru''s farm for some warmth and companionship.


    Kang Hose''s situation was similar.


    As a former drifter from a Bangnang Safe Zone, he had no surviving relatives, only Luna and Cresent.


    Naturally, he was more than willing to stay at the farm.


    As for Kang Hose''s former team, the Caeruleus Draco Squad, he had voluntarily left them.


    At most, he planned to visit them after the New Year.


    For now, celebrating with his old teammates felt somewhat inappropriate.


    Hwa Jian and the Delta Squad were a different matter.


    In the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, they all had friends and family.


    Even though Han Gwonhee didn''t have close relatives, Hwa Jian was his friend, and in past years, Han Gwonhee had always spent the New Year at Hwa Jian''s home.


    Kim Haru wasn''t about to separate them from their loved ones during the holiday just to spend time on his farm.


    Upon returning to the farm, the group immediately busied themselves preparing for the evening''s New Year''s Eve dinner.

 Chapter 329 - 329: New Years Feast

    Although Kim Haru was in charge of cooking, Go Okrim and Kang Hose were more than happy to assist.


    The pork from the feast after the pig slaughter finally found its use, alongside various fresh vegetables.


    The sausages they had stuffed earlier were now perfectly smoked and infused with the distinct aroma of cured meat. Kim Haru cut a few sections, cleaned their surfaces with hot water, boiled them, and sliced them into thin pieces for plating. The smell was heavenly.


    To honor the tradition of "abundance year after year," Kim Haru had, a few days earlier, fished from the small pond. He specifically set aside the larger fish, ensuring there would be leftovers to carry into the "new year."


    Unlike the luminous fish, these catches looked like ordinary fish, though Kim Haru couldn''t identify the species. After confirming through the system that they were safe to eat, he decided to use them for the occasion.


    Since these weren''t luminous fish, there was no need to peel their skin. Kim Haru decided to prepare a dish with an artistic presentation.


    After gutting the fish and cleaning off its scales, he made careful incisions along its body. He marinated the fish, coated it in flour, and shaped it into an arch resembling a leaping pose. Then he carefully fried it in hot oil.


    The first fry achieved a golden hue, after which he set the fish aside to cool. He then fried it again to ensure it maintained its shape and wouldn''t collapse as it cooled.


    The result was a beautifully arched fish, resembling a leap frozen in time. Kim Haru plated it and poured a specially prepared sauce over the fish, completing a dish with a unique and eye-catching design.


    "Brother Haru, you''re amazing!" Go Okrim who had been observing the entire process, clapped enthusiastically, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Kim Haru was equally pleased with his success.


    "This dish shall be called ''Fish Leaping Over the Dragon Gate.''"


    Such a beautifully crafted fish dish could be given any auspicious name, but Kim Haru couldn''t think of anything better at the moment. "Leaping Dragon Gate" seemed fitting enough.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner for the three of them was as sumptuous as ever. Not only did they feast, but the animals on the farm also had their own special New Year''s meals. Kim Haru had prepared each animal''s favorite food with great care.


    For the dogs, who adored bones, he made a large, aromatic serving of pork ribs for each one. Even Cresent wasn''t left out, receiving a rib all to himself.


    For Luna, who loved fish, the smaller fish that Kim Haru had caught, ones too small to serve at the table, were cooked especially for the feline. In addition to the fish, there were shrimp, and Luna meowed endlessly in delight as he ate.


    Kim Haru hadn''t forgotten about the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, still active despite the winter chill. He dug a pit, filled it with fertilizer, soil, and water¡ªeverything plants loved¡ªand encouraged them with, "Eat as much as you like."


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree immediately gathered around, clearly thrilled.


    As for the plants in winter dormancy, Kim Haru had instructed Go Okrim and Kang Hose earlier in the day to add ample fertilizer around their roots.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree working at the Pyeongseong Safe Zone weren''t forgotten either. During lunch at the safe zone, Kim Haru had brought them several bags of fertilizer.


    For their New Year''s Eve dinner, the table was set outside the wooden cabin on an open patch of ground. The night sky was exceptionally clear, stars sparkling brightly, and an occasional meteor streaked across the heavens.


    Nearby, a bonfire blazed, its warm, orange glow painting their faces with a rosy hue. Around them, vibrant red decorations¡ªspring couplets, lanterns, and the character "Fu" for good fortune¡ªadded to the festive atmosphere. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can we light the firecrackers now? Can we?" Go Okrim asked eagerly.


    Kang Hose looked just as excited.


    Even Kim Haru couldn''t help but anticipate it.


    "Let''s do it!"


    With that, they tossed bamboo tubes into the bonfire. As the fire burned through them, they crackled and popped loudly, mimicking the sound of firecrackers. The rhythmic explosions echoed through the night, filling it with the spirit of celebration.


    Firecrackers, or anything involving real gunpowder, had long since disappeared in the post-apocalyptic world. Still, a New Year''s celebration without their sound seemed incomplete. That''s when Kim Haru had remembered this trick.


    He''d read about it in those farming novels where the protagonist traveled back in time to ancient eras. Surprisingly, it worked quite well.


    While they were lighting their makeshift firecrackers, the sky over the Pyeongseong Safe Zone lit up with bursts of color.


    It was the handiwork of ability users, crafting dazzling fireworks with their powers. Even from Kim Haru''s little farm, the brilliant displays could be seen.


    The first day of the new year heralded the tradition of visiting friends and family.


    Before his transmigration, Kim Haru wasn''t particularly fond of such customs, but now, for reasons he couldn''t quite explain, he felt a bit inclined.


    Kang Hose had plans to visit the Caeruleus Drac Squad, so Kim Haru decided to go with Go Okrim to the safe zone.


    The latter didn''t go empty-handed, of course.


    One of them carried a broomstick with skewers of candied hawthorn stuck all over it, while the other brought pre-made orange peel candy and dried sweet potatoes.


    Today''s Pyeongseong Safe Zone was bustling with activity.


    The families come around visiting one another, and even the poorest households had prepared small treats to share during their visits.


    When Kang Hose left, Kim Haru handed him a bag of orange peel candy and dried sweet potatoes, telling him to share them with the members of the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Afterward, only Kim Haru and Go Okrim remained.


    They didn''t take the sled Cryo Wolf directly to the central district.


    Instead, they entered through the East Gate and strolled around the Fourth District first.

 Chapter 330 - 330: A Calm Winters Day Turns Uneasy

    Kim Haru didn''t notify anyone of his arrival, but everyone in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was well-acquainted with him.


    When they saw saw him, they would be stop for a moment and greeted him warmly, wished him a happy new year with an abundance of well-wishes and blessings.


    Kim Haru accepted the greetings graciously.


    Most people who greeted him received a handful of orange peel candy and dried sweet potatoes.


    He even plucked a skewer of candied hawthorn from the bunch that Go Okrim was carrying and handed it over.


    No matter how much they tried to refuse, Kim Haru would simply press the treats into their hands before moving on, leaving them behind, still thanking him profusely.


    As they wandered around and giving out treats to those they encountered, they eventually arrived at the Fourth District Market.


    The news of their presence soon reached Hwa Jian, who imm came over.


    "Mr. Kim, what''s all this about?" he asked.


    "Just a small token of appreciation," Kim Haru replied, recalling the time he had sold vegetables here and been protected by the locals.


    Kim Haru placed one of the bundles of candied hawthorn near the market entrance, attaching a small sign that read, "Take one skewer per person."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    The remaining orange peel candy, dried sweet potatoes, and candied hawthorn were brought to the central district to share with everyone there.


    People gathered while eating snacks and chatting, enjoying a relaxed and pleasant time.


    Even Moon Baein who works as the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander found time to join the gathering.


    Accompanied by Jang Dojang, he sat down with Kim Haru to enjoy the treats and conversation.


    Their talk wasn''t about serious matters; it was casual, filled with lighthearted chatter that flitted from one topic to the next.


    "This winter has been the most comfortable one we''ve had since the founding of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone," Moon Baein remarked with a sigh. "There''s only one month of winter left. Once spring comes, we''ll be busy again."


    The tasks awaiting them in spring weren''t easy to sum up in a single word.


    Beyond internal development projects in the safe zone, there were also critical interactions and negotiations with other safe zones¡ªmatters that required attention and effort.


    "Let me know if there''s anything I can do," Kim Haru offered plainly.


    "Haha, that''s exactly what I''d expect from Mr. Kim," Moon Baein laughed heartily, clearly pleased. "But don''t worry. As I promised before, we won''t burden you with miscellaneous matters. You''re free to do whatever you want. If you need our support, just let us know."


    "Alright. How''s the greenhouse project coming along?" Kim Haru asked, shifting his focus to something he was familiar with.


    "With the help of the Antharion Giant Ants, the installation of the heating pipes progressed much faster than we expected," Moon Baein replied. "Additionally, the coal we received from Gokmul County helped a lot. The greenhouse temperatures have risen, though not as high as we initially hoped. The seeds you taught us to plant are already sown, but it might take some time for them to sprout."


    "Let me know if there are any issues," Kim Haru said.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Kim. After the extensive planting you guided us through last autumn, everyone is skilled now. If there''s any problem we can''t solve, we''ll let you know immediately."


    "Good."


    "By the way, Mr. Kim, what do you think about holding a trade fair in the spring?" Moon Baein asked, revealing a matter he had been mulling over for some time.


    After the autumn trade event, the safe zones nearby would inevitably send people to gather information.


    Given the current state of humanity''s survival in the post-apocalypse, Moon Baein realized he couldn''t afford to isolate the Pyeongseong Safe Zone entirely or keep the other safe zones at arm''s length.


    Instead of allowing others to sneak around in secret, it would be better for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to openly host an event where such interactions could be monitored.


    Besides, many of the resources Pyeongseong Safe Zone had weren''t entirely unsharable.


    Friendly trade that was free of underhanded tactics, was naturally the most desirable path forward. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think it''s manageable?" Kim Haru understood Moon Baein''s intent.


    He had no objections to the idea of a trade fair, as long as the Pyeongseong Safe Zone could maintain the control.


    Moon Baein nodded. "We weren''t confident before, but with Song Hayoon from the Caeruleus Draco Squad here, the safe zone''s combat capabilities have improved significantly. This is our territory, after all, so we have the upper hand."


    "That''s good."


    Since they had confidence, Kim Haru didn''t see any reason to oppose it.


    As they chatted, a sudden commotion interrupted their conversation.


    "What''s going on?" Both Kim Haru and Moon Baein frowned.


    Stepping out of the office building, they found the noise coming from the direction of the animal research facility.


    Seeing this, Kim Haru instinctively looked toward his Cryo Wolf.


    He almost thought the Cryo Wolf had caused trouble again, perhaps by crashing into something or releasing animals from their enclosures.


    However, to his surprise, all the eleven giant fluffy Cryo Wolf were huddled around the office building very docile.


    None of them were responsible for the uproar.


    Strangely, the Cryo Wolf seemed unusually tense¡ªeach one shrinking into itself, their fur visibly trembling.


    When the Cryo Wolf spotted Kim Haru, they immediately surrounded him.


    Despite their massive size, they tried to squeeze behind him for protection.


    Unable to fit, they jostled and leaned against one another, vying for space behind their tiny human guardian.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Moon Baein noticed the odd behavior too.


    This time, Kim Haru hadn''t brought the Ginseng Spirit along, so he couldn''t get a direct verbal explanation from the Cryo Wolf.


    As he tried to decipher their body language, someone came running from the animal research facility to report to Moon Baein.


    "Safe Zone Commander, there''s widespread agitation among the animals at the research facility. Preliminary analysis suggests the possibility of an earthquake!"

 Chapter 331 - 331: Signs of a Threat

    An earthquake?!


    Both Moon Baein and Kim Haru were stunned.


    "Are you certain? All the animals are acting abnormally? Notify the patrol team to be on high alert immediately. Also, where is Director Do Seungjin?" Moon Baein demanded urgently.


    The messenger shook his head. "Director Do is currently trying to calm the animals. The earthquake theory is his speculation¡ªhe''s not entirely sure. Also, not all the animals are showing abnormal behavior. The black pigs, ducks, and some of the larger animals in the facility are reacting, but the mutated bugs are unaffected, and there''s no unusual activity observed in the fish."


    Kim Haru and Moon Baein exchanged glances, both breathing a small sigh of relief.


    "Tell Director Do to note which direction the animals are reacting most strongly toward. This should be not an earthquake. I''ll gather some people and bring Mr. Kim along shortly."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The messenger immediately turned around and ran off.


    Moon Baein turned to Kim Haru. "Based on the current situation, it''s likely that some creature in a particular direction is causing these animals to feel threatened. See if you can get more details from your Cryo Wolf. I''ll go and gather our team."


    Kim Haru nodded. "All right, be quick. I''ll wait for you here."


    With that, Moon Baein hurried off.


    Kim Haru turned back and searched through the eleven bundles of white fluff behind him, eventually picking out their leader.


    As the leader of the group Snowball No. 1 was at least somewhat smarter than the others.


    "Come here, don''t be afraid. What''s going on?" Kim Haru asked gently, stroking the Cryo Wolf to calm it.


    "Woof¡­ woo¡­"


    Snowball No. 1 whimpered softly.


    Kim Haru''s heart stirred.


    He could see a trace of grievance in Snowball No. 1''s eyes.


    This particular expression usually appeared when the Cryo Wolf felt bullied by something.


    "Is it some creature that''s troubled you before? Has it appeared again?" Kim Haru asked tentatively.


    The reaction was immediate.


    The Cryo Wolf all nodded in unison, their large bodies jostling each other so much that the smaller pups atop the larger ones looked as though they might fall off.


    Their frustration and fear were clear.


    Kim Haru exhaled slightly in relief but felt his anxiety rise sharply again.


    Since the Cryo Wolf confirmed it was a "creature," that ruled out natural disasters like earthquakes.


    If it were an earthquake, there would be little they could do to mitigate the potential devastation to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    With little time to evacuate, the entire zone could face catastrophic losses.


    However, a creature, while threatening, was something they might be able to handle.


    But then, a new wave of concern washed over Kim Haru.


    If even the snow Cryo Wolf felt intimidated and frightened, just how powerful could this creature be?


    What sort of danger would it pose to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone?


    And most importantly, what could its purpose be in approaching their safe zone at a time like this?


    Could the people of Pyeongseong Safe Zone truly stand against such a formidable being?


    No matter how worried Kim Haru was, no one in Pyeongseong Safe Zone showed any sign of retreating.


    Moon Baein gathered the top-ranked ability users, including Chung Hwangeun, to go to the Animal Research Institute together.


    Upon arrival, the group found that the previously restless animals had all collapsed onto the ground as if frozen.


    If not for their faint breathing, everyone would have thought they were dead.


    The closer the Cryo Wolf following Kim Haru got to the Animal Research Institute, the more they trembled.


    However, with Kim Haru by their side, they managed to remain agile and alert, unlike the other animals that appeared entirely incapacitated.


    When they reached the pigpen, Kim Haru immediately sought out Little Snort.


    Compared to the other black pigs, Little Snort was in much better condition.


    It could still move its limbs, and its eyes darted around alertly.


    Seeing that Little Snort was unharmed, Kim Haru felt a sense of relief.


    After all, Little Snort was now part of his small farm.


    If anything happened to it, he wouldn''t bear it.


    It didn''t take long for the group to determine that the source of the disturbance was in a southwest direction.


    The Cryo Wolf beside Kim Haru confirmed this by conveying the same information. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, the group cautiously began moving southwest, using the research institute as their center point.


    Moon Baein had already instructed the patrol team to alert the residents in the southwestern area to prepare for an enemy attack.


    Those who could hide should hide, and those who could run should evacuate.


    The residents near the city gates were immediately directed to the public shelter as per protocol.


    As the group approached the western gate, the Cryo Wolf accompanying Kim Haru began circling in place and refused to move forward.


    Kim Haru patted Snowball No. 1, the leader of the Cryo Wolf, and asked, "Don''t you want revenge against it?"


    The Cryo Wolf shook their heads in unison.


    "Alright then, Snowball No. 1, take the others back to the small farm and stay there. If anything happens, find Little Oakie." Kim Haru didn''t force them.


    To his surprise, although the Cryo Wolf refused to continue forward, none of them wanted to leave.


    They all sat down in place, transforming into fluffy snowballs, waiting right where they were.


    Kim Haru chuckled, "Fine, wait for me here then."


    After settling the Cryo Wolf, Kim Haru didn''t delay it any longer and quickly caught up with Moon Baein and the others.


    At the front of the group were the ability users, led by Chung Hwangeun.


    Do Seungjin is a level 3 ability user and the director of the Animal Research Institute, he also took the lead.


    Besides fighting, Do Seungjin was responsible for identifying the incoming threat and determining its species.


    If there was any way to resolve the matter peacefully, that would undoubtedly be the best outcome.


    Kim Haru and Moon Baein stayed at the back of the group.

 Chapter 332 - 332: The Hidden Threat

    They are surrounded by the captains of the patrol team, who were all elite fighters.


    In case of an emergency, they would still have time to shield him.


    The gate then slowly opened under everyone''s heightened vigilance.


    ...


    Moon Baein anxiously grabbed Kim Haru''s arm. "Mr. Kim, why don''t you wait in the safe zone with the Cryo Wolf? If anything happens to you, how could we possibly live with ourselves?"


    Moon Baein was well aware that the Pyeongseong Safe Zone could afford to lose a Safe Zone Commander like him, but it absolutely couldn''t afford to lose Mr. Kim!


    While he knew Kim Haru was a dual-type ability user and incredibly powerful, he couldn''t bear the thought of any accident befalling him.


    Kim Haru felt nervous too, but he understood that with the farming system in his possession, he had tools and protections like the system''s trading shop items and the Farm''s Blessing.


    These gave him a better chance than anyone else to deal with the dangerous creature outside.


    If this creature wasn''t dealt with, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone would be affected.


    Kim Haru wasn''t so cold-hearted as to watch an entire safe zone of people suffer.


    Besides, he wasn''t a main combatant.


    Kim Haru was clear about his role¡ªhe was support.


    He wouldn''t recklessly charge to the front lines.


    Moreover, Kim Haru had another theory in his mind.


    The current situation bore some resemblance to when the Cryo Wolf had appeared before.


    Since this threat was also a living creature, he couldn''t help but wonder if it had been sent by the same unknown entity that had sent the Cryo Wolf and Starlight Armored Bug.


    So far, these creatures sent by the mysterious force had been exceptionally helpful to him, and Kim Haru chose to believe that the entity had good intentions.


    Even if this creature wasn''t sent by that force, as long as it was a living being, Kim Haru wanted to try communicating with it¡ªjust like he had done with the Hamsters and Antharion Giant Ants tribe before.


    Resolving the matter peacefully would undoubtedly be the ideal outcome.


    For all these reasons, Kim Haru decided to go along.


    Moon Baein was eventually persuaded.


    The group proceeded cautiously, heading southward from the western gate.


    Walking through the snowy landscape, the biting cold soon crept into everyone''s bones.


    Yet, the true source of tension weighing on their hearts was the unknown dangerous creature ahead, leaving no one with the bandwidth to notice the chill.


    "Do any of you feel anything?" Ryu Hyunwoo of the Delta Squad whispered cautiously to those nearby.


    As an Earth-type ability user, he had been communicating with the ground beneath them throughout the journey, attempting to sense the presence of any creatures ahead through the earth''s vibrations.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he received no response at all.


    To Ryu Hyunwoo, this was far from normal.


    The other ability users beside him also shook their heads, indicating that they had not detected anything unusual either.


    However, the lack of anomalies did not ease the group''s tension.


    Instead, it only heightened their vigilance.


    The strange behavior of the animals at the research institute could not have occurred without reason.


    Likewise, Mr. Kim''s Cryo Wolf were not ordinary creatures.


    Unless every single one of them was hallucinating, the absence of any sign of danger seemed highly improbable.


    But for so many people to experience the same hallucination was equally unthinkable.


    Shin Woncheon who was walking ahead of them, overheard the conversation.


    He quickened his pace and asked Chung Hwangeun to check it with his ability. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Chung Hwangeun shook his head in response, Shin Woncheon fell back a few steps to report to Moon Baein and Kim Haru.


    "Safe Zone Commander, Mr. Kim, no one has sensed any anomalies throughout this journey. Either the dangerous creature is still far from us, or it is exceptionally skilled at concealment. Neither scenario bodes well," Shin Woncheon said, his expression filled with concern.


    If the dangerous creature was still far away, its presence alone had been enough to terrify the animals at the research institute.


    By the time it reached the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, what sort of havoc could it wreak?


    Could this small group of theirs truly hope to stop it?


    On the other hand, if the creature was adept at concealment, it might also excel in ambushes.


    This meant that even with Moon Baein and Kim Haru bringing up the rear, they weren''t necessarily safe.


    Moon Baein considered this possibility and made a quick decision. "Let''s probe a bit further. If the situation remains the same, we''ll stop and reevaluate our strategy."


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru was staring at his farming system interface with a growing sense of unease.


    Logically, the presence of such a dangerous creature should have been enough to trigger the activation of his Farm''s Blessing.


    Why hadn''t it activated yet?


    The Farm''s Blessing hadn''t activated, which could only mean one of two things.


    Either the source of the danger hadn''t yet entered a range deemed threatening by the system, or the system had determined that this crisis was something Kim Haru could handle on his own, making activation unnecessary.


    However, both scenarios conflicted heavily with reality.


    If it were the first case, why had the animals at the research institute already sensed the danger while he, presumably closer to the threat, had not?


    If it were the second case, how could a creature that made even the Cryo Wolf tremble in fear be something an ordinary that non-ability use like him could possibly deal with?


    Unless... the creature didn''t harbor any hostility toward him to begin with.


    "Mr. Kim, is something wrong?"


    The group had come to a halt, but Moon Baein noticed that Kim Haru seemed lost in thought and had even taken a few steps ahead.


    Concerned, Moon Baein gave him a slight nudge, bringing him back to the present.


    "Oh, I''m fine," Kim Haru replied, startled. "Why have we stopped? Are we not moving forward?"

 Chapter 333 - 333: Testing the Theory

    "We''ve traveled quite a distance without detecting anything unusual," Moon Baein explained. "Everyone thought it''d be wise to stop and reassess our approach. Considering the possibility that the creature may be skilled at concealment, we''ve also decided to adjust our formation for safety. Moving forward, you''ll stay in the middle of the group."


    Kim Haru hesitated briefly before shaking his head.


    "Let me take the lead for a while," he suggested, a bold decision brewing in his mind.


    He wanted to test his theory¡ªwas the creature truly not hostile toward him?


    His faith in the system''s judgment gave him confidence.


    The moment Kim Haru spoke, the surrounding group was stunned.


    Moon Baein, in particular, was visibly opposed to the idea. "Mr. Kim, you''re vital to Pyeongseong Safe Zone. Even bringing you on this mission was a gamble. If something were to happen to you, how would I explain it to everyone back at the Safe Zone?"


    The others nodded in agreement, vehemently rejecting the suggestion.


    "Exactly! Mr. Kim, you can''t possibly go to the front. No one knows where that cunning threat might be hiding."


    "For your safety, you must stay in the middle of the formation. Only then can we feel reassured."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kim. I, Chung Hwangeun, will protect you! Please, stay behind us."


    "Mr. Kim, this isn''t the time to be stubborn. We''ll follow your lead on everything else, but your safety is non-negotiable. How could we rest easy otherwise?"


    Surrounded by unanimous opposition, Kim Haru sighed in resignation. "Do you think I would gamble with my life?"


    "Then why do you want to go to the front?" Moon Baein asked, puzzled.


    "I have a theory," Kim Haru admitted, albeit vaguely. "It''s not confirmed yet, so I need to test it."


    Of course, he wasn''t about to disclose the existence of his farming system, leaving his reasoning intentionally unclear.


    Fortunately, the others didn''t press for specifics.


    Only Moon Baein hesitated, casting a doubtful look at Kim Haru. "But if... what if something happens?"


    "There won''t be any ''what ifs,''" Kim Haru said firmly. "Trust me, I won''t let anything happen to myself. Even if my theory turns out to be wrong, I have the means to protect myself. And besides, I trust all of you to protect me too, don''t I?"


    "When have I ever let you down?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Never!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kim, we''ll protect you no matter what."


    "If you''re set on this, just promise to be cautious," someone finally conceded.


    It was clear to everyone that Kim Haru had made up his mind.


    Moon Baein sighed, relenting at last. "If Mr. Kim says he can protect himself, I''ll trust him on that. And no matter what, the rest of us will shield you, even at the cost of our lives."


    Of course, Moon Baein hoped it wouldn''t come to that.


    Thus, the team set out again, this time with a change in formation.


    Kim Haru walked at the forefront, flanked closely by Chung Hwangeun and others for protection.


    Moon Baein took the middle position, while the rest of the ability users spread out evenly around the group to guard against potential enemies skilled in concealment from suddenly attacking from any hidden corner.


    It was impossible for Kim Haru to say he wasn''t nervous.


    However, as he continued moving forward, seeing that Farm''s Blessing still showed no signs of activation, Kim Haru felt increasingly confident that he had made the right gamble.


    As the team ventured farther southwest, moving further from the safety zone, Chung Hwangeun suddenly called out, "Everyone, stay alert! There''s a lifeform ahead!"


    As a Level 4 ability user, Chung Hwangeun''s sensitivity to lifeforms was sharper than others.


    Shortly after he issued the warning, the rest of the group also began to sense the presence of another being, distinct from their own.


    The owner of this presence was slowly approaching, its movements calm and measured


    It didn''t seem to be making much noise, suggesting it wasn''t a large creature.


    Its aura was steady and unhurried, like that of a creature taking a leisurely stroll.


    This serene aura dispelled any suspicion that it might be a desperate animal fleeing from danger.


    If it wasn''t an escapee, the only plausible explanation was that it was the same entity whose presence had agitated the animals at the central animal research facility from so far away.


    The realization sent a wave of tension through everyone.


    Moon Baein who is protected in the middle by the ability users, wanted to call Kim Haru back immediately.


    Yet, observing the intense vigilance of those around him, Kim Haru felt a growing sense of calm instead.


    Although he couldn''t personally sense any approaching lifeform, the reactions of others confirmed for him that the entity wasn''t far from their current location.


    Given their proximity, and with Farm''s Blessing still inactive, Kim Haru was now fully convinced that the approaching creature posed no threat to him whatsoever.


    He even began speculating whether this creature had wandered here by coincidence or had been driven in this direction by some unknown force.


    If it was the latter, then whatever was capable of commanding such a dangerous creature made Kim Haru even more curious about its true nature.


    At the same time, he pondered what kind of creature was coming.


    Judging by the absence of any significant disturbance ahead, it likely wasn''t a massive mutant like a snow dog.


    But what could it be?


    Something furry, perhaps, considering the cold weather?


    Could it be something like a polar bear?


    As these thoughts raced through his mind, Kim Haru heard Moon Baein calling out to him.


    Instead of retreating, he stepped forward a few more paces.


    This action caused the hearts of everyone nearby to tighten with fear.


    Kim Haru wasn''t certain if the creature was harmless only to him or to all humans in general.


    Concerned that the sheer number of people in their group might alarm it, Kim Haru patted Chung Hwangeun on the arm and instructed the others, "Stay here. Captain Chung can accompany me."


    "Mr. Kim!"

 Chapter 334 - 334: Reunion with Fuzzball

    However, despite their protests, Kim Haru had firmly decided to take action on his own.


    Thus, they could only watch helplessly as Kim Haru and Chung Hwangeun walked toward the source of the commotion.


    It wasn''t that the other ability users were unwilling to follow; they were simply afraid of disrupting Kim Haru''s plan.


    If their recklessness led to him getting hurt, they would never forgive themselves.


    Kim Haru knew he was being a bit impulsive.


    In order to o avoid making the others wait too long, he quickened his pace, reminding Chung Hwangeun as they moved forward, "If I don''t signal you to act, don''t do anything rash."


    Chung Hwangeun fully aware of the gravity of the situation, replied firmly, "Understood."


    They hadn''t walked far before even Kim Haru, with his ordinary human senses, could hear the noise.


    It was the sound of snow falling to the ground, accompanied by the rustling of branches.


    The creature wasn''t walking on the ground¡ªit was leaping through the trees. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru looked up, gazing at the bare tree trunks.


    This area had likely been a forest once, but after the apocalypse, very few plants had successfully mutated, leaving only withered branches behind.


    Yet, even stripped bare, these trees remained tall and robust.


    Their branches were thickly blanketed in snow, with icicles hanging down like fairy-tale decorations, creating a stunning winter wonderland.


    Amid this frozen landscape, a graceful creature darted from branch to branch, drawing nearer with each leap.


    It was a fluffy, snow-white animal with sky-blue eyes as clear and brilliant as the finest jade.


    Its small, pointed ears twitched with each jump, and its tail painted elegant arcs in the air, captivating anyone who saw it.


    It was an exceptionally beautiful long-haired cat.


    Kim Haru froze in place.


    "... Fuzzball?"


    The word escaped his lips in a soft murmur, and the cat leapt gracefully from the branches to land right in front of him.


    Then, in an unmistakably sweet tone, it let out a soft, sweet meow: "Meow~"


    Kim Haru couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The cat before him was the spitting image of the cat he had owned before his transmigration, right down to the last detail¡ªexcept this one was slightly larger.


    But not by much.


    Every feature¡ªthe pristine, unblemished white fur, the mesmerizingly blue eyes, the sugary-sweet voice¡ªwas identical.


    Even its fondness for climbing trees.


    But how could that be?


    This was a completely different world.


    And even back in his previous world, his cat had died in an accident¡ªhe had buried it with his own hands.


    Yet here it was, calling to him!


    Kim Haru stared at the cat, stunned.


    It had only meowed once, but when it saw him standing there like a statue, it tilted its head and let out another sweet, drawn-out meow.


    Kim Haru couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He crouched down, hesitantly extending his hand. "Fuzzball?"


    "Me. Kim!"


    Chung Hwangeun who si standing nearby, was growing increasingly anxious.


    At first, even he had been entranced by the sudden appearance of the cat, but his experience with mutated creatures told him that the more enchanting an animal''s appearance, the deadlier it often was.


    This cat was spotless, its fur immaculately clean¡ªa clear sign it lived in extraordinary conditions.


    How could such a creature exist without being exceptionally dangerous?


    In this dangerous situation, with such a perilous creature before them, if not for Kim Haru''s strict earlier command, Chung Hwangeun would have already unleashed a lightning strike.


    To his astonishment, Kim Haru seemed intent on reaching out to touch the creature.


    Chung Hwangeun suspected this was a skill of the cat¡ªluring prey closer with its charm and then delivering a fatal blow.


    As Chung Hwangeun considered defying Kim Haru''s command to isolate the cat from his master, the creature glanced his way.


    The moment Chung Hwangeun locked eyes with its crystal-clear blue gaze, he felt his entire body freeze.


    He couldn''t move a single muscle.


    The realization hit him: he was under the cat''s control!


    Panic surged through Chung Hwangeun''s mind.


    He wanted to make a sound to warn Kim Haru, but even the smallest noise was impossible.


    He couldn''t even shift his gaze.


    All he could do was watch helplessly as Kim Haru''s outstretched hand moved closer to the cat.


    No¡ªcorrection.


    Kim Haru wasn''t actively trying to touch the cat.


    Instead, the cat took the initiative, nudging its head into Kim Haru''s palm.


    The cat seemed far from satisfied with just that.


    Purring sweetly, it began to rub its head against Kim Haru''s hand, back and forth, as if basking in affection.


    Chung Hwangeun''s heart sank.


    This was it.


    Just one look from the cat had completely immobilized him.


    Now, with Kim Haru so intimately connected to the creature, its control over him would undoubtedly be even stronger.


    Any second now, Kim Haru would collapse.


    But... wait¡ªwhat?


    Contrary to Chung Hwangeun''s fears, Kim Haru didn''t collapse.


    Instead, he calmly used both hands to lift the cat from under its front legs.


    Even more shockingly, Kim Haru took a closer look at the cat''s underside.


    "Male," Kim Haru murmured to himself. "It really is Fuzzball?"


    Feeling affronted by the repeated questioning of its identity, the Persian cat raised a paw and lightly batted Kim Haru on the forehead.


    The soft, pink paw pad carried a frosty coolness.


    The gentle slap startled Kim Haru, but it also snapped him out of his daze.


    He broke into an overjoyed smile and pulled the cat into his arms. "It''s really you, Fuzzball!"


    What a miracle¡ªacross two entirely different worlds, Kim Haru had somehow been reunited with his beloved Fuzzball.


    His happiness knew no bounds.


    "Chung Hwangeun, look! I found my cat!" Kim Haru exclaimed, holding Fuzzball close and turning to share his joy.


    However, as he turned around, he froze.


    "Huh?"


    Only then did Kim Haru notice that Chung Hwangeun stood completely still, utterly motionless.


    At first, Kim Haru didn''t understand what was happening.


    A moment later, he hesitantly glanced down at the cat in his arms.

 Chapter 335 - 335: Fuzzballs Apology

    "Fuzzball, was that your doing?"


    The Persian cat lounged lazily in his embrace, letting out an indifferent "Meow~."


    Having lived with his beloved Fuzzball for over ten years, Kim Haru was already a level ten expert in interpreting Fuzzballs language, even without any translation.


    The moment he heard the cat''s meow, he instantly knew who the culprit was.


    "Quickly release him. This is my companion¡ªwhat''s going on, freezing him like that?"


    Fuzzball flicked his tail, his blue eyes glancing over at Chung Hwangeun.


    In an instant, Chung Hwangeun found that he could move again.


    The tension in his body released all at once, and he nearly collapsed into the snow.


    "Mr. Kim..." Chung Hwangeun wanted to say something, but found himself at a loss for words.


    Should he say the cat was too dangerous?


    But it hadn''t made any move to harm Kim Haru.


    Even though it had temporarily immobilized him, it had released him after hearing Kim Haru''s command, hadn''t it?


    Kim Haru lifted Fuzzball and brought him close to Chung Hwangeun. "Come on, Fuzzball, apologize to him."


    "Wait¡­" Chung Hwangeun was caught off guard once again, meeting the cat''s gaze.


    In an instant, his body tensed up, and the lingering fear of being controlled hadn''t fully subsided.


    Before Chung Hwangeun could say anything, he heard Fuzzball''s brief meow¡ªa particularly indifferent one.


    Although the meow was dismissive, it was still an apology!


    Chung Hwangeun found it utterly unbelievable.


    Based on the situation, Fuzzball was the danger they were looking for.


    He never imagined that in the blink of an eye, he''d receive an apology from such a creature!


    No wonder people said Mr. Kim was impressive; he truly was!


    Kim Haru, overjoyed by the reunion with his beloved cat, held Fuzzball close, his heart brimming with happiness.


    After Fuzzball obediently apologized, Kim Haru cuddled the cat and kissed his forehead.


    "Fuzzball, you''re so good. Come on, let''s go to our new home."


    With that, Kim Haru turned around and began walking in the direction they had come from.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to signal for Chung Hwangeunto follow him.


    Along the way, Kim Haru''s gaze stayed fixed on Fuzzball.


    It was no wonder the farming system hadn''t activated its skills¡ªit must have known Fuzzball was coming, and there was no way Fuzzball would harm him, right?


    Chung Hwangeun looked between Kim Haru and the cat, still stunned and struggling to process everything.


    Kim Haru truly something else¡ªhe could hold such a being in his arms with ease.


    ...


    Moon Baein and the others were waiting anxiously while keeping their senses on high alert, straining to catch any sounds or movement from the other side.


    Yet, all they heard was silence.


    An oppressive, eerie silence.


    This only made the crowd more restless.


    "Why is it so quiet? Could something have happened?"


    "Should we go check it out over there?"


    "But what if we end up disturbing Mr. Kim?"


    "Exactly. We don''t know if our presence would help or make things worse."


    "So, are we just going to wait here?"


    "Shh! There''s a sound!"


    At the sound of that last remark, everyone froze in place, holding their breath and directing all their attention toward the source of the noise.


    They were determined not to miss even the faintest hint of movement.


    At the same time, they braced themselves to intervene if necessary, they were gripping on their weapons or channeling the energy into their palms.


    They were prepared to attack at a moment''s notice.


    The footsteps echoed closer, followed by the familiar voice of Mr. Kim.


    And¡­ a meow?


    The group exchanged bewildered looks.


    Why was there a meowing sound?


    Other than Chung Hwangeun, who had gone with Mr. Kim earlier, there shouldn''t have been anything feline around. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, the meowing creature had to be the source of the earlier noise?


    And if it was walking alongside Mr. Kim, then¡­


    A bizarre yet plausible idea formed in everyone''s minds.


    When the group finally saw Kim Haru and Chung Hwangeun emerge, their gazes immediately gravitated toward the snow-white fluff in Kim Haru''s arms.


    It really was a cat!


    "Mr. Kim, what is this¡­" Moon Baein hesitated before asking.


    Kim Haru cheerfully introduced his companion, "This is Fuzzball, my cat. We got separated for some reason and I thought I''d never see her again. But to my surprise, Fuzzball managed to find her way here."


    Fuzzball?


    The name undeniably matched Mr. Kim''s style.


    "Did she show up here because of the aura we sensed earlier?" Moon Baein inquired as he walked over to Kim Haru, his curiosity piqued by the strikingly beautiful cat.


    Unable to resist, he reached out to pet it.


    Chung Hwangeun noticed but didn''t react in time to stop him.


    The snow-white Persian cat merely let out a soft Meow and in the next instant, Moon Baein''s outstretched hand froze mid-air.


    His entire body stiffened as if he''d been turned into a lifelike statue.


    The surrounding ability users were stunned.


    "Safe Zone Commander!"


    "What happened?!"


    "Stay alert!"


    "Is this an attack?"


    Kim Haru didn''t immediately grasp what was happening.


    It was Chung Hwangeun, having previously been a "victim" of this scenario, who quickly stepped in.


    He hurriedly reassured the others while urging Kim Haru to resolve the situation.


    "Don''t panic! It''s not an attack!"


    "Calm down, everyone! It''s Mr. Kim''s cat''s ability!"


    "Don''t attack¡ªthe Safe Zone Commander is fine!"


    "Mr. Kim, please ask your cat to release him¡­"


    Kim Haru glanced down at Fuzzball in his arms.


    The kitten stared back at him with innocent eyes and letting out a soft adorable meow.


    It was impossible to see it as the culprit responsible for freezing someone in place.


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    That familiar demeanor¡ªit was definitely Fuzzball.


    "Fuzzball, be good. Don''t freeze people at random."


    Kim Haru lightly patted Fuzzball on the head.


    The cat responded with another soft meow and as the sound faded, Moon Baein''s stiff posture instantly relaxed, the hold on him released.


    Moon Baein stared at the stunningly beautiful cat before him, his face filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 336 - 336: Fuzzballs Power Unleashed

    He never imagined that such a small, delicate creature could immobilize him so effortlessly.


    It was beyond his comprehension.


    After this incident, no matter how much Moon Baein admired the cat''s beauty, he did not dared to reach out to pet it again. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knew what might happen next time?


    The other ability users were equally stunned and confused.


    They had long known that mutated animals in this world were not to be underestimated, but the ones they encountered were usually massive, visibly dangerous creatures.


    When had they ever seen such a delicate, seemingly ordinary cat wield such powerful skills?


    When the Safe Zone Commander was frozen just moments ago, none of them had even detected the slightest trace of what caused it.


    If they hadn''t witnessed the scene themselves, they would never have guessed that such a phenomenon was linked to this little cat.


    The group''s eyes flitted between the cat and Chung Hwangeun, silently questioning him.


    From what he had said earlier, he seemed to understand the cat''s abilities.


    Could he have encountered something similar before?


    And if they ever faced such a creature themselves, was there any way to defend against it?


    Noticing their gazes, Chung Hwangeun smiled wryly. "I don''t know much about it¡ªI was just frozen by Fuzzball in the same way earlier."


    Everyone: "¡­"


    Even the most powerful ability user among them had been immobilized by this cat.


    It was incredibly formidable!


    At this point, no matter how skeptical anyone felt, they had to accept the reality: the dangerous entity they were seeking was none other than the cat that Kim Haru was now holding.


    For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    Still, they were incredibly fortunate that the matter had been resolved so easily.


    At the start, they had mentally prepared themselves for a life-or-death battle.


    Now, not only had no one died, but apart from Moon Baein and Chung Hwangeun being frozen temporarily, no one was even slightly injured.


    As they looked at Kim Haru again, all they felt was admiration.


    Only Kim Haru could so calmly hold such a dangerous creature.


    No¡ªcorrection¡ªthe cat was his to begin with.


    It seemed even his pets were extraordinary.


    On the way back, the group walked with complicated emotions while sneaking glances at Kim Haru and the cat.


    After witnessing Fuzzball freeze people twice with no warning, Kim Haru realized that his cat had a serious problem.


    Cats were already willful creatures, but now Fuzzball had powers, making her even more unruly.


    This habit of freezing people indiscriminately had to be addressed.


    As they traveled, Kim Haru murmured to Fuzzball in his arms, "You''re a beautiful cat, so you need to live up to your looks, okay? You can''t just go around freezing people. If you keep doing that, who''s going to clean your litter box or prepare your dried fish snacks? If you make people mad, they might even pull your fur. Then you''ll go from being a stunning and beautiful cat to a patchy, bald one. Do you think that''s worth it? No, right? So, no more freezing people for no reason."


    "If you encounter bad people, I won''t interfere, but I already told you these are my companions. Why is your memory like a fish''s, you naughty Fuzzball? Even if you want to immobilize people, you should wait until you''ve gotten to know them better. Once everyone likes you, a little mischief won''t be a big deal, right?"


    As he continued, what had started as a lecture for his cat, Kim Haru veered into an impromptu "Guide to Training Humans for Cats."


    Listening to this, the others couldn''t help but chuckle helplessly.


    Indeed, with such an adorable little kitty, who would mind being immobilized for a moment?


    After all, it''s just an innocent little cat.


    Fuzzball lounged lazily in the human''s arms, listening to his familiar chatter.


    As always, the words went in one ear and out the other, with no intention of staying in its mind.


    If the human talked too much, the cat would meow twice perfunctorily as if to acknowledge, "I''m listening, I''m listening."


    Alas, there was no choice.


    Humans were the type who would talk from morning till night unless placated.


    Worse, they might even resort to fake crying, wailing pitifully like a kitten, more troublesome than any young feline.


    One human and one cat happily carried on in their respective "languages."


    A group of people had departed from the west gate and now returned through the same gate.


    Kim Haru''s Cryo Wolf were still waiting for him at the gate.


    Not just the Cryo Wolf¡ªJang Dojang was there with his team, ready to respond at a moment''s notice to any signal for reinforcements.


    When Jang Dojang saw Kim Haru and the others return unharmed, he beamed with joy.


    He was especially relieved that not one of them had so much as a scratch.


    "Safe Zone Commander, Mr. Kim, it''s such a relief to see you''re all safe. So, is everything resolved?" Jang Dojang asked eagerly as he stepped forward.


    Just then, he noticed the small animal in Kim Haru''s arms.


    Like Moon Baein, Jang Dojang was immediately captivated by Fuzzball''s beauty.


    Seeing it resting so obediently and gracefully in Kim Haru''s arms, he assumed the cat must have a sweet temperament to match its divine appearance.


    He reached out to pet it.


    "Stop!" came the unanimous cry from every ability user except Kim Haru, including Moon Baein.


    Jang Dojang froze, completely bewildered.


    "W-What? What''s going on?" he asked nervously, his body rigid.


    Moon Baein thought Jang Dojang had already been immobilized. "Wow, that was fast!"


    He was just about to say something nice to the little cat in Kim Haru''s arms to persuade it to release its hold on Jang Dojang when he heard Jang Dojang speak.


    "I... What happened?" Jang Dojang stammered, his tension evident.


    Hearing this, Moon Baein and the others realized that Jang Dojang hadn''t been immobilized after all.


    Both Moon Baein and Chung Hwangeun, who had experienced the immobilization firsthand, knew that once affected, speaking was impossible.

 Chapter 337 - 337: Fuzzball vs. Snowballs

    Upon this realization, the two of them had an odd thought: Fuzzball''s getting better behaved.


    What a strange sentiment indeed.


    "Alright, alright, let''s stop chatting here. It''s freezing out. Let''s head inside and talk," Moon Baein said, assuring Jang Dojang that everything was fine before beckoning the others to follow him.


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and the group made their way indoors.


    Although Kim Haru hadn''t contributed much effort to this operation and wasn''t physically tired¡ªhis energy levels were still full¡ªhe was mentally exhausted in a way he''d never experienced before.


    He figured it was best to rest properly and discuss things slowly later.


    The group exchanged casual remarks as they walked inside.


    Kim Haru who is still holding Fuzzball made his way toward the Cryo Wolf.


    However, something completely unexpected happened.


    As he stepped forward, the Cryo Wolf trembled and retreated.


    They moved back two steps for every two steps he took forward.


    Despite their fear, they didn''t retreat too far and maintaining a conflicted stance of wanting to approach but being too frightened to do so.


    Kim Haru froze. "Snowball...?"


    What''s going on with you all?


    Shin Woncheon, who had been walking beside Kim Haru, naturally noticed the scene.


    He looked at the Cryo Wolf, and then at the cat in Kim Haru''s arms.


    He hesitated for a while before saying, "Mr. Kim, could it be that the Cryo Wolf are afraid of this cat?"


    Moon Baein who is observing the same situation, was more certain. "That''s definitely the case. Earlier, the Cryo Wolf and other animals from the animal research institute showed strong fear. They must have been scared of Fuzzball. Even when Fuzzball was far away, they were already frightened. Now that Fuzzball is right here in your arms, it''s no wonder the Cryo Wolf are reacting this way."


    "So, what should we do now?" Yuan Chuan asked, looking at the scene before him with a troubled expression.


    At first, the Cryo Wolf kept retreating, but it seemed they realized that even Fuzzball couldn''t do anything to them right now.


    Their courage grew slightly and they stopped backing away. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, they stayed where they were, barking at Kim Haru with a tone filled with grievance.


    Even though the group couldn''t understand dog barks, they could easily guess what the dogs were trying to say.


    The Cryo Wolf were definitely complaining about how Kim Haru could hold a cat so intimately when he had never shown them such affection.


    And to make it worse, the cat had bullied them before¡ªit didn''t deserve Kim Haru''s affection at all.


    In short, they were competing for his attention.


    And what about the cat in Kim Haru''s arms?


    Irritated by the barking, Fuzzball lazily glanced at the Cryo Wolf.


    For once, Fuzzball didn''t freeze them in place but instead let out a sugary-sweet meow.


    Then, lifting two dainty paws, Fuzzball reached up and wrapped them around Kim Haru''s neck.


    Fuzzball didn''t climb too high, just enough to comfortably rest against Kim Haru''s neck while leaning its little head against him like an enchanting little sprite.


    Not satisfied with simply being this affectionate toward Kim Haru, Fuzzball looked over at the Cryo Wolf with a smug, triumphant expression.


    Fuzzball''s feline eyes brimmed with blatant disdain.


    The Cryo Wolf: "..."


    The Cryo Wolf were absolutely furious!


    "Woof~ Woof~ Woof~"


    "Meow~ Meow~ Meow~"


    "Woof~ Woof~ Woof~"


    "Meow~ Meow~ Meow~"


    "Woof~ Woof~ Woof~"


    One cat against eleven Cryo Wolf and yet Fuzzball held its ground effortlessly.


    The onlookers were stunned by this scene.


    Everyone was aware that mutated animals were much more intelligent than before the apocalypse, but this cat-and-dog squabble over attention was on a whole new level of intelligence.


    It was utterly bewildering.


    As the center of this cat-and-dog battle, Kim Haru was at a complete loss for words.


    Just as the argument between Fuzzball and the Cryo Wolf grew louder and louder, Kim Haru had no choice but to intervene. "Alright, alright, you''re all my darlings. Stop arguing. Let me introduce you to each other."


    On the way to the central district, Kim Haru introduced Fuzzball and the Cryo Wolfs to each other.


    "This is Fuzzball. It used to be my pet cat before it got lost for a while. Now that we''ve reunited, consider it your big brother. Even though Fuzzball is smaller than you in size, you absolutely cannot bully it."


    "Woof~ Woof~ Woof~"


    The Cryo Wolfs expressed their strong dissatisfaction.


    Bully?


    Who''s bullying whom, really?


    Kim Haru continued, "These are the Cryo Wolfs I found after winter. I named them Snowball No. 1, Snowball No. 2¡­ all the way to Snowball No. 11. From now on, we''ll all live together. Since the Cryo Wolfs aren''t as clever as you, Fuzzball, you need to get along well with them."


    "Meow~"


    Fuzzball''s expression seemed to say, Well, at least the human has some insight.


    Of course, I''m way smarter than these silly Cryo Wolfs.


    Not just content with introductions, Kim Haru also gathered the Cryo Wolfs and Fuzzball together.


    Holding Fuzzball, he pressed its tiny cat paw against the Cryo Wolfs'' big paws one by one.


    As he did this, he explained, "Shake hands. From now on, you''re all good friends. No fighting, no arguing. If I catch anyone fighting, the Cryo Wolfs will lose a meat meal and Fuzzball will lose a serving of dried fish."


    The Cryo Wolfs and Fuzzball: ¡­ Fine.


    The ability users who had been following Kim Haru along the way watched in amazement as he managed to pacify such a fierce cat and the aggrieved Cryo Wolfs.


    Their respect for Mr. Kim only grew.


    Incredible!


    Truly incredible!


    When Kim Haru arrived at the animal research institute with Fuzzball in his arms, the other animals reacted strongly to Fuzzball''s presence.


    This once again confirmed that the source of the recent unrest among the animals was indeed Fuzzball.


    Kim Haru noticed that with Fuzzball around, the other animals froze up uncontrollably.


    He had no choice but to ask Fuzzball to try lowering its presence.

 Chapter 338 - 338: Fuzzballs Return and Rivalry

    Ideally, he hoped the animals could return to normal.


    Fuzzball glanced disdainfully at the unimpressive creatures.


    With a casual flick of its tail, the surrounding animals began to regain their composure.


    Although most of the animals still seemed dazed, that was a minor issue.


    "Fuzzball, you''re amazing," Kim Haru praised, hugging Fuzzball tightly and kissing it on the head twice in delight when he saw it successfully control its presence.


    Nearby, Go Okrim observed Kim Haru''s behavior and couldn''t help but comment, "Kim Haru-hyung seems a lot livelier now after he reunited with his cat."


    It wasn''t just Go Okrim who thought so.


    The others felt the same way and nodded their heads in agreement.


    Kim Haru didn''t hear Go Okrim''s comment, but Fuzzball did.


    It lazily turned its gaze toward Go Okrim.


    The look clearly said, So what? My human loves me. Do you have a problem with that?


    Fuzzball could detect Kim Haru''s scent on Go Okrim, realizing that this human was probably someone close to its owner.


    This realization didn''t sit well with Fuzzball.


    The person Kim Haru should be closest to is me!


    It seems that in my absence, some unworthy creatures have been trying to get near him.


    It''s unacceptable!


    I need to re-establish my dominance immediately!


    Fuzzball promptly began meowing incessantly at Kim Haru.


    At that moment, Kim Haru was listening to Moon Baein and Do Seungjin discussing whether Fuzzball should undergo a comprehensive examination, including its physique and abilities.


    Everyone believed that with just a control ability, the cat shouldn''t be capable of scaring other animals so thoroughly from such a distance.


    While the group hadn''t yet decided on the testing methods, Kim Haru heard Fuzzball''s persistent calls.


    This type of meowing likely meant Fuzzball wanted to go home.


    Having just reunited with his beloved cat, Kim Haru was naturally inclined to indulge its every wish.


    He also thought it would be good for Fuzzball to see its new home sooner rather than later.


    As for the examination, there would be plenty of time for that later.


    "I''ll take Fuzzball back to the farm first to let it get used to the new environment. Once it''s settled, we can do the tests," Kim Haru suggested.


    Do Seungjin thought about it and agreed. "That makes sense. Letting Fuzzball familiarize itself with the environment will prevent stress reactions, ensuring more accurate test results. Plus, it''ll reduce the risk of anyone getting hurt during the testing process."


    After all, they were dealing with abilities.


    If the test subject experienced severe stress, the researchers nearby might accidentally get caught in the crossfire.


    Do Seungjin''s animal research institute had experienced such incidents before.


    The others had no objections either.


    Soon, Kim Haru and his group returned to the small farm.


    When they set out, it was three people and eleven Cryo Wolfs; on their way back, they had gained a cat nestled in Kim Haru''s arms.


    As they entered the farm''s perimeter, Fuzzball, which had been dozing off in Kim Haru''s embrace, suddenly became alert.


    It''s s sharp eyes scanned the surrounding mutated plants who is lying dormant for the winter.


    Observing its little movements, Kim Haru could guess the cat''s intentions¡ªit wanted to attack the surrounding mutated plants.


    That was not acceptable.


    Kim Haru immediately restrained Fuzball in his arms. "Fuzzball, you can''t just harm the plants here. They''re all mutated plants¡ªthe kind that can move. They''re not the lifeless, clawable kind. You might get hurt if you''re not careful."


    "Meow~"


    Are you doubting my abilities?


    Fuzzball became even more determined to fight these mutated plants.


    Of course, it knew these plants could move.


    If they were ordinary immobile plants, it wouldn''t have been interested in picking a fight.


    I''m doing this for your sake! Fuzzball thought.


    It wasn''t worried about itself but was concerned that its human servant (Kim Haru) might be bullied by these mutated plants.


    It wanted to establish its dominance to better protect its human.


    Kim Haru, unaware of Fuzzball''s selfless motives, realized his previous approach to reasoning had failed.


    Quickly, he changed tactics. "Fuzzball, these mutated plants are here to protect our home. If you kill them, all kinds of unsavory characters might come here in the future. That would be annoying, right? So, don''t fight with them. Let''s give them a pass, okay?"


    This time, Fuzzball was satisfied.


    "Meow~ Meow~"


    Exactly. There''s no way I''d lose to these creatures. They''re just plants that can move. If you''d told me earlier they were part of the team protecting the house, I wouldn''t have bothered.


    As they entered the farm, Ginseng Spirit and Luna came out to greet them.


    And then...


    "Meow~ Meow~"


    You traitorous servant! It''s turns out when you''ve gone, you have found another cat!


    Fuzzball was furious.


    Is it prettier than me?


    Does it have a better voice than me?


    Is it better at fighting than me?


    So what if it has two more tails?


    My fur is much fluffier.


    Even if it has three tails, they can''t be compared to the thickness of my one tail!


    The sight of Luna had drove Fuzzball into a rage.


    With its claws outstretched, it pounced and determined to drive this imposter out of its rightful place.


    But in the mid-leap, Kim Haru swiftly caught Fuzzball and pulling it back into his arms.


    Understanding his cat''s jealous temperament, Kim Haru sighed with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "It''s not mine! This cat belongs to Kang Hose. If you don''t believe me, you can ask it yourself."


    As he spoke, Kim Haru lowered Fuzzball toward Luna but didn''t let go entirely.


    He kept a firm hold, worried that Fuzzball might lash out unexpectedly.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s explanation, Fuzzball twitched its nose and sniffed Luna carefully.


    The scent seemed to match the human nearby rather than Kim Haru.


    Even so, Fuzzball wasn''t fully convinced.


    It meowed inquisitively at Luna.


    Luna who is now face-to-face with Fuzzball''s simmering hostility, felt the abyssal danger radiating from it.


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 339 - 339: Fuzzballs Secret

    Terrified, it immediately meowed back in rapid response, answering Fuzzball''s questions without hesitation.


    Finally, Fuzzball''s suspicions were completely dispelled.


    It believed no cat would dare lie to it.


    Even though Kang Hose had heard from Go Okrim about Fuzzba''s origins and formidable abilities, it was only now, amidst this jealous outburst, that he truly felt the chilling menace the cat exuded.


    He no longer doubted the stories about this cat''s aura being strong enough to agitate the mutated animals in the Safe Zone from afar.


    At that moment, Kang Hose finally realized why the cat felt so familiar to him.


    Isn''t this the same white long-haired cat that he had encountered once before?


    It''s no wonder he felt a sense of familiarity along the way.


    The cat had been snuggled in Kim Haru''s arms, making it hard to see its full appearance.


    Its aura was soft and cuddly in Haru''s presence, which is why he hadn''t recognized it immediately.


    Now that this cat had unleashed its majestic presence, he could finally confirm its identity.


    What a coincidence to meet it again.


    A few years ago, when he encountered this cat, it was in a place far, far away from here.


    Could it be that the cat had been searching for its owner, Kim Haru, all this time?


    Kang Hose originally wanted to find an opportunity to tell Kim Haru about this matter, but he soon received the answer himself.


    Once it was confirmed that the new cat in the house wasn''t competing for affection, Fuzzball cheerfully started exploring other creatures in the small farm.


    That Moonlight Howling Corgi wasn''t worth paying attention to.


    It wasn''t as competitive as the larger Cryo Wolfs and could be dismissed with just a glance.


    Besides, based on the scent, its owner was also a human who raised that Trinity Lunarian Cats.


    Since it didn''t share the same caretaker, there wasn''t much point in paying attention to it.


    Then there was the peculiar-smelling white radish.


    Curious, Fuzzball moved closer to the Ginseng Spirit.


    Seeing that Fuzzball had no hostility toward Luna, Kim Haru no longer stopped it.


    He released Fuzzball and let it roam freely.


    Of course, Kim Haru still followed closely behind.


    When he saw Fuzzball showing interest in the Ginseng Spirit, he introduced their identities to each other.


    "Fuzzball, this is one of the new members of the household. It''s a mutated ginseng plant."


    Kim Haru didn''t mention the Ginseng Spirit''s half-spirit nature.


    Even though Go Okrim and Kang Hose had signed contracts to work on the farm, some secrets were better left unsaid.


    In the context of the apocalypse, the Ginseng Spirit''s current state wasn''t much different from other mutated creatures, which made it easier for people to understand.


    Revealing its half-spirit nature wouldn''t bring any special benefits, so it was better not to complicate matters unnecessarily.


    Kim Haru then introduced Fuzzball to the Ginseng Spirit in the same manner, explaining that Fuzzball was a cat he had raised before and they had now reunited.


    He even warned Fuzzball specifically, "Don''t go around biting Little Gingseng, okay?"


    And it was a good thing he did because, without that warning, Fuzzball was just about to bite the Ginseng Spirit''s wriggling roots.


    It was nearly impossible for a cat not to be curious about moving things.


    Fortunately, Fuzzball was obedient. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing its caretaker''s disapproval, it abandoned its idea of taking a bite to satisfy its curiosity.


    However, Fuzzball remained highly intrigued by the Ginseng Spirit.


    It could sense that this plant was very different from other moving mutated plants it had encountered.


    As for the Ginseng Spirit, after hearing Kim Haru''s introduction, it stood still and allowed Fuzzball to paw at it twice and circle around it a few times.


    Then, all of a sudden, it jumped up from the ground and landed on Kim Haru''s shoulder.


    Before Fuzzball could climb up in pursuit, the Ginseng Spirit''s roots tapped Kim Haru''s shoulder four times.


    Kim Haru''s expression darkened.


    Four taps¡ªthe secret signal they had agreed upon to indicate something very important needed to be discussed.


    That signal, given right after interacting with Fuzzball, meant the matter was crucial and directly related to the cat.


    Whether it was the importance of the issue or its connection to Fuzzball, both made Kim Haru highly alert.


    He dismissed Go Okrim and Kang Hose, saying, "I''m taking Fuzzball to get familiar with the environment. See if you can catch some fish for tonight. We''ll have a welcome dinner for Fuzzball."


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose, oblivious to anything unusual, nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll catch the tastiest fish for the meal."


    Kim Haru nodded and with the Ginseng Spirit on his shoulder and Fuzzball now nestled in his arms, walked back toward the wooden cabin.


    Once inside, Haru closed the door.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked, still holding Fuzzball as he placed the Ginseng Spirit on the table at eye level.


    The Ginseng Spirit glanced at Fuzzball and then asked Haru, "Human, are you certain this cat is the same one you raised before?"


    Kim Haru didn''t understand why the Ginseng Spirit would ask such a question.


    Lowering his head, he looked at Fuzzball in his arms and met its familiar feline gaze.


    A flood of recognition and affection washed over him, the kind that comes from living with a beloved pet for over a decade.


    "I''m sure about it," Haru said firmly. "Is there something wrong with Fuzzball?"


    "It''s not that there''s anything wrong with it. It''s that I can smell a familiar scent on it," the Ginseng Spirit replied. "Do you remember how the Cryo Wolfs and the Starlight Armored Bug were sent to you by a certain entity?"


    "¡­Are you saying that Fuzzball was sent by the same entity?"


    Actually, that thought had already crossed Kim Haru''s mind when he reunited with Fuzzball.


    Hearing what the Ginseng Spirit had to say now didn''t surprise him in the slightest.


    However, what truly caught Kim Haru off guard was the Ginseng Spirit shaking its head.

 Chapter 340 - 340: Fuzzballs Reign Begins

    "You guessed wrong. What I mean is, the one who sent the Cryo Wolfs and the Starlight Armored Bug is none other than the Fuzzball who is currently nestled in your arms."


    Kim Haru: "!"


    "Are you sure?" Kim Haru couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    The Ginseng Spirit nodded. "I''m sure. While I haven''t fully become a spirit myself, I''m still fundamentally different from these mutated plants. In this area, there''s no way I''d make a mistake. Your Fuzzball isn''t as simple as she seems."


    Kim Haru glanced down at the languid Fuzzball playing with her tail in his arms, his emotions a tangle of complexity.


    He already knew Fuzzball wasn''t ordinary.


    If she were, she wouldn''t have frightened the animals in the safe zone so thoroughly or terrified the Cryo Wolfs to that degree.


    However, he had never imagined that Fuzzball was this extraordinary.


    Gripping Fuzzball by her front armpits, Kim Haru lifted the fluffy little feline to eye level and locked gazes with her.


    "Fuzzball, tell me, were you the one who sent those Cryo Wolfs?"


    Suddenly hoisted into the air, the cat''s hind legs flailed momentarily before giving up, dangling limp and soft.


    Hearing her human''s question, the cat nonchalantly meowed a few times in response.


    The Ginseng Spirit translated, "She says she was."


    Now Kim Haru was completely baffled.


    "Fuzzball, you''ve known I was here all along? If you had the ability to send those Cryo Wolfs and Starlight Armored Bug, why didn''t you come to find me earlier? Also, when exactly did you arrive? What''s happened since you got here?"


    His mind swirled with questions.


    Fuzzball, far less thoughtful than her human, realized that the Ginseng Spirit could translate her words and immediately took an interest in the plant.


    Stretching out her paws, she tried to drag the Ginseng Spirit closer to play.


    Kim Haru intercepted her paws.


    "Fuzzball, we''re talking about something serious. Play later, okay? Be good."


    Fuzzball let out a soft meow, followed by a long string of further meows.


    Kim Haru immediately looked to the Ginseng Spirit for answers.


    The Ginseng Spirit seemed momentarily taken aback. "...She says she didn''t actually know you were here. She didn''t just send those few Cryo Wolfs and Starlight Armored Bug."


    Kim Haru froze. "What?"


    "Fuzzball says that one day she suddenly felt you were here, but she couldn''t figure out exactly where. So she sent out all kinds of animals in every direction to search for you. The Cryo Wolfs and Starlight Armored Bug you saw were just a fraction¡ªshe typically controls large groups of mutated creature at a time and letting them scatter randomly until they find you."


    Fuzzball''s abilities obviously went beyond immobilizing others.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t exude such an overwhelming presence.


    Implanting a sense of direction and purpose into the minds of these animals was a simple task for her.


    Thus, wherever Fuzzball went, she commanded groups of animals to spread out and search.


    When she noticed that animals sent in the direction of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone weren''t returning, she started moving toward that area herself.


    "And that''s how she found you," the Ginseng Spirit explained, clearly impressed by Fuzzball''s strategy. "In fact, she sent out many more animals, but either they weren''t lucky enough to pass through the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, or they encountered people who didn''t realize they were looking for you and didn''t bring them to you."


    In the end, only the Cryo Wolfs and the Starlight Armored Bug were fortunate enough to end up in Kim Haru''s hands.


    Listening to all this, Kim Haru felt his heart grow warm.


    "Fuzzball, come here. Give Daddy your a kiss~"


    Kim Haru hugged the cat tightly and planting a series of noisy kisses on her head.


    He kissed her so enthusiastically that the cat who is overwhelmed, extended her two front paws to push against his mouth.


    "Meow~"


    Fuzzball called out incessantly.


    Afraid of missing something, Kim Haru quickly turned to the Ginseng Spirit. "What did Fuzzball say this time?"


    Surely, she was expressing her love for her dad, right?


    The Ginseng Spirit barely suppressed laughter. "She said it was incredibly hard to find you, her litterbox cleaner. From now on, you''d better take good care of her."


    With the addition of this new feline overlord, the small farm grew even livelier.


    At first, Kim Haru and Fuzzball spent a few sticky, affectionate days together, making up for lost time.


    However, as the cat became more familiar with her surroundings, her domineering personality began to shine through.


    When leaving the house, Fuzzball no longer nestled in Kim Haru''s arms.


    Instead, it insisted on perching atop Snowball No. 1''s head, precisely at the highest point between his two ears.


    What could Snowball No. 1 do?


    He couldn''t fight back¡ªhe was no match for Fuzzball in combat and arguing was equally futile.


    Despite his massive size, it was utterly useless against the commanding presence of a small cat.


    And so, the proud Cryo Wolf was forced to suffer in silence as Fuzzball claimed the "high ground" of his head.


    Even the leader of the Cryo Wolfs couldn''t stand up to Fuzzball''s dominance, so the other Cryo Wolfs didn''t dare put up any resistance.


    As for the two companions brought by Kang Hose¡ªLuna and Cresent¡ªthey were even less formidable than the Cryo Wolfs.


    Without needing any persuasion, these two creatures wisely acknowledged Fuzzball as their leader from the start.


    Whatever Fuzzball instructed them to do, they did it without hesitation or complaint.


    Fuzzball, in turn, exercised some restraint and refrained from oppressing them unnecessarily.


    Seeing how quick they were to recognize her authority, Fuzzball accepted them as her subordinates with satisfaction.


    The Starlight Armored Bug?


    Those were tools Fuzzball had delivered herself.


    Naturally, they were fully compliant with their tyrannical feline overlord.


    Fuzzball didn''t stop there¡ªshe even laid claim to the chicken coop, duck pen, and pigsty.


    Visiting each area in turn, she asserted her dominance and proclaimed herself the boss of every corner of the farm.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 341 - 341: Fuzzballs Leadership and the Second Ice Storm

    The little ducklings were still young and had no opinions about who should be the leader of the farm.


    None of them suddenly felt a surge of confidence to challenge Fuzzball''s authority, so her conquest of the duck pen went smoothly.


    In the pigsty, Big Snort was still lost in mourning over Little Snort and spending its days lazily eating and sleeping.


    Aa long as its feed trough and water bowl were kept full, it showed no interest in the outside world.


    Even when Fuzzball leapt in front of it and declared her intention to "protect" it, Big Snort simply gave her a lethargic glance, grunted in acknowledgment and returned to its nap.


    Fuzzball didn''t care if the ducks and pigs were genuinely submissive.


    As long as they verbally agreed, she was content.


    However, Fuzzball''s conquest of the chicken coop, home to Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, was not so easy.


    Little Nugget, as the hen that was produced by the system, had always recognized Kim Haru as her sole leader.


    She was only obedient and docile in his presence.


    Furthermore, before Fuzzball arrived, Little Nugget had assumed the role of the farm''s boss.


    Whether managing Sir Peckington, taking care of the ducks, or overseeing the pigs, Little Nugget felt she had fulfilled her duties as the farm''s leader admirably, with no need for a replacement.


    As for Sir Peckington? Naturally, whatever Little Nugget said was law.


    Thus, a fierce confrontation between cat and hen ensued.


    "Cluck~ Cluck~ Cluck~"


    "Meow~ Meow~"


    "Cluck~ Cluck~"


    "Meow~ Meow~"


    The cacophony of chicken clucks and cat meows soon drew Kim Haru to the scene.


    Seeing the flurry of chicken feathers and cat fur in the air, Kim Haru sighed helplessly.


    Scooping up Fuzzball, he gently scolded the little troublemaker, "Fuzzball, why are you fighting with Little Nugget? Look, Little Nugget takes the other chickens and ducks on walks and helps catch bugs in the vegetable fields. If you insist on being the boss, all those responsibilities will fall on you. Are you sure you want that?"


    Kim Haru glanced meaningfully at Fuzzball''s pristine white fur and asked, "Really?"


    Fuzzball: "¡­"


    The cat instantly imagined herself leading a trail of clucking chickens and waddling ducks, scouring the fields for bugs.


    Her ears flattened like airplane wings in terror at the thought.


    She shook her head fervently, indicating her refusal.


    Kim Haru exhaled silently in relief. "Then how about apologizing to Little Nugget?"


    After some negotiation, cat and hen made peace and their roles were clearly defined.


    Fuzzball would oversee the mammals on the farm, including humans, Cryo Wolfs, cats, and pigs.


    Little Nugget would manage the egg-laying poultry.


    Little Nugget was very pleased with this division of labor.


    As the true owner of the farm, Kim Haru could only think, Fine, whatever.


    Later, Kim Haru occasionally took Fuzzball for strolls in the safe zone, introducing her to Little Snort, another animal considered part of the safe zone¡ªand, therefore, one of Fuzzball''s subordinates.


    However, every visit Fuzzball made to the animal research institute caused a small-scale commotion among the animals.


    Even though Fuzzball kept her aura of authority restrained, the forgetful animals couldn''t help but stir in alarm at her presence.


    After several visits, the researchers at the animal institute grew exhausted.


    Even Fuzzball herself lost interest and stopped following Kim Haru over to play.


    During these trips to the safe zone, besides scaring the animals at the institute a few times, the cat also gained a large group of followers, that''s the Hamster Tribe


    Yes, Fuzzball had overheard talk among the animals on the small farm about signing contract and working together.


    Her curiosity was piqued, and she insisted on going with Kim Haru to check it out.


    After witnessing everything, she declared that she wanted a stake in the matter.


    Kim Haru had no idea when Fuzzball picked up such peculiar interests. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that he could communicate with her, he realized he might have given her the wrong name.


    This cat was cute in name only¡ªher personality was anything but.


    In any case, by the end of it, Fuzzball became a member of the Contract Management Bureau and even secured a fairly important position.


    Her role was to ensure fair enforcement of contracts and using her formidable strength to suppress anyone attempting to violate or tear up the agreements.


    It must be said that having such a powerful cat on their side gave the mutated animals in the Contract Management Bureau a newfound sense of security.


    As for the testing conducted by the Pyeongseong Safe Zone on Fuzzball, it yielded no significant results.


    Their basic detection methods couldn''t uncover her true abilities, ultimately categorizing her as a Psychic-type mutated creature with no additional information.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind.


    He even thought of the Level 3 Psychic-type crystal core that was gifted to him earlier by the Delta Squad¡ªit was just the thing for Fuzzball.


    The cat graciously accepted the tribute from her human servant and assured him that she would have his back.


    When the second ice storm approached, both the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and Kim Haru''s small farm were well-prepared, showing none of the panic from the first storm.


    The farm was naturally resilient, as all the buildings provided by the system were impervious to such storms.


    Additionally, the Cryo Wolfs and the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree made things even better.


    The Cryo Wolfs, completely unfazed by the ice storm and even finding it amusing, eagerly cleared away the overnight buildup of ice and snow around the wooden cabin the next morning without needing any order from Kim Haru.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree with its exceptional temperature control abilities, ensured that the scene of being trapped indoors by the storm was never repeated.


    Even the pond with the fish fry remained ice-free under their care.


    Before the storm hit, the various creatures on the farm provided Kim Haru with ample early warnings.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree particularly sensitive to winter, lifted its roots out of the ground and drew abstract representations of the storm in the snow.

 Chapter 342 - 342: Winters End

    The Cryo Wolfs barked excitedly at Kim Haru.


    Meanwhile, the Ginseng Spirit approached him early, not only translating the messages from the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree and the Cryo Wolfs but also sharing its own insights.


    Fuzzball, with a paw pressed against Kim Haru''s forehead, meowed incessantly to sound the alarm.


    While these warnings weren''t particularly useful to Kim Haru himself, they gave him plenty of time to inform the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, when the storm finally passed, the safe zone¡ªhaving prepared well in advance¡ªemerged largely unscathed, experiencing little more than a heavy snowfall compared to the devastation of the first ice storm.


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree employed by the Pyeongseong Safe Zone played a significant role, particularly in protecting the Greenhouse.


    Not even the glass of the greenhouse, made by the Starlight Armored Bug, was shattered by the hardened ice and snow.


    On one hand, the glass was exceptionally sturdy.


    On the other hand, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree actively mitigated the impact of the ice and snow.


    By the time it fell onto the greenhouse glass, it had lost all its destructive force.


    The buildings across the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had also undergone thorough repairs, thanks to everyone''s collective efforts.


    This time, the community weathered the ice storm with unprecedented ease.


    After the storm subsided, Kim Haru visited the safe zone to check on the situation and received everyone''s heartfelt gratitude once again.


    The day after the storm, the sun rose early, and the following days were marked by clear skies and pleasant weather.


    Kim Haru also received good news¡ªhis Greenhouse in the small farm had perfectly fulfilled its purpose, with all the various fruits and vegetables inside thriving and beginning to sprout tiny buds.


    The Geenhouses in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were built later than those in the small farm and didn''t have the same high temperatures.


    Therefore, the crops inside were not growing as quickly as those in Kim Haru''s farm.


    However, most of them were now about as tall as his calves and all of them were healthy.


    One day, when Kim Haru opened the door to the cabin, he was startled by the large patch of green that had suddenly appeared around the farm.


    "Where''s the snow?" Kim Haru almost thought he had slept for many days.


    He clearly remembered that the landscape around the farm was still covered in snow the night before.


    Even Go Okrim had excitedly started a snowball fight with Luna and Cresent.


    So why, when he woke up today, there is no snow anymore?


    Fuzzball stretched it''s body lazily, jumped down from the hanging basket on the ceiling and onto Kim Haru''s shoulder.


    It glanced outside the cabin, meowed nonchalantly, as if nothing were out of the ordinary.


    Kim Haru understood now.


    This must be the normal state of things in this world.


    Sure enough, when Go Okrim and Kang Hose saw that Kim Haru''s wooden cabin had stirred, they each brought a watering can and a bag of fertilizer and walked over from the greenhouse.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, you''re up? Winter''s finally over, and it''s already spring today. Should we let the ducks out?"


    Kim Haru increasingly felt that only having received fragmented memories from the original owner was quite a disadvantage.


    He had never realized that the transition from winter to spring could happen so drastically overnight.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose were still waiting for Kim Haru to make a decision.


    Kim Haru felt the temperature in the air and nodded. "Open the doors to the chicken and duck houses, let them all out to stretch their legs. Just make sure they don''t go into the Greenhouse. Let the ducks play by the pond."


    Excited, Go Okrim pulled Kang Hose along to open the doors.


    Without needing Kim Haru to say anything, Go Okrim had already planned on letting the little ducks play in the pond.


    He had long wanted to see them swim around on such a large body of water and was also eager to test the results of him and Kang Hose teaching the ducks to swim.


    Once Go Okrim and Kang Hose were gone, Kim Haru turned to the Ginseng Spirit and quietly asked, "What about the snow?"


    The Ginseng Spirit was unconcerned by such a question.


    It pointed to the sky and the ground. "Either it melted into the ground to become a water source, or it evaporated into the sky to prepare for rain."


    Kim Haru looked up.


    Sure enough, the sky was covered with dark clouds, low and heavy, as if a storm could break at any moment.


    Even though he had received an answer, Kim Haru was still stunned by how quickly the snow had evaporated.


    But then again, this was a post-apocalypse world, so perhaps it wasn''t so strange that things didn''t match what he knew.


    Seeing that the others and the animals were fine, Kim Haru stopped dwelling on it.


    Then, he noticed something odd.


    "What about the Cryo Wolfs?"


    Yes, aside from Fuzzball on his shoulder, Kim Haru couldn''t see any Cryo Wolf at all.


    Given the Cryo Wolfs'' lively and playful personalities, they should have been wake up long before him and likely hopping around the small farm already.


    But he didn''t see them.


    Suddenly, a memory about the Cryo Wolfs, introduced by Jang Dojang, popped into Kim Haru''s mind.


    He remembered Jang Dojang had once said, "The Cryo Wolf are a strange species. They only appear during winter and no one has ever seen them in other seasons. They''re incredibly mysterious."


    At the time, Kim Haru hadn''t taken this seriously.


    But now, thinking about it, he suddenly felt lost.


    Could it be that the Cryo Wolfs were indeed only appeared in winter?


    Now that winter was over, they had completely disappeared?


    He hadn''t even had a chance to say goodbye to them after spending the whole winter together.


    This departure felt so sudden.


    He wondered if they would return next winter.

 Chapter 343 - 343: Seeking the Cryo Wolfs

    And even if they did, would it be the same Cryo Wolfs he had spent the past winter with?


    A sense of loss unexpectedly filled Kim Haru''s heart.


    The fluffy cat that was resting on Kim Haru''s shoulder softly meowed.


    The Ginseng Spirit translated, "Fuzzball says those silly Cryo Wolf are just feeling shy and have hidden themselves."


    Kim Haru: "¡­?"


    Huh?


    They haven''t disappeared?


    That''s a relief.


    But what does it mean that they''re shy and hiding?


    Those big-hearted Cryo Wolfs can feel shy?


    Kim Haru scooped Fuzzball into his arms. "Come on, Fuzzball, take me to find them."


    Fuzzball flicked her tail and guided Kim Haru.


    On the way, Kim Haru casually picked up the Ginseng Spirit and tucked it into his pocket.


    Together, the human, the cat, and the little spirit walked toward the opposite side of the pond.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose, who were busy guiding a group of ducks out for their first trip to the pond, saw Kim Haru heading off.


    Kang Hose only had time to ask, "Mr. Kim, where are you going?"


    When they heard he was going to look for the Cryo Wolfs, they didn''t say more.


    They weren''t trying to interfere with Kim Haru''s actions, they just asking out of habit.


    Following Fuzzball''s direction, Kim Haru passed by the Cryo Wolf house.


    He took a glance inside and, as expected, it was completely empty¡ªonly a pillow made of Cryo Wolf fur was left behind.


    Kim Haru kept walking.


    As he passed the area where the lead Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree stood, a branch snagged his sleeve.


    Before Kim Haru could react, Fuzzball in his arms instantly puffed up, her fur bristling.


    "Meow~"


    This is my human! What are you trying to do?


    Fuzzball had a grudge against these mutated plants.


    In the past, several of her hunted prey had been snatched away by these sneaky plants before she could react.


    By the time she followed the trails, the prey was either reduced to a skeleton or drained of blood, leaving only shriveled skin.


    Such prey held no appeal to Fuzzball.


    Now, seeing the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree snag her human, Fuzzball became instantly alert.


    Even though Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree was part of the small farm''s ecosystem, it didn''t matter!


    The Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree didn''t pay much attention to Fuzzball''s hissing.


    When Kim Haru turned to look at it, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree raised a branch, mimicking a human wave, and swayed it gently before making some gestures.


    Even without the Ginseng Spirit''s translation, Kim Haru could tell the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree was trying to communicate that it wanted to leave. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ginseng Spirit translated, "The bamboo says winter is here, and you don''t need them to regulate the temperature anymore. During non-winter seasons, they aren''t very active, so they''d like to return to their original grove to grow bamboo shoots."


    Kim Haru hadn''t planned to confine the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree to a specific area.


    Since they wanted to leave, he would naturally let them.


    "In the afternoon, I''ll bring the other Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree from the safe zone and send them to the grove as well," Kim Haru nodded. "I''ll also bring you some fertilizer and water."


    With that, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree began pulling their roots out of the soil.


    Their massive root systems twisted and merged into a shape more suitable for walking.


    Then, step by step, they walked toward the bamboo grove, their movements making a soft clattering sound.


    They even turned back to wave at Kim Haru as they left.


    Kim Haru waved back and said goodbye.


    After seeing off the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, Kim Haru continued following Fuzzball''s directions to find the Cryo Wolf.


    The Cryo Wolf who is reluctant to leave Kim Haru and the small farm, hadn''t hidden too far away.


    Just a five- or six-minute walk from the farm, a patch of uneven terrain came into view.


    Fuzzball pointed toward it with her paw.


    The Ginseng Spirit translated, "Fuzzball says they''re here."


    Kim Haru looked around in surprise.


    Other than the normal vegetation and brown soil, there was nothing in sight¡ªlet alone the large bodies of the eleven Cryo Wolfs.


    Still, Kim Haru trusted Fuzzball''s guidance.


    If she said the Cryo Wolfs were here, they must be here.


    He just couldn''t see them.


    So, Kim Haru began looking more carefully.


    This part of the surroundings lacked particularly tall trees, meaning no creature could possibly hide in the vegetation.


    Kim Haru scanned the area again and confirmed the Cryo Wolf weren''t hiding in the trees.


    If not in the trees, then they had to be on the ground.


    Kim Haru bent down to examine the uneven terrain closely.


    It was then he noticed that what appeared to be irregular mounds of earth were actually small holes.


    Each of these protruding holes was about the size of a basketball.


    Staring at them, Kim Haru began to suspect that the situation wasn''t what he had initially imagined.


    At first, when Fuzzball mentioned the Cryo Wolf were shy and hiding, Kim Haru thought perhaps they were embarrassed because they''d shed their winter coats and didn''t look as fluffy or attractive as before.


    After all, when he''d mentioned shaving them last time, they had all expressed their reluctance.


    However, judging by the size of these holes, it wasn''t just a matter of shedding fur.


    Could their physical size have changed as well?


    He guess it wasn''t just that, though.


    Since he knew the Cryo Wolf were likely in these holes, Kim Haru decided to check inside.


    He set Fuzzball aside.


    When he saw that Fuzzball had no intention of helping him search for the Cryo Wolf, he didn''t press it.


    First, he tried calling into the holes tentatively.


    "Snowball No. 1? Snowball No. 2? Are you in there? Come out for dinner."


    "It''s okay if you''ve lost your fur; it''ll grow back eventually."


    There was no response from the holes.

 Chapter 344 - 344: Sausage Dogs of Spring

    Kim Haru thought for a moment and added, "I remember you still have that pillow made of your fur. How about I make clothes for you out of it?"


    The moment he said this, Kim Haru heard rustling from one of the holes.


    His gaze immediately locked onto the hole with movement.


    He leaned closer to the other holes and trying to detect any additional noise, but there was nothing from them¡ªjust silence.


    "Snowball No. 1?" Kim Haru called again.


    "Woof~"


    A faint bark came from the hole.


    But aside from the soft bark, nothing resembling a Cryo Wolf emerged.


    Not even a vaguely husky-like creature.


    Kim Haru turned to the Ginseng Spirit. "What did they say?"


    The Ginseng Spirit replied, "They said they''re too ashamed to come out."


    Kim Haru''s curiosity about the Cryo Wolfs'' current state grew even stronger.


    However, he also understood that the Cryo Wolfs weren''t unwilling to return to the small farm; they were just feeling shy.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have stayed so close to the farm or answered his calls.


    So, Kim Haru gestured to the Ginseng Spirit, signaling for it to drag the Cryo Wolfs out.


    Kim Haru believed that while the Ginseng Spirit might not have been able to handle the Cryo Wolfs in their massive winter forms, these smaller Cryo Wolf should be manageable.


    Besides, he wasn''t asking the Ginseng Spirit to fight them.


    Its roots could easily serve as ropes to tie up the Cryo Wolfs and pull them out¡ªsimple and effective.


    The Ginseng Spirit''s eyes lit up.


    Grasping Kim Haru''s intent, it was thrilled.


    It still held a grudge against the Cryo Wolf for digging up its white radishes during the winter.


    Until now, it hadn''t had a chance to get revenge, as the Cryo Wolfs'' sheer size and numbers had made them untouchable.


    But now?


    Hehehehe.


    The Ginseng Spirit laughed gleefully and quickly burrowed itself into the hole, eager to act before the Cryo Wolf could even react.


    As the Ginseng Spirit squeezed into the cave, it wasn''t long before a series of yips and barks echoed out.


    The Cryo Wolf were soon dragged out by the Ginseng Spirit with minimal effort.


    When Kim Haru saw them, despite mentally preparing himself for the sight, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    He had considered the possibility that the Cryo Wolf who lose their fur would looked like an hairless dog, or that they might shrinking down into something like teacup puppies.


    He had even imagined a scenario where they were both turn into hairless little puppies.


    Kim Haru had promised to himself that no matter how unappealing the Cryo Wolf would looked like, he would not rejected or belittle them.


    He vowed to treat them with dignity.


    Now, seeing the Cryo Wolf before him, they were indeed becoming more smaller and hairless, but they were far from ugly.


    Instead, they were irresistibly adorable.


    As for what made Kim Haru laugh¡­


    He couldn''t help it¡ªhow could anyone not chuckle when the Cryo Wolf now looked like a little round sausages with eyes and mouths?


    They were plump and wiggly, the kind of sight that would make anyone grin.


    Tied together in a row by the Ginseng Spirit''s roots, the sausage-like dogs immediately let out pitiful barks when they saw Kim Haru laughing.


    Even without needing the Ginseng Spirit to translate, Kim Haru could guess what these little fellows were trying to say.


    He quickly explained, "I''m laughing because you''re so adorable. Really! I''m not saying you''re ugly at all."


    "Woof~"


    Really?


    The Cryo Wolf looked skeptical. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru nodded his head sincerely. "Of course! When have I ever lied to you? Come on, let''s go home. It''s the start of spring, and we''re having hot pot tonight. You''ll get some too."


    Hot pot!


    The Cryo Wolf''s eyes were lit up instantly.


    They started squirming and howling and trying to get the Ginseng Spirit to release them.


    They imagined they could roll away like snowballs, but the moment they hit the ground, they tripped over a blade of grass and tumbled like glass marbles.


    Kim Haru hurriedly scooped them up and stuffed them into his coat pocket.


    All eleven of them were so tiny that they fit snugly into one pocket.


    The Ginseng Spirit also picked itself up and slid into another pocket.


    Meanwhile, Fuzzball didn''t need any instructions at all.


    Familiar with the routine, it hopped onto Kim Haru''s shoulder.


    Its gleaming eyes were fixed on the pocket containing the sausage-like dogs, clearly intrigued by the little creatures.


    Kim Haru grew nervous, worried that Fuzzball might take a swipe at the shrunken Cryo Wolf.


    He knew how cats loved round, wriggly things, and Fuzzball was no exception.


    If the Cryo Wolf couldn''t win against Fuzzball in their normal size, they definitely stood no chance now.


    As they walked back to the farm, Kim Haru lectured Fuzzball, "Everyone here is family, so you better not bully them. If I catch you or if anyone make a complain about you, I will took away your dried fish treats."


    "Meow~"


    I won''t bully them. I just want to take a look, okay?


    Fuzzball replied innocently.


    Although Fuzzball agreed, the sly glint in its eyes suggested otherwise.


    When Kim Haru finally returned to the farm with his menagerie, Go Okrim and Kang Hose came out to greet him.


    "Mr. Kim, we haven''t seen the Cryo Wolf since this morning. We thought they might have wandered off to play, but it''s been so long, and we were worried something happened to them."


    "Hyung, should we go into the woods to look for them?" Go Okrim asked anxiously. "Or maybe cook a pot of meat to lure them back with the smell?"


    Kim Haru chuckled. "No need. I just went out to look for them and already found them."


    "Huh?" Go Okrim and Kang Hose froze in surprise.


    "You found them? Where are they? We don''t see them," Go Okrim said, puzzled.


    Go Okrim having grown up in the secluded Gokmul County, wasn''t very familiar with the peculiarities of Cryo Wolf.

 Chapter 345 - 345: Invisible Dogs and Spring Surprises

    However, Kang Hose suddenly remembered an old legend about Cryo Wolf only appearing in winter.


    A thought struck him.


    "Could it be that outside of winter, Cryo Wolf remain invisible?" he speculated.


    Because the Cryo Wolf were invisible, no one had ever seen them, which led to the idea that Cryo Wolf only appeared in winter.


    The logic seemed to fit no matter how someone thought about it.


    Invisibility wasn''t a common skill, but it wasn''t unheard of either.


    Over at my small farm''s orchard, wasn''t there a mutated apple tree that could turn invisible?


    So having a few invisible dogs didn''t seem too far-fetched. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru even started pondering what life would be like if he lived with a group of invisible dogs.


    How would he keep track of their movements?


    Perhaps he could put collars with bells on them or make some clothes for the dogs to wear.


    However, he wondered¡ªwould the clothes on these dogs turn invisible along with them?


    Kim Haru didn''t just keep these thoughts to himself; he voiced them aloud, leaving Go Okrim and Kang Hose utterly stunned.


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    Realizing he needed to clarify the situation quickly, Kim Haru worried that Kang Hose might actually start planning invisible-dog-only pathways on the farm to avoid collisions with other animals.


    Kim Haru reached into his pocket and pulled out the Cryo Wolf, who had transformed into sausage-like forms: "They''re not invisible. They''re right here."


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose: "¡­"


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose: "!"


    The two of them couldn''t reconcile the tiny creatures before them, that was small enough to fit in one palm, numbering eleven¡ªwith the enormous Cryo Wolf that had once been too large to fit through a door.


    They looked at the tiny Cryo Wolf and then at Kim Haru, who wore a serious expression.


    "Are you sure you''re not joking with us, Hyung?"


    "I''m not joking."


    "Unbelievable¡­"


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose were dumbfounded.


    Go Okrim leaned closer to inspect the tiny, round Cryo Wolf in Kim Haru''s hand and muttered, "Could it be that the Cryo Wolf''s massive bodies and fur were all made of ice and snow? Is that why they disappear after winter and melting like the snow in spring?"


    "However, that doesn''t make sense," Go Okrim countered himself. "I''ve laid on them and felt their fur before. It was fluffy and warm, nothing like ice or snow."


    Even Kang Hose joined in to solve the mystery. "Their fur can''t be made of ice or snow. Didn''t we use their fur to make pillows before? The pillows are still in their doghouse."


    Oh, that''s right!


    With that reminder, Go Okrim recalled it too.


    Still, the scene before them was just too unbelievable.


    He would bet that the Cryo Wolf''s mutation was the most unscientific one since the apocalypse began.


    "Alright, alright. The Cryo Wolf are back, and it''s getting late. Since it''s the start of spring, let''s have hot pot tonight. We''ll make a big spicy pot for the three of us and a smaller clear soup pot for the Cryo Wolf and Fuzzball."


    Kim Haru tucked the Cryo Wolf back into his pocket.


    After all, this world was already full of inexplicable phenomena.


    Even reuniting with Fuzzball, who had passed away in his previous life, was proof of that.


    So what if there was a winter mystery about the Cryo Wolf?


    The lack of a scientific explanation didn''t stop anyone from enjoying their meal.


    The mention of hot pot immediately diverted Go Okrim and Kang Hose''s curiosity about the Cryo Wolf.


    They excitedly began planning what to eat.


    Even the tiny Cryo Wolf started yipping one after another and demanding the Ginseng Spirit translate their dish preferences.


    The thin fabric of Kim Haru''s pocket did nothing to muffle their enthusiasm.


    Even Fuzzball perked up at the mention of a pot just for her, meowing excitedly to place her order.


    Seeing this lively scene, Kim Haru let out a relieved sigh.


    In the end, as long as the Cryo Wolf didn''t worried about their appearances, it was all good.


    As preparations for lunch hot pot were underway at the small farm, Kim Haru received a call through the voice-transmitting snail from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    "Jang Dojang, what''s the matter? Did something happen in the safe zone?"


    "Not at all," Jang Dojang replied with a smile. "It''s the start of spring today, and the safe zone commander asked me to call you and see if your small farm needs any assistance."


    Kim Haru thought for a moment. "No, things are pretty manageable."


    "That''s good to hear. If anything comes up, just let us know," Jang Dojang said, then casually added, "By the way, Mr. Kim, now that spring has begun, what should we do with the Greenhouse? And about the fields we plowed last fall¡ªdo we need to plant seeds right away?"


    "The heating systems in the Greenhouse can be shut down. Let the temperature drop naturally, and from then on, treat it like any other field," Kim Haru replied, clearly having planned this in advance. "Since it''s just the start of spring, have someone check the soil conditions in those fields. If the soil is hard, you''ll need to plow it again. How busy is the safe zone with construction work right now? There''s no rush to plant seeds¡ªwaiting a couple of days won''t hurt."


    "Got it. I''ll have the plant research team take a look at the fields. Things aren''t too hectic in the safe zone; normally, people would head out to forage at the start of spring. But with you here, everyone feels more secure and is eager to focus on farming."


    "Once you''ve assessed the situation, I''ll come by tomorrow to take a look," Kim Haru decided.


    "We''d greatly appreciate that," Jang Dojang said.


    After exchanging a few more words, they ended the call.


    Just as Kim Haru put down the voice-transmitting snail, thinking spring might bring a flurry of activity, a sudden loud shout from outside startled him.

 Chapter 346 - 346: Zombie Robots and Spring Hotpot

    "Enemy attack!"


    Kim Haru froze in shock.


    An enemy attack?


    Someone had infiltrated the small farm?


    However, the area around the farm was surrounded by mutated plants and there hadn''t been the slightest warning.


    What kind of formidable enemy could manage this?


    Kim Haru quickly get out of the wooden cabin and heading toward the source of the commotion while searching the system marketplace for weapons.


    What kind of powerful weapon would it take to fend off an enemy capable of slipping past the mutated plants undetected?


    System, don''t let me down now, he thought anxiously, all the while keeping an ear out for any developments from the scene.


    The shout had come from Kang Hose and seemed to originate just beyond the farm''s edge.


    Along with his cry of "enemy attack," there was the fierce growling of Cresent¡ªand, oddly enough, the panicked sounds of Go Okrim trying to¡­ stop something?


    Kim Haru froze in place.


    A sudden realization struck him: things might not be as they seemed.


    The fragments of Go Okrim''s flustered voice carried on the wind, broken and hurried. "Wait¡­ stop¡­ I can explain¡­ they''re actually¡­ robots¡­"


    Apart from Go Okrim and Kang Hose''s voices, there was another sound¡­


    A flat, emotionless "Ah¡ª" that lacked any trace of feeling.


    Kim Haru suddenly found the sound oddly familiar.


    As he followed the noise and got closer, he saw the familiar barn ahead.


    That was when it finally clicked¡ªhe remembered where he was and more importantly, what he had forgotten.


    At the same time, he realized what had happened right in front of him.


    Several zombie-like robots that was no longer hidden under the snow, were sprawled blatantly in the barn, which had its heating equipment removed.


    In the morning, perhaps because spring had just arrived, these zombies who are frozen solid throughout the winter¡ªhad been sluggish and unresponsive.


    However, now, as they thawed out, they had started moving again.


    One by one, they attempted to stand up in their stiff, mechanical way.


    It was at this precise moment that Kang Hose saw them.


    When did Kang Hose arrive?


    He had only joined the farm as a staff member halfway through the winter, so naturally, he had never seen these zombie-bots before.


    Nor was he aware that so many "enemies" had been buried under the snow in this seemingly ordinary farm.


    As for Kim Haru and Go Okrim, they hadn''t commanded the zombie-bots for most of the winter and had completely forgotten about them.


    This, of course, meant they hadn''t thought to introduce the zombie-bots to Kang Hose.


    So, when Kang Hose suddenly came face-to-face with so many "zombies," how could he not be shocked and on high alert?


    He shouted, "Enemy attack!" at the top of his lungs.


    However, before he could unleash his abilities on the zombie-bots, Go Okrim, quick to react, intervened.


    If not for Go Okrim''s swift response, the functional and decently zombie-bots that Kim Haru had painstakingly acquired would''ve ended up as battered scraps.


    When Kim Haru arrived on the scene, Kang Hose turned to him helplessly.


    His eyes were filled with confusion, unsure of what to make of the situation.


    The zombies were right there in front of him.


    Should he attack, or should he hold back?


    Why weren''t these zombies making any move to attack living humans?


    Were they really zombies, or were they just robots that happened to look like zombies, as Go Okrim claimed?


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    After a lengthy and chaotic explanation, along with Kang Hose cautiously testing the zombies, he finally stopped treating them as immediate threats.


    However, he still struggled to interact with the zombie-bots, his entire body stiff with unease.


    In contrast, Luna and Cresent adapted to the situation much faster.


    Luna was already bold enough to use the zombie-bots legs as a scratching post.


    Since zombie-bots were sturdier than humans, they turned out to be perfect for sharpening claws.


    Even Cresent had Go Okrim program a fetch game for the zombie-bots.


    It happily played with them, tossing and retrieving balls on its own.


    For now, the zombie-bots didn''t have any urgent tasks to perform, and their joints were still recovering from the winter chill.


    Playing fetch with Cresent was as good an activity as any to loosen them up.


    Watching his dog happily chase the small ball being tossed around by the zombie-bots, Kang Hose found himself at a loss for words.


    He silently began to doubt whether his mental resilience was truly so weak¡ªwas he genuinely inferior to even a cat and dog?


    For the entire duration of the hotpot meal, Kang Hose was still questioning his life choices.


    Kim Haru noticed this and felt an unusual pang of guilt.


    He was well aware that commanding zombies to work during a post-apocalypse era full of the zombie was probably pushing the limits of what the native could handle.


    It wasn''t unreasonable for someone to start questioning whether he might secretly be the boss of the zombies.


    But then again¡­


    If people could cooperate with mutated food and animals, why not treat zombies as functional robots?


    Of course, while Kim Haru himself thought there was no issue, he understood that this wasn''t something he could announce widely just yet.


    Using zombies as workers on the small farm was manageable because the people here were all ability users.


    The mutated animals and plants were also unique and immune to the virus, even if scratched by zombies.


    Even though Kim Haru was an ordinary human by definition, his current state made him wonder whether he was "more dead" than the zombies or vice versa.


    Either way, he wasn''t at risk of infection. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Using zombies as robots posed no problem for him personally.


    However, this approach would be absolutely unacceptable in the heavily populated place like the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Even if the zombies were perfectly controlled and didn''t actively attack humans, there was always a chance of accidents.


    A human might inadvertently brush against a zombie''s claws or mouth during work.

 Chapter 347 - 347: Spring Awakening at the Orchard

    Regardless of who initiated the contact, once scratched, an ordinary person would undoubtedly turn into a zombie.


    That kind of outcome was the last thing Kim Haru wanted to see.


    So, unless ordinary people gained some kind of protection against zombie scratches or a cure for the virus was discovered, Kim Haru had no plans to tell the public, "Zombie robots are amazing! Everyone should try them!"


    The spicy and aromatic hotpot was the perfect way to usher in spring, warming everyone to the core and banishing the lingering chill of winter entirely.


    Kim Haru changed into lighter clothing and asked Go Okrim to accompany him to the orchard for a look.


    Kang Hose didn''t go with them.


    He still felt uneasy about the zombie-bots and frequently checking on them no matter what he was doing.


    Kim Haru decided it was best to leave him behind to keep an eye on things.


    The now much smaller Snowball No. 1 and the other Cryo Wolf, they weren''t suited to follow Kim Haru around either.


    He worried they might get lost along the way or accidentally stepped on.


    If he didn''t notice, things could turn disastrous.


    Even Fuzzball wasn''t keen on following him, opting instead to stay at the cabin to watch the ducklings swim.


    Kim Haru glanced at the little ducks happily paddling in the middle of the pond.


    He discreetly pulled Ginseng Spirit and Little Nugget aside and instructed them, "While I''m gone, keep an eye on Fuzzball. It seems a little bit too interested in the ducklings, and I wouldn''t be surprised if it tried to grab one for fun. The ducks are still young and fragile¡ªthey can''t handle that kind of rough play."


    The Ginseng Spirit patted its chest in assurance, promising to take care of it.


    Little Nugget nodded its head cautiously and keeping a vigilant eye on Fuzzball.


    With everything settled, Kim Haru felt at ease and used the teleportation device to travel with Go Okrim to the orchard.


    Yes, after the zombie-bots were defrosted, the teleportation skill became usable again.


    Therefore, Kim Haru didn''t forget to remind Go Okrim to approach the Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine about cooperation.


    Go Okrim needed the Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine to disguise his second ability, especially since the teleportation skill couldn''t be used during the winter, and any lies he had told before might have been exposed.


    Go Okrim hadn''t forgotten either.


    As soon as they arrived at the orchard, he prioritized handling that task.


    Fortunately, finding the Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine wasn''t difficult, as it grew widely across the mountains and forests.


    This wasn''t because its domain was vast or its abilities strong, but because it easily coexisted with other mutated plants.


    It didn''t hinder other plants from catching prey and could even assist immobile ones in trapping food.


    This complementary relationship made it highly compatible with other plants, allowing it to naturally claim vast areas as its habitat.


    While Go Okrim went to handle the Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine, Kim Haru ventured into the orchard alone.


    The surrounding puppet orange trees didn''t look much different from autumn, except for the absence of fruit.


    Only the green leaves remained on the branches.


    Kim Haru scanned the area briefly and then headed toward the mutated apple tree.


    His priority was not because he was worried about the apple tree but because he was thinking about the Little Hamster, who lived with it.


    Little Hamster had spent the winter hibernating alongside the mutated apple tree.


    Kim Haru wondered if the experience had affected it in any way.


    When he reached the apple tree''s location, it was still in its invisible state.


    However, upon sensing Kim Haru''s presence, the air rippled faintly and the mutated apple tree revealed itself. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the branch closest to Kim Haru, Little Hamster was waving its tiny front paws in greeting.


    After a winter''s rest, Little Hamster showed no signs of lethargy.


    In fact, it looked fluffier, possibly from growing extra fur for warmth.


    The little hamster seemed even rounder than it had before winter.


    Kim Haru breathed a small sigh of relief.


    He extended his hand, allowing Little Hamster to hop onto his palm.


    After rummaging through his system backpack, he pulled out some leftover dried sweet potatoes and handed them to the hamster.


    As Little Hamster happily nibbled on the treat, Kim Haru asked, "How was your winter?"


    Little Hamster its cheeks puffed with food wnr nodded its head enthusiastically.


    Behind it, the mutated apple tree spread its dense branches to reveal the cozy nest Little Hamster had lived in all winter.


    The nest had been arranged warmly and comfortably by the duo.


    Even Kim Haru felt a sense of coziness looking at it.


    There were distinct areas for sleeping, eating, and even a tiny space for relieving itself.


    Everything was perfectly organized.


    It seemed Little Hamster had enjoyed a very good winter.


    "Alright then, you two continue having fun. We''ve got lots of new friends at the farm now. I''ll bring you over to meet them in a few days," Kim Haru said as he placed Little Hamster back onto the mutated apple tree. "By the way, Little Apple, would you mind growing some more apple trees? I want to expand the orchard."


    Kim Haru had already learned that these plants had the ability to control puppet plants.


    However, whether they were willing to cooperate depended on their own preferences.


    The apple tree nodded, showing no sign of disagreement.


    It hadn''t done this before because it found it too troublesome.


    Being naturally shy, the mutated apple tree had always been content just managing itself.


    Most issues were usually handled by the Little Hamster, such as dealing with mutated birds eyeing its apples or removing damaged leaves.


    The mutated apple tree left all of that to Little Hamster.


    As such, it had never considered controlling additional puppet plants before¡ªfar too much hassle.


    However, now, with this human around, it decided it could leave all the responsibility to him.

 Chapter 348 - 348: Springs Orchard Drama

    With the mutated apple tree''s consent, Kim Haru wasted no time and began marking the area for the apple trees to grow.


    After confirming that the apple tree could grow 20 to 30 saplings, Kim Haru designated a space adjacent to the orange trees.


    When Go Okrim returned with the Nicaraguan Blood Sucking Vine, Kim Haru stopped him to assign a new task. "If you have some time over the next two days, clear this area of debris with Gong Liangbai and expand the fence. We''re going to plant apple trees here."


    Go Okrim immediately agreed. "I''ll bring him over first thing in the morning. It''ll take us till noon at most to finish."


    Kim Haru then introduced the mutated apple tree and the Little Hamster to Kang Hose, the person he had just mentioned. "He''s a new member of the farm who arrived during the winter. He brought a cat and a dog with him and isn''t much of a talker. Don''t be alarmed when he comes by tomorrow."


    This reassurance was naturally directed at the shy apple tree, as the bold little hamster certainly wouldn''t be bothered.


    With no further concerns at the apple tree, Kim Haru moved on to check on the trio of orange trees.


    Over the winter, the orange trees had absorbed enough nutrients to not only survive the cold weather but also thrive.


    They now looked as refreshed as someone waking up fully rested.


    The spring temperature posed no discomfort to the orange trees.


    Kim Haru, with Go Okrim''s help, removed the straw from the trees and stored it in the system''s backpack.


    Until more straw was available, it was better to save what they had.


    The lemon tree and chestnut tree were in good condition, just like the orange trees.


    However, the lemon tree, upon hearing about the apple tree''s plans to expand its planting area, insisted on expanding its own territory as well.


    Kim Haru allocated a patch of land for the lemon tree to grow freely.


    Additionally, the lemon tree made a small suggestion regarding fertilizer.


    It preferred something more fermented and sour.


    Before Kim Haru could decide whether to agree, the lemon tree was suddenly struck by a branch of the orange tree!


    One of the puppet orange trees controlled by the main orange tree seemed to have gained a personality of its own.


    Its branches trembled and flailed as if throwing a tantrum, before finally assuming a posture resembling a scolding middle-aged woman, hands on hips and ready to bargain.


    The intensity was palpable.


    Even Go Okrim and Kim Haru instinctively stepped back a bit.


    The two humans watched in astonishment as the orange tree began gesturing furiously at the lemon tree.


    Without a plant spirit to interpret, they had no way of understanding the intricate "plant language."


    However, it was clear from the scene that as the orange tree scolded away, the lemon tree''s branches drooped lower and lower, as if it were a child being reprimanded.


    Kim Haru and Go Okrim exchanged bewildered glances.


    Neither of them could figure out what the lemon tree had done to offend the orange tree.


    Once the orange tree finally finished scolding the lemon tree, it waved dismissively at Kim Haru before departing from the puppet tree.


    Kim Haru slowly approached the lemon tree. "...Are you okay?"


    The lemon tree shook its branches timidly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later, when Kim Haru mentioned changing the fertilizer specifically for the lemon tree, its branches shook violently in refusal, as if the tree would perish if even a second''s delay occurred.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Now he finally understood what the orange tree had been reprimanding the lemon tree about earlier.


    Well then, these matters between plants weren''t something a human like Kim Haru could meddle in.


    Since the lemon tree adamantly rejected any special treatment, he decided not to proceed with it.


    He didn''t want to risk the poor tree being ostracized by other mutant plants for receiving preferential care.


    Who knows?


    Maybe the lemons, already sour, would gain an additional bitter taste from all the stress.


    By the time Kim Haru finished handling the orchard, the entire afternoon had passed.


    On his way back to the small farm, Kim Haru decided not to use the teleportation device.


    He wanted to take his time walking, hoping to discover something fresh and useful along the way.


    Naturally, Go Okrim followed him.


    However, by the time they arrived back at the small farm, they hadn''t found anything except shrubs, grasses, and trees.


    Kim Haru wasn''t disappointed, though.


    It was only the first day of spring.


    The crops that thrive in this season might still be buried in the soil, just sprouting roots, with no visible shoots above ground.


    As they stepped onto the farm''s property, Cresent immediately noticed them and began barking loudly.


    Following Cresent''s barks, Kang Hose rushed over, his face filled with exasperation. "Mr. Kim, you''re finally back!"


    Kang Hose was a mess.


    His clothes were torn in several long, claw-like slashes, unmistakably made by sharp claws.


    His hair was disheveled, and mud streaked his face and body.


    In short, he looked utterly defeated.


    Kim Haru glanced at Cresent, only to notice a patch of fur missing from his easily squishable butt.


    If it weren''t for the area''s natural white color, he might not have spotted it at all.


    A sense of unease crept into Kim Haru''s mind.


    "What happened to you? What''s going on?" he asked.


    While asking, Kim Haru''s eyes swept over the farm, surveying the surroundings.


    The ducks in the pond had all huddled together in the center, forming a tightly packed yellow mass.


    It was impossible to count if any were missing at a glance.


    However, since Little Nugget and Sir Peckington stood guard near the pond, appearing relatively calm, Kim Haru assumed the ducks were fine.


    But... where was Fuzzball?


    Kim Haru quickly noticed this anomaly.


    Not only was Fuzzball missing, but Luna was nowhere to be seen either.


    Upon closer inspection of the claw marks on Kang Hose, their height didn''t match what Cresent could reach.

 Chapter 349 - 349: Fuzzballs Mischief

    Nor could the claw marks have been made by the Cryo Wolf.


    That left only two possibilities¡ªFuzzball or Luna.


    However, Kim Haru firmly believed Luna wouldn''t attack Kang Hose, its owner.


    Even if the claw marks only tore clothing without scratching flesh¡ªa clear sign of restraint¡ªKim Haru didn''t think Luna would act this way on its own.


    That left one possibility.


    Either Fuzzball had controlled Luna, or Fuzzball had caused the damage directly.


    Kim Haru leaned toward the latter.


    Sure enough, Kang Hose gave a helpless smile and said, "It was Fuzzball. It started wreaking havoc shortly after you left." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still unaccustomed to dealing with the zombie-bots, Kang Hose had spent most of the afternoon focused on them.


    As a result, he hadn''t used Kim Haru''s authority to suppress Fuzzball when the mischievous feline began acting up.


    At first, Kang Hose thought Fuzzball was targeting the ducks in the pond.


    After all, the cat who had initially crouched by the pond, occasionally glancing at the ducks floating on the water while licking its paws.


    What Kang Hose hadn''t expected was that clever Fuzzball would pull a diversion.


    While Kang Hose, Little Nugget, and Sir Peckington were busy ushering the ducks toward the pond''s center, Fuzzball dashed into the wooden cabin and started harassing the Cryo Wolf.


    The Cryo Wolf were just barely larger than Fuzzball''s little cat paws.


    When such a large cat charged toward them, they immediately scattered in panic.


    This made the "bouncy little round beads" even more appealing to the cat, who enthusiastically started a game of chase.


    Fortunately, Fuzzball recognized that the Cryo Wolf were her companions and made no moves to harm them.


    However, if any Cryo Wolf happened to get caught by her, it would have to face the fate of being rolled around under the great demon king Fuzzball''s paw, much like a real glass bead¡ªrolling and rolling, over and over.


    It left the Cryo Wolf so dizzy they could barely keep their heads straight.


    Even though Kang Hose knew that, despite their reduced size, the Cryo Wolf'' sturdy bodies were no less resilient than they had been in the winter.


    There was no chance they would get hurt from this kind of roughhousing.


    Besides, judging by how fast they were running from Fuzzball¡ªso fast he could barely track them if he wasn''t paying full attention¡ªit was clear their abilities hadn''t diminished at all.


    Still, knowing that in theory was one thing, but emotionally, seeing these tiny little Cryo Wolf being toyed with by such a "huge" cat like playthings made him feel they were weak, pitiful, and helpless.


    So, Kang Hose decided to step in and put a stop to it.


    If he didn''t intervene, he feared all eleven Cryo Wolf would end up utterly despondent under the playful torment of this mischievous cat.


    However, Kang Hose''s attempt to stop Fuzzball ended with the scene now before Kim Haru and Go Okrim.


    Not only had he failed to stop Fuzzball from playing with the Cryo Wolf, but he himself had also become one of her toys, reluctantly "joining" the game of hide-and-seek.


    Since Kang Hose, being a full-sized human, couldn''t be rolled around like the Cryo Wolf, Fuzzball''s "punishment" for catching him manifested in the state of his tattered clothes.


    "Now the Cryo Wolf are being chased by Fuzzball into the forest. I had Luna follow them to leave markers for us so you''d be able to find them when you got back," Kang Hose reported.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Fuzzball truly hadn''t changed at all¡ªstill the same bold cat who dared to provoke even much larger Dobermans when he took her out for walks.


    "Alright, you''ve done enough. Go clean yourself up, change into some fresh clothes, and take a bath. Leave Fuzzball to me; I''ll handle her," Kim Haru said while patting Kang Hose on the shoulder to reassure him.


    Go Okrim wanted to tag along, but Kim Haru left him behind at the small farm to prepare dinner.


    Kim Haru even gave a specific instruction: "Don''t make anything for Fuzzball. She needs to be punished."


    Go Okrim: "¡­Alright, got it."


    Go Okrim felt that from now on, he would need to look at cats in a whole new light.


    In fact, any creature with an attractive appearance should be viewed with caution.


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    It''s best not to mess with her.


    Fuzzball, it''s not that I don''t want to cook for you; it''s just that Kim Haru-hyung is our true boss.


    You understand, right?


    Please don''t sneakily seek revenge on me later.


    With that, Go Okrim silently went off to prepare dinner for the day.


    Following the trail left by Luna, Kim Haru ventured into the forest.


    Neither the Cryo Wolf nor Fuzzball had made any effort to hide their tracks, so it was easy for Kim Haru to follow.


    However, Not only did he find the Cryo Wolf and Fuzzball, but he also stumbled upon something familiar¡ªFish Mint.


    Fish Mint is one of those peculiar vegetables that people either love to bits or can''t stand even a bite of.


    Kim Haru, who recognized the Fish Mint at first glance.


    Ignoring the dog and cat nearby, he said, "You two play here and don''t wander off. I''ll dig up some vegetables, and we''ll head back together."


    With that, Kim Haru squatted in front of the Fish Minth, ready to start digging.


    In order to avoid damaging the roots with a hoe, he retrieved a sickle from his system backpack.


    Using the tip of the sickle, he carefully loosened the soil around the plant before gently pulling it out by the roots.


    Although there weren''t many visible green leaves poking out of the soil, it didn''t matter.


    After all, Fish Mint is primarily prized for its roots.


    However, Kim Haru had a habit: he preferred to eat it with a bit of the leaves, which added a refreshing taste.


    He didn''t need many leaves for that and the amount here was already sufficient.

 Chapter 350 - 350: Hidden Treasure Beneath the Roots

    He uprooted a plant gently.


    The leaves were relatively short, with the smaller ones about the size of his thumb and the larger ones no longer than his middle finger.


    All the leaves were tender, not overly large or tough.


    However, the underground roots were impressively long¡ªonce he pulled it out, the root itself, excluding the leaves, was as long as Kim Haru''s forearm.


    The roots'' length and thickness indicated that these were particularly delicious specimens.


    Unfortunately, despite his best efforts, some of the finer roots broke off as he pulled the plant from the soil. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, Kim Haru didn''t mind too much.


    He knew that Fish Mint could regenerate from broken roots.


    The remnants in the soil could very well sprout into a new patch of plants the next time he returned.


    However, he soon noticed something odd: no matter how careful he was, some roots always broke off.


    Even stranger, the breaks consistently occurred in the same direction.


    This piqued his curiosity.


    Following the direction of the broken roots, Kim Haru cautiously dug deeper.


    To his astonishment, the deeper he dug, the longer the root extended.


    What started as a single slender root now stretched far beyond the main root system he had unearthed earlier.


    The situation defied reason.


    As the root grew increasingly lengthy, disappearing into unknown depths, Kim Haru decided to stop digging on his own.


    Instead, he called out to his cat, "Fuzzball, go fetch Little Ginseng for me. I need its help."


    Fuzzball, who had been watching him dig with great interest, was equally fascinated by the string-like root.


    However, curiosity aside, the cat had no intention of actually helping its human.


    With a meow, Fuzzball signaled to Luna that was hiding behind a tree.


    Luna doesn''t have choice but to become a messenger.


    "You little rascal," Kim Haru said, tapping Fuzzball on the forehead. "Be nicer to them. Stop bossing them around all the time."


    Fuzzball responded with a dismissive meow.


    Before long, Luna returned while bringing along the Ginseng Spirit.


    Unexpectedly, Kang Hose also tagged along.


    Upon arrival, Kang Hose saw Kim Haru squatting on the ground with a small pile of wild vegetables beside him.


    He immediately stepped forward, intending to take the sickle and help.


    Kim Haru stopped him. "No need to rush. There''s something odd about these roots. Let''s figure it out first before digging further."


    He then showed the Ginseng Spirit the portion of Fish Mint root he had already excavated. "Little Ginseng, can you help check where this root leads and if there''s any danger?"


    The Ginseng Spirit nodded and pressed its entire body against the root.


    Several ginseng-like tendrils extended from its body, following the long root deep into the soil.


    In the soil, the Ginseng Spirit''s roots could extend far longer than in the air, making them much more useful.


    Completely unaffected by the surrounding plants'' root systems, the roots continued to stretch along the path of the fish mint root.


    After nearly ten minutes, the Ginseng Spirit finally reached the end of the fish mint root.


    It immediately let out a surprised "Oh ho! I didn''t expect there to be a treasure under this fish mint root."


    "What''s going on?" Kim Haru, hearing the Ginseng Spirit''s words, realized it had reached the end and quickly asked, "Check it carefully to see if there''s any danger."


    "Relax! What''s there to fear when I''m in the soil? Watch me fish out this little treasure in no time."


    As it spoke, there wasn''t much visible movement on the surface, but the Ginseng Spirit''s roots suddenly began retracting wildly.


    The fish mint root it had been clutching broke off and was discarded to the side, lying among its other harvested counterparts waiting to be eaten.


    Kim Haru didn''t have to wait long.


    Within a few minutes, the Ginseng Spirit''s roots had fully retracted, and at the very tip, it held a glimmering "glass bead."


    "This isn''t just any glass bead¡ªit''s a merfolk tear," the Ginseng Spirit explained, rolling its eyes when it noticed the questioning looks from Kim Haru and Kang Hose. "This is a rare and valuable treasure."


    "Merfolk?" Kang Hose was puzzled. "What kind of creature is that? I''ve never heard of other ability users mentioning it. Is it some kind of rare mutated creatures?"


    Kim Haru, however, thought about the merfolk from the myths and legends in his previous life.


    According to the legends, merfolk tears turned into pearls upon falling.


    Some tales claimed these tears granted immortality, cured all diseases, preserved youth, or even bestowed enlightenment and immortality.


    There were countless stories, each more fantastical than the last.


    However, these magical attributes were simply human projections of wonder onto merfolk tears.


    In reality, they were all just myths, weren''t they?


    Wait a minute¡ªstanding before him was a literal Ginseng Spirit and it was part of the mythological creatures.


    Who''s to say merfolk didn''t exist in this world?


    Kim Haru mulled this over for a moment and instructed Kang Hose, "Kang Hose, go to my house and grab a wooden box from the first drawer of the TV cabinet. Use it to store this item. Also, bring a vegetable basket and a sickle. We''ll harvest the vegetables afterward."


    Understanding that there were some things he wasn''t meant to know yet, Kang Hose didn''t ask further questions and obediently went to fetch the items.


    After Kang Hose left, Kim Haru asked, "This merfolk tear¡ªdoes it come from the kind of merfolk I''m thinking of?"


    The Ginseng Spirit first nodded, then shook its head. "Merfolk are indeed part of mythical creatures, but they''re not human, nor do they resemble humans. They''ve lived in the sea for ages and appear as silvery fish. However, unlike regular fish, their tails produce silk¡ªboth high in quality and visually stunning."


    "And this merfolk tear...to put it simply, it''s their eye."


    Kim Haru was taken aback. "An eye? I thought it was something like tear drops."


    "This thing has many uses," the Ginseng Spirit said, using most of its roots to carefully wipe the dirt off the merfolk tear. "Being near it provides a steady flow of spiritual energy. It draws in spiritual energy from the surroundings. But since you''re human, this function is probably useless to you. And besides, there''s very little spiritual energy left in this world. Even if it could gather some, it wouldn''t be much."

 Chapter 351 - 351: The Fish Mint Chronicles

    While it said this, the Ginseng Spirit knew that, for itself¡ªstarved for spiritual energy¡ªevery little bit counted.


    It was far better than having none at all. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ginseng Spirit continued, "There are many other uses, too, but in its current state, it has merged with the fish mint root. Now it can only grow fish mint. To put it simply, the fish mint it produces can expand the capacity of an ability user''s powers."


    Even though Kim Haru was an ordinary person, he understood how beneficial it would be for ability users to expand their power capacity.


    If two people were battling with abilities, one with standard capacity and the other with greater capacity, wasn''t it obvious who would win?


    Moreover, Kim Haru noticed something else.


    "So, you''re saying this merfolk tear can grow fish mint? Does that make it a seed?" Kim Haru had previously thought it would be great if fish mint could be grown on his farm.


    The Ginseng Spirit silently gave Kim Haru a glance and nodded.


    It knew this human always liked to plant something, but it didn''t expect that even in this situation, his main concern would still be whether the Merfolk Tear was a seed.


    This was precisely what the Ginseng Spirit couldn''t understand.


    Once Kim Haru confirmed that the Merfolk Tear had indeed turned into a seed, he immediately opened the system''s trading shop to check.


    If it was a seed, there should be new seeds unlocked, right?


    Sure enough, Kim Haru watched as the originally gray icon of a Fish Mint sapling flickered a few times on the transaction interface, like a lagging screen, and finally lit up.


    The icon had shifted from a sapling state to the shape of a "glass bead."


    It was precisely the appearance of the Merfolk Tear.


    Below the icon, it was labeled as "Fish Mint Seed: Mutated Version of the Merfolk Tear."


    From the few flickers just now, Kim Haru inexplicably sensed the farming system''s final stubbornness.


    Unfortunately, this stubbornness was ultimately defeated by reality.


    With the system-produced fish mint seeds and the powerful properties of the Merfolk Tear, Kim Haru immediately decided to set aside a special area for planting it.


    If his small farm couldn''t accommodate it, he''d plant it in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    After all, something so useful for ability users wouldn''t have any trouble being sold or exchanged.


    Before Kang Hose returned, Kim Haru learned from the Ginseng Spirit why this Merfolk Tear had remained intact in this place.


    It turned out that the mutated plants that was mutated by the mutagenic virus, belonged to a completely different creatures from the mythical creatures that required spiritual energy.


    The former didn''t need spiritual energy at all, so this precious pearl for mythical creatures was utterly useless to them.


    If it had ended up in the hands of mutated animals, it might have been turned into a toy¡ªat least somewhat useful.


    When the Ginseng Spirit reached this part of its explanation, it, along with Kim Haru, simultaneously glanced at Fuzzballnearby.


    They saw the snow-white cat staring unblinkingly at the pearl nestled in the Ginseng Spirit''s root system.


    Both man and plant couldn''t help but internally scream the word "Danger."


    As expected, Fuzzball finally couldn''t resist and pressed its soft pink paw pads onto the pearl, entirely ignoring the fact that the Ginseng Spirit still had it wrapped up in its roots.


    The Ginseng Spirit immediately called out to Kim Haru for help: "Human, control your cat! This treasure isn''t a toy for it to play with like a glass bead!"


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    Cough.


    Well, uh¡­ it wouldn''t break just from playing, and how could he possibly refuse such an adorable Fuzzball?


    Kim Haru quietly picked up his sickle and continued digging up fish mint andpretending he hadn''t heard a thing.


    By the time Kang Hose arrived, the pearl was already in Fuzzball''s possession.


    Unable to part with the surrounding spiritual energy, the Ginseng Spirit decided to treat itself as an ornament and hung around Fuzzball''s neck, swaying as it followed the cat everywhere.


    "Mr. Kim, what''s going on with them?"


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about them. Here, dig up all the fish mint in this area and bring it back. Later, we''ll wash and make a cold salad¡ªit''s delicious."


    As Kim Haru spoke, he tossed the fish mint he had already dug into the basket Kang Hose had brought.


    Kang Hose responded with an "oh" and diligently helped dig.


    At this moment, he had no idea what awaited him for dinner later.


    Kim Haru timed everything perfectly.


    By the time he and Kang Hose had finished digging and returned, Go Okrim was just starting to stir-fry the dishes.


    Kim Haru took a handful of fish mint into the kitchen.


    After thoroughly washing them, he cut them into lengths that were neither too short nor too long.


    He then added his favorite seasonings and mixed them.


    Kim Haru had a preference for spicy flavors, so he used a generous amount of chili oil and soy sauce.


    He also prepared another plate with a hint of sugar and creating a sweet-and-spicy flavor that was quite enjoyable.


    "Come and try this. Fish Mint is great for boosting your appetite," Kim Haru said as he reached for the cold dish of fish mint roots with his chopsticks.


    Fish Mint, at first glance or smell, seemed ordinary.


    However, the moment someone took a bite¡­


    Judging by the expressions on Go Okrim and Kang Hose''s faces, the reality of its unique flavor hit hard.


    "What... What is this?!" Go Okrim exclaimed, his mouth full of Fish Mint.


    He was caught in an awkward dilemma¡ªunable to swallow yet hesitant to spit it out.


    His face twisted into a grimace, and his hand holding the chopsticks froze mid-air.


    Kang Hose fared no better.


    His strong sense of not wasting food compelled him to swallow, but the peculiar taste nearly made him gag.


    When the two glanced at Kim Haru, who was eating with great relish, their expressions morphed into one of disbelief, as if he were some sort of deity.


    "Hyung, does it taste good?"

 Chapter 352 - 352: Spring Awakens in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone

    "Yeah, it''s quite tender and tasty," Kim Haru replied, nodding his head.


    Go Okrim: "¡­"


    Gong Ryunbaek: "¡­"


    As winter drew to a close, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone felt as though they had awakened from a particularly beautiful dream.


    Never before had a winter passed so smoothly and effortlessly.


    In past years, the season had always been synonymous with struggle and suffering, often claiming numerous lives before finally ending.


    But now, that dream had become a reality.


    Both the ability users and ordinary citizens in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had grown more appreciative of their current lives.


    On the first day of spring, instead of rushing to apply for scavenging missions to find food or supplies, everyone flocked to the officials, eagerly asking if they could begin the farming.


    Their fear of missing the optimal planting season made them even more anxious than Kim Haru himself.


    Upon learning they had one day to rest before resuming work, they quickly gathered their tools in preparation.


    The moment the officials gave the go-ahead, they started tilling the land without hesitation.


    Having gained experience from the previous autumn, everyone had become more efficient in both land development and teamwork.


    Within just a week, almost all the land in the safe zone that could be cultivated had been plowed.


    At this time, a particular rumor began spreading throughout the area.


    "Hey, have you tried it yet?"


    "Tried what?"


    "You know, that."


    "Oh! You mean that! I bought it on the first day it was available. I''d never eaten it before, but it turned out to be pretty good."


    "Are you serious? You could actually eat it? That''s impressive. I took one bite and immediately spat it out."


    "Come on, it''s not that bad! Sure, the first bite is a little bit strange, but once you get used to it, it''s actually delicious."


    "No way. I couldn''t even get past that first bite. The taste lingered in my mind for an entire day!"


    "That''s nothing. Even Chung Hwangeun, who''s practically invincible, reportedly turned purple after eating it. If it weren''t for his ingrained habit of conserving food, he probably would''ve thrown up everything he had eaten before."


    "Is it really that bad? I mean, is it truly inedible? I haven''t even managed to buy any yet. Every time I try, it''s already sold out. Mr. Kim mentioned that this thing¡ªwhat''s it called, Fish Mint¡ªhasn''t been cultivated on a larger scale yet, so only a small amount is sold daily at fixed times. I''ve been wanting to try it for ages."


    "Wait a minute, if this thing tastes so bad, why are so many people still buying it?"


    "That''s the fascinating thing about it. Some people think it tastes so awful, worse than beep¡ªso bad they can''t even take a single bite. But then there''s another group of people who think it''s an absolute delicacy, the perfect side dish. They can even eat a whole plate of it on its own."


    "??? Really? That''s a thing?"


    "Yep. For ordinary people like us, eating it or not isn''t a big deal. But rumor has it that this vegetable can make ability users stronger. So, for those ability users who hate its taste, well, it''s tough luck for them."


    The "fish mint" sold in Kim Haru''s vegetable shop became a hit within the range of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    While all of the vegetables and fruits produced by Kim Haru were highly sought after, the fish mint, with its "unique" flavor, quickly gained notoriety.


    Especially among ability users, it evolved into a quirky trend: if two people didn''t get along, they''d gift each other fish mint.


    If they got along well, they''d also gift each other fish mint.


    When Kim Haru overheard this during a casual conversation with members of the Delta Squad, he didn''t quite know how to respond.


    All he could say was¡­ "As long as they''re happy."


    This spring, Kim Haru turned out to be the least busy person in the entire safe zone.


    The farming tips and precautions he had painstakingly taught everyone last autumn had already been carefully absorbed. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one''s memory had deteriorated to the point where they''d need to be reminded just a few months later.


    The small farm was now managed by Go Okrim and Kang Hose.


    The land across the pond continued to be cultivated diligently by the zombie-bots.


    Go Okrim, being experienced, could handle the situation well.


    Once Kim Haru planned out what to plant in each area, Go Okrim would oversee the zombie-bots and fine-tune their programs as needed.


    Meanwhile, Kang Hose had taken over the management of the animals during this period.


    His daily tasks included feeding, changing water, and cleaning the chicken coops, duck sheds, and pigsty.


    The free-range approach made cleaning the coops and sheds particularly easy.


    Only the pigsty, with its larger area, presented more work.


    Big Snort had grown stronger and plumper over the winter and producing much more waste.


    However, since the pigsty was connected to a fermentation tank, Kang Hose simply needed to draw water from the pond to clean it.


    And, as a bonus, every time he cleaned the pigsty, he''d also give Big Snort a bath.


    As for the orchard, it was managed by Little Hamster.


    Despite its size, Little Hamster was unmatched in its ability to care for the orchard.


    The little creature scurried between the trees and quickly identifying issues.


    Whether it was spotting pests on a tree or noticing excessive leaf fall, Little Hamster would immediately alert Go Okrim or Kang Hose to address the problem.


    Not to mention the Ginseng Spirit.


    Although this being spent most of its time tending to its own white radishes, it proved reliable when called upon to resolve issues.


    As for Fuzzball it was punished by Kim Haru for treating the Cryo Wolf like toys.


    After being fed a chopped piece of fish mint, it stared wide-eyed with its ears flattened, solemnly promising to stay at least one meter away from the Cryo Wolf from then on.

 Chapter 353 - 353: Fuzzball and the Thorny Fish

    However, soon, Fuzzball found new entertainment.


    ¡ªThe net full of thorn fish in the pond.


    The winter cold hadn''t affected the growth of the thorn fish.


    However, their behavior during winter kept them inactive at the bottom of the net.


    The pond''s depth and the small size of the fish at the time hadn''t caught Fuzzball''s attention.


    With spring''s arrival, the thorn fish started surfacing.


    After a winter of intensive feeding, they''d grown to nearly half an arm''s length, forming a large, lively school of fish swimming near the surface, which captivated Fuzzball''s attention.


    Several times, Kim Haru saw Fuzzball elegantly crouched by the pond, its wide eyes fixed on the swimming fish.


    The little cat''s head moved slowly, following the fish''s movements.


    Occasionally, it would lick its paw and sharpen its claws.


    Kim Haru had already received concerned remarks from Go Okrim and Kang Hose, who worried that Fuzzball might catch all the fish in the pond before they had a chance to grow.


    After all, Kang Hose had witnessed this cat''s extraordinary fishing skills firsthand.


    What else could Kim Haru do?


    He had no choice but to repeatedly reason with Fuzzball, explaining that the fish in the pond were still growing and that waiting until they matured would mean enjoying more fish meat in the future.


    Moreover, Kim Haru had observed that when the thorny fish swam, the spikes on their bodies pointed upwards.


    While he wasn''t sure if these spikes would be effective against Fuzzball, who was no longer just an ordinary cat, he hoped they would at least make fishing a bit more challenging for her.


    In the end, it was unclear whether the diligent persuasion of her owner or the resilience of the thorny fish had worked.


    For now, the little cat only watched from the pond''s edge without showing any intention of taking action.


    Occasionally, if Go Okrim and Kang Hose forgot to feed the thorny fish on time, the snow-white cat would take it upon herself to find the fish food, carry it to the pond, and pour it in.


    However, Fuzzball''s way of feeding the fish showed no regard for portion control.


    She would pour food endlessly, eager to dump it all in one go, as if expecting the fish to puff up like balloons in the next moment.


    Whenever this happened, Go Okrim and Kang Hose, who went to stop her, would inevitably get a sharp glare from the cat.


    Kim Haru wondered whether, when the fish were finally ready to eat, he, the diligent caretaker, would even get a bite after Fuzzball had her fill.


    For now, though, the small farm didn''t require too much attention from Kim Haru, and the same went for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The fields were mostly managed by Director Jang Dojung along with researchers from the Plant Research Institute.


    Kim Haru only needed to handle the planning of planting areas.


    Even the seeds were pre-selected in autumn by the research team from the previous harvest, ensuring top quality.


    There was little for Kim Haru to worry about.


    However, the scope of planting this spring was far larger than last autumn.


    The previous fall''s effort had been a race against time and focused on growing enough food to ensure people could survive the winter. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, with ample time, they could plant crops with longer growing cycles.


    Kim Haru purchased some saplings from the system''s trading interface: apple trees, orange trees, chestnut trees, and lemon trees¡ªall of which had been unlocked.


    The trees on his small farm were controlled by the mutated plants, but planting a grove that was controlled by the mutated plant in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone wouldn''t be appropriate.


    Even if the people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone didn''t mind, Kim Haru had to consider long-term development.


    Thus, the fruit trees in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were purchased fresh from the system store as ab ordinary non-mutated trees.


    Every sapling from the system was of premium quality, and the fruits they would eventually bear would be no different in nutrition from those grown under the control of the mutated plants.


    The only difference was that these trees wouldn''t develop any intelligence.


    However, their growth cycle was significantly longer than those controlled by the mutated plants.


    Under the care of mutated plants, the fruit trees could mature in just a few days¡ªsomething evidenced by the orange tree Kim Haru had cut down before the mutated plants revealed themselves.


    On the other hand, the saplings from the system store had a growth cycle of at least 180 to 200 days¡ªabout two seasons.


    By autumn, they should bear fruit.


    Even at that speed, it would astonish most fruit farmers.


    In addition to planting fruit trees, Kim Haru also planned to set aside some areas for cultivating fish mint.


    This plant didn''t require a specially tilled field to grow.


    In his previous world, fish mint was considered a wild vegetable, capable of thriving along field ridges, hillsides, and practically anywhere.


    The fish mint seeds Kim Haru had now were technically similar to the pigweed seeds.


    They weren''t picky about the soil.


    After being enhanced by the system, the seeds carried some traits of the mutated plants, but the edible parts they produced would be perfectly safe for consumption.


    Aside from this, Kim Haru also needed to reserve space for growing melons.


    After delegating the planting area plans to Jang Dojung, Kim Haru no longer managed this aspect closely.


    The moment he had some free time, Do Seungjin, who had been waiting for this opportunity, immediately approached him and said, "Mr. Kim, regarding the duck farming plan, the research institute has already drafted a preliminary proposal. Could you take a look and see if it needs any adjustments?"


    As he spoke, Do Seungjin handed Kim Haru a blueprint showing the planned duck farming area designed by the Animal Research Institute.


    In addition to the necessary fencing, the plan included a designated section for digging a pond later.


    The blueprint required no major changes, so Kim Haru nodded his head in approval.

 Chapter 354 - 354: Challenges of Raising Thorn Fish

    He also thought to ask about the condition of the ducklings. "How are the ducklings doing? Should I send some over from my farm now?"


    "Yes, yes, absolutely!" Do Seungjin had been planning to discuss this herself.


    Accompanying Do Seungjin, Kim Haru visited the Animal Research Institute to inspect the foundational layout for the ducks'' activity area.


    On the way, he also took a moment to check on the lives of the mutated black pigs.


    The mutated black pigs, under the leadership of the Little Black, had adapted well to their confined lifestyle.


    Occasionally, when the researchers had spare time, they would take the pigs out for a stroll.


    The most common destination for these outings was the field where the forage crops were grown.


    Of course, as the mutated black pigs grew larger and stronger, their opportunities to roam outside were limited.


    The humans feared that if the black pigs would accidentally escaped and they might cause trouble.


    After all, this was the central zone, surrounded by people from the safe zone.


    Although some of them is ability users, no one could guarantee that the black pigs wouldn''t injure someone before being caught.


    On a rare day when the black pigs were allowed extended leisure time, it was because Do Seungjin personally performed the castration procedure on the male pigs.


    To comfort the distressed animals and divert their attention, the researchers gave them extra time outside.


    Naturally, not all the male black pigs were castrated.


    Based on various data and daily observations, the researchers selected the five gentlest and highest-quality black pigs to keep as breeding stock.


    Even these five breeding pigs benefited from the outing and enjoying a few extra moments of freedom alongside the others.


    While the breeding of black pigs and ducks was proceeding smoothly, the biggest challenge at the Animal Research Institute was the cultivation of thorn fish.


    In the last two days of winter, the researchers had already moved the ice blocks containing large thorn fish into specially designed tanks. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that time, the tiny fish that was trapped in the ice were far smaller than the ones at Kim Haru''s farm, only about the length of a finger joint.


    However, the tests showed that even without any mother fish present, these little fish could live independently.


    The moment spring arrived, the researchers took action and slaughtered the giant fish.


    They had no choice¡ªthis massive mutated fish that has been grown in a virus-laden natural river, was far from docile like the mutated creatures they had raised from a young age.


    If they didn''t kill it, it wouldn''t be long before the fish turned the tables on them.


    It was a pity that despite its enormous size, the edible portion of the fish was small.


    After confirming with Kim Haru that he didn''t need any of the fish, the researchers offered its meat as a reward for completing tasks at the Ability User Center.


    Nothing from the fish went to waste.


    The toxic spines on its back were carefully removed and embedded into weapons specifically crafted by Metal-type ability users.


    While the poison was ineffective against zombies, it was highly effective against mutated plants and animals.


    The sharp dorsal spines of the fish were just as valuable.


    Sold at the Ability User Center, they were snatched up quickly.


    Even the crescent-shaped bones from the fish''s head were repurposed into weapons.


    Some ordinary people bought these materials and transformed them into tools like scythes or hoes.


    Surprisingly, they were far more durable and effective than stone-made alternatives.


    The fish''s skin, after extensive processing, became waterproof bags¡ªpractical and widely appreciated items.


    Even the poisonous fish meat, though inedible for humans, was carefully collected by researchers, processed simply, and set aside as feed for the smaller fish.


    The young fish didn''t mind the origin of their food.


    To them, the fish feed¡ªmade of a blend of fish meat, grains, and corn¡ªwas a gourmet mix of protein and fiber.


    When Kim Haru arrived, the young fish were devouring their meal enthusiastically.


    Inspecting the fish farm, Kim Haru noticed the setup, including stones and sand placed in the tanks.


    However, he pointed out, "Their growth rate is extremely fast. At this density, the tank won''t hold them in two days."


    "I''ve been worried about that too," admitted Do Seungjin, who had frequently discussed the issue with the researchers at the Animal Research Institute over the past few days.


    As members of the Animal Research Institute, they were well aware of how terrifyingly fast these fish could grow.


    Although farmed fish wouldn''t grow as quickly as wild mutated creatures, it was evident that their small tanks wouldn''t suffice for long.


    Someone suggested using the duck pond as a fish farm, but concerns arose.


    Would the fish and ducks coexist peacefully?


    Besides, even if the pond were available, it would still be too small to accommodate so many fish.


    If they needed to move the fish again, draining the pond, catching the fish, and relocating them would involve even more work.


    Do Seungjin had consulted Go Okrim about how the small farm handled the issue of space for growing fish.


    With Kim Haru''s permission, Go Okrim had explained their approach to Do Seungjin.


    Initially, Do Seungjin considered simply crafting a fishing net and releasing the fish into the river.


    However, he dismissed the idea before even discussing it with the other researchers.


    The river outside the safety zone was vastly different from the pond on Kim Haru''s small farm.


    The pond lacked dangerous creatures and was under the control of the farming system.


    Even if the thorny fish lived in water infected by the mutagenic virus, the system ensured they would ultimately become excellent, edible fish.


    Although Do Seungjin was unaware of the farming system''s existence, he speculated that Kim Haru possessed some special ability.


    Without this ability to regulate the conditions and considering the inherently aggressive nature of mutated fish in the river, the idea of raising fish there was quickly dismissed.

 Chapter 355 - 355: Solving Space and Pollination Problems

    "How about separating them for rearing?" Kim Haru suggested after pondering the issue but failing to come up with a particularly clever solution.


    If keeping all the fish together required a large living area, why not separate them into smaller groups or even individually? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This way, each group would need less space.


    Given the existence of Gokmul County''s Starlight Armored Bug farm, where materials like glass were no longer scarce, constructing more tanks wouldn''t be a problem...


    Kim Haru hadn''t even finished articulating his thoughts when Do Seungjin''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "That''s it! I can assign the fish to others to raise!"


    Kim Haru froze.


    Assign the fish to others?


    The more Do Seungjin thought about it, the better the idea seemed.


    Being a man of action, he immediately gathered the researchers in charge of fish farming and briefly explained the plan.


    Soon, the decision was made.


    The Animal Research Institute officially posted a long-term fish-rearing task in the Ability User Center.


    The task described the thorny fish''s habits in detail, outlining their dietary needs and environmental requirements.


    Additionally, it offered a one-week supply of fish feed for anyone who accepted the task.


    After the first week, however, the fish feed and living space for the fish would be the responsibility of those undertaking the task.


    "The institute will retain a portion of the fish for synchronized farming, as we still need to monitor data and track the breeding process," Do Seungjin explained, feeling very pleased with the plan. "Once the fish reach a harvestable stage, the institute will buy them back at a set price. If those raising the fish wish to handle them themselves, we''ll also arrange financial settlements."


    Whoever needed to pay would do so accordingly.


    Whether the fish-raisers grew attached to the fish and refused to sell or decided to keep them for personal consumption was no longer the institute''s concern.


    After all, the Animal Research Institute''s primary goal wasn''t the fish meat itself but determining whether this species could be successfully cultivated under the controlled conditions.


    Now that their objective had been met, the ultimate fate of the fish was of little importance.


    When Kim Haru left the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, the task had already been posted in the Ability User Center.


    Many ability users were eager to try it, and some had already rushed to the Animal Research Institute to request the assignment.


    Why was the task given only to ability users and not to ordinary people?


    The main consideration was the safety of the first batch of thorny fish.


    After all, the venomous spines on their backs were still a potential danger.


    Assigning the task to ability users ensured that they had sufficient reflexes and self-defense capabilities to handle any risks.


    As for ordinary people interested in raising the fish, they would have to wait until the Animal Research Institute developed a safer method, such as eliminating the venom in the spines or creating a tool to control the fish.


    For now, most ordinary people were still focused on farming.


    Of course, farming was a source of joy for the residents of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Watching the seeds being planted one by one and imagining how they would gradually sprout, grow, and yield fresh, delicious food brought immense happiness to everyone.


    Upon returning to his small farm, Kim Haru''s first task was to select the ducks that would be sent to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone to assist with farm work.


    There were over twenty ducks on Kim Haru''s farm, while the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had hatched more than sixty ducks from the eggs they had initially sourced.


    They used reliable incubators to ensure a high success rate.


    After some thought, Kim Haru decided to send three ducks to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Each duck could manage about twenty others, which was just right.


    Selecting the ducks wasn''t that complicated.


    Kim Haru simply had Little Nugget to help him pick up the three most active and robust ones.


    He tied red strings around their ankles to mark them and, not wanting to make another trip to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone himself, he planned to have Go Okrim handle the transport.


    Across the pond, the fields had mostly been tended to, and the seeds had been planted.


    Now, only the seedlings in the Greenhouse remained.


    The Greenhouse itself had been stored directly in Kim Haru''s system backpack.


    The System-generated building were integrated as a whole, making them incredibly convenient to be stored and retrieve.


    The doghouses that once used for his Cryo Wolf before they were turn into small dogs, had also long since been stored away.


    Standing before the melon seedlings, Kim Haru reached out to touch them.


    He wanted to gauge how much longer they needed to mature.


    If they ripened quickly, he would wait to assess their taste before deciding which types to plant more of in the future.


    Wait a second.


    What did the system mean by the Pollination difficulty were detected?


    As soon as Kim Haru noticed an issue with his eagerly anticipated melon seedlings, he immediately became concerned.


    He checked every flowering melon vine using the system.


    Apart from two plants at the center that were growing normally, the rest all displayed the message: The Pollination Difficulty Were Detected.


    Pollination... Pollination... Pollination¡­


    As Kim Haru stared at the flourishing melon blossoms before him, his mind drifted to the books about plant pollination he''d read in his study.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him.


    Of course!


    He had felt that something was missing from the scene before him¡ªand now he realized what it was.


    Besides the flowers, there were no bees in sight!


    In nature, pollination generally occurs in two ways: either through wind or with the help of animals.


    The wind pollination is too inefficient.


    Except in cases where a large area of similar plants is grouped together, the chances of success are low.


    Relying purely on the wind, who could guarantee that the breeze would carry pollen from one flower to the exact flower that needed it?

 Chapter 356 - 356: The Search for Pollinators

    More often than not, the wind either scattered the pollen to the ground or carried it to the wrong flowers.


    The cross-species pollination was also problematic, as using pollen from a different plant wouldn''t work.


    This explained why only the flowers at the center of Kim Haru''s melon field had been pollinated.


    No matter which direction the wind came from, those central flowers were the most likely to receive pollen, making their success rate naturally higher.


    The second method¡ªanimal pollination¡ªrequired bees.


    Kim Haru''s small farm had cats, dogs, pigs, chickens, ducks, and fish, but not a single bee.


    "Gojo, Kang Hose, do you know where I can find some bees?" Kim Haru called over his two assistants to ask.


    He was considering the possibility of taming a batch of bees and keeping them on the farm.


    He also planned to ask the Pyeongseong Safe Zone if they needed bees as well.


    Without bees, the artificial pollination was an option to help the flowers.


    However, this method required a certain level of skill, with movements that needed to be light and precise.


    It wasn''t a task the zombie-bots could handle.


    If the farm had to rely entirely on manual labor, small-scale pollination might be manageable.


    However, for large-scale fields, the time and effort required would be overwhelming.


    Just thinking about it made Kim Haru feel exhausted.


    In the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, however, there were more ordinary people.


    Moreover, the bees in this world had likely mutated.


    If they turned out to be difficult to tame, his small farm, with its many mutated plants and animals to help oversee things, might manage the risk.


    However, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone would face greater danger.


    Thus, Kim Haru decided not to make the choice for them.


    Whether they wanted to use bees or stick to artificial pollination would be up to them.


    Of course, if the bee-taming process went smoothly, it would undoubtedly be the best outcome!


    However, as soon as Go Okrim and Kang Hose heard Kim Haru mention bees, their expressions immediately turned dark.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, what do you need bees for? They''ve mutated so much now¡ªthey''re nothing like the harmless bees from before the apocalypse. They''re very terrifying!"


    "Yes, Mr. Kim. Those mutated bees are an absolute nightmare," Kang Hose said, recalling his previous encounter with them.


    It had happened when Kang Hose was still traveling with the Caeruleus Draco Squad, migrating through the wilderness.


    They passed through a withered forest without realizing that beneath the layer of dried, yellow leaves lay a massive beehive.


    When the hive was disturbed, a swarm of mutated bees attacked them at an astonishing speed.


    The sky darkened as the massive bees filled the air.


    Even the smallest of them was larger than an adult man''s fist and the largest were as big as a human head!


    Their stingers that once short, had mutated into retractable, sharp weapons tipped with venom.


    Some stingers were nearly half a meter long!


    To make matters worse, some of the bees could even launch their stingers like projectiles.


    Their speed made them nearly impossible to dodge by people.


    Coupled with a deadly rain of venomous stingers, the devastation they caused was unimaginable.


    The former captain of the Caeruleus Draco Squad didn''t survive that attack. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not for his sacrifice, the casualties in their group would have been far worse.


    After briefly recounting the bee incident he had encountered, Kang Hose added, "Mutated bees are aggressive maniacs. If you''re planning to interact with them, you must proceed it with extreme caution."


    Although Kim Haru had previously tamed both Starlight Armored Bug and Antharion Giant Ants, Kang Hose remained worried that the mutated bees might only have "kill" etched into their minds, which leaving no room for communication.


    Hearing this, Kim Haru found himself in a dilemma.


    The mutated plants and animals he had negotiated with in the past had all been intelligent, with clear needs and rationality.


    If these mutated bees truly lacked clarity of thought, even his best persuasive skills would be futile.


    "I''ll be careful. For now, let''s try to locate them first," Kim Haru sighed.


    The blooming vines in his melon patch needed pollination, or there would be no fruit in the future.


    While the mutated plants could self-pollinate, the ordinary crops on his farm couldn''t manage it on their own.


    Kang Hose pondered for a moment and suggested, "There haven''t been any reports of mutated bee swarms in this area around the Pyeongseong Safe Zone. People usually spread the word when they encounter something that dangerous. You might want to post a task in the Ability User Center."


    Kim Haru thought the idea was reasonable.


    He already had a hunch about where he might find bees.


    Kim Haru vividly remembered how he had obtained the seeds for his melon patch.


    Since the black pigs had discovered those melons, studying their foraging range might lead him to a naturally growing melon field.


    If those melons had successfully completed their pollination stage and borne fruit, there might be the pollinators nearby.


    Whether they were mutated bees or another species, as long as they could handle the pollination, Kim Haru wasn''t picky.


    He shared his thoughts with Go Okrim and Kang Hose, who both found the idea feasible.


    Since Go Okrim was already planning to deliver some ducks, he was entrusted with the task of posting the job.


    Go Okrim left promptly and returned just as quickly, also bringing back the day''s revenue from the Green Basket Vegetable Shop.


    The shop had become a bustling hub of activity, with daily foot traffic seemingly endless.


    Kim Haru''s system account had accumulated an excess of gold coins, to the point where he no longer bothered to settle the shop''s earnings every day.


    Instead, he let the funds pile up and only cashing them out when he happened to have other business in the safe zone.


    After all, whether it was Hwa Jian, Han Gwonhee, or even the occasional help from the Delta Squad, all employees had signed contracts with Kim Haru and wouldn''t dare commit acts like stealing or falsifying reports.

 Chapter 357 - 357: Silken Intrusion and Butterfly Sprites

    When Go Okrim returned, he brought Kim Haru an additional piece of news.


    The few ability users from Haneulsae Safe Zone who had been left behind in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone for committing crimes during the autumn were nearing the end of their labor reformation.


    Now that winter had passed, their sentence was over, and it was time for them to take the antidote for the Gu Insect they carried.


    It wouldn''t be long before representatives from the Haneulsae Safe Zone came for them.


    "Got it. Understood."


    After the trade deal in autumn, the Haneulsae Safe Zone would no longer underestimate the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    On top of that, the relations between the two safe zones, which were already strained, had worsened.


    If anyone believed that the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s representatives weren''t planning to cause trouble this time, even the unintelligent piggrass on the small farm would refuse to believe it!


    As Kim Haru had expected, the very next morning, he received a call via the voice-transmitting snail from Moon Baein, who brought up this matter.


    Previously, Moon Baein had mentioned to Kim Haru the idea of organizing a large-scale trade fair.


    Since the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s people were coming anyway, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone decided to take the initiative and send out invitations for the event first.


    "At that time, Mr. Kim, you''ll undoubtedly be the center of attention, so please be especially careful," Moon Baein advised earnestly.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Ever since discovering that his farm was full of mutated plants, Kim Haru had grown less concerned about his personal safety.


    Besides, Fuzzball would be by his side wherever he went during the event.


    Kim Haru was confident that Fuzzball would do an excellent job of protecting her supposedly frail and delicate human caretaker.


    Meanwhile, the task to locate the pollinators had been posted for almost three days, yet Kim Haru still hadn''t received any useful leads.


    The Animal Research Institute had sent people to monitor the black pigs'' territory, but it turned out that laziness seemed deeply ingrained in pigs'' genetic makeup.


    After surviving the winter, the mutated black pigs all stayed in their dens, either sleeping or casually munching on the piggrass nearby.


    Not a single one ventured out to forage.


    The monitoring team returned empty-handed.


    Just as Kim Haru was feeling increasingly anxious about the pollination issue, he received a "surprise" one morning.


    "¡­What are these?"


    Kim Haru stared at the web-like structures in front of him, struggling to suppress the urge to exclaim in disbelief.


    Today started as usual, waking up naturally.


    However, when Kim Haru opened the door, he almost thought he had traveled to another world again.


    Either that, or the seasons in the apocalypse were far too unpredictable.


    Spring had only just begun, and now it seemed as though winter had returned in full force.


    Otherwise, how could he explain the vast expanse of white in front of him?


    Just last night before bed, everything had been lush and green¡ªperfectly normal!


    The change was far too sudden.


    Once fully awake, Kim Haru realized that the white covering his entire small farm wasn''t snow as he initially thought.


    Instead, it was layer upon layer of web-like, unknown silk.


    It didn''t seem quite like spider webs, either.


    Strictly speaking, these threads resembled the kind of silk used by silkworms to spin cocoons.


    Kim Haru reached out to touch them.


    The threads weren''t tough and could easily be pulled apart with just a light tug, detaching in large pieces.


    Strangely, they were neither warm nor cold to the touch, ruling out his earlier suspicion of them being mutated silkworm silk.


    Although Kim Haru hadn''t seen any mutated silkworms up close, he had handled their silk before.


    In terms of hardness and texture, these threads were completely different.


    Regardless of what kind of silk it was¡ªeven if it were truly mutated silkworm silk¡ªKim Haru couldn''t accept waking up to find his entire farm overtaken like this! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only was his wooden cabin covered in these threads, but the nearby staff dormitories, chicken and duck coops, nearby mutated plants, and even the ground across the entire small farm were all smothered by this invasive white silk.


    Now, the little chicks, ducklings, and other animals were struggling to navigate through the sticky threads, attempting to make their way to the pond.


    Even Fuzzball had retreated back into the wooden cabin, thoroughly annoyed by the mess.


    Meanwhile, Go Okrim and Kang Hose, who had woken up earlier than Kim Haru, were arduously trying to clean up the threads.


    While the silk was easy to tear apart in small amounts, once it accumulated, it began melting into a viscous liquid.


    That liquid''s adhesive quality was far superior to any pre-apocalypse industrial glue, causing an even greater headache for the two workers.


    Despite waking up early, Go Okrim and Kang Hose had made little progress.


    As a result, Kim Haru was greeted by this chaotic scene as soon as he stepped out.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s question, both Go Okrim and Kang Hose shifted their gazes toward the opposite side of the pond.


    Following their line of sight, Kim Haru looked over and saw a group of creatures flying through the air.


    What is this?


    Kim Haru stood frozen in surprise.


    The creatures flying in the air seemed unafraid of people.


    The moment they spotted Kim Haru stepping out, they flocked toward him, one after another.


    As they flew closer, Kim Haru could finally make out what these things were.


    Their wings had a stunning shape, adorned with intricate patterns.


    At first glance, Kim Haru thought they were butterflies.


    However, the moment his gaze shifted to their bodies, he was utterly startled!


    These butterflies'' bodies weren''t ordinary¡ªthey had heads, arms, and fully developed facial features, complete with eyes, mouths, and even two antennae atop their heads.


    The lower half of their bodies resembled flowing skirts.


    Could these be butterfly sprites native to this world?


    If they had tiny glowing particles surrounding them, they''d look just like magical beings straight out of a fantasy story!

 Chapter 358 - 358: Butterflies and Webs

    Kim Haru couldn''t help but glance at Go Okrim and Kang Hose. "What are these things? Did either of you bring them here?"


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose both shook their heads in unison. "No, no, definitely not us."


    Suddenly, the branches of the mutated trees around the farm began swaying, even though there was no wind.


    The three of them turned to look, their eyes locking onto the shy, writhing movements of the mutated plants.


    Kim Haru instantly understood.


    "Did you all bring these butterflies here?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mutated plants nodded their branches.


    Kim Haru blinked. "Why all of a sudden...?"


    Why capture butterflies?


    And why these fairy-like ones?


    If someone handed these little creatures a magic wand, they''d be perfect for a fantasy movie.


    It felt like keeping these magical-looking sprites confined to his humble farm was a waste of their potential.


    The mutated plants stretched their branches and pointed toward the melon patch.


    Kim Haru followed their gesture and saw the blooming flowers in his melon field.


    The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning.


    "Are you saying these little things can help pollinate the melon field?"


    The branches of the mutated plants swayed up and down enthusiastically, and Kim Haru''s heart was filled with gratitude.


    Clearly, these mutated plants had noticed him worrying about the pollination issue and, as always, decided to lend a hand by bringing in the necessary helpers.


    From the very start, these mutated plants had been integral to his farm''s success.


    They''d caught wild animals for him, from the hen Sir Peckington to the black pig Little Snort, and now they''d brought a group of butterfly sprites.


    "I''ll work on developing a new kind of fertilizer in the next couple of days. Consider it a little treat from me," Kim Haru said, voicing his thoughts.


    He remembered that the two fertilizers he currently used¡ªwood ash fertilizer and the system-provided fertilizer labeled as "basic"¡ªwere both classified as beginner-level.


    Surely, there had to be something better than basic fertilizer.


    Kim Haru was determined to figure it out.


    The mutated plants had done so much for his farm, from helping with operations to ensuring safety.


    Continuing to feed them only the most basic fertilizer felt unjust.


    However, the mutated plants hadn''t overthought their actions.


    They simply liked this human and followed their instincts to help him.


    That being said, they wouldn''t turn down a pleasant surprise during the process.


    One by one, the mutated plants began swaying joyfully.


    No, correction¡ªthey were dancing.


    Their branches wer swayed and their roots tapped in rhythm.


    This scene reminded Kim Haru of the time he first discovered these creatures and how chaotic and comical their behavior was back then.


    Thinking about it now, he found it amusing.


    After understanding how these butterfly-like spirits had come to be, Kim Haru felt much more at ease.


    Tentatively, he tried communicating with the curious little spirits flitting around him.


    "Can you talk?" he asked.


    Butterfly Spirit: "Eee."


    Kim Haru waited, but no additional sounds came from the butterfly spirits besides that single "Eee."


    Got it.


    He understood now.


    These little creatures, despite their human-like appearance and having mouths, couldn''t actually speak.


    Kim Haru turned to the Ginseng Spirit and said, "I''ll leave the task of communicating with them to you."


    The Ginseng Spirit waved away the white webs that was scattered everywhere.


    It glanced at the fluttering culprits hovering mid-air and let out a resigned sigh.


    Still, it agreed to take on the task.


    With the job of talking to the butterfly spirits handed off, Kim Haru gathered all the farm''s labor force.


    Everyone was assigned a task¡ªevery single one of them, even the Cryo Wolf.


    The small gaps and corners were entrusted to the Cryo Wolf to handle on their own.


    The yellow and striped chickens, with their wings and claws, were far more effective and efficient at clearing the white webs than Kim Haru, Go Okrim, and Kang Hose, who had to rely on sticks to pull them down.


    The ducks were assigned the responsibility of clearing the webs floating on the water.


    Yes, even the pond wasn''t spared by the butterfly spirits.


    Thanks to their ability to fly, the water surface was now covered in white webs.


    Fortunately, the lotus and the mutated fish in the pond helped minimize the amount of webbing there compared to what was on the ground.


    Additionally, Little Oakie and the other mutated plants, now fully awake from their winter dormancy, were brimming with energy.


    They enthusiastically used their branches and roots to help.


    With everyone working together, the white webs across the small farm were finally eradicated.


    All the collected webs were gathered and buried in a pit dug near the fermentation tank.


    Over time, the webs had turned into a highly adhesive glue.


    Go Okrim and Kang Hose had already tried storing the glue in various containers.


    Whether it was glass, metal, porcelain, or pottery, everything ended up stuck to it.


    Eventually, they discovered that only soil could contain the substance, which led them to this temporary solution.


    Until they figured out a better way to deal with this pile of glue, the area would remain unusable for anything else.


    To ensure the safety of the farm animals, they decided to build a fence around the spot.


    If any of the animals accidentally stepped or fell into it, it would be disastrous.


    The white webs were finally dealt with, and the Ginseng Spirit had returned, bringing the butterfly sprites to wait at the side.


    "Have you talked with them? Do they have any needs?" Kim Haru asked.


    To his surprise, the Ginseng Spirit shook his head. "No way to negotiate."


    Kim Haru was momentarily stunned. "What?"


    Could it be that their demands were too high to meet?


    That couldn''t be right¡ªafter all, the mutated plants had gone through so much effort (or so it seemed) to help him catch these pollinators.


    If they couldn''t be used, it would be such a waste of their goodwill.


    Was he really going to have to find bees instead?

 Chapter 359 - 359: Fluttering Helpers and New Goals

    Before Haru could decide what to do, the Ginseng Spirit clarified, debunking all his guesses. "It''s not what you think. It has nothing to do with conditions or demands. The thing is, these little ones¡ªdon''t let their human-like appearances fool you¡ªthey''re nothing but a facade."


    The Ginseng Spirit sounded exasperated.


    "Their minds are completely empty. They act purely on instinct, much like the Starlight Armored Bug. Honestly, their brain capacity might even be smaller than the bugs''. Trying to negotiate employment, exchange, collaboration, or contracts with them is just a waste of energy."


    Kim Haru: "..."


    He hadn''t expected that at all.


    Looking at the fluttering sprites, Kim Haru thought, Maybe their beauty is something they exchanged for their brain capacity.


    "Then why are these little ones being so obedient now?"


    Kim Haru had already noticed that the butterfly sprites were no longer flying about chaotically or spinning webs randomly.


    Instead, they were hovering obediently in place, waiting.


    Before the Ginseng Spirit could answer, Kim Haru heard a sweet and lazy meow.


    Following the sound, he saw his Fuzzbal who is lounging on the window sill, casually grooming her fur.


    Kim Haru suddenly remembered¡ªhis Fuzzball was no longer just a pretty face.


    She was now a powerful cat capable of commanding even bugs to carry out her orders.


    Sure enough, the Ginseng Spirit explained, "Fuzzball passed on the instructions and rules directly to them. Now these butterfly sprites have basic obedience capabilities. You can tell them which flowers to pollinate."


    In essence, these butterfly sprites were now on par with the Starlight Armored Bug in functionality.


    Kim Haru nodded, indicating his understanding.


    "Fuzzball, you''re amazing. I''ll steam some fish for you tonight."


    After praising the key contributor to the situation, Haru led the sprites toward the melon fields.


    There were around fifty of the sprites, each small in size but collectively taking up a bit of space.


    Initially, Kim Haru had worried that it might be too exhausting for them to pollinate so many flowers.


    However, when he assigned them their tasks and watched them work, he was once again astonished.


    He had no idea where these little sprites were hiding their tools, but in the blink of an eye, each one had a tiny basket in one hand and a small stick in the other.


    The baskets were incredibly delicate¡ªnormal-sized for the sprites but smaller than Kim Haru''s fingernail.


    The stick looked like it might be made from flower stamens.


    Combined with the sprites'' charming appearances, Kim Haru almost mistook it for a magic wand.


    Then, the sprites began pollinating.


    With a gentle tap of their small sticks, the butterfly sprites would touch the flower stamen, and a soft puff of pollen would gather at the top of the stick.


    Then, they would knock the pollen into their baskets, where it would settle.


    Despite how tiny the baskets were, they could hold a surprising amount of pollen.


    The butterfly sprites were busy, extracting pollen from one flower stamen and scattering it onto another, occasionally emitting a happy little "ee" sound.


    The tone was short and cheerful, making it clear they were in high spirits.


    It seemed that the mutated plants hadn''t made a mistake after all.


    Kim Haru began to think about how he could create little nests for these sprites and prepare food for them.


    He wondered if he could find something they liked in the books in his study about what butterflies eat.


    While Kim Haru was overseeing the pollination, Go Okrim and Kang Hose had already finished most of the other tasks around the small farm.


    After lunch, Kim Haru, holding Fuzzball, went to the safe zone.


    There were two main reasons for this trip.


    The first was to withdraw the mission about finding the mutated bees at the Ability User Center.


    Since he now had the safer butterfly sprites, he no longer needed the dangerous bees.


    The second reason was that Kim Haru planned to organize a team to go out in search of new crops.


    This had been on his mind since winter.


    In order to level up from a beginner farmer to a small farm owner, he needed to grow ten mature crops.


    However, now that he was progressing from small farm owner to large farm owner, the number of crops required had multiplied.


    He now needed to mature one hundred different crops. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the current crops on the small farm, he could never meet the requirement of one hundred.


    As for the mutated plants in the mountains around, they couldn''t be considered because they weren''t food or agricultural products.


    Furthermore, Kim Haru felt that his supplies were severely lacking.


    Many times, when he wanted to cook a nice meal, he found he didn''t have enough ingredients.


    At this point, he was already getting tired of what he had on the farm.


    The reason he hadn''t gotten tired of it yet was partly due to Go Okrim''s improving cooking skills and partly because Kim Haru understood the current situation in the post-apocalypse world and couldn''t afford to be too picky.


    Since it was now early spring, it seemed like the best time to search for seeds.


    Once the trade gathering started, he might not have as much free time to go out.


    In any case, the decision to search for new crops was set.


    ...


    Everything that Kim Haru wanted to accomplish, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone would put in their best effort to achieve¡ªespecially since this time, his goal was to search for new cultivatable crops, a mission of great significance to humanity.


    The day after Kim Haru informed Moon Baein about his plans, he received word that the team had already been assembled and was ready to depart at any time.


    Naturally, Moon Baein was adamantly against letting Kim Haru go alone.


    Even though he was fully aware of Kim Haru''s strength, he still couldn''t feel at ease.


    It wasn''t a matter of trust but rather a concern for safety.


    Fortunately, Kim Haru didn''t mind.

 Chapter 360 - 360: Mission to the South

    He was fine with having others accompany him and even acknowledged that their presence would make many aspects of the mission more manageable.


    However, Kim Haru did have one condition¡ªif a team was to be formed, the members had to be people he was familiar with.


    Even if Kim Haru hadn''t mentioned this, Moon Baein would have ensured it.


    For such an important mission, it only made sense to included people that Kim Haru trusted to maximize their chances of success.


    The final team was small but well-chosen.


    The Delta Squad, consisting of four ability users whose skills were reliable and who had earned Kim Haru''s trust, was naturally included.


    Additionally, Han Gwonhee was coming along as well.


    The Green Basket Vegetable Shop was now so well-established that no one dared to stir up trouble there anymore, meaning Han Gwonhee''s temporary absence wouldn''t cause any issues.


    Joining them was Jo Sungmo, a seasoned resource searching team leader with extensive experience in field missions.


    Also added to the roster was Do Seungjin, who insisted on being part of the team and Jang Dojung, who was thrilled when he heard the mission involved searching for crop seeds.


    Both of the directors of the animal and plant research institutes expressed their strong desire to join the expedition and were included.


    The lineup was already incredibly solid.


    Finally, Chung Hwangeun, who had grown restless staying in the safe zone and was planning to go out to fight zombies, volunteered himself, saying he wanted to accompany Kim Haru.


    Including Kim Haru himself, the team consisted of exactly ten members. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru had no objections to any of the team members.


    His employees, of course, were people he was very familiar with and felt comfortable around.


    As for Do Seungjin and Jang Dojung, the two directors had interacted with him extensively during previous projects involving farming and livestock, so he was equally at ease with them.


    As for Jo Sungmo, Kim Haru had worked with him twice before¡ªonce during a search mission in Gokmul County led by Jo Sungmo, and again during the winter rescue operation.


    Kim Haru had a good impression of him.


    The last member, Chung Hwangeun, was someone Kim Haru hadn''t interacted with much, but his straightforward and bold nature left a positive impression, so Kim Haru didn''t mind his inclusion in the team either.


    Once the team lineup was finalized, Kim Haru had Go Okrim teleport him to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone that very afternoon to join the team and plan the mission''s general scope and route.


    Kim Haru''s initial plan was to head south.


    The sun''s position and geographical features of this world were similar to those of the world he had lived in his previous life.


    The southern climate was more humid and warm, while the farther north one went, the drier and colder it became.


    For plants, the southern climate was undoubtedly more favorable.


    If these mutated plants had developed independent thought, it would be natural for them to migrate toward climates that suited them better.


    The mountain forest occupied by Kim Haru''s small agricultural site was a perfect example of this phenomenon.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s thoughts, no one raised any objections.


    Everyone understood the mission this time.


    When it came to plants, aside from Jang Dojung, no one else present had a better understanding than Kim Haru.


    Jang Dojung, of course, raised both hands in agreement, declaring, "I''ll follow Mr. Kim''s lead. His ideas are always spot on."


    Ryu Hyunwoo suddenly sighed. "I never thought I''d see the day when I''d willingly head toward an area teeming with mutated plants¡ªlet alone consider venturing into their heartlands."


    Everyone chuckled.


    It was true; who could have imagined such a thing?


    Perhaps only Chung Hwangeun, the battle maniac, might have entertained such an idea.


    After all, fighting against mutated plants with their challenging strength would undoubtedly be thrilling for someone like him.


    Becoming the center of attention all of a sudden, Chung Hwangeun waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t usually go looking for trouble with mutated plants, okay? These things are way harder to deal with than the zombies. At least zombies are humanoid¡ªthey have arms and legs. Mutated plants, on the other hand, sprout vines and roots out of nowhere, making battles incredibly annoying."


    "It''s not a one-on-one fight with them; it''s a full-blown brawl."


    "Alright, let''s not stray too far from the topic," Jo Sungmo said, steering the conversation back on track. "If we''re heading south, I remember there''s a cliff we could check out."


    As he spoke, Jo Sungmo pointed to a specific spot on the map.


    "You''re talking about Biryong Cliff, aren''t you?" The moment the others saw the marked location, they immediately guessed which place he meant.


    Jo Sungmo nodded.


    From its name, Biryong Cliff didn''t sound particularly noteworthy.


    However, this cliff, known to only a few, had always been shrouded in mystery, both before and after the apocalypse.


    Biryong Cliff was located in the middle of a plain.


    Viewed from above, it looked as though the plain had been split in half by a blade, and that cut formed the canyon.


    The cliff''s opening was so narrow that it was a literal "crack of the sky."


    However, the depths of the cliff were unfathomable.


    Looking down from above, one could see nothing but sheer cliffs on both sides and, occasionally, a lone green tree growing near the bridge.


    No instruments could penetrate the cliff''s mysterious magnetic field.


    Any attempts to scan it ended in static and distorted visuals.


    Before the apocalypse, Biryong Cliff had been classified as a dangerous zone due to its strange magnetic field.


    Even adventurers, known for their love of exploration, rarely ventured there because most who entered never returned.


    After the apocalypse, the cliff became even more desolate.


    Not even zombies ventured into its depths.


    Some claimed to have seen mutated birds flying over the cliff, only to suddenly plummet for no apparent reason and never rise again.


    "That dangerous? Why would you suggest a place like that?" Shin Woncheon frowned when he recalling all the rumors about Biryong Cliff.

 Chapter 361 - 361: Seed Hunt Begins

    His face was full of doubt.


    If it weren''t for the clear mission to search for cultivable crops, Shin Woncheon might have suspected they were planning to explore that dangerous zone instead.


    It wasn''t that Shin Woncheon didn''t dare to go, but this time they had Kim Haru with them.


    How had he never realized before that Jo Sungmo could be so unreliable?


    This didn''t seem right.


    The others also had the same thought.


    Before more voices of doubt could arise, Jo Sungmo quickly raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright, can you let me finish? How could I possibly suggest that we go to such a place? I''d never do something like that. What I meant was that on the plains near Biryong Cliff, there''s a small lake. If I remember correctly, there should be traces of cultivation there."


    Jo Sungmo had discovered this a long time ago.


    However, the water in the lake was so severely polluted that it wasn''t drinkable.


    There were no noteworthy mutated plant groups or zombie hordes nearby.


    At the time, he was just passing through with other, more urgent tasks at hand.


    It didn''t seem significant enough to investigate further, so he simply noted it out of habit and moved on, never thinking the location would prove useful.


    Unexpectedly, it had become relevant now.


    Everyone collectively exhaled in relief.


    Exactly¡ªthey knew Jo Sungmo wouldn''t make such a rookie mistake.


    If Jo Sungmo said there were traces of cultivation, he must have seen something significant.


    All eyes turned to Kim Haru.


    The final decision of whether to visit this place rested with him.


    Kim Haru didn''t know much about this world, let alone anything about the area surrounding the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Since they now had a target, they might as well go check it out.


    After all, even though he had said they needed to look for new seeds, he had no concrete leads to follow.


    With the first destination set, the group agreed to meet at the southern gate of the safe zone the next morning.


    This trip was planned to last around ten days.


    Whether or not they found anything, they had to return by then.


    Ten days wasn''t particularly long; it could even be considered too short.


    However, they had no choice.


    The invitation for the trading gathering had already been sent out, and it was scheduled for the end of the month.


    The closest safe zone, Haneulsae Safe Zone, could be reached in fifteen days, and other safe zones would calculate their travel time accordingly.


    With the arrival of spring, the roads were easier to traverse than during winter, so the actual travel time might be shorter than expected.


    With that in mind, Kim Haru and his group couldn''t afford to linger outside for too long.


    The timing had been jointly decided by Kim Haru and Moon Baein.


    In truth, Kim Haru didn''t expect this first seed-hunting expedition to yield much success; he saw it more as an exploratory trip to prepare for future attempts.


    So, if time was short, then so be it.


    The affairs at the small farm were left in the hands of Go Okrim and Kang Hose.


    This included both the mutated plants and the animals.


    Even the Ginseng Spirit was not brought along by Kim Haru.


    However, Fuzzball had a different idea.


    The moment Kim Haru showed even a hint of not wanting to take Fuzzball along, the cat began staring at him silently.


    Staring.


    Staring.


    Always staring.


    No matter what Kim Haru did, Fuzzball kept staring at him.


    Even at night, when Kim Haru was trying to sleep, the snow-white cat would silently sit on his chest, staring.


    In the middle of the night, feeling the heavy weight pressing on his chest, Kim Haru struggled to breathe.


    When he opened his eyes, he''d see two glowing orbs floating in the darkness right in front of him.


    Anyone with a weak heart might have been scared to death by such a sight.


    In the end, Kim Haru couldn''t withstand his cat''s ultimate staring technique and brought Fuzzball along.


    The moment Kim Haru decided to take Fuzzball, the cat immediately shifted its gaze away and nonchalantly started licking its paws.


    Kim Haru let out a huge sigh of relief.


    Deep down, Kim Haru probably understood what Fuzzball was thinking.


    After all, they hadn''t known each other for long.


    Even though Fuzzball often seemed indifferent, Kim Haru had noticed that the cat was far clingier than before.


    Fuzzball was probably afraid that if they were separated again, it might not be able to find him next time.


    "Fine, you''re coming along," Kim Haru thought.


    After all, Fuzzball was no ordinary cat anymore¡ªit could take care of itself.


    Correction: this cat was far stronger than Kim Haru himself. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition to Fuzzball, Kim Haru also brought along the Cryo Wolf.


    Since the Cryo Wolf had become so small, carrying them wouldn''t take up much space.


    Kim Haru simply strapped a small backpack onto Fuzzball and stuffed the Cryo Wolf inside.


    Although Fuzzball was displeased to find itself saddled with these "stupid dogs," and the Cryo Wolf themselves felt both terrified and smug about riding on the back of their "demon king," both sides begrudgingly accepted the arrangement out of respect for Kim Haru and the discomfort of traveling compared to staying at home.


    Don''t let their small size fool you¡ªthese Cryo Wolf were just as capable as before.


    Kim Haru figured that, being so small, the Cryo Wolf could scout places that might be difficult for humans to access.


    More importantly, these Cryo Wolf were excellent at digging (and demolishing).


    They''d be great for finding seeds.


    Aside from Fuzzball and the Cryo Wolf, Kim Haru didn''t bring much else.


    He packed the tools provided by the system¡ªhoe, axe, water bottle, pickaxe¡ªand prepared enough containers and food for the journey.


    Naturally, he also brought the teleportation device.


    When Kim Haru, with Fuzzball perched on his shoulder, met the group at the southern gate, everyone''s eyes immediately locked onto the cat.

 Chapter 362 - 362: Journey to the Mutated Plains

    They all had a deep impression of this stunningly beautiful white cat.


    Every single person present had experienced the animal riot incident, so they knew just how incredible this cat looked¡ªand just how powerful it actually was.


    At this moment, not a single person voiced any objections to Kim Haru bringing a cat on the mission.


    In fact, upon seeing that Fuzzball would be accompanying them, the group inexplicably felt a sense of reassurance.


    ¡­Were they about to be protected by a cat?


    Ahem, no big deal¡ªit was just being protected by the cat overlord.


    Nothing to be embarrassed about.


    The journey toward the vicinity of Biryong Cliff was far from peaceful.


    With the arrival of spring, the zombies were no longer frozen stiff like in winter; they had begun to move around actively.


    The sound of Kim Haru and his group''s vehicles, coupled with the scent of ten strong humans, excited the zombies who had starved throughout the winter.


    However, none of the zombies managed to get close to the cars.


    Each one of them was dealt with swiftly by the group of ability users.


    Particularly, Chung Hwangeun, the battle maniac, outright declared that no one was allowed to steal his targets. "If you try, I''ll be furious!"


    With that, the zombies charging toward their deaths were taken down in flashes of lightning summoned by Chung Hwangeun.


    The vehicles weren''t affected in the slightest, not even slowing down.


    Gang Yuwon, who was driving, didn''t even glance at the commotion outside, treating the zombie-versus-ability-user skirmish as mundane as rocks and sand on the roadside.


    In addition to zombies, the group encountered mutated plants along the way.


    The Aurivenom Hydra Vine that tried to entangle their cars, the Necroflora Primordis Flower, and more.


    However, these also didn''t hold them up for long.


    After taking care of the plants, Kim Haru even had Gang Yuwon stop the car so he could step out and examine the mutated plant up close, checking to see if they were edible crops that had mutated.


    Kim Haru''s thought process was simple: if these plants were derived from edible crops, there was a chance he could collect some seeds.


    Even just one seed would be enough to unlock the system''s trading market for that crop.


    Unfortunately, the plants they encountered showed no trace of their original forms, nor did they appear remotely edible.


    However, Jo Sungmo had kept the tongue of the Necroflora Primordis Flower.


    "What''s this?" Kim Haru curiously examined the half-human-sized tongue.


    Despite coming from a plant, the texture and appearance of the tongue gave off the impression of animal flesh¡ªsoft, meaty, and vivid¡ªexcept for its green-black coloration, which was its only giveaway.


    Jo Sungmo explained, "The Necroflora Primordis Flower''s tongue has a lower concentration of the mutagenic virus, roughly around 40%, and it has a sweet flavor. It used to be a popular ingredient."


    Although the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had gradually transitioned to consuming non-mutated food since this winter, most people still relied on a mix of normal and mutated food to stay full.


    Items with mutagenic virus levels below 50% were still quite desirable.


    Jo Sungmo added, "With all the crops we''re planting this year, soon no one will need to eat mutated food again. Still, this tongue could fetch a decent price at a trade market in other safe zones."


    As someone experienced in scavenging for resources, Jo Sungmo abhorred waste.


    The plains surrounding Biryong Cliff were aptly named the Biryong Plains. They stretched flat and wide, with a vast, unobstructed view.


    The ground was covered with withered grass, each blade frozen in the posture it held while alive, some even bent as though shaped by the wind.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that, before the apocalypse wiped out all life, this plain would have been a paradise for grazing livestock.


    There were no fixed roads across the plains.


    When the group''s vehicles reached the area, Jo Sungmo took over driving, navigating by memory toward their destination.


    The withered grass bent briefly under the wheels before straightening back up, remaining in its eternal state of pre-death form.


    As they approached Biryong Cliff, Kim Haru couldn''t help but be drawn to the mysterious and dangerous chasm. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The narrow fissure was pitch black, evoking a sense of wonder and foreboding.


    The vehicles circled around one end of the Biryong Cliff and continued across the plains.


    Within less than an hour, they arrived at the location Jo Sungmo had remembered.


    It was an area strikingly different from the surrounding plains.


    While the rest of the plains were a dull grayish-brown, this patch of land burst with vibrant colors.


    Yes, this spot wasn''t just green¡ªit was a riot of colors: red, yellow, purple, black, and white, all in one place.


    The variety wasn''t limited to colors; the types of plants were so diverse it was dizzying to take in at a glance!


    Kim Haru''s eyes were lit up with delight.


    The original thought was that if there were even a tiny patch of green in this area, it might mean some crops had mutated and survived.


    Even if it was just one type, it would have been enough to make him happy.


    But looking at the current situation, it was clear this wasn''t just one type.


    With just a quick glance, Kim Haru could already recognize several familiar varieties!


    Those large red fruits, about the size of watermelons, were unmistakably tomatoes.


    Although their size was completely different from what he remembered, their shape and color had not changed at all, and he recognized them instantly.


    Tomato scrambled eggs, though simple to make, were especially delicious.


    He had a stockpile of eggs laid by the chickens on his small farm, and now, with tomatoes available, he could make so many more dishes.


    Next to the tomato plants were other plants of similar height, bearing fruits with shapes Kim Haru found very familiar.


    The fruits, resembling elongated lanterns, looked like bell peppers.


    However, the bell peppers he remembered came only in red, yellow, and green.

 Chapter 363 - 363: Hidden Treasures in the Biryong Plains

    The ones in front of him, though, came in a wide variety of colors.


    On a single plant, they looked like a rainbow, with over a dozen distinct colors from top to bottom.


    It was precisely because of these colors that Kim Haru hesitated to confirm right away whether they were indeed bell peppers.


    Looking further, the long, pointed chili peppers were much easier to identify.


    At first, he thought they had turned black, but upon closer inspection, he realized they were such a deep red that they appeared almost black.


    Just seeing these three types of plants was enough to make Kim Haru incredibly happy.


    "What''s next?" Kim Haru restrained his urge to rush forward and pick the produce, asking the others for their input.


    The plants in front of him, with their unusual and vibrant colors, clearly posed a significant danger.


    Kim Haru wasn''t foolish enough to act recklessly.


    It was essential to ensure these plants posed no threat before he harvested anything.


    Whether by subduing them through force or attempting to negotiate some form of cooperation with the mutated plants, the priority was to ensure safety first.


    "Mr. Kim, please step back a little," Jang Dojung instructed as he, along with Chung Hwangeun and Jo Sungmo, ventured into the cluster of plants ahead.


    The remaining people stayed alert and on guard around Kim Haru.


    As the director of the plant research institute, Jang Dojung was far more adept than others at identifying mutated plants and assessing their level of danger.


    Coupled with Jo Sungmo''s rich experience and Chung Hwangeun''s formidable combat skills, the trio was well-equipped to handle the situation.


    If they still ended up injured by these plants, it would mean their future journey would need to be approached with even greater caution.


    Kim Haru stepped back obediently.


    While Jang Dojung and his team investigated the plants, Kim Haru didn''t idle.


    He opened the system map and, sure enough, he spotted markings for plant seeds on it.


    The moment he saw it, Kim Haru was overjoyed!


    From his earlier angle, the dense and towering tomato, chili pepper, and bell pepper plants had completely obscured the scene behind them, blocking everything from view.


    This made it impossible to tell if there were any other plants beyond them.


    There could still be more tomatoes and chili peppers back there, or perhaps nothing at all.


    However, now Kim Haru was certain: hidden behind the tomatoes and chili peppers lay a treasure trove of surprises!


    What did the map show?


    There were seed markings for green beans, baby bok choy, chives, spring onions, lettuce, eggplant, and peanuts.


    On top of that, there were even two peach trees, one pear tree, and one cherry tree!


    Adding the tomatoes and chili peppers he had already discovered, this small patch of land hosted over a dozen different plants!


    If they were marked on the system map, it meant they were still alive and capable of sprouting new shoots.


    What kind of magical place was this?


    It was simply too incredible!


    Unconsciously, Kim Haru began to observe his surroundings more closely.


    As he continued observing, Kim Haru increasingly felt this area was exceptional. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First, it was a vast plain with a flat surface.


    If machinery were used for farming here, whether for tilling or harvesting, the operations would be highly efficient.


    It was far better than the uneven, sloped farmlands back in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Additionally, this area seemed perfectly suited for developing animal husbandry.


    Raising cattle and sheep, for instance, would be straightforward as long as they found a way to cultivate pasture grass extensively.


    Kim Haru had no doubt about whether he would raise cattle and sheep in the future.


    If the opportunity arose, he would definitely do it.


    Even if he didn''t, the farming system would surely prompt him to.


    Hadn''t the system already unlocked the cowshed?


    Although it was currently being repurposed as shelter for zombie-bots, it was a clear sign that the farming system''s setup anticipated him raising cattle.


    The small farm he owned was nestled in a mountain forest.


    While incredibly secure, its terrain was limiting and somewhat inconvenient for raising large livestock like cattle and sheep.


    The only issue with this place was its openness.


    There were no natural barriers around, which would make it difficult to defend in case of an enemy attack.


    Guarding it would require covering all directions, and it would also be hard to deter prying eyes.


    However, the potential security risks didn''t deter Kim Haru.


    He even squatted down, pulled out a few withered blades of grass, and used a hoe from his system backpack to dig up a patch of soil.


    He then closely examined the unearthed dirt.


    The soil was a rich brown-black.


    Aside from being riddled with the invisible mutagenic virus, it was well-nourished and of excellent quality for farming.


    At least it was far better than the soil on the other side of the pond on his small farm.


    Kim Haru still remembered how hard that land was when he first tilled it¡ªalmost as tough as stone.


    It only improved after several rounds of planting and copious amounts of fertilizer from the system.


    By comparison, the Biryong Plains were already outstanding.


    The more he examined, the more tempted Kim Haru became.


    His actions left the people around him puzzled.


    Observing his expression for a while and confirming he wasn''t under any illusion, they finally couldn''t suppress their curiosity any longer.


    "Mr. Kim, did you discover something?" one of them asked.


    Kim Haru didn''t hide anything and shared his thoughts with them.


    Do Seungjin, the director of the Animal Research Institute, initially hadn''t considered this possibility.


    However, after Kim Haru''s suggestion, he carefully surveyed the environment and became more and more delighted the longer he looked.


    "I think your idea is absolutely brilliant!" Do Seungjin enthusiastically agreed.


    In fact, he had recently started feeling that having the Animal Research Institute located in the center of the safe zone was no longer ideal.

 Chapter 364 - 364: Mutated Fields

    In the past, there weren''t enough animals to raise, but now that the institute had pigs and ducks, the space was becoming inadequate.


    If they had a vast plain like this...


    The group exchanged glances, and similar thoughts began forming in their minds.


    Expanding the safe zone''s territory would involve decisions spanning multiple considerations.


    While they all entertained the idea, they also knew it wasn''t something that could be decided lightly.


    From that point forward, as they moved through the plain, they no longer viewed it with a casual perspective.


    Instead, they analyzed it as though planning to claim it, mentally calculating the challenges they might face and devising solutions to overcome them.


    Of course, the group didn''t forget about the three people scouting ahead.


    They kept an eye on their progress and were ready to rush to their aid if any signs of trouble arose.


    Jang Dojung and his two companions cautiously approached the patch of plants.


    As they moved closer, Jo Sungmo, the only one with some understanding of the area, began explaining the situation to the others.


    "This seems to be a spot where a small nomadic village once resided. Look at the traces of manually cultivated fields and the remnants of cloth-based structures I saw earlier¡ªthey confirm this."


    Although Jo Sungmo couldn''t explain why the nomadic villagers chose to settle here and cultivate crops rather than move around herding animals, their decision had left behind these fields, providing a chance for the group to find more plants.


    "Then we need to be wary of the mutation speed of these plants," Chung Hwangeun remarked, his fighting spirit ignited.


    In the post-apocalypse world, humanity had conducted some research into the mutation tendencies of plants.


    The plants that were cultivated by humans before the apocalypse often displayed bizarre and unpredictable abilities after mutating, influenced by their close interaction with humans.


    On the other hand, naturally growing plants tended to undergo more physical and strength-related mutations, often based on their innate characteristics.


    These were generally easier for ability users to analyze and exploit for weaknesses in combat.


    Of course, identifying weaknesses was one thing¡ªwhether they could actually overpower the plants was another matter entirely.


    Given this patch of plants was likely influenced by human cultivation, it was reasonable to expect speed-related mutations, though that wasn''t guaranteed.


    The three advanced cautiously, fully aware of the potential danger. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The closer they got to the mutated fields, the stranger the situation seemed.


    By all logic, mutated plants, regardless of their original form, would adapt to maximize their nutrient absorption.


    This behavior typically involved aggressive territorial expansion, leading to chaotic, uneven growth.


    As a result, most areas with mutated plants appeared wild and overgrown.


    Yet, the fields before them were nothing like that.


    The first row of three types of mutated plants was arranged in perfect order: tomatoes on the left, followed by bell peppers in the center, and chili peppers on the right.


    Each type consisted of five main stalks, totaling fifteen plants per row.


    Their growth was uniform, from the spacing between plants to the area each occupied, and the alignment of the rows was unnervingly precise.


    Had these plants not clearly exhibited signs of mutation, Jang Dojung, Chung Hwangeun, and Jo Sungmo might have believed they were looking at a neatly planted human-cultivated field.


    This defied all logic.


    Although this area had been cultivated by humans before the apocalypse, decades had passed since then.


    The plants had mutated, grown, and competed for territory, so there was no way the fields could remain this orderly.


    Not only were the plants standing in perfectly straight rows, but each individual plant occupied the exact same amount of space, as though someone had intentionally planned and marked their spots.


    What was even more baffling was that the plants seemed to "obey," staying strictly within their designated spaces without encroaching on one another.


    The three men exchanged serious glances.


    A theory began forming in their minds.


    Could it be that these mutated plants were actually being cultivated by something or someone?


    Before meeting Kim Haru, if anyone had presented such a theory to them, they would have scoffed.


    Mutated plants were aggressive and chaotic by nature.


    The idea of cultivating them like crops seemed absurd.


    If someone could truly accomplish such a feat, the apocalypse might already be a third of the way to being resolved.


    However, after meeting Kim Haru and witnessing his interactions with mutated plants and animals, Jang Dojung, Chung Hwangeun, and Jo Sungmo no longer dismissed such possibilities outright.


    Even though they had never visited Kim Haru''s small farm or seen the harmonious coexistence between the mutated plants and the creatures around the farm, their previous skepticism had been replaced by curiosity and cautious belief.


    The lingering question now was: if this area was indeed cultivated by someone or something, what exactly was that entity?


    Was it a human, an animal, a plant, or possibly even an intelligent zombie?


    More importantly, whose side were they on¡ªhumanity''s or its opposition?


    With these speculations in mind, the trio positioned themselves at a safe distance.


    Chung Hwangeun raised his hand, and a deep purple bolt of lightning gradually formed in his palm.


    The lightning stretched longer and longer, shaping itself into a spear that he grasped firmly.


    With precision, he thrust the tip of the spear directly at a massive tomato, which was as large as a watermelon.


    Just as the spear was about to pierce the tomato, it vanished in an instant.


    Chung Hwangeun''s strike hit nothing but air.


    Unfazed, he swiftly redirected his attack, thrusting the spear toward a different angle.


    With a wet splatter, the sound of something bursting echoed.


    Bright red liquid exploded outward, centered on Chung Hwangeun''s lightning spear, drenching the surrounding area.


    It was the very same massive tomato that had just disappeared.


    The tomato had been punctured, its liquid contents spilling everywhere, leaving only a thin skin clinging to the tip of the lightning spear.


    With a flick of his wrist, Chung Hwangeun dispersed the lightning spear, allowing the tomato skin to drop into his hand.

 Chapter 365 - 365: Plant King Hypothesis

    The entire sequence of events, from the first thrust to the retrieval of the skin, happened so quickly that neither Jang Dojung nor Jo Sungmo moved a muscle.


    Both of them remained vigilant, monitoring the other plants for any signs of aggression.


    Surprisingly, none of the other plants reacted.


    They remained utterly still, as if the destruction of the tomato had not affected them in the slightest.


    This, too, was highly unusual.


    For now, the three had no intention of advancing further.


    With the tomato skin in hand, they retreated back to Kim Haru''s location.


    Chung Hwangeun handed over the trophy to Kim Haru. "Here you go, Mr. Kim. This skin has some granules inside¡ªI think they might be the seeds you''re looking for."


    When Kim Haru accepted the tomato skin, Jang Dojung and Jo Sungmo detailed their observations and shared their suspicions with the others.


    Their report heightened the sense of alertness among the group.


    Kim Haru, however, was less concerned about the mystery for the moment.


    His attention was fully on the tomato skin in his hands.


    Inside the skin were brown tomato seeds. Despite the drastic mutation that had caused the fruit to grow so large, its seeds remained small and easy to identify.


    The flesh of the fruit had turned into liquid, leaving behind only a small handful of seeds inside the skin.


    The system immediately unlocked the tomato seed icon in its trading interface.


    At least this outing wasn''t fruitless.


    Kim Haru''s mood brightened noticeably.


    Unsure of what to do with the tomato skin, he gave it a gentle tug and found that it was surprisingly sturdy.


    It might prove useful later, so he tucked it into his system backpack.


    While working on these tasks, Kim Haru also listened to Jang Dojung and his team''s description of the situation in the field ahead.


    "When you attacked the tomato, are you certain that the other plants didn''t react at all?" Kim Haru asked, a thought forming in his mind.


    He recalled a conversation he''d had during winter with the ginseng spirit and the frost bamboo.


    Naturally, it was Kim Haru speaking with the Ginseng Spirit, and the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree relying on the Ginseng Spirit to translate.


    Although a bit cumbersome, the two plants and one human had eagerly chatted away.


    It was during that conversation that the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree had mentioned something interesting: if a piece of fertile land hosted numerous mutated plants, there would inevitably be a leader among them. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Using terms Kim Haru could easily understand, it was akin to a mountain king.


    If the other plants wanted to live on that land and absorb its nutrients, they had to follow the mountain king''s rules.


    Of course, they didn''t have to obey¡ªthey could either leave on their own or be thrown out.


    The mountain king''s preferences also influenced the dynamics of the plants on its territory, often resulting in peculiar interactions.


    Kim Haru remembered asking the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree if there was a mountain king in the forest near his small farm.


    He had wanted to know who it was so he could pay his respects.


    However, the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree didn''t tell him, only saying that if the mountain king were willing, it would appear before Kim Haru on its own.


    That said, the plants near his small farm were well-mannered, courteous, and each had a unique personality.


    This was thanks to the mountain king''s good temper and tolerance.


    At the time, Kim Haru had been curious about the so-called peculiar interactions in other places.


    Now, hearing Chung Hwangeun''s account, Kim Haru suspected this might be what the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree had referred to as those peculiar interactions.


    "I''ll need to trouble you all to make another trip," Kim Haru said to Chung Hwangeun. "Please go and test the reactions of two other plants."


    Kim Haru then shared his hypothesis with the group.


    He believed there was likely a leader among the mutated plants in this area¡ªa plant king, so to speak.


    This plant king might have a lazy, easygoing temperament and a tendency to avoid meddling in others'' affairs.


    As a result, the plants under its rule had adopted a similar attitude of "if it doesn''t directly affect me, I''ll pretend I didn''t see it."


    Of course, this assumption depended on the other two plants also remaining unresponsive.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s explanation, the others found it fascinating.


    Jang Dojung in particular, was intrigued.


    As the director of a plant research institute, he had long observed peculiar behaviors among plants.


    Even identical mutated plants exhibited drastically different temperaments depending on where they grew.


    He had always been curious about the reason behind this but, despite being a Plant-type ability user, he couldn''t communicate with plants as directly as Kim Haru could.


    The idea that a plant king could influence the behavior of all the plants within its territory was something he''d never heard of before.


    No one present doubted Kim Haru''s claims.


    Chung Hwangeun, undeterred by the suggestion to go back for another round of testing, enthusiastically set off.


    This time, Jang Dojung and Jo Sungmo accompanied Chung Hwangeun once again.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru didn''t remain idle.


    He instructed the remaining six people to spread out and carefully observe the field for anything unusual.


    Judging by the orderly arrangement of the land, Kim Haru suspected that the plant king here wasn''t just lazy¡ªit might also have obsessive-compulsive tendencies or be inflexible.


    A plant with such a distinctive character should stand out and be relatively easy to identify.


    However, things didn''t go as Kim Haru expected.


    "Mr. Kim, watch out!"


    No one had expected it.


    The chili pepper that Chung Hwangeun had picked earlier, which had shown no issues the entire way, suddenly erupted with a powerful shockwave the moment it was handed to Kim Haru!


    The explosion was as fierce as a bomb, detonating in an instant.


    Even Chung Hwangeun had no time to release his lightning¡ªeveryone could only watch in horror as Kim Haru who is caught at the epicenter of the blast, was forcefully thrown backward!


    Behind him was the Biryong Cliff!

 Chapter 366 - 366: Fall into the Abyss

    In the blink of an eye, the group watched helplessly as Kim Haru plummeted into the narrow gorge.


    At that moment, it felt as if the sky itself was collapsing!


    "Dame it!"


    Chung Hwangeun''s eyes turned red with rage.


    He cursed harshly and was about to jump into the cliff after him.


    Jo Sungmo with his ice-cold face grabbed him just in time.


    "Don''t be reckless!" If not for the blood seeping from his clenched fists, no one would have noticed his anxiety. "Mr. Kim is strong. He''ll be fine. Besides, Fuzzball went with him. Right now, we can''t afford to lose our heads."


    Jo Sungmo''s words snapped everyone out of their terror¡ªthe sheer panic of having "lost Mr. Kim."


    The people who had come out with Kim Haru were far from weak.


    Once they calmed down, they quickly divided their tasks.


    "I''ll take Ryu Hyunwoo back to report the situation and bring reinforcements," Shin Woncheon said, removing all unnecessary supplies from his body, keeping only a bottle of water and a day''s worth of rations.


    Carrying too much would slow them down.


    Both Shin Woncheon and Ryu Hyunwoo, understood that perfectly.


    Ryu Hyunwoo, aside from keeping just water and dry rations, also gathered all the Earth-type crystal cores from the others.


    He knew why the captain had picked him¡ªhis Earth-type ability included a skill akin to "shrinking the land beneath his feet," allowing him to cover great distances faster than even a vehicle.


    However, the ability burned through his energy at an alarming rate, making it impractical for ordinary situations.


    However, right now was anything but ordinary.


    No one hesitated to hand over their crystal cores.


    Each person, without exception, stuffed them into Ryu Hyunwoo''s hands.


    The two wasted no time.


    In the blink of an eye, they had finished preparations and vanished into the distance, leaving only a small black dot on the horizon.


    With the rescue team dispatched, seven people remained at the cliff.


    Ra Jinho, Jang Dojung, and Jo Sungmo stayed near the edge, monitoring the situation below and attempting to contact Mr. Kim.


    If there was any movement in the cliff''s hole, they would be the first to know.


    The remaining four turned their attention to the seemingly undisturbed field¡ªthe very place where the explosion had just occurred.


    Their gazes burned with barely suppressed fury.


    The most powerful Lightning-type ability user, Chung Hwangeun, the Water-type ability user Do Seungjin, whose offensive power shouldn''t be underestimated, Gang Yuwon, the Fire-type ability user who is a nemesis to mutated plants, and Han Gwonhee, the Poison-type ability user¡ªnone of them held back as they launched fierce attacks at the mutated plants!


    They only used their most destructive skills.


    Their primary target was that mutated chili pepper.


    The surrounding plants, which had originally remained motionless as if uninvolved, finally reacted under such an aggressive assault.


    Their forms rapidly expanded, transforming into grotesque and terrifying creatures, turning the once orderly farmland into a monstrous battlefield.


    However, not one of the four backed down.


    In fact, the fighting spirit on their faces only burned brighter!


    Mr. Kim would definitely be fine!


    When he returns, they would make sure he sees a well-behaved and obedient field.


    Whatever seeds he wanted, he would have.


    And as for those that refused to listen¡­


    There would be no such thing as disobedience.


    A cold wind swept through the Biryong Plains, carrying a silent, chilling killing intent.


    At the moment he realized something was wrong, Kim Haru only had time to shield the Fuzzball, on his shoulder!


    The next second, a powerful shockwave sent him flying toward the edge of the Biryong Plans, where he plummeted downward.


    Fortunately, the personal protective shield he had purchased earlier had remained activated.


    Even though he had been hit with a shockwave at such close range, aside from feeling slightly dizzy from the vibrations, he hadn''t suffered any injuries.


    However, the shield''s energy had been nearly depleted by the impact.


    While falling, Kim Haru noticed that the increasing wind resistance was affecting him more and more.


    Without hesitation, he opened the system store and immediately purchased a higher-level protective shield.


    By the time he completed this series of actions, he still hadn''t reached the bottom.


    For some reason, despite the urgency of the situation, Kim Haru suddenly found it somewhat amusing.


    Aside from the strong feeling of weightlessness at the beginning of the fall, he hadn''t felt much else while suspended in midair.


    Once he adapted to this state, he had enough mental space to start observing his surroundings.


    The first thing he checked, of course, was Fuzzball in his arms.


    Fuzzball was still tightly held by Kim Haru, ensuring that it wouldn''t fall.


    Since the surrounding environment was quite dark, the cat''s pupils had dilated, reflecting a faint glow that made them appear somewhat mysterious.


    However, Kim Haru didn''t find this strange at all.


    He simply thought his cat was behaving normally¡ªafter all, cats'' eyes naturally expand in the dark. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Fuzzball wasn''t injured and didn''t appear frightened, Kim Haru let out a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, his gaze followed Fuzzball''s and turned toward the surrounding environment.


    This was a bottomless cliff, with only a pitiful sliver of light overhead, barely illuminating the dense darkness that swallowed the surroundings.


    Occasionally, faint, indistinct shadows flickered, revealing the presence of something massive lurking in the abyss on either side.


    Kim Haru gently stroked the cat in his arms to comfort it. "Fuzzball, don''t worry. We''ll be fine."


    As he spoke, he quickly browsed through the system store, searching for any item that could help in this situation.


    Whether it was something to cushion his fall or something that could let him fly¡ªanything would do.


    He remembered that if he scrolled a little further, there should be a winged item available!


    Before Kim Haru could find what he was looking for, a long, drawn-out meow suddenly echoed beside his ear.


    The familiar soft, sweet tone carried an inexplicable resonance, as if it had been enhanced by a master sound engineer to the level of a king''s roar.

 Chapter 367 - 367: The Descent and the Kneeling Crowd

    For a split second, Kim Haru felt as if he had glimpsed a majestic lion letting out a thunderous roar.


    The next moment, a powerful gust of wind surged up from below, rushing toward him!


    Kim Haru was startled.


    Before he could adjust his position to avoid the sudden updraft, he realized that something had positioned itself directly beneath him.


    Thud.


    His rapid descent came to an abrupt halt as he landed on something soft and warm.


    Despite the high-speed free fall, the impact didn''t harm him in the slightest.


    In fact, Kim Haru even bounced a little on the surface.


    Naturally, the cat in his arms, Fuzzball, also bounced along with him.


    As the "soft cushion" beneath him continued its slow descent, Kim Haru finally pieced together what had happened.


    A massive, winged creature had caught them. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, both he and Fuzzball were sitting on this creature''s back as it carried them downward into the depths of the cliff.


    The creature was pitch black, blending perfectly with the surrounding darkness.


    If he weren''t already sitting on its back, Kim Haru was certain he wouldn''t have been able to spot it, even if it were right next to him.


    Not only was it highly stealthy, but judging by its movements, its sheer size was astonishing.


    With its wings fully spread, they might rival the wingspan of a small aircraft.


    Kim Haru racked his brain, trying to recall any animal that matched these characteristics¡ªdark-loving, capable of flight, and covered in fur.


    Could it be¡­ a bat?


    Since he couldn''t see the creature''s form clearly for the time being, Kim Haru wasn''t in a hurry.


    As long as it wasn''t an enemy, that was all that mattered.


    Judging by its flight trajectory, it would take some time before they reached the bottom of the Biryong Plans.


    With nothing else to do, Kim Haru showered Fuzzball with praise.


    Even without thinking too hard, he could easily guess where this ride had come from.


    Praising the cat while stroking it, Kim Haru''s skilled hands had Fuzzball purring in no time.


    Then, he asked, "Since you could find us a ride, Fuzzball, can you also find a messenger? Someone to deliver a message to the people above? Otherwise, they''re going to panic."


    Kim Haru wasn''t worried that Shin Woncheon and the others would assume he was dead.


    After all, he had a contractual agreement with them as farm employees.


    If their boss died, the contract would automatically be voided, and they would sense it immediately.


    As long as they remembered that, they should be able to calm down.


    But if he could send them a message, it would be even better.


    Just as he finished speaking, Fuzzball smacked him with a paw.


    The paw didn''t apply any force¡ªit was just a gentle tap.


    The soft, squishy paw pad was immediately grabbed by Kim Haru, who squeezed it and unwilling to let go.


    Even as he played with the paw, he understood what Fuzzball was trying to say.


    It seemed finding a messenger wasn''t an option.


    As they descended further, Kim Haru suddenly noticed that the darkness was receding.


    The deeper they went, the brighter their surroundings became.


    Then, as if they had crashed through an invisible water membrane, the world before them was suddenly flooded with light.


    It was as bright as daytime!


    Having gone from complete darkness to sudden brightness, Kim Haru instinctively shut his eyes.


    Before he could open them again, a wave of noise reached his ears.


    People?


    When he finally looked in the direction of the commotion, he was stunned.


    It really was people.


    At this moment, Kim Haru and his mount were descending into a chaotic rock forest.


    The stones were tall, numerous, and strangely shaped.


    Due to the mount''s enormous size, there wasn''t enough space on the ground to land.


    So, instead, it perched steadily atop a towering rock pillar that resembled a tree fork.


    Since the mount hadn''t landed on the ground, Kim Haru was still seated high above.


    Below, a large crowd had gathered among the stone formations while pointing up at him and his mount as they chattered noisily.


    Kim Haru was too high up and too far away from them.


    He couldn''t make out their faces, nor could he hear what they were saying.


    However, that didn''t stop him from observing their actions.


    At first, the people on the ground only glanced at him.


    But soon, their gazes quickly darted away, as if they had seen something terrifying.


    None of them dared to look at Kim Haru for more than two seconds.


    Then, one by one, more and more people began kneeling.


    And they were kneeling in Kim Haru''s direction.


    Kim Haru was dumbfounded.


    "Meow~"


    Fuzzball, noticing how tightly its owner was clutching it, tilted its head and looked at his face, letting out a questioning sound.


    "Meow~ Meow~"


    Now that it had Kim Haru''s attention, Fuzzball pointed at the ground, as if asking whether they should go down now.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    To descend or not to descend¡ªthat was the question.


    Kim Haru had no intention of going down so quickly.


    He needed to first figure out his current situation.


    Now that the light had brightened the surrounding area, Kim Haru could finally see what kind of creature his mount actually was.


    It wasn''t a bat, as he had previously guessed, but a giant owl.


    Kim Haru was seated somewhere near the owl''s shoulders, just below its neck.


    At this moment, the mutated owl who is already subdued by a single meow from Fuzzball¡ªwas waiting for its next command.


    Its entire fluffy head suddenly rotated 180 degrees, and its enormous eyes, even larger than Kim Haru''s head, locked onto him.


    Kim Haru almost broke out in goosebumps!


    He had heard that an owl''s head could rotate up to 270 degrees, but to see the entire head suddenly swivel like that¡ªwithout warning¡ªit was like encountering a ghost!


    Other than that group of people down below, the only living beings around were himself, Fuzzball, and this massive owl acting as his mount.

 Chapter 368 - 368: The People Below

    There didn''t seem to be any other immediate threats.


    Kim Haru let out a small breath of relief.


    "Let''s prepare to go down."


    He gently patted Fuzzball and made his decision.


    Fuzzball meowed in response.


    The owl, having received its command, snapped its head back to its original position.


    Without even bothering to spread its wings, it simply took a long step forward and descended from the top of the stone forest.


    The moment they started descending, the people below became even more frantic.


    Other than an old man and a young man standing at the front, the rest of the group quickly backed away in panic.


    As they neared the ground, the tightly packed stone formations made it difficult for the massive owl to maneuver properly.


    Feeling restricted, the owl spread its wings wide, and the surrounding rocks instantly came crashing down with loud cracks and thuds.


    The space suddenly became much larger.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Alright, he was starting to understand why there were random open spaces in certain parts of this stone forest.


    It seemed that this group of people was already familiar with the routine.


    Not a single person was hit by the falling rocks.


    They had instinctively moved to just the right spots to avoid getting crushed.


    Sliding down the owl''s tail, Kim Haru made sure not to stray too far from his mount.


    Having such a massive creature standing beside him gave him a sense of security.


    If anything went wrong, being close to the owl would make escaping easier.


    With that in mind, Kim Haru turned his attention to the group of people.


    Now that he was closer, he could get a better look at their general condition.


    Had he not already encountered the people outside the Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªwho had confirmed that this world once had a level of technology before the apocalypse¡ªhe might have thought he had traveled back to some prehistoric era just by looking at this group.


    The clothing of the people in front of Kim Haru no longer showed any signs of modern industry.


    Large pieces of plant fiber and animal fur were roughly wrapped around the important parts of their bodies, leaving their arms and lower legs exposed, which were coated in a layer of brown mud.


    Only the old man at the front had a cloth headband tied around his head, barely keeping Kim Haru from assuming that these people were truly primitive.


    After the massive owl landed, the crowd no longer dared to make any noise.


    Even their whispers came to an abrupt halt.


    When they saw Kim Haru descend from the owl''s back, they let out a brief gasp of surprise but immediately clamped their mouths shut, afraid of disturbing him.


    Their expressions were filled with fear.


    Kim Haru''s gaze swept over them.


    Then, he looked at the owl beside him and at Fuzzball, who was lazily squinting its eyes in his arms.


    He had more or less figured out his current situation.


    There probably wasn''t any immediate danger, but the main issue now was whether he could find a way out of this strange place.


    His gaze turned to the elderly man and the young man standing at the forefront, but he didn''t speak.


    He was already standing there under the scrutiny of so many eyes instead of hiding in a corner¡ªwasn''t that proof that the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had influenced him?


    However, expecting him to take the initiative to greet these unfamiliar faces? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was asking too much.


    Kim Haru wasn''t worried that the silence would drag on.


    Sure enough, after exchanging a glance, the elderly man and the young man¡ªwho had both been bowing their head respectfully toward him¡ªrealized that he had no intention of speaking first.


    The old man hesitated, then slowly raised both hands above his head and began to walk toward Kim Haru with unsteady steps.


    His pace was even slower than a snail''s.


    As he moved, the surrounding people held their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    After taking two cautious steps and seeing that Kim Haru made no move, the old man finally gathered a bit more courage.


    He took a few more steps forward, stopping right in front of Kim Haru, and finally spoke:


    "Y-you¡­ why¡­ are you here?"


    His voice was dry and slow, the short sentence coming out in a halting, stuttering manner.


    Some of his pronunciations were even slightly off, as if he hadn''t spoken in a long time.


    His gaze toward Kim Haru was filled with apprehension.


    Kim Haru frowned.


    His memory was quite good, and he immediately noticed something strange¡ªwhen he was above the stone forest earlier, the voices of these people had been speaking a language he couldn''t understand.


    At first, he thought it was just the distance making it unclear.


    However, hearing the old man speak now, he realized he hadn''t been mistaken.


    This place had its own dialect.


    The "common language" spoken by humans outside the cliff¡ªunderstood by the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªseemed to be known only by this old man.


    And judging by how difficult it was for the old man to speak, it was clear that it had been a long time since anyone from the outside world had come here.


    However, Kim Haru remembered that when Jo Sungmo introduced this cliff, he mentioned that even after the apocalypse, some ability users had been curious about this place and attempted to explore it¡ªnone of them ever made it out.


    Did those people die the moment they fell in, or had they never even reached this place?


    Kim Haru once again suspected that he might have actually traveled to another world.


    The old man in front of him was still anxiously waiting for his response.


    While observing the old man''s reaction, Kim Haru pointed upward. "I fell from above. Is there a way back?"


    The old man: "!"


    The old man fell to his knees with a loud thud in front of Kim Haru.

 Chapter 369 - 369: The Village at the Bottom of the Cliff

    After a brief period of chaos, Kim Haru followed the group of people out of the stone forest.


    Of course, the chaos wasn''t on Kim Haru''s side¡ªit was on theirs.


    Upon learning that Kim Haru had fallen in from outside the cliff, not only the old man but the entire group became overwhelmingly emotional.


    They spoke rapidly in a dialect Kim Haru couldn''t understand at all, their voices a jumble of excited chatter.


    Some knelt, some wept, and others hugged each other, jumping up and down.


    By the time they finally managed to calm down, every single one of them had red-rimmed eyes.


    The old man then respectfully apologized to Kim Haru and invited him to stay in their village.


    Their joy at Kim Haru coming "from outside the cliff" was so great that even their fear of the mutated owl lessened considerably.


    Once they confirmed that the owl was Kim Haru''s mount, they assured him that there was a large clearing outside the village where the owl could rest.


    Along the way, they even deliberately chose paths with fewer stone pillars and wider roads to make it easier for the owl to pass through.


    As Kim Haru followed the group, he opened his farm system to check on his shop and small farm.


    Fortunately, everything appeared normal¡ªthere was no sign that he had lost contact with them due to being "in a different world."


    Confirming that he was still in the same world, Kim Haru let out a breath of relief.


    The stone forest was vast, and it took over ten minutes of walking before they finally reached its edge.


    Throughout the journey, Kim Haru had been observing his surroundings.


    If he hadn''t personally experienced falling into the Biryong Cliff, he would never have imagined that this place¡ªa deep, narrow cliff¡ªcould contain such an expansive space.


    The ground stretched wide in all directions.


    Previously, the dense stone pillars had obstructed his view, making it hard to see far.


    But once they left the stone forest, he realized that this area wasn''t just a single, narrow path as he had assumed.


    On both sides, towering cliffs reached straight into the sky, seemingly merging with the heavens. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These must be the cliff walls.


    However, from where Kim Haru stood, no matter which direction he looked, the cliffs seemed extremely distant and shrouded in a faint gray mist, resembling the farthest, lightest mountains in a traditional ink painting.


    Even if the cliff floor was elongated in shape, its vast expanse was undeniable.


    In his mind, Kim Haru sketched out the image of a triangular prism-like environment.


    One thing that puzzled him, aside from the unexpectedly spacious terrain, was the issue of lighting.


    From outside on the plains, or even during his fall, it had been clear that the cliff was a narrow crevice, a place where light should barely reach.


    Yet now, standing at the bottom, it wasn''t dark at all¡ªit was surprisingly bright.


    The light here carried a faint green hue, slightly different from regular sunlight.


    Kim Haru couldn''t figure out the reason just by observing, but the old man leading the way noticed his curiosity and took the initiative to explain.


    Apparently, the light at the bottom of the cliff came from a type of moss-like plant.


    This particular plant species was the most abundant in the cliff, and it emitted a glow.


    When clustered together, their combined luminescence created an even stronger effect.


    As these plants continued to grow, they brightened the entire cliff floor until it was as illuminated as daytime.


    Interestingly, these plants didn''t glow continuously¡ªthey had a cycle.


    After emitting light for a period, they would enter a phase of darkness to recharge their energy before glowing again.


    The cliff''s inhabitants used this cycle to measure time.


    Having lived here for so long, they no longer knew how long a day was in the outside world.


    Instead, their concept of a "day" was simply the period when the glowing moss illuminated the cliff.


    Only then did Kim Haru realize that the grainy, rock-colored patches scattered within his line of sight were actually this luminous moss.


    If the old man hadn''t pointed it out, he would have mistaken them for clumps of dirt or withered plants.


    The village they spoke of wasn''t far from the stone forest.


    As soon as they left the forest, Kim Haru could already make out the general outlines of some buildings.


    Though calling them "buildings" might be a bit of an overstatement¡ªthey were merely crude shelters built from stone and large leaves.


    "This is the best we have in the village. Please forgive our humble conditions," the old man said respectfully as he invited Kim Haru into the sturdiest-looking house.


    Kim Haru said nothing and stepped inside while holding Fuzzball in his arms.


    The owl who is unable to fit through the entrance, was settled in the open space outside.


    It shrank its neck, closed its eyes, and remained still, allowing the curious villagers to cautiously observe it from a safe distance.


    "Please, have a seat." The old man wiped down a stone stool before gesturing to Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru didn''t stand on ceremony.


    After taking a seat, he silently watched the old man and waiting for him to speak.


    Along the way, the old man had introduced the surrounding environment, and through their conversations, his fluency in the common language had improved significantly.


    Without further delay, as soon as he sat down across from Kim Haru, he addressed the most pressing issue on his mind.


    "I''m very sorry, but no one in our village knows how to leave this place."


    Kim Haru sighed inwardly.


    He wasn''t too disappointed.


    When he first saw how emotional these people were, he had already guessed the answer.


    Hearing it directly from the old man only confirmed his suspicions.


    The old man pointed to a young man among those who had entered the house with them¡ªthe same person who had stood at the front with him earlier.

 Chapter 370 - 370: The Mysterious Fog and the River

    "His name is Koko. He has some skills in taming birds. However, no matter what kind of bird it is, none of them can fly out of this place." The old man sighed. "There''s a strange boundary above this space. Anything that reaches this boundary can only move downward. No matter what methods we try, we cannot ascend. Only movement within the boundary is unrestricted." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing this, Kim Haru finally understood why Fuzzball hadn''t let the owl carry him out directly.


    The owl could only fly downward, not upward.


    The small village hidden within the depths of Biryong Cliff had fewer than a hundred people and no official name.


    After all, in such a vast cliff, there were only two human settlements.


    On a daily basis, people simply referred to them as "our village" and "their village" or used directional phrases like "over there" or "across the river."


    It was a simple and convenient way to distinguish between the two.


    According to the village elder, their people were originally a nomadic tribe living on the Biryong Plains.


    Coincidentally, they were the owners of the farmland Kim Haru had seen before he fell.


    Their lives had been relatively stable¡ªuntil one day, the world suddenly changed.


    Kim Haru immediately realized that the day the elder spoke of must have been the day the apocalypse began in this world.


    Fortunately, no one in this small village had turned into zombies.


    In fact, they had no idea that the outside world was now overrun with the zombie.


    The elder recounted how, overnight, all the grass on the plains had withered and dried up.


    All communication devices stopped working, cutting them off from the outside world.


    They had no idea what had happened.


    Some people tried to ride horses or drive out to find help, but the animals were no longer the obedient companions they once knew.


    Their eyes turned blood-red, like creatures possessed by demons in old stories.


    Some animals ran away, some died, but most of them moved in herds, leaping straight into Biryong Cliff.


    As for vehicles?


    One terrified person stole a car and drove off in a desperate escape attempt.


    The changes happened too quickly, giving them no time to react.


    Soon, they discovered that the crops in their fields were also beginning to mutated.


    At that moment, everyone realized they could not stay any longer.


    Having once been a nomadic people, they quickly packed up their belongings.


    However, just as they gathered and prepared to leave, a massive vortex appeared above Biryong Cliff!


    "The suction force was stronger than a tornado, leaving us completely powerless to resist," the old man said with a sorrowful sigh and shook his head. "At that moment, not a single person was spared¡ªwe were all sucked inside."


    "We thought we were doomed."


    However, who could have imagined that after falling through a dark and suffocating descent, they would suddenly find themselves in a space as bright as daylight?


    Most of them were fortunate enough to land in the river and suffering only minor impact injuries.


    However, a few unlucky ones crashed onto the shore.


    Two people, who were already in poor health, died on the spot, while the others sustained severe injuries.


    At least they were still alive.


    Looking back, they concluded that something must have cushioned their fall.


    Otherwise, from such a great height, even landing in water wouldn''t have resulted in such minor injuries¡ªlet alone the fact that those who landed on solid ground had survived at all.


    However, to this day, no one knows what saved them.


    From the moment they fell into the cliff, everyone had been searching for a way back up.


    During this time, they encountered all sorts of strange creatures within the cliff, faced life-threatening disasters, and discovered that many people had suddenly developed unusual abilities.


    In the end, they settled near the stone forest, yet they still hadn''t found a way to escape.


    "Flying straight up isn''t an option. Some people have considered climbing down the cliff walls on either side," the old man said as he noticed Kim Haru''s gaze drifting toward the barely visible cliff walls. He shook his head. "But the closer we get to the edges, the more ferocious the mutated plants and animals become. We don''t even last a single round against them. They live in dense clusters, so there''s no way to sneak past."


    "The river narrows at its end, leading to another set of steep cliff walls, also heavily guarded by strange monsters. It''s impossible to get near them."


    The river the old man referred to was the straight waterway running through the center of the cliff.


    Kim Haru had seen part of it on his way out of the stone forest.


    It looked as though someone had drawn a dividing line through the cliff, splitting it into two halves.


    The other group of people at the bottom of the cliff lived on the opposite side of the river.


    The old man continued, "The only place we haven''t explored is the upper reaches of the river. That area is covered in a thick fog all year round. Once you enter, you can''t even see yourself, let alone find your way. If you wander around blindly, within ten seconds, you''ll end up right back outside the fog."


    That was certainly different from the other directions.


    Kim Haru''s curiosity was immediately piqued.


    If something is different, it means there might be a breakthrough.


    "Is it just a matter of visibility and getting lost?" Kim Haru asked. "What about health conditions?"


    The old man gave a bitter smile. "The first time someone enters and comes out, there are no problems at all. At first, we also thought it was just those two issues¡ªthat this fog wouldn''t affect our health. We even thought that if we kept trying, we''d eventually find a way out. However¡­"


    "Three times. The first time, there''s no issue at all. But when the same person enters a second time and comes out, their body starts to weaken inexplicably. In severe cases, they might even lose an arm or a leg. Some people lose their vision, hearing, or even the ability to speak. The effects vary greatly."

 Chapter 371 - 371: The Villages Last Hope

    "And if they enter a third time¡­"


    They never come out again.


    Or, if they do, they''re nothing more than a lifeless corpse.


    The old man didn''t need to finish his sentence¡ªKim Haru could already tell from his expression.


    This revelation made Kim Haru''s heart sink.


    The restriction on the number of entries made exploring the fog exponentially more difficult.


    Even though everyone speculated that there might be a way out within the mist, this kind of situation made it nearly impossible to find a solution in the short term.


    No wonder, when Kim Haru first arrived in this village, he noticed some people in poor physical condition.


    There were even those with disabilities¡ªit seemed that most of them had suffered because of this fog.


    "Why¡­ did you all seem so excited when you saw me?" Kim Haru couldn''t think of a way out for now, so he pushed down his anxiety and asked about something else that had been on his mind.


    The village chief immediately snapped out of his despair.


    Not only him, but the other villagers present also had eyes shining with excitement, their moods lifting significantly.


    "Because you can take us out of this place!"


    The old man''s words left Kim Haru stunned.


    He looked at the old man in confusion.


    He wasn''t joking¡ªKim Haru could see that he truly believed this.


    It wasn''t just him; everyone else was looking at Kim Haru with hope, as if they had already seen a way out.


    "Why?"


    "The prophecy," the old man explained. "My late wife, Yesui, awakened the ability to see the future. None of her prophecies have ever been wrong. This message was the last prophecy she gave with the final moments of her life. Yesui said that an outsider who descended from the stone forest would be the key to leading us out of here."


    After delivering that prophecy, the old man''s wife, Yesui, took her last breath.


    Every prophecy she made had consumed her life force, which was why the village chief was still alive while his wife had passed away long ago. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This prophecy had been etched into the hearts of everyone in the village.


    Even the children, from the moment they were old enough to remember things, would hear the adults reminding each other of it every so often, afraid that anyone might forget.


    With Kim Haru''s arrival under such circumstances, how could they not be excited?


    "Before me, had you never come into contact with outsiders?" Kim Haru found that hard to believe.


    The old man, willing to share everything he knew, sighed at this question. "How could we not have? In the first few years, people would occasionally fall down from above. But¡­ none of them survived."


    The cliff was so high¡ªanyone who fell would experience a tremendous impact.


    The fact that they didn''t immediately shatter into pieces was already a miracle.


    However, even so, most of them took their last breath the moment they hit the ground.


    There were a few who didn''t die right away.


    But¡­


    The old man glanced around at the surroundings. "Even if they were still breathing when they landed, they were already gravely injured. In our primitive conditions, there was no way to save them. The longest anyone lasted was a week before they too¡­"


    It was these few survivors who managed to share information about the outside world before they passed away.


    Unfortunately, none of them lived long enough to truly help the village.


    Not only was there no way to save those who fell, but even the villagers themselves had no means to treat severe illnesses.


    It wasn''t until a year ago that a young villager suddenly awakened a minor healing ability related to the Water-type ability, making things slightly better for everyone.


    However, in recent years, fewer and fewer people had fallen from above.


    In the past two years, there had been no movement at all¡ª


    Except for the occasional zombie.


    Fortunately, the villagers had already learned that the outside world was overrun with zombies.


    When they saw humanoid figures crashing to the ground, their limbs broken yet showing no expressions of pain¡ªonly struggling to rise while letting out hoarse, inhuman screams¡ªthe villagers immediately understood.


    These were not people who could be saved but zombies beyond rescue.


    Strictly following the instructions left behind by the previous outsiders, they smashed the zombies'' heads, extracted their crystal cores, and then burned the bodies to ash.


    Thanks to these precautions, their already small village had not been wiped out by the undead.


    Aside from these occasional zombies, no one else had ever fallen from the stone forest above.


    "The stone forest is where the kind of beast you arrived on prefers to land," the old man explained. "They don''t eat people. Sometimes, they even descend in front of humans, allowing them to clean the dirt from their feathers in exchange for prey."


    This time, when the villagers heard a disturbance, they thought it was the same situation again.


    All the stronger people in the village had hurried over, expecting to see another beast seeking assistance.


    But they never expected¡ª


    That they would see a human on the back of the descending beast!


    When they first laid eyes on Kim Haru, the villagers didn''t even dare to confirm whether he was truly human or merely a creature that resembled one.


    It took them a long while before they could be sure.


    And once they remembered Yesui''s prophecy, how could they not be both shocked and reverent?


    Even now, if Kim Haru looked toward the doorway, he would see countless eyes peeking through the gaps, all fixed on him with barely concealed excitement.


    Even the people in the room couldn''t hide the hope shining in their gazes.


    The old man had spoken at length, his mouth dry, yet he couldn''t help but ask Kim Haru, "Can you¡­ take us out of here?"


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    Well¡ª


    He had absolutely no idea himself.


    Instead of answering, Kim Haru said, "Take me around the area."

 Chapter 372 - 372: The Honored Guest

    Regardless of everything, he needed to find a way out for himself first.


    Checking the surroundings was the first step.


    Though he hadn''t given a direct answer, the old man didn''t seem disappointed.


    He called over a young man named Koko to guide Kim Haru, while he and the others set about preparing a place for their honored guest to stay.


    If they couldn''t leave immediately, then at the very least, they had to ensure this important figure was well cared for.


    He was, after all, the hope they had been waiting for.


    As soon as Kim Haru stepped outside, he ignored the villagers watching him.


    It wasn''t arrogance¡ªhe simply didn''t recognize any of them, and the overwhelming attention made him deeply uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, the villagers didn''t dare to approach him either, allowing him to walk freely toward the large owl perched nearby, staring blankly into the distance.


    "Fuzzball, can you take down the animals around here?" Kim Haru lifted Fuzzball to eye level, his gaze sharp and calculating.


    Yes, he had no intention of taking things slow¡ªhe planned to solve the problem with brute force.


    Strength over strategy.


    Given how easily Fuzzball had subdued the owls, Kim Haru suspected that Fuzzball power might be far greater than he initially imagined.


    ...


    When Kim Haru returned from circling the small village, everyone who witnessed what had happened along the way was left utterly stunned!


    "Koko, w-what''s going on here?" Someone with enough courage grabbed the young man who had been leading the way for Kim Haru.


    Their hands trembled, and their eyes never left Kim Haru.


    Koko''s expression was already numb.


    He had been shocked once on the road earlier.


    And he had the best seat in the house, making it far more intense than for the villagers who were only seeing the result.


    Of course, that also meant it was even more overwhelming.


    "The honored guest killed the beast in the grass forest," Koko stated in one sentence.


    The others rolled their eyes.


    Of cours, it''s obvious!


    They had eyes¡ªthey could see for themselves that the creature lying lifeless was the very monster that had terrorized the grass forest!


    That was precisely why they were so shocked¡ªbecause the creature that had made their lives miserable for so long was now dead, and it was being dragged back like a mere trophy!


    Yes, the scene surrounding Kim Haru right now was indeed quite a spectacle.


    Neither Kim Haru nor Fuzzball, seemed any different than before.


    The human held a roughly drawn map in his hands and glancing at it occasionally while walking.


    Meanwhile, the snow-white cat lazily lay on his shoulder, half-squinting its feline eyes.


    Its fluffy tail draped over his other shoulder, as soft and luxurious as the finest fur collar.


    An owl followed leisurely behind them.


    However, this owl¡ªalready enormous due to its mutation¡ªwas now dragging behind it a monster even larger than itself!


    The creature had multiple horse-like heads, some as big as a grown man, others about the size of a human head.


    Each one had fully formed eyes and mouths, with gaping maws full of razor-sharp fangs.


    Beneath its body were limbs that resembled a mix between horse hooves and spider legs.


    Wait¡ªno, not four limbs.


    It had at least ten!


    During the time this monster had occupied the grass forest, the village had suffered severe casualties.


    No one knew exactly how many people had died at its hands.


    Thankfully, it rarely moved from its territory; otherwise, the entire village might not have survived.


    Yet now, the very same beast that had resisted every attempt from the village''s strongest warriors to kill it was being dragged along the ground by an owl, its thick, dark green blood painting a victorious trail behind it. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking closer, aside from the green blood staining the owl''s feathers, neither the mysterious newcomer nor his perpetually lazy cat bore any signs of injury.


    They didn''t even look tired!


    The white cat''s fur gleamed so brightly it seemed like it had never even seen hardship, perhaps not even before the apocalypse.


    Was this person really that strong?!


    Hope flourished in the villagers'' hearts.


    Yesui''s prophecy had been right¡ªthey were finally going to escape.


    As the glow of the luminous moss dimmed and the time they called "night" arrived, the entire village gathered in the central square.


    A Fire-type ability user lit a flame in the middle, casting a warm, orange glow over everyone''s faces, making their joy even more vivid.


    The village chief solemnly introduced Kim Haru to the crowd, ensuring that no one overlooked the presence of the cat on his shoulder or the owl, which had now become his personal mount.


    No one knew that, aside from the cat and the owl, Kim Haru also had eleven Cryo Wolf with him.


    Currently, the Cryo Wolf were extremely small in size.


    They could easily hide in various spots on Kim Haru''s body, making their presence nearly undetectable.


    Even though it wasn''t winter, their natural abilities allowed them to conceal themselves so well that even human ability users, who were weaker than them, wouldn''t be able to sense their existence.


    Not just humans¡ªeven the owl had no idea that the Cryo Wolf were there.


    Kim Haru wasn''t keeping their presence a secret because he thought the Cryo Wolf were useless or because he had forgotten about them.


    Even though the villagers seemed particularly friendly and nothing felt out of place, he remained cautious deep down.


    The existence of the Cryo Wolf and his system served as his hidden trump cards.


    If these people were truly sincere and posed no threat, then everything would be fine.


    However, if they tried to pull any tricks, they shouldn''t blame Kim Haru for retaliating.


    Following Kim Haru''s request, the village chief only gave a simple introduction¡ªstating his name and confirming his identity as the foretold savior.


    He ensured that everyone in the village, from the elderly to the children, recognized Kim Haru''s face and treated him as an honored guest who must not be offended.

 Chapter 373 - 373: The Hidden Fruit Realm

    Like his beloved cat, Fuzzball, Kim Haru wasn''t fond of crowds.


    So, once the introductions were done, he made up an excuse and returned to his assigned room.


    The villagers, however, stayed at the central gathering area, celebrating with joyful songs.


    The room prepared for Kim Haru was in the only building made with a significant amount of stone.


    It wasn''t large¡ªjust a small space with a single table and a simple straw mat for a bed.


    Even the restroom was a communal one outside.


    Kim Haru quickly tidied up and didn''t complain about the conditions.


    He had already prepared for this journey and hadn''t planned on returning too soon.


    Although he couldn''t conjure a house out of thin air, he had packed everything he needed¡ªbedding, spare clothes, and other necessities¡ªall neatly stored in his system backpack.


    Since the items inside the storage only occupied a single slot, he simply retrieved the entire chest, laid the bedding on the bed, and placed a thick piece of clothing near the pillow to create a simple nest.


    "Fuzzball, you can sleep here tonight." Kim Haru patted the makeshift nest, finding it rather comfortable.


    Fuzzball glanced at the setup.


    Perhaps out of consideration, he circled the nest twice and sniffed around.


    Since there weren''t any unpleasant scents, he finally stepped onto the soft fabric.


    When he came across an embellishment on the clothing that poked at his paws, Fuzzball casually clawed at it a few times, adjusting it into a more comfortable shape before curling up into a ball, satisfied.


    "Meow~"


    Fuzzball let out a soft purr.


    After settling the feline lord, Kim Haru made a similar nest for the Cryo Wolf.


    However, their sleeping area couldn''t be too close to Fuzzball''s.


    With Fuzzball''s domineering nature, the moment Kim Haru fell asleep, he would definitely kick the dogs under the bed.


    How did Kim Haru know this so well?


    Well¡­ you get the idea.


    He placed the Cryo Wolf'' nest against the inner wall, so when he slept, his body would block them from view.


    If someone were to barge in unexpectedly, they wouldn''t notice the Cryo Wolf right away, giving them enough time to hide.


    As for the owl, Kim Haru left it to its own devices.


    That enormous creature could just find a spot big enough to fit itself, tuck in its wings, lower its head, and it would be fine.


    In fact, it didn''t even need to sleep.


    Kim Haru, however, had no intention of going to bed this early.


    The noise from the bonfire party outside made it difficult to sleep¡ªthat was one thing.


    However, having just arrived in a new place, no matter how big-hearted he was, it was absolutely impossible for Kim Haru to fall asleep so easily. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru opened the system map.


    During the day, when he had followed Koko around the area, it had seemed like he was merely comparing the village chief''s map with the actual terrain.


    However, in reality, most of his attention had been focused on the system.


    The outer Biryong Plains and this Biryong Cliff had already been explored by Kim Haru, and both areas had been unlocked in the system map.


    When viewed separately, the plains and the canyon didn''t seem particularly unusual, just a little strange.


    But the moment he combined them on the system map, the secret of this place became crystal clear!


    This Biryong Cliff was actually an entirely separate space!


    When Kim Haru first discovered this, he was surprised.


    But the more he thought about it, the more it made sense.


    If the cliff weren''t an independent space, then given how vast it appeared inside, there was no way it could have looked like just a thin strip on the plains above.


    Even if he imagined it as a triangular prism structure, there should have been some signs of its true scale on the upper plains.


    Only the explanation of it being another space made everything logically consistent.


    To be precise, this wasn''t another space in the traditional sense, as in a separate dimension reached by breaking through time and space.


    Kim Haru recalled that when he had descended on the owl, there had been a brief moment where it felt like he had pierced through a thin barrier.


    At the time, he had found it odd.


    Now, he realized that this barrier was actually the outer shell of this enclosed space.


    That''s right¡ªthe entire space beneath Biryong Cliff was actually inside a bubble.


    Looking at the map, this bubble wasn''t overwhelmingly large compared to the Biryong Plains.


    However, given how vast it was inside, Kim Haru had no idea how it worked¡ªprobably some mix of science and mystical forces.


    Now, here was the key point.


    Kim Haru noticed something on the map¡ªthis "bubble" was actually the fruit of a plant!


    Yes, it wasn''t some kind of formation or a dimensional portal¡ªit was a fruit.


    At least, that was how Kim Haru''s system map had labeled it.


    [ Void Rift Grass Fruit ].


    As for what kind of plant Void Rift Grass was, Kim Haru had no recollection of it from his incomplete knowledge of the post-apocalypse world.


    Even in the Safe Zone''s Mutated Plant Ranking, which was displayed in the center of the ability user center, he had never seen this name before.


    It was either a newly emerged plant, or one that humans had never discovered.


    There was no doubt¡ªit had to be the latter.


    If it were a newly emerged species, then the people in this village would practically be characters from a horror story.


    Of course, without absolute confirmation, Kim Haru didn''t entirely rule out the first possibility.


    Who knew what kinds of bizarre properties these strange plants might have?


    Kim Haru tried using the system''s search function to look up information on this so-called Void Rift Grass, but all his reference books were in the study of his farmhouse in the small farming system¡ªhe couldn''t access them from here.


    For now, all he knew was that the place he was in was the fruit of a plant.

 Chapter 374 - 374: Skirmish by the River

    He had no idea what this world-creating plant actually looked like, how big it was, or whether it had only this single fruit or multiple ones like it.


    Still, knowing that this world was a plant''s fruit made Kim Haru feel somewhat relieved.


    He also had a rough guess about that impenetrable white fog¡ªhe wasn''t completely clueless about how to get out anymore.


    However, according to the villagers, one could only safely enter the white fog once, so he had to make thorough preparations before he tried it.


    Kim Haru began thinking about how to achieve his goal.


    Just as he finished marking the critical areas in the grassland he had cleared, he heard a commotion outside.


    "The village across the river is attacking!" someone shouted.


    In the pitch-black night, flickering flames rapidly approached from a distance, leaping in the dark sky.


    Occasionally, their reflections shimmered on the river''s surface, creating an oddly mesmerizing sight.


    However, once he realized that each fire represented an enemy wielding a large blade charging toward them, that sense of beauty and romance instantly vanished, replaced by a heavy tension.


    When Kim Haru stepped out of his room upon hearing the noise, the so-called "people from the other village" were still on their way.


    "What''s going on?" Kim Haru grabbed a passing villager and asked.


    The villager had been in a hurry, nearly losing his temper when someone suddenly stopped him.


    However, the moment he turned and saw Kim Haru, the reprimand that had been at the tip of his tongue softened.


    The villager mumbled a few words, but Kim Haru quickly stopped him.


    He had completely forgotten that he couldn''t understand the local dialect.


    Letting the villager rush off to join the defense team by the river, Kim Haru happened to see the village chief approaching.


    As soon as the chief received the news, his first thought was Kim Haru¡ªthis esteemed guest who held the key to leading them out of the canyon.


    He absolutely could not let anything happen to him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catching Kim Haru''s question, the chief sighed helplessly and explained, "The people from that village must have noticed something strange during the day and decided to try attacking again. They''re like firecrackers, always ready to explode. The only things on their minds are fighting and seizing territory. Even the horses I used to own had more sense than them. You can''t reason with them at all."


    Kim Haru frowned. "Do you fight often?"


    Logically, conflicts over territory could escalate into full-blown wars.


    However, since the battles were relatively small in scale, they were more like skirmishes or disputes.


    By using the word "fight" instead of "battle," Kim Haru had unconsciously lowered the gravity of the situation.


    The village chief felt a subtle relief in his heart.


    He had been utterly frustrated by the other tribe''s relentless attacks.


    But now that he thought about it¡ªso what if they were fighting again?


    It wasn''t as if they hadn''t fought before.


    No need to panic.


    Calming himself down, the chief decided not to rush to the river. Instead, he stood at Kim Haru''s doorstep and began explaining the situation between the two villages.


    Unlike Kim Haru''s village, whose people had all fallen from the plains above, the opposing village seemed more like natives.


    As a responsible leader, the village chief hesitated before saying, "I can''t say for sure whether they''re actual natives. But when we first arrived in this place, they were already settled here, living properly. We even tried to form an alliance with them¡ªafter all, strength comes in numbers. Who knows what kind of dangers lurk in this strange place? But they refused."


    At this point, even the village chief couldn''t understand their reasoning.


    The other side looked human and spoke a language that was mutually intelligible.


    Alyhough there were some differences in word usage, they were no more than minor dialectal variations between neighboring regions.


    From every perspective, they were human, and it was precisely this point that made the village chief doubt their claim of being indigenous.


    Howeve, if the other side were also human, then regardless of who arrived first, negotiations shouldn''t have completely broken down, making cooperation impossible.


    Forget cooperation¡ªwhy were they trying to seize land?


    Had this turned into territorial expansion?


    Tonight''s ambush was not the first of its kind.


    The two sides were evenly matched in terms of combat strength, often clashing back and forth without a clear victor.


    However, overall, the opposing side held a slight advantage.


    By now, Kim Haru had fully embraced the virtues of a farmer and had completely lost interest in these skirmishes.


    He only cared about ensuring that his plans for finding a way forward were not disrupted.


    For that reason, Kim Haru didn''t mind lending a small helping hand.


    "Do the two sides have any distinguishing marks?" Kim Haru asked.


    The village chief didn''t know why Kim Haru was asking, but he still answered honestly, "The people from the other side all wear thick mud rings on their heads. They''re heavy and very conspicuous."


    Kim Haru nodded. "I see."


    Then, the village chief watched as this esteemed guest beckoned toward the enormous owl.


    The owl soared into the sky, stirring up a fierce gust of wind that made the surrounding houses rattle.


    Even in the darkness of night, its massive body appeared even darker than the night itself.


    Its flight path led directly to the battleground between the two villages.


    Realizing this, the village chief''s eyes widened.


    "You¡­ you''re¡­?"


    A thought crossed his mind, making his hands tremble with excitement.


    Kim Haru''s gaze fell upon the riverbank where the conflict was taking place.


    He simply gave a short hum in response.


    The certainty in his tone was unmistakable.


    The village chief grew even more agitated.


    His chest heaved with suppressed excitement, yet despite his role as village chief, he could barely contain his joy.


    He glanced at the riverbank, then at Kim Haru, and in the end, he couldn''t hold back.


    "Can I go take a look?"

 Chapter 375 - 375: The Owls Triumph

    The village chief had a feeling that this battle might be the final conflict between their village and the opposing one.


    From this day forward, the dynamics of the canyon floor would change drastically.


    Whether peace would be established or one side would be completely wiped out remained uncertain.


    Regardless, their village would remain unscathed¡ªwasn''t that right?


    Kim Haru did not stop the village chief.


    If he wanted to watch, he could.


    If not for his dislike of crowded places, Kim Haru himself would have been curious to see the strange people from the other village.


    However, that was fine.


    Once the battle was over, he would see them eventually.


    With permission granted, the village chief sprinted toward the battlefield with surprising agility for his age.


    He even used his abilities to speed up.


    However, by the time he arrived, the battle was already at its end.


    On the riverbank, where both sides had once stood in a standoff, everything was now eerily silent.


    A massive owl stood in the middle of the battlefield, and all around it, bodies lay sprawled¡ªevery single one belonging to the people from the opposing village, all of whom had worn mud rings.


    The village chief turned to look at his own people.


    Every face was filled with shock and fear as they stared at the enormous owl in the center, their bodies frozen in place, too terrified to even move a finger.


    Unlike the village chief, who had only arrived to witness the aftermath, these people had watched the entire event unfold before their eyes.


    They had seen the enormous owl descend from the sky in an instant, stirring up a violent gust of wind.


    Wherever the wind passed, the opposing villagers collapsed like wheat cut down by a scythe¡ªone after another, falling in succession.


    The enemy, who had always been evenly matched and even slightly superior in battle, had been utterly powerless.


    They had likely not even seen what kind of creature had created that devastating wind.


    Such an overwhelming disparity in power¡ªhow could they not be terrified of this mighty owl?


    And when the owl folded its wings and landed on the ground, they could see from the faint glow in its eyes that the attack had been effortless.


    The remaining enemy warriors, those who had not been felled by the wind, rushed at the owl in desperation.


    The owl''s next action confirmed everyone''s suspicions.


    It did not move an inch.


    Instead, it simply lifted one wing, and the feathers on it instantly transformed into sharp blades that shot toward the approaching enemies.


    The blades were faster than the wind, and the sheer number of them filled the air with a sharp, whistling sound.


    The overlapping whistles came together like a triumphant battle hymn for this one-sided slaughter.


    Yet, in the ears of those present, this elegant melody sounded like the whispers of death. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the owl folded its wing back, all the feathers obediently returned to their original positions.


    And by then, not a single person wearing a mud ring was left standing.


    Not to mention standing, even kneeling or sitting wasn''t an option¡ªeveryone was lying flat on the ground.


    This was exactly the scene the village chief arrived to witness.


    The people of the opposing tribe, who had narrowly avoided the sharp blades, swallowed hard in fear.


    Just moments ago, sword-like feathers had whistled past them, flashing with a cold glint.


    The wind alone, stirred by those feathers, was sharp enough to cause cuts without direct contact.


    The sheer shock of it all would probably take a long time to fade.


    The village chief didn''t know what had just happened, but that didn''t stop him from recognizing the victory in front of him.


    "What are you all standing around for? Tie them up!"


    The darkness of night didn''t affect the village chief''s vision¡ªhe could clearly see that all of these people from the opposing tribe were still breathing.


    Since they weren''t dead, their movements needed to be restricted immediately.


    Otherwise, if they regained consciousness and got up to fight again, things would get troublesome.


    At the village chief''s shout, the villagers, who were still in awe of the owl''s power, snapped back to their senses.


    They rushed forward, shoving and urging each other as they checked the people lying on the ground.


    The dead were left alone, while the living were sorted according to the severity of their injuries¡ªthose who needed to be tied up were tied up, those who needed to be restrained were restrained.


    The final tally was reported to the village chief.


    The owl, for some reason, didn''t immediately turn and leave.


    Instead, it remained nearby, preening its feathers at its leisure.


    From time to time, it glanced toward the crowd.


    Of course, its gaze was mostly fixed on those wearing mud rings.


    At first, the villagers didn''t understand what it was looking at.


    Then, one of the captives regained consciousness faster than the others.


    The moment he opened his eyes and saw he was surrounded by enemies, he instantly leaped up and tried to stab the nearest person.


    Just as his hand extended barely a centimeter forward¡ªso fast that his intended target hadn''t even noticed yet¡ªa gust of wind swept through.


    With a loud "smack," the attacker was sent flying into the air before crashing back down, hitting the ground hard.


    He was left completely dazed and disoriented.


    There was no chance he''d be waking up again anytime soon.


    After completing the final tally, the village chief realized that the owl had been incredibly precise with its attacks.


    Everyone who had been knocked down by the wind was merely unconscious, while those cut by the feathers had been rendered immobile by the toxins.


    Although some had wounds in rather unfortunate places, overall, the casualties were minimal.


    It took the villagers most of the night to finish tying up all the captives.


    Of course, there weren''t enough rooms to accommodate prisoners, so they had no choice but to pile them up in the open courtyard.


    The night was already deep.

 Chapter 376 - 376: The Seeds of the Fruit

    Everything else would have to wait until morning.


    The next day, Kim Haru woke up quite early.


    When he pushed open the door to step outside, the village chief and the village elders¡ªanyone with a say in matters¡ªwere all waiting right outside his room.


    As soon as Kim Haru appeared, everyone looked at him with excitement written all over their faces.


    They wanted to say something to him, but at the same time, they were afraid of disturbing him, so they hesitated and paced back and forth in place.


    Kim Haru turned to the village chief. "Where are the captives from yesterday? I have something to ask them."


    He thought to himself, If my guess is correct, those ''people'' are the seeds of this so-called ''big fruit.''


    ...


    At the upper reaches of the river in the cliff, right in front of the white mist, the area was already crowded with people.


    All the villagers, young and old¡ªabout a hundred of them¡ªstood there, each carrying their most precious belongings wrapped in animal hides or packed in woven grass baskets.


    Along the way, their faces had been filled with excitement, but now that they had truly reached the mist, a solemn tension took over.


    No one even dared to breathe too loudly, afraid that their breath might somehow disrupt the esteemed guest''s plan.


    Besides the villagers, every single captive from the neighboring village was also brought along.


    Additionally, behind the giant owl, a massive, strange beast was being dragged¡ªit was the multi-legged horse monster that Kim Haru had captured in the grasslands on his first afternoon here.


    The creature wasn''t entirely tied up.


    A rope was looped around its neck, and its many legs were left unbound.


    However, with the owl standing on the other end of the rope, it didn''t dare to make a single move to escape.


    "Sir, everyone is ready," the village chief said, standing behind Kim Haru, his expression a mixture of nervousness and excitement.


    That morning, the honored guest had questioned the captives alone.


    No one knew what exactly he had asked, but less than two hours later, Kim Haru had walked out and declared that he had found a way to leave.


    He instructed everyone to prepare for departure.


    The village chief had been utterly stunned at the time, nearly convinced that he was still dreaming.


    However, after triple-checking, he wasted no time in spreading the news to everyone.


    The moment they heard it, villagers who had been preparing to hunt or cook immediately dropped everything and rushed to inform the others.


    Then came a chaotic rush to pack up.


    In truth, there wasn''t much to pack.


    Everyone understood that this was not the time to carry large bundles.


    They only took the most important belongings they could carry on their person.


    While most people were gathering their things, the village chief had followed Kim Haru''s instructions¡ªordering his people to bring along the captives and locate the clay used for making the mud rings.


    They worked quickly, crafting enough mud rings for everyone to wear.


    With the owl standing guard, even if the captives from the opposing village were furious about their clay being taken, they had no means to resist. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru checked over everyone''s preparations and nodded. "Let''s begin."


    Immediately, the villagers in charge of the captives started pushing them toward the white mist.


    Long ropes were tied around the captives so that they could be yanked back if anything seemed wrong.


    Once.


    Twice.


    The second time they pulled someone back from the mist and found that they were perfectly unharmed, the villagers erupted into uncontrollable cheers!


    It actually worked!


    In the past, anyone sent into the mist would face danger by the second attempt.


    But now, no matter how carefully they checked, the captives remained completely fine, even after multiple entries.


    To be absolutely certain, different villagers took turns inspecting the captives over and over again.


    Kim Haru, watching the results, quietly let out a breath of relief.


    That morning, when he had first seen the captives, Fuzzball had communicated with him through gestures, telling him that these "people," despite their human appearance, were not truly human¡ªat least, not internally or in spirit.


    That confirmed Kim Haru''s suspicion.


    Ever since learning that this space was actually the fruit of a giant plant, he had been thinking about one key question: For a fruit, what fundamental components would it typically have?


    An outer shell, flesh, seeds, and the pathways that transport nutrients to it.


    Based on what he had observed in this space, the invisible barrier he had passed through acted as the fruit''s shell, while the land and vegetation inside could be considered the flesh of the fruit.


    Then what about the seeds?


    Compared to the villagers Kim Haru had encountered, the neighboring village¡ªfilled with aggressive, brawling individuals incapable of cooperation¡ªseemed even more out of place.


    After Fuzzball confirmed it, Kim Haru labeled these "people" as seeds.


    As for why these seeds had taken on a human form, it was likely a self-preservation mechanism.


    Perhaps, at the moment when the real humans fell into this space, the seeds instinctively disguised themselves for some unknown purpose.


    Kim Haru had no idea why these seeds, supposedly protected by the entire fruit, were able to stand on equal footing with the actual humans.


    And honestly, he didn''t care to find out.


    The most urgent priority now was finding an exit and leaving this space.


    If the fruit had an outer shell, flesh, and seeds, then the only thing left was the nutrient transport channel.


    In simpler terms, this channel was the fruit''s stem¡ªthe part connecting it to the main plant.


    If there was no way to break out from inside the fruit, then the next best option was to locate the stem, follow it along the plant''s structure, and eventually find a way out.


    Through interrogating the "seeds," Kim Haru learned that anything on their bodies could be replaced or removed without consequence¡ªexcept for the mud rings on their heads.

 Chapter 377 - 377: Escape from the White Fog

    That was the only thing they absolutely could not be without.


    At that point, Kim Haru understood.


    The mud ring was the key to identifying them.


    With Fuzzball''s presence, even if the seeds were unwilling to reveal where the mud was sourced from or any important details about the crafting process, they had no choice but to tell him everything he wanted to know.


    After the seeds were pushed into the white mist for the third time and came back completely unharmed, everyone¡ªincluding Kim Haru¡ªknew the plan was solid.


    The villagers adjusted their own mud rings, ensuring they were securely in place.


    Holding onto one another, they took deep breaths, preparing to step into the mist and finally leave the place that had trapped them for so many years.


    "Let them go," Kim Haru gestured toward the seeds as he spoke to the village chief.


    This had been agreed upon earlier¡ªthese captives were only used to confirm the mist''s safety.


    Now that they understood the function of the mud rings, the captives were no longer useful.


    Bringing them along would be a burden, so it was better to release them.


    Besides, once the humans left, the entire cliff would belong to the seeds.


    There was no need for unnecessary slaughter.


    What Kim Haru didn''t say was his speculation about the seeds'' true nature. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they had already served their purpose, it didn''t matter whether the others knew the truth or not.


    After all, if these "people" were seeds, they likely only functioned within the fruit.


    Once outside, who knew what would happen to them?


    After all, when had seeds ever grown on a plant''s stem?


    The seed captives were released at a distance.


    Their ropes were not immediately cut, but a dull stone knife was left beside them.


    By the time they managed to wear down the ropes and free themselves, Kim Haru and the villagers would have already entered the white mist.


    After releasing the captives, Kim Haru, along with his owl and the multi-legged horse monster, led the way into the white fog.


    The multi-legged horse monster also had an oversized mud ring on its head.


    Based on Kim Haru''s speculation, the multi-legged horse monster''s role was akin to an "insect on the plant."


    If his guess was correct, then finding the right path within the white fog would depend on this multi-legged horse monster.


    Following closely behind the giant owl, Kim Haru carried Fuzzball on his shoulder and was the second to enter the fog.


    Even if his guess about the multi-legged horse monster''s identity was wrong, it didn''t really matter.


    At worst, they just wouldn''t find the correct path immediately.


    With so many people in their group, they could always figure it out through trial and error.


    Now that the white fog''s lethal threat was neutralized, what was there to fear?


    Behind Kim Haru walked the village chief, supported by Koko, and further back were the remaining villagers.


    Everyone was tied together with a long rope at their waists.


    If the rope wasn''t long enough, they simply connected additional sections.


    The elderly and women walked in the middle, while the younger, stronger villagers surrounded them, staying vigilant.


    Inside the white fog, visibility was completely lost.


    Kim Haru glanced around but, as expected, couldn''t see a thing.


    He hugged Fuzzball closer in his arms and decided to simply close his eyes.


    "Fuzzball, I''ll leave it to you."


    Knowing he wouldn''t be much help in the upcoming process, Kim Haru whispered into Fuzzball''s ear with a smile.


    Fuzzball let out a soft "meow~" in response.


    Alright, alright, you just focus on cleaning my litter box. I''ll get us out of here.


    Hearing the meow, the multi-legged horse monster leading the way suddenly trembled.


    All of its horse-like faces, large and small, were filled with terror.


    Originally, it had been planning to secretly lead these annoying humans into a dangerous area.


    However, the moment it heard that terrifying meow, it instantly abandoned its devious plan, straightening its steps and marching directly toward the correct path.


    Any thoughts of sabotage were completely scared out of it.


    This was probably going to haunt its nightmares forever.


    No one knew how long they walked in the white fog, but from time to time, Kim Haru could hear murmuring voices from the villagers behind him.


    Most of the chatter came from impatient children, while the majority remained obedient, showing no doubt about the path Kim Haru was leading them on.


    Not a single person tried to leave the group and walk on their own.


    Kim Haru had prepared various methods to deal with troublemakers, but in the end, he didn''t need to use any of them.


    He felt incredibly relieved.


    When the air around him started to feel dry, Kim Haru opened his eyes.


    The thick, blinding white fog was gone.


    Behind him, an uncontrollable wave of cheers erupted!


    "Hahahaha! We made it out! We''re finally out!"


    "Oh my god! We actually left the white fog zone!"


    "Look! This place is completely different from before. Did we really escape from this place?"


    "We''re finally¡­ finally¡­"


    The cheering didn''t last long.


    After the initial outburst, the villagers quickly shut their mouths.


    Those who couldn''t suppress their excitement simply clamped their hands over their lips.


    All eyes were fixed ahead, filled with shock.


    There, towering before them, stood a colossal plant¡ªso massive it seemed to pierce the sky.


    Kim Haru stared at the enormous plant for a long time, suddenly doubting his own understanding.


    Unlike the others, he wasn''t too surprised.


    After all, he already knew the space they had just been in was the inside of a fruit.


    Naturally, if there was a fruit, there had to be a plant producing it.


    If an entire space could exist within the fruit, then even with some kind of compression effect, the main plant itself had to be enormous.


    What caught Kim Haru off guard wasn''t the plant''s size, but rather how much it resembled the most ordinary kind of grass.

 Chapter 378 - 378: The Awakening of the Biryong Plains

    Moreover, just a couple of days ago, he had seen this very same type of grass¡ªexcept back then, all of it had been dried and withered.


    Yes, Kim Haru swore if he shrank this giant grass in front of him, then shrank it again, it would look exactly like the withered pasture grass on the Biryong Plains.


    Was this¡­ a King of Grass?


    Jo Sungmo and his group had already been waiting at the edge of the cliff for more than four days.


    During the past three days, they had tried all sorts of methods, but no matter what they did, they couldn''t reach the bottom of the cliff.


    In the end, they were covered in wounds and looked utterly miserable.


    Yet, despite their injuries, not a single person suggested giving up.


    How could they give up?!


    Unless they found Mr. Kim, they absolutely could not abandon their search!


    Even if¡­ even if Mr. Kim was truly already gone¡­ they still had to find his body!


    "I''ve rested enough. Give me the rope."


    Han Gwonhee fastened the bandage on his arm, walked up to Jo Sungmo, and reached out to take the rope.


    His injuries weren''t limited to just his arm¡ªhis abdomen and back were also covered in bloody wounds, all sustained during their attempts to enter the cliff when they were suddenly attacked.


    It wasn''t just Han Gwonhee¡ªeveryone else was in the same condition.


    They hadn''t even seen what attacked them.


    All they knew was that everything went pitch black in an instant.


    If not for their extensive combat experience, they wouldn''t have had the chance to climb back up.


    Jo Sungmo glanced at Han Gwonhee''s wounds, confirmed that his mental state was still stable, and handed him one end of the rope.


    "Be careful."


    At this point, injuries no longer mattered.


    Everyone knew that finding Mr. Kim was the top priority.


    Han Gwonhee nodded his head, skillfully tied the rope around his waist, and walked to the edge of the Biryong cliff, preparing to jump.


    Just then, Jang Dojung, who had wandered off a bit without them noticing, suddenly shouted, "Look around! Don''t you think the grass on the ground has changed?"


    Hearing this, the others immediately looked down at their feet.


    Han Gwonhee also stopped his descent and lowered his gaze.


    The Biryong Plains were covered in withered pasture grass, and right now, they were all standing on the same kind of dried-up vegetation.


    After walking across it for days, they were used to seeing its dull gray color¡ªthere wasn''t a single green sprout anywhere.


    No one had paid much attention to it.


    Now that they were observing it closely, they stared for a long time but couldn''t see any noticeable difference.


    Or rather, they hadn''t really examined the grass before, so they didn''t know exactly what it had looked like in detail.


    Except for Jang Dojung, the director of the Plant Research Institute.


    "Director Jang, did you find something?"


    Everyone knew Jang Dojung wouldn''t waste their time with trivial matters, especially at a critical moment like this.


    That wasn''t his personality.


    They all waited for him to explain.


    Jang Dojung hesitated before saying, "I suspect¡­ this pasture grass isn''t actually withered. I''m certain I just saw something moving through the roots and stems, transferring something downward. I didn''t see it wrong."


    Normally, without solid confirmation, he wouldn''t have brought this up and delayed their search for Kim Haru.


    But then he noticed that the closer the grass was to the cliff, the more "alive" it seemed.


    Jang Dojung wasn''t sure how he could see vitality in what was clearly withered grass, but he was certain he wasn''t hallucinating or being affected by any sensory disturbances!


    The others exchanged glances, then focused even more intently on the grass beneath their feet.


    Since their attempts to break into the cliff had led to no progress, they couldn''t afford to ignore any clues now.


    If the changes in the grass were more apparent near the cliff, could it be related to whatever was inside?


    With this thought in mind, everyone examined the grass even more carefully.


    When the strange phenomenon Jang Dojung had mentioned happened again, not just him but everyone watching the pasture saw it too.


    This grass¡­ wasn''t actually withered!


    The withered state was a disguise, a form of mimicry meant to deceive them!


    The grass was transmitting resources to something¡ªor someone.


    Seeing this phenomenon clearly, everyone had the same thought pop into their minds.


    Just as they were about to trace the roots of the grass to find the "center," they noticed a new change occurring in the pasture.


    At first, only the tips of the grass trembled slightly.


    Soon, the entire field of grass began to shake, spreading rapidly from a small patch near the cliff''s edge to the surrounding areas.


    The tremors grew stronger and more synchronized.


    Despite being nothing more than soft blades of grass, the vibrations exuded an overwhelming momentum¡ªlike a thousand horses galloping forward!


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    "Fall back! Something is coming out!"


    "It''s underground!"


    "Watch for cracks!"


    As the entire Biryong Plain shook with a thunderous force, the ground began to rise with the Biryong cliff as its center.


    Cracks spread across the plain, splitting it into deep ravines.


    Under such power, the vast plain seemed as fragile as torn paper, unable to resist at all.


    Not to mention the people standing on it.


    The sound of car engines roared closer, accompanied by the shouts of Shin Woncheon and Ryu Hyunwoo.


    They had arrived just in time, bringing reinforcements from Pyeongseong Safe Zone!


    Shin Woncheon''s group had traveled day and night without rest, their hearts filled with growing anxiety over Kim Haru''s safety.


    The entire team had been tense throughout the journey, and just when they were finally about to arrive, they encountered the drastic transformation of the Biryong Plain.


    The changes happened too quickly and on too large a scale.


    The three vehicles barely managed to escape the destruction, struggling to break through. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 379 - 379: The Giant Blade of Grass

    However, the closer they got to their destination, the more intense the tremors became.


    A heavy sense of dread settled in their hearts.


    The violent shaking near the cliff made it impossible for vehicles to proceed any further.


    If they pushed on, they would certainly fall into the deep fissures.


    The reinforcements had no choice but to abandon their vehicles and rush toward Jo Sungmo''s group on foot.


    However, the changes in the terrain were growing too extreme to ignore.


    As Shin Woncheon and the others advanced, he called out, "What''s happening? What is this?"


    No one could answer him.


    And no answer was needed.


    Just as Shin Woncheon finished speaking, a massive, flat, green object shot into the sky!


    One after another, more of them emerged, rising from the cliff and the cracks in the ground¡ªlike enormous green pythons, ancient prehistoric beasts that dwarfed even dinosaurs.


    The humans on the ground were no more than ants scrambling under the hands of a mischievous child.


    Those who failed to dodge in time would fall into the abyss, never to be seen again.


    Yet amid this chaos, those who had signed employment contracts with Kim Haru for the farm felt an inexplicable sense of anticipation.


    Why did the Biryong cliff erupt in such a catastrophe now, of all times?


    The only thing that had changed was that Kim Haru had entered the cliff.


    Could it be that this enormous creature was something Kim Haru had created?


    If so, did that mean Kim Haru was safe?


    The more they thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    After narrowly avoiding the dangers on the ground, they finally reached a relatively stable patch of land.


    All eyes turned to the massive entity that had suddenly appeared.


    The first to recognize it was Jang Dojung.


    "This is a gigantic mutated pasture grass!" Jang Dojung exclaimed in shock.


    "What?"


    "Pasture grass? You mean the same kind we''re standing on?"


    "Now that you mention it, it does look like it..."


    No one doubted Jang Dojung''s expertise in plant identification.


    Whether it was a tiny blade of grass that barely reached their ankles or a colossal version towering like a skyscraper, Director Jang Dojung would never mistake them.


    Upon hearing this theory, Shin Woncheon and the others felt their anticipation grow even stronger.


    They had all been to Kim Haru''s farm before.


    The entire mountain forest surrounding the small farm was filled with all kinds of mutated plants, and the mysterious connection between Kim Haru and these plants was deeply ingrained in their minds.


    In fact, they wouldn''t even doubt it if, one day, Kim Haru told them he wasn''t human but the king of mutated plants.


    His employees might just believe it.


    And now, this gigantic creature was also a plant.


    Didn''t that make it even more likely that it was connected to Kim Haru?!


    After bursting out of the ground, the enormous blade of grass did not continue to cause destruction, nor did it attack the humans nearby.


    It simply stood there, as if it were just an ordinary blade of grass growing from the earth.


    Its leaves were soft, and the tips swayed gently in the wind.


    However, due to its massive size, even the slightest sway in the breeze created enormous movement. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people beneath it were on edge, fully alert, and ready to dodge at any moment.


    Likewise, those on top of the grass leaf were even more unsteady, fearing they might be thrown off.


    "Look! Is there someone up there?!" One of the member of the team on the plains finally noticed something unusual and shouted while pointing at the massive grass.


    Upon hearing this, the others immediately followed the direction of his finger and looked toward the highest and widest grass blades in the center of the giant plant.


    Sure enough, they saw human figures!


    Everyone''s spirits ignited in an instant.


    It had to be Mr. Kim!


    Only Mr. Kim could be this amazing¡ªcontrolling such a colossal plant with ease.


    Ryu Hyunwoo was the first to lose patience and shouted loudly, "Mr. Kim, is that you?! Are you okay? Do you need our help?!"


    The wait for a response was brief, but to everyone present, it felt as long as a century.


    Finally, they heard a familiar voice reply, "No need. Just move back."


    It really was Mr. Kim!


    Mr. Kim was safe!


    Even though they had already suspected it, actually hearing his response filled everyone with uncontrollable joy.


    "Hahaha, I knew it! How could something happen to Mr. Kim? He''s too incredible! Anyone else might be in danger, but he''s definitely safe!"


    Laughing, the group quickly followed his instructions and cleared the area.


    The plains near the cliff had already been nearly destroyed by the movement of the giant blade of grass breaking through the ground.


    The remaining flat land was now completely left open for Kim Haru.


    Since they knew the massive grass was related to him, they weren''t worried about another quake happening.


    Instead, they squeezed a little closer to the ravine''s edge.


    As long as they were careful, they wouldn''t fall in.


    No matter what, they had to leave the space Kim Haru asked for.


    Jo Sungmo and the others quickly gathered bandages, medicines, and a pile of energy-restoring crystals, preparing to hand them over the moment Kim Haru came down.


    Based on Kim Haru''s tone, he didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble.


    However, it was better to be prepared.


    Besides, they had also noticed something¡ªthere wasn''t just one person up there.


    The figures they had glimpsed were of varying heights, and none of them matched Kim Haru''s physique.


    Even their clothing seemed different.


    Kim Haru must have brought some other people out with him.


    Even if he didn''t need the medical supplies, maybe the people he rescued did.


    Since Kim Haru had personally brought them out, as his closest allies in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, they had to show their generosity.


    No time was wasted¡ªwhether it was clearing the area or gathering supplies, everyone acted the moment Mr. Kim finished speaking.

 Chapter 380 - 380: Escape from the Abyss

    Standing at a high vantage point, Kim Haru saw the space cleared below.


    He turned around to the others.


    "We can go down now," Kim Haru reminded them.


    The villagers standing on the grass leaves were still in a daze, unable to process what had just happened.


    Everything that had just unfolded had completely shattered their understanding of reality!


    The joy of stepping out of the white mist had instantly turned into sheer terror and despair when they saw the enormous mutated plant.


    Yet, before that despair could fully take root, they saw this noble figure from the sky communicate with the massive plant.


    To the villagers, it was as if two deities from different species were conversing.


    They dared not interrupt and instead held their breath, silently waiting for the outcome.


    Then, suddenly, they were lifted into the air by this gigantic plant!


    Everything happened so fast that no one had time to react.


    The enormous blade of grass swept toward them, filling their vision with an overwhelming sea of green.


    Just as they thought they were about to become the plant''s next meal, a deafening roar sounded, followed by a sudden sensation of weightlessness.


    When the first sob broke the silence, the other villagers finally snapped out of their daze, ready to wail for their impending doom.


    But then, the green leaves unfurled, and daylight streamed in.


    What they saw before them was no longer the moss-covered, dim "daylight" of the underground world but real daylight¡ªwith warmth, blue skies, and drifting white clouds!


    No matter where they looked, to the left or right, the towering cliffs that had once trapped them were gone.


    They were out!


    They had escaped from that prison-like abyss!


    Realizing this, everyone felt like they were still dreaming.


    What if¡­ this really was a dream?


    They couldn''t believe they had escaped so easily.


    After struggling for so many years and nearly losing all hope¡ªhad they truly made it out?


    It wasn''t until Kim Haru''s voice rang out again that they slowly began to accept reality.


    Then, the sound of weeping filled the air.


    More and more cries followed, overlapping into a chorus.


    But these weren''t cries of fear or sadness.


    They were cries of relief, of overwhelming joy.


    Even though they knew Kim Haru couldn''t understand their dialect, the villagers kept thanking him in their own language.


    Their voices were choked with laughter and tears, creating an oddly comical yet deeply touching scene.


    However, no one mocked them.


    Kim Haru silently waited until the villagers had cried their fill.


    The younger ones were the first to regain their composure, wiping their tears and fixing their appearances.


    They helped calm the others, and soon, everyone had gathered before Kim Haru.


    The village chief spoke on their behalf.


    "We''re ready."


    Kim Haru nodded.


    Since they were ready, it was time to go down.


    He patted the massive pasture plant beneath him.


    The leaf supporting the villagers received the signal and gently lifted its tip.


    The owl that had flown out with them spread its wings and perched on the leaf''s tip, gripping it firmly as it slowly pulled downward.


    A long, green slide made entirely of pasture grass unfurled before them.


    The hundred-plus members of the nomadic tribe were eventually all taken back to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone by Jo Sungmo for resettlement.


    The people who had originally come to assist in the search for Kim Haru had barely caught their breath before they followed Jo Sungmo to escort the nomadic tribe back.


    There was still a lot to do after returning¡ªthese villagers had been living at the bottom of the cliff since the beginning of the apocalypse.


    Even though some ability users had occasionally fallen in and told them about the outside world, the information was always incomplete and outdated.


    They needed to be educated on the current world situation, assigned to housing, and have their details recorded properly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The process was tedious and time-consuming.


    The vehicles brought by the support team, along with those Kim Haru and his group had driven over, were all used to transport people back.


    Even then, the available space in the vehicles was far from enough¡ªeveryone was packed tightly, and even ability users with good balance sat on the roofs.


    Fortunately, the road back was flat, so even with the vehicles severely overloaded, it wasn''t an issue.


    Besides, there were plenty of ability users to help if needed.


    As for Kim Haru''s group, who no longer had any vehicles, no one was worried about how they would return.


    "Mr. Kim, Mr. Kim, can it walk?"


    "It doesn''t seem to like moving¡­ Mr. Kim, can I touch it?"


    "This is amazing! This is amazing! This is the first time I''ve seen a mutated plant like this! I bet even the Huimang Safe Zone doesn''t have any records of it!"


    "Grass¡­ It really is just grass."


    The few people who remained on-site chattered excitedly as they circled around the massive mutated grass.


    The last person, Chung Hwangeun, who had made a pun, was immediately met with glares from the others.


    What was he saying? Mr. Kim was right here¡ªmind your manners.


    In response to their questions, Kim Haru simply recounted everything that had happened to him in the cliff.


    The more they listened, the more astonished they became.


    Everyone was deeply curious about this miraculous plant that could seemingly create independent space.


    However, despite its enormous size, the plant appeared incredibly lazy.


    No matter how people moved around it¡ªclimbing up, touching its leaves¡ªit remained completely still, as long as it didn''t sense any hostility.


    It looked like a giant grass structure pretending to be a plant.


    Oh, but real buildings made of solid materials wouldn''t sway in the wind¡ªso there was at least that distinction.


    No matter how they examined the mutated pasture grass, they couldn''t see anything magical about it, as Kim Haru had described.


    Before long, only Jang Dojung remained, his eyes were shining with excitement as he continued circling around it.

 Chapter 381 - 381: Mutant Fields and Hidden Opportunities

    Meanwhile, Do Seungjin and Chung Hwangeun were more interested in the creatures Kim Haru had brought back¡ªthe giant owl and the multi-headed horse monster.


    Especially the latter¡ªjust one look at how it was tied up made it clear it was a trophy of battle.


    And that meant¡­ they could fight it.


    So, after seeking Kim Haru''s opinion, Chung Hwangeun and Do Seungjin released the multi-headed horse monster and started sparring with it in various ways.


    Sometimes they fought it one-on-one, other times they teamed up.


    The poor creature, no matter how much strength it mustered, couldn''t escape the clutches of these two humans.


    In the end, it simply gave up¡ªeven when their swords and blades were practically poking its face, it refused to get up or move.


    Of course, Chung Hwangeun and Do Seungjin had no intention of actually killing it.


    Seeing that this strange mutated creature was no longer cooperating, they had no choice but to stop, switching from combat to squatting beside it and discussing what kind of animal it might have mutated from.


    Han Gwonhee and the four members of the Delta Squad were also interested in these peculiar mutated creatures, though not as intensely as the others.


    Instead, they stuck close to Kim Haru, checking if there was anything they could help with.


    "The leaders of the plants in this area have all been dealt with. There won''t be any more danger," Kim Haru said helplessly. "Find a place to rest for now."


    It was only after leaving Biryong Cliff and comparing notes with the others that Kim Haru realized four days had passed outside.


    In the fruit world, following the villagers'' method of tracking time, the moss plants had only lit up for the second time¡ªmeaning it was just the "second day" there.


    At least he had gotten some sleep.


    But the ones who had stayed in the cliff hadn''t rested at all.


    Whether it was Han Gwonhee''s group, who had been trying nonstop to enter the cliff, or Shin Woncheon and Ryu Hyunwoo, who had been rushing back and forth transporting reinforcements, exhaustion was evident on their faces, even if their curiosity about new things was still strong.


    Shin Woncheon and the others hesitated to rest, unwilling to relax just yet.


    In the end, it took a direct order from Kim Haru to make them finally sit down on the ground to catch their breath.


    "Hurry up and get some rest. I won''t go far¡ªjust looking for seeds in this vegetable patch."


    Even while resting, they made sure that the spot they chose allowed them to see Kim Haru as soon as they opened their eyes.


    As Kim Haru had said, the enormous mutated grass was the undisputed leader of the plants in this plain.


    Now that it had formed an alliance with him, the other mutated plants in the vegetable patch didn''t dare to move at all.


    Each one pretended to be an ordinary plant¡ªwhether it was the melting tomatoes, the explosive chili peppers, or the leafy greens that could fight back.


    In front of Kim Haru, they could only sit still and let themselves be harvested.


    This vegetable patch had originally been well-maintained.


    The nomads had planted many edible crops.


    After the apocalypse, the non-mutated ones had long been squeezed out of their spots, leaving behind only those that had undergone changes.


    Still, these mutated vegetables had organized themselves neatly into different sections.


    They had no choice¡ªif they weren''t lined up properly, the gigantic mutated grass beneath them would digest any unruly plants that tried to run wild.


    For some reason, this giant grass had a particular mindset: it believed that anything growing neatly in a field belonged to someone and shouldn''t be eaten or moved at will.


    If it wanted to eat something, it could only consume the plants growing chaotically outside, the ones nobody was taking care of.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t know this yet. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would only learn about this strange rule later when he brought back the Ginseng Spirit that could translate for him.


    At the moment, as he picked vegetables from the field, his thoughts began to drift.


    [ System, if I bind one of the humanoid seeds inside the fruit world, does that make it my possession? Can I unlock it from the system''s seed shop? ]


    System: [...]


    The system, which rarely made unnecessary comments, popped up an unprecedented notification box containing nothing but a string of ellipses.


    Kim Haru could feel the system''s exasperation and disdain just from those dots.


    [ Alright, alright, I know it''s a bit far-fetched, but they''re still seeds, right? I thought maybe it could work. ]


    This time, the system didn''t respond at all.


    Kim Haru gave up on the idea of planting multiple giant pasture grasses.


    However, while he couldn''t grow more of them, the fruit inside the giant grass contained a vast internal space¡ªand there wasn''t just one.


    He had noticed that at the center of the giant grass, where three fresh green leaves wrapped tightly around a section, a dense cluster of fruits was growing.


    Their outer shells were still a pale gray, not yet fully transparent, meaning they weren''t mature yet.


    The one that had already matured¡ªthe fruit he had explored¡ªwas located on the second layer.


    It was also covered by leaves, making it impossible to see from the ground.


    He didn''t know how important these fruits were to the giant pasture grass.


    Once things settled here, he would let the Ginseng Spirit ask about it.


    If the pasture grass didn''t mind trading the fruits¡­


    Kim Haru thought this could be a huge advantage.


    He wondered what the worlds inside the unripe fruits were like.


    So he quietly asked the system.


    [ System, since this pasture grass is also a plant that belongs to the farm, do you have a way to influence the effects of its fruits? ]


    The system didn''t respond.


    Kim Haru raised an eyebrow.


    [ Think about it, System. Each fruit contains a space inside. If we can expand our farm by using them, wouldn''t that be amazing? We could cultivate a separate farmland in each fruit without taking up any extra space. This is a golden opportunity to revitalize our farming business! ]

 Chapter 382 - 382: Jealous Plants and a Bountiful Harvest

    Maybe the phrase revitalize the farming business struck a chord with the system, as a prompt suddenly popped up.


    [ System Mall: Everything You Need, All in One Place. ]


    Seeing this slogan-like message, Kim Haru immediately grinned knowingly.


    [ Okay, I''ll check it out when I need it. Just don''t set the prices too high, alright? This concerns our future business! ]


    The system remained silent after that.


    While he spoke, Kim Haru''s basket had already been filled to the brim.


    Before setting out, he had specifically asked people in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone who were skilled in weaving to make a tightly woven basket.


    Now, the basket was packed with tomatoes of all colors, piled together like a collection of vibrant balls.


    While harvesting, Kim Haru had tasted a few.


    Of course, before taking a bite, he had Fuzzball help check whether they were safe to eat.


    The fruits grown on his personal farm had been specially adjusted to control the mutagenic virus levels¡ªnot only were they virus-free, but they were also rich in various nutrients beneficial to the human body. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this wild vegetable field was a different story.


    Fortunately, after Fuzzball''s inspection, the fruits turned out to be of decent quality.


    Although they contained trace amounts of the mutagenic virus, consuming them wouldn''t cause significant harm.


    Given Kim Haru''s habit of eating mostly normal food, his body could metabolize the mutagenic virus level within two days.


    Not just Kim Haru¡ªeveryone in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was no longer as afraid of eating mutated plants.


    With a steady supply of ordinary food, their bodies could efficiently purge any mutagenic virus intake.


    Since it was edible, Kim Haru naturally helped himself.


    The tomatoes from the same plant had different flavors depending on their color.


    The cooler-toned ones tasted saltier, while the warmer-toned ones were sweeter.


    He even found white and black tomatoes growing on the same vine¡ª


    The white ones had a texture similar to whipped cream, while the black ones tasted almost like chocolate.


    With the eggs stored in his farm, he could probably whip up a cake to try later.


    However, there weren''t many white and black tomatoes.


    They seemed like occasional genetic mutations rather than a common variety.


    Kim Haru didn''t dwell on it and simply continued picking, leaving the tomato plants as bare stems standing in the field.


    After finishing with the tomatoes, he moved on to the chili peppers.


    This time, the peppers no longer dared to explode randomly and were obediently picked one by one.


    Just their spicy aroma alone was enough to make people''s noses tingle.


    Imagine cooking a full winter feast with these chilies¡ªit would be an absolute delight!


    But if he wanted to supply the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone, this vegetable patch was far too small.


    By the time Kim Haru finished picking the chilies, the others had also rested enough and gathered to help with the harvest.


    This included Do Seungjin, Chung Hwangeun, and Jang Dojung, who had been circling the giant pasture grass.


    "Pick the beans directly, but leave the overly mature ones on the vines for seeds. Dig up the bok choy with the roots¡ªdid you bring hoes? Cut the chives and green onions, they''ll regrow from the roots. Lettuce is the same as bok choy¡ªuproot it entirely. If you see any that are about to flower, leave them for seed collection."


    Kim Haru stood on the side, directing everyone.


    Honestly, he would have preferred to dig up all the crops and transplant them.


    However, after thinking it over, he decided against it.


    If these were just ordinary vegetables, he wouldn''t hesitate to take them all and replant them either on his farm or in the safe zone.


    The soil under his care was much cleaner, and with proper water and fertilizer, the crops would definitely grow better than here.


    But these weren''t ordinary vegetables¡ªthey were sentient mutated plants.


    Given the unpredictable risks of mutated plants, he couldn''t bring them to a place with a high population.


    That meant they could only be planted on his farm.


    However¡­


    Kim Haru was worried that his existing mutated plants on the farm might get jealous.


    Don''t think plants can''t get jealous¡ªuntil now, the leaves on the Little Oakie branch managing the pigsty still hadn''t grown dense enough.


    They were sparse, making it look almost bald.


    At first, Kim Haru didn''t know the reason behind this and even worried that Little Oakie might be sick.


    However, no matter how he checked with the system, it always showed that Little Oakie was perfectly healthy.


    Kim Haru even searched in the study about what to do when a tree had too few leaves, and the information suggested that it might be due to a lack of certain nutrients.


    So, Kim Haru started giving Little Oakie extra meals.


    But later, Kim Haru discovered that the more fertilizer he gave Little Oakie, the more leaves it lost.


    In the end, it was the Ginseng Spirit who couldn''t bear to watch any longer and told Kim Haru to stop tormenting the poor little thing.


    That was when Kim Haru finally realized¡ªLittle Oakie, the very first mutated plant he added to his little farm, had been getting jealous of the other mutated plants around it.


    The other plants didn''t dare to do anything openly in front of Kim Haru, so they secretly released the pressure as high-level mutated plants to suppress Little Oakie and causing it to stress.


    Because of this, Kim Haru scolded the other mutated plants with a helpless laugh.


    Of course, he also gave them all some fertilizer to be fair.


    As for Little Oakie, its special treatment was naturally revoked.


    Little Oakie didn''t mind at all, and its branches grew new leaves at a much faster rate.


    Even a plant like Little Oakie, which had been living in the same forest as these plants, could be the target of jealousy.


    If he were to bring some wild mutated plants home from elsewhere, the plants at home would probably throw a fit.

 Chapter 383 - 383: The Secret of Biryong Plain

    Why did he suddenly feel like a scumbag trying to bring a mistress into the house, but afraid of angering the main wife?


    Kim Haru shook his head and shaking off the strange thought from his mind.


    At that moment, Jang Dojung, who had been picking beans nearby, slowly moved closer to Kim Haru and asked in a hushed voice, "Mr. Kim, can we take that giant pasture grass with us? I see you have a good relationship with it. It would be a shame to leave behind such a unique plant."


    So, it wasn''t just Kim Haru who had this idea¡ªeveryone else was thinking the same thing too.


    Kim Haru had only been considering taking the plants in the vegetable field, but Jang Dojung was thinking even further¡ªhe wanted to take the giant pasture grass too.


    Kim Haru shook his head. "We can''t take it."


    Jang Dojung was stunned.


    The others had been eavesdropping as well.


    A plant as special as the giant pasture grass was naturally something they wanted to take along.


    Upon hearing that they couldn''t, they all gathered around in curiosity.


    Kim Haru explained, "Did you notice the withered pasture grass across the plain?"


    As he spoke, he pointed toward the area near the vegetable field.


    Aside from the vegetable field, the entire plain was covered with those withered pasture grasses.


    The others immediately recalled the phenomenon they had observed before the giant pasture grass emerged from the cliff.


    Jang Dojung started to understand. "Mr. Kim, are you saying that all these seemingly withered little pasture grasses across the plain are actually part of the giant pasture grass?"


    Kim Haru nodded.


    The others also more or less understood, except for Chung Hwangeun, who still hadn''t wrapped his head around it and quickly asked for an explanation.


    Jang Dojung explained, "The giant pasture grass originally grew underground and was too lazy to move, but it still needed nutrients to grow. So, it created these inconspicuous withered pasture grasses. We saw it before, right? These grasses aren''t truly withered¡ªit''s just camouflage. In reality, they''re channels that transport nutrients to the giant pasture grass underground."


    Chung Hwangeun was dumbfounded as he looked around. "The entire plain, all these withered pasture grasses¡ªare all its doing?"


    Biryong Plain was vast, stretching beyond sight, and densely covered with gray-brown withered pasture grasses.


    No wonder Chung Hwangeun was so shocked.


    Even the others were just as astonished.


    But now that they understood, they knew it was impossible to take the giant pasture grass with them.


    Its roots likely spread throughout the entire Biryong Plain.


    Even if they could somehow dig up all its roots and transport them, would the Pyeongseong Safe Zone even have a land as vast as this plain to accommodate it?


    Jang Dojung sighed in disappointment.


    The others also looked at the giant pasture grass with regretful eyes.


    Just then, Kim Haru suddenly asked, "What''s the usual procedure for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s territory expansion?"


    As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned.


    ¡­Territory expansion?


    That''s right!


    If they couldn''t take the pasture grass with them, they could just include the entire plain in the safe zone!


    ...


    Expanding territory is simple, especially when it''s unclaimed land¡ªjust occupying it is enough to make it yours.


    "Once this trade gathering ends, send some people over to start basic construction. The terrain along this route is flat, so vehicles can travel easily," Shin Woncheon planned. "When other safe zones arrive, we should exchange for more building materials. Now that the river ice has been melted, collecting mud and sand will be much easier."


    Others chimed in with their own suggestions.


    "The people Mr. Kim Haru brought here lived in this area before the apocalypse, so they should be more familiar with this plain. If their identities check out, they can handle the basic construction work."


    "Right, right. The safe zone is already overcrowded, and everyone''s looking to build houses. We might as well start construction here."


    "Should we fence off this vegetable field? The plants here are all mutated¡ªwe need to deal with them properly."


    "That makes sense. And what about this giant pasture grass?"


    Hearing their discussion, Kim Haru also began forming a plan for the plain in his mind.


    There was no need to worry about the giant pasture grass.


    Its lazy, indifferent nature made it particularly easy to get along with¡ªor at least, that''s how Kim Haru saw it.


    As long as the humans established clear rules, the pasture grass wouldn''t just be an obstacle to construction¡ªit might even become the guardian of the entire plain.


    With the giant pasture grass standing guard, the mutated plants in the vegetable fields wouldn''t cause much trouble.


    In fact, these mutated plants seemed to have already been influenced by the grass''s personality¡ªthey weren''t particularly aggressive.


    Wasn''t that the case before?


    Even when the fruits of nearby plants were picked, they didn''t retaliate in unison.


    They only showed a reaction when someone picked from them directly.


    That kind of temperament made them perfect to work with.


    After most of the mature crops were harvested, Kim Haru led a group to clean up the long-neglected vegetable field.


    While the mutated plants occasionally maintained their own territories, it was never as effective as when humans took charge of cleaning. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following the system''s suggestions, Kim Haru made improvements to the field¡ªdigging drainage ditches, separating plants that competed for the same nutrients, and grouping together those that complemented each other.


    He expanded space for crops that needed larger areas and adjusted the soil for those with specific nutritional needs.


    After all the effort, the vegetable field looked completely refreshed.


    Not only did the humans find it much more comfortable, but even the mutated plants, which had previously ignored them, seemed to be in better spirits.


    They regarded the two-legged creatures walking around with a newfound sense of approval.


    From now on, having these humans come by every so often to till and dig seemed like a good idea¡ªcomfortable.

 Chapter 384 - 384: The Giant Pasture Grasss Feast

    Even the giant pasture grass, which had been swaying lazily in the wind and nearly dozing off, noticed the wave of satisfaction coming from the vegetable field.


    It, too, emitted a faint sense of longing.


    Even if the giant pasture grass didn''t say anything, Kim Haru would definitely take good care of it.


    He loosened the soil where needed, wiped off the dust accumulating on its leaves, and paid special attention to the hidden nooks and crannies.


    Of course, the most important thing¡ªfertilizer¡ªcouldn''t be overlooked.


    Kim Haru took out all the fertilizer stored in his system backpack.


    Since the purpose of this trip was to find seeds, dealing with plants was inevitable.


    Having spent so much time with the mutated plants on his small farm, Kim Haru had gained enough experience to know that the key to opening communication with them lay in the fertilizer and soil he carried.


    Knowing this, there was no way Kim Haru wouldn''t come prepared.


    The water he brought was purified using the farm''s watering system.


    As for the soil, he had people dig up samples from various locations in both the small farm and the safe zone¡ªjust in case different plants had different tastes.


    What if the ones he encountered turned out to be picky eaters?


    And fertilizer?


    Of course, he brought plenty.


    He packed both plant ash fertilizer and beginner-grade fertilizer, taking portions from the fermentation pools of both the small farm and the safe zone.


    Ahem, speaking of packing fertilizer, Kim Haru had seriously considered not putting it into his system''s inventory.


    Now that he needed it, he simply dumped the entire stock onto the ground.


    "Do you have a favorite flavor?" Kim Haru asked the giant pasture grass while pointing at the pile of fertilizer. "If there''s a scent you dislike, let me know, so I won''t bring it next time."


    The giant pasture grass had always grown freely in the wild¡ªwhen had it ever encountered such a feast of fragrant and tempting fertilizer?


    Its usual laziness was immediately tossed aside, and every blade of its leaves trembled with excitement.


    As for disliked flavors?


    None!


    It liked everything¡ªeverything!


    As long as humans were willing to give, it was willing to eat!


    With its massive size, it naturally had no issue absorbing large amounts of fertilizer. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Kim Haru confirmed this, he called for others to help spread the fertilizer into the Biryong Cliff.


    The giant pasture grass''s main roots grew deep in the cliff.


    Watching the plant eagerly absorb the fertilizer, Kim Haru casually mentioned his plan to take over this plain.


    After all, the true owner of this land was technically the giant pasture grass.


    Even though Kim Haru didn''t think it would mind having people around, informing it in advance was the right thing to do.


    Sure enough, the giant pasture grass was completely indifferent.


    When it learned that humans would be living here, tending to its appearance, and regularly supplying it with fertilizer, it even urged Kim Haru to hurry up and bring people over.


    "There will be some construction on the plain, so we''ll need to clear out some of the smaller pasture grass," Kim Haru added.


    He knew these smaller grasses were part of the giant pasture grass''s energy network, so he made sure to mention it.


    The giant pasture grass waved its leaves dismissively, showing no signs of distress or dissatisfaction.


    The only reason it had grown so many smaller pasture grasses in the first place was that it was too lazy to move around and absorb energy itself.


    Now that humans were voluntarily bringing high-quality fertilizer and soil¡ªso rich and delicious¡ªit couldn''t care less about losing a few tiny patches of grass.


    Even if this pleasantly scented human cleared out every last blade of small pasture grass on the plain, it wouldn''t be bothered.


    Oh¡ªwait.


    Maybe just leave a few.


    Otherwise, it might not have a reference point if it ever needed to grow new ones.


    Just a few would do.


    Kim Haru chuckled and promised, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to leave some for you."


    This plain was huge¡ªno matter how much humans built, there was no way they''d clear out every last blade of grass.


    The giant pasture grass was worrying over nothing.


    Since everything had been settled, and Kim Haru''s system marketplace had unlocked so many fresh seeds, this trip was undoubtedly a huge success.


    Although there were some unexpected moments along the way, everything turned out fine in the end.


    Now, it was time to pack up and head back.


    Knowing that Kim Haru was about to leave, the giant pasture grass repeatedly confirmed that this fragrant human would return.


    It even urged him to come back as soon as possible, slapping its broad leaves together with loud pa pa sounds¡ªjust like how humans pat their chests in reassurance¡ªand solemnly promised Kim Haru: I will definitely guard the entire plain and won''t let any random creatures take over!


    So, you must come back!


    And it would be even better if you brought more delicious food!


    That was what the giant pasture grass was thinking.


    After Kim Haru reassured it multiple times, the group prepared to leave.


    The vehicle they had come in had already been taken away, but they weren''t worried.


    There were nine people in total, including Kim Haru, and when they all climbed onto the back of the giant owl, there was still plenty of space left.


    The enormous owl dutifully acted as a mount, spreading its wings and taking off in the direction indicated by the humans.


    While in midair, Kim Haru lowered his head slightly and caught sight of the giant pasture grass waving its leaves at him.


    Surrounding it were several deep cracks in the earth.


    At that moment, the grass was slapping its leaves against the ground, much like a child playing in the mud.


    With each slap, the cracks in the earth slowly mended themselves, restoring the land to its original state.


    This was something the giant pasture grass had taken the initiative to do after learning that Kim Haru planned to build human settlements around the cliff.

 Chapter 385 - 385: New Seeds, New Growth

    The pasture grass understood that humans preferred to live in safe, flat environments.


    Those deep cracks in the ground, which looked incredibly dangerous, were something humans wouldn''t like.


    It didn''t care about other humans, but if this fragrant human decided not to come because of them, that would be a huge loss!


    No, no, no!


    It had to fix this place up!


    That way, when the humans arrived, they would see a smooth, comfortable land, perfect for building houses.


    Kim Haru was more than happy to let it proceed with its work.


    Upon returning to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, the moment Kim Haru landed, Moon Baein rushed over.


    "Mr. Kim, are you alright? We heard that you ran into trouble outside, and when I got the news, I was scared to death!"


    Moon Baein could hardly imagine what they would have done if something had really happened to Mr. Kim.


    Now that he saw Kim Haru standing safe and sound in front of him, he finally let out a deep sigh of relief.


    Even though Jo Sungmo had already sent word that everything was fine, Moon Baein couldn''t feel completely at ease until he saw Kim Haru in person.


    Kim Haru could easily imagine how much of a shock it must have been when news of him falling into the cliff reached everyone.


    So, he simply raised his arms and spun around in a full circle.


    "See? I''m fine. Just a false alarm."


    "That''s good, that''s good," Moon Baein said, still carefully scanning Kim Haru for any signs of injury.


    Only after confirming that he was truly unharmed did everyone finally turn their attention to the results of this expedition.


    The giant owl standing nearby didn''t even need an introduction.


    Just one look at its calm and well-behaved demeanor¡ªeyes downcast, nose to the ground¡ªwas enough to tell everyone that it was yet another mutated animal tamed by Mr. Kim.


    Speaking of which, having such a giant owl as a mount is undeniably impressive.


    When it descended from the sky just now, the vast shadow it cast and the aura of a powerful mutated creature it exuded must have made countless people envious.


    Of course, the initial moment of panic that arose when everyone first saw such a gigantic mutated creature¡ªwell, let''s not point that out.


    If it weren''t for the person on the owl''s back sending a message in advance, the entire safe zone would have likely fallen into chaos.


    The appearance of this owl also sparked thoughts among the ability users.


    Indeed, they didn''t have to focus solely on whether mutated creatures were edible¡ªthose that couldn''t be eaten could still be developed for other uses.


    Take this flying one, for example.


    How great would it be to have one as a personal mount?


    Even if they couldn''t find one this large to ride, smaller ones could be used for scouting or delivering messages!


    All the ability users turned their eager gazes toward the researchers at the animal research institute.


    Ordinary people like them certainly couldn''t just tame whatever animal they liked the way Mr. Kim Haru could.


    Their only option was to rely on the researchers to cultivate creatures that were more docile toward humans.


    Take the spiny fish they were encouraged to raise before¡ªit hadn''t just grown healthily, puffing up like a fat pig, but many of them had even lost their fear of humans.


    If their caretakers moved a bit slower while feeding them, they could even touch the spines on their bodies.


    Of course, they had to move carefully, making sure not to startle the fish.


    They also couldn''t apply too much force¡ªthose spines were razor-sharp, and even the tiniest puncture required immediate treatment with an antidote.


    Otherwise, death was inevitable.


    Even a brainless fish bred purely for food could be raised to be somewhat friendly toward humans.


    If they deliberately nurtured creatures with this goal in mind, perhaps they really could develop the kind of animals they dreamed of.


    But all these expectant gazes had nothing to do with Kim Haru.


    He was still showing Moon Baein and the others the seeds he had acquired on this trip.


    "These are all suitable for spring planting. Once I return to my farm and process the seeds, we can start planting them in the empty plots we left."


    By "processing the seeds," what Kim Haru actually meant was purchasing the required amount directly from the system store.


    Not only would his own farm be growing some of them, but the safe zone would also be planting them.


    The trees would likely take longer to grow, but the other crops should have much faster growth cycles.


    Especially things like scallions and chives¡ªthey might be ready to harvest in just a few days.


    As Kim Haru had anticipated, with the system''s enhancement, these crops, which originally had much longer growth cycles, grew at an astonishing rate.


    Scallions had the shortest maturity time, matching the three-day cycle of the cabbage and potatoes he received in his starter pack.


    With the addition of growth-boosting fertilizer, some scallions even matured within a single day.


    What''s more, after their leaves were harvested, the remaining roots could sprout another batch.


    Although the regrowth was a bit slower than the first harvest, it was still something to celebrate.


    Soon after, the bok choy and chives followed, taking about ten days to mature. The slowest-growing crops were tomatoes, eggplants, and peanuts, all of which had growth cycles nearing two months.


    Other crops, such as bell peppers, green peppers, long beans, and lettuce, had growth cycles of around forty days¡ªjust a little over a month.


    As for the peach, pear, and cherry trees, their growth cycles all exceeded six months.


    Kim Haru transplanted the few trees in his small farm to the orchard.


    These were all grown from system-purchased seeds, meaning they wouldn''t mutate.


    The regular fruit trees were entrusted to the mutated orchard trees. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the latter didn''t think much of these non-mutated newcomers, they still patted their trunks and assured Kim Haru they would take good care of them¡ªif only because he was the one who had planted them.

 Chapter 386 - 386: Pyeongseongs First Trade Fair

    Ultimately, the exact growth cycles of these crops depended on how well they absorbed fertilizer.


    With growth-accelerating fertilizers at work, the plants thrived vigorously.


    All the seeds planted in Kim Haru''s small farm and the safe zone this time were ones he bought from the system store.


    As for the seeds harvested from the mutated plants on the plains, those were distributed among the people who had accompanied him on the trip.


    At first, the others were reluctant to accept them.


    They all knew that if it weren''t for Kim Haru, they wouldn''t have even had a chance to obtain so many edible resources¡ªforget about gathering them, they would''ve been lucky just to avoid a fight with the mutated plants.


    But no matter how they protested, Kim Haru firmly insisted on giving them a share.


    He told them it was their rightful reward.


    Knowing they would refuse if he simply divided everything evenly, he even went out of his way to look up the ability squad''s official regulations on distributing spoils of war to convince them to accept.


    Even so, the others carefully selected only the smallest portions, leaving the majority for Kim Haru.


    With fresh ingredients finally in hand, Kim Haru handed them over to Go Okrim without hesitation, expressing his desire for a fresh meal.


    During Kim Haru''s absence, Go Okrim and Kang Hose had managed the small farm exceptionally well.


    Every morning and evening, they would make a trip to the safe zone, hoping for any news about Mr. Kim.


    They had also learned about the dangers Kim Haru had encountered on his journey.


    They were incredibly anxious¡ªif not for Kim Haru''s direct instructions to take good care of the farm, they might have abandoned everything to go search for him.


    Now that they saw Kim Haru return safe and sound, the two of them finally breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    Even without Kim Haru saying anything, Go Okrim had already planned to prepare a grand feast to welcome him back.


    At the dinner table, Kim Haru''s long-awaited scrambled eggs with tomatoes were finally served.


    There was also a cold tomato salad sprinkled with sugar.


    The tomatoes in the salad came in a variety of vibrant colors, and the tiny white sugar crystals scattered over them made the dish unexpectedly beautiful.


    The bell peppers were plump and full, and Go Okrim used a steaming method to make stuffed bell peppers with meat.


    The finely chopped meat was seasoned and stuffed into the peppers, topped with their green caps, and steamed to perfection.


    A light drizzle of soy sauce and a sprinkle of chopped scallions were added after cooking, though the dish was flavorful enough even without the soy sauce.


    Green beans, bok choy, chives, lettuce, and eggplant¡ªevery vegetable had been turned into a delicious dish.


    Additionally, a generous handful of peanuts was coated with a thin layer of flour and fried to a golden crisp.


    Whether as a snack or a side dish with alcohol, they were simply irresistible.


    "We''re missing some wine." Kim Haru stroked his chin as he looked at the plate of peanuts.


    He had heard that trade caravans from other safe zones were arriving soon.


    Hopefully, there would be some alcohol available at the marketplace.


    As the day of the trade fair approached, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone was caught up in a frenzy of preparations.


    Pyeongseong Safe Zone had always been considered the weakest safe zone in the region.


    This was the first time they had ever hosted such an event.


    In the past, even if the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had wanted to organize a trade fair, the surrounding ability user teams had never been willing to attend.


    Most people believed that the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had nothing worthwhile to offer.


    Furthermore, they doubted that the safe zone had the strength to maintain security.


    After all, any large gathering involving trade was bound to attract attention¡ªshowing off wealth could easily make someone a target.


    If the event organizers lacked the power to enforce order, the marketplace would be nothing more than a chaotic battleground.


    But things were different now.


    Even if the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was still seen as weak, it now possessed something undeniably valuable¡ªreal, uncontaminated food.


    That alone was enough to attract numerous ability users.


    As for whether these visitors were coming for fair trade or with other motives in mind, it didn''t matter for now.


    The important thing was that they were coming.


    And once they saw the wealth of resources the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had to offer, it would be hard for them to resist making purchases.


    And if anyone dared to harbor ill intentions¡­


    Well, too bad¡ªPyeongseong Safe Zone was no longer the same as before.


    For some time now, the entire safe zone had been working tirelessly to prepare for this event.


    With the methods brought by the Caeruleus Draco Squad to enhance abilities without side effects, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ability users had seen a significant boost in strength.


    Meanwhile, ordinary civilians, freed from constant food shortages, had more time to train and strengthen their combat abilities.


    Even the elderly and physically weak had taken to mastering weapons, ensuring they wouldn''t become a burden to the main force.


    Proper nutrition had played a crucial role in this transformation.


    Additionally, the people of Pyeongseong Safe Zone had reinforced and restructured many of their buildings.


    The most vulnerable areas were equipped with traps and defensive measures.


    The entire safe zone had been transformed into an impenetrable stronghold.


    As for the people Kim Haru had brought back from the Biryong Plains, designated personnel were guiding them through their new environment.


    Since individual housing wasn''t available yet, they were temporarily housed in the communal winter shelters, with basic living supplies and food provided by the authorities. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, anything beyond the essentials had to be earned through work, points, or crystal cores.


    Surprisingly, most of these newcomers were ability users.


    Only a few elderly and frail young people were ordinary civilians.

 Chapter 387 - 387: Trade Fair and the Great Demon King

    However, even these "ordinary" people were physically stronger than the average civilian in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    This unexpected advantage was a pleasant surprise.


    Moon Baein speculated that the unique environment of the fruit world they had lived in must have subtly altered their physical constitution over time.


    No matter what, ability users have more ways to earn money.


    Whether it''s participating in patrols, joining the security team, or going out with other ability users teams to gather supplies, it doesn''t take long before they can secure a decent livelihood.


    During this phase of making money, the group, who initially felt a sense of unfamiliarity with their new environment, had already integrated well into their surroundings.


    Kim Haru visited the Green Basket Vegetable Shop several times to calculate profits and checked on them during his visits.


    Seeing how well they had adapted to the environment, he finally felt at ease. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only had they adapted, but researchers at the Animal Research Institute also discovered a common trait among the nomadic tribes.


    Compared to others, these nomadic tribespeople¡ªregardless of age or gender¡ªhad significantly higher affinity with animals.


    While fish and ducks didn''t show much reaction, black pigs responded strongly.


    When first-time workers stood by the pigpen, learning how to change feed and clean the area, the pigs displayed far less stress when the nomadic tribespeople were present.


    After noticing this, the researchers at the Animal Research Institute conducted multiple experiments.


    In the end, they concluded that the nomadic tribespeople''s animal affinity had a certain tendency¡ªthey were especially attractive to animals that could serve as mounts.


    Yes, black pigs might be classified as food livestock, but given their size, strength, and running speed, it wasn''t entirely impossible for someone to use them as mounts.


    As for the mutated cattle and horses in the wild, they still attacked when encountering humans.


    However, their attack intensity and choices were noticeably different when facing the nomadic tribespeople.


    After discovering this, both Moon Baein and Kim Haru had already made plans for these nomadic tribespeople''s future.


    Initially, the idea of sending them to Biryong Plains for basic construction work was due to the safe zone lacking extra space for their housing.


    But now, the decision to send them to the plains was entirely based on their exceptional animal affinity.


    After all, what was Kim Haru planning to raise on the Biryong Plains?


    Of course, large livestock like cattle, horses, and sheep.


    Whether they were meant to be mounts or food, letting the nomadic tribespeople handle the livestock was the perfect solution.


    Kim Haru had also heard from Do Seungjin that other ability users, after seeing his owl, had expressed their desire for flying mounts to the Animal Research Institute.


    Thinking about it now, since these nomadic tribespeople were already good at raising mounts, perhaps they could even breed flying ones.


    Although the thought filled Kim Haru with anticipation, he knew the most pressing matter right now was the upcoming trade fair.


    The first batch of green onions had been harvested, and while the second batch had yet to fully grow, more and more ability users from other regions were arriving at the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Finally, when the ability users from the farthest Ahnhae Safe Zone arrived, the trade fair officially began.


    "Kim Haru-hyung! Kim Haru-hyung! I''ve packed everything! Can we go now?" Go Okrim excitedly bounced on the clearing in front of the wooden cabin while carrying a simple woven basket on his back, haphazardly covered with a black cloth.


    Today was the first day of the trade fair.


    After receiving notice from the safe zone yesterday, Kim Haru had already planned to check it out.


    Naturally, Go Okrim didn''t want to miss such a lively event.


    So, Kim Haru simply told him and Kang Hose to pack up, and all of them would go together.


    The official start time of the trade fair was around 10 AM.


    Given that Go Okrim and Kang Hose couldn''t sleep past 6 or 7 AM and were always up early, they had plenty of time to finish their daily farm work before heading to the fair.


    "Hey, I see people from Haneulsae Safe Zone."


    Go Okrim looked around and immediately spotted those familiar uniforms ahead.


    The last trading team from the Haneulsae Safe Zone that wore these uniforms still had people under house arrest in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    How could Go Okrim not recognize them?


    Likewise, the people from Haneulsae Safe Zone also saw Kim Haru.


    Among this trading team from the Haneulsae Safe Zone were some of the same people who had come to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone last autumn.


    They had memorized Kim Haru''s face so clearly that they could recognize him even in their dreams¡ªthere was no way they could forget.


    Now, before even entering the safe zone, they had already run into him.


    Their expressions instantly turned tense.


    Kim Haru also found these people somewhat familiar, but only vaguely.


    He merely cast a brief glance at them before looking away indifferently, not paying them any mind.


    The moment they were glanced at, those people felt their hearts jump to their throats, terrified that this man might be in a bad mood and decide to freeze them all again.


    After being frozen last time, the flow of their abilities in their bodies still hadn''t fully recovered.


    If it happened again, their powers might be completely ruined!


    Fortunately, Kim Haru quickly withdrew his gaze.


    As they sighed in relief, a sense of unwillingness also surfaced in their hearts.


    Their complicated expressions soon drew the attention of the other members of the Haneulsae Safe Zone trading team.


    The ones who were visiting the Pyeongseong Safe Zone for the first time curiously asked what was going on, only to receive hushed whispers in response.


    When they looked at Kim Haru again, the entire Haneulsae Safe Zone trading team collectively shuddered, their faces filled with the unmistakable terror of realizing they had just encountered the "Great Demon King" as soon as they arrived.

 Chapter 388 - 388: Trading Street Encounters

    Then, slowly, someone suddenly took a step back. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately afterward, the entire Haneulsae Safe Zone trading team, which had originally been standing near the front, swiftly retreated, stepping back again and again¡ªuntil they ended up behind Kim Haru''s group of three.


    When Go Okrim and Kang Hose turned their eyes toward them, the members of the Haneulsae Safe Zone trading team flashed fawning smiles and even made a "please, go ahead" gesture with their hands.


    They dared not speak.


    What if their tone or inflection was off and displeased that person?


    What would they do then?


    So, in the end, just smile.


    Smiling would solve everything.


    This scene didn''t just catch the attention of Go Okrim and Kang Hose; it also drew the gazes of the surrounding ability users.


    Here, it was worth mentioning the Haneulsae Safe Zone trading team''s original position.


    Although they weren''t at the very front, they had been near the front of the line.


    Furthermore, it was no secret among the surrounding ability users that the Haneulsae Safe Zone had recently replaced its Safe Zone Commander with an even more domineering one.


    Most people preferred to avoid trouble and had been keeping a close watch on them.


    Some ability-user teams had even considered stepping aside to let the people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone go first.


    But who would have thought¡ªthey hadn''t even moved yet, and the Haneulsae Safe Zone trading team had already made way for someone else!


    And they were doing it in such a fawning manner.


    Just what kind of big shot was this person?!


    Kim Haru and his companions entered the Pyeongseong Safe Zone through the east gate, unfazed by the attention of the crowd.


    The area in the district 4 of the safe zone had been transformed into a wide and well-organized trading street.


    Shops of various sizes lined both sides of the street, all clearly visible at a glance.


    As long as they met the requirements, anyone could apply for a spot here.


    Of course, each safe zone had its share of official shops, and the stalls for unaffiliated traders were allocated within designated areas.


    If two safe zones had ongoing conflicts, their respective stalls wouldn''t be placed too close to each other to avoid unnecessary disputes during the trading event.


    These were all matters that the organizers of the trade gathering had to consider.


    Originally, the Safe Zone Commander had no time to deal with these trivial issues and had handed everything over to Jang Dojang, who would then explain and report them to Kim Haru.


    However, after listening for less than half a day, Kim Haru firmly stated that he would absolutely not answer Jang Dojang''s communication device for the foreseeable future.


    "Let Moon Baein and his team handle it," he said. "I''m just a humble farmer with no sense of presence. Don''t come to me for market regulations, trading procedures, or any of that nonsense."


    The Safe Zone Commander and Jang Dojang: "..."


    Now that Kim Haru had entered the trading street, he completely assumed the role of a visitor.


    Looking at the dazzling variety of stalls on both sides of the road, he felt as if he were wandering through an exhibition fair.


    The residents of Pyeongseong Safe Zone had long known about Mr. Kim''s habits.


    They understood that he disliked being the center of attention.


    So, upon seeing him, they suppressed the urge to greet him.


    Instead, they simply flashed bright smiles when his gaze happened to pass over them but never actively approached him, ensuring that he wouldn''t feel uncomfortable.


    If Mr. Kim was interested in a stall and walked closer, only then would the stall owner enthusiastically started the conversation with him.


    This had become an unspoken rule within the safe zone.


    To be honest, Kim Haru had initially worried about this very issue.


    If not for his curiosity about the trading event, he might have stayed hidden in his little farm and skipped the trip entirely.


    However, now, seeing how everyone maintained a respectful distance, he felt significantly more at ease.


    Although the street was bustling with people, he could simply treat them as background noise.


    Meanwhile, Go Okrim and Kang Hose, who accompanied him, were equally curious about their surroundings.


    They had little experience with large-scale trade gatherings involving multiple safe zones.


    Go Okrim had mostly stayed within Gokmul County and had never ventured out.


    Kang Hose, on the other hand, had previously lived in the Bangnang Safe Zone and had never possessed the resources to participate in such events.


    For him, it was always more practical to take advantage of the time when ability user teams were busy at trade fairs to scavenge supplies in their absence.


    As a result, both of them were now eagerly looking around.


    Kim Haru simply let them explore on their own.


    After all, they were inside Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªwhat trouble could possibly arise?


    The two of them hesitated for a moment before agreeing that he had a point.


    They set a meeting time and place before splitting up to browse on their own.


    Now alone, Kim Haru took out a mask and a hat, covering himself up tightly.


    Aside from those familiar with him, no one would be able to recognize him.


    That instantly made him feel much more secure.


    The teams of ability users from various regions had brought an array of strange and fascinating goods, at least from Kim Haru''s perspective.


    The edible portions of well-processed mutated creatures, which tasted decent, were a standard trade item and didn''t surprise him.


    There were also practical materials like animal pelts, sharp bones, and fangs that could be used as weapons¡ªalways in demand among ability users.


    Then there were relics from the pre-apocalyptic world, such as pots, bowls, and clothing that Go Okrim was specifically searching for.


    Among them was one of Kang Hose''s targets¡ªcat and dog food.


    Unfortunately, pet food was no longer just for animals.


    Most of it was bought and consumed by people.


    Although the taste left much to be desired, it was at least normal food from before the apocalypse, making it quite expensive.

 Chapter 389 - 389: Marketplace Finds

    Kim Haru also went up to buy some.


    He hadn''t forgotten that he had a cat and eleven dogs at home, plus Kang Hose''s one cat and one dog.


    Surely, the animals still longed for the familiar taste of their old food.


    However, Kim Haru didn''t buy too much.


    The stall owner didn''t have a large stock in the first place, and the price was set high.


    If he bought too much at once, it would definitely attract attention, and Kim Haru didn''t want to stand out.


    Besides, this was all pre-apocalypse stock, and who knew how long past its expiration date it was?


    Buying a small amount for Fuzzball and the Cryo Wolf to taste was enough.


    If they ate too much spoiled food and got sick, Kim Haru would feel bad for them.


    It wasn''t as if there was no other food at home for them.


    Among the most popular items at these stalls were women''s products.


    Lipsticks and cosmetics drew swarms of female ability users, crowding around to inquire about prices.


    Kim Haru even spotted Song Hayoon from the Caeruleus Draco team, bringing Yoon Soeon along to shop.


    It made sense.


    No matter how strong and queenly Song Hayoon usually was, she was still a woman.


    And what woman didn''t love beauty?


    Not to mention women¡ªKim Haru even saw some men mixed into the crowd.


    Of course, those men buying these products weren''t necessarily getting them for themselves.


    They could be gifts for their crushes, an offering to please a wife or girlfriend, or even just an item to resell at a higher price.


    Kim Haru had no interest in joining the bustle and quietly turned to leave.


    At some of the less prominent stalls, there were also electronic products on display.


    The stall owner appeared to be an Lightning-type ability user and was charging the electronics himself.


    Although in the post-apocalypse, these devices had mostly become disposable or outright useless, making them less valuable, there were still people browsing.


    A charged electronic device could be used for playing offline games, taking pictures, or recording information.


    Not everyone spent all their time on survival¡ªhaving something to entertain themselves with during downtime wasn''t bad.


    Naturally, Kim Haru was drawn in as well.


    Instead of pushing forward, he stood to the side and observed as other ability users haggled.


    Kim Haru quickly noticed that many of them weren''t asking about the price of the electronics themselves but about how much it cost to charge them.


    It made sense.


    Finding an intact electronic device wasn''t too hard in the apocalypse¡ªthe real challenge was the lack of power sources.


    The stall owner was well aware of this and promptly set a price for charging, even putting up a sign.


    Before long, Kim Haru noticed people bringing their own devices to him.


    They were only paying for a recharge, not buying anything.


    Either way, it was a profitable business.


    The price for charging was much higher than the price of the electronics themselves, so the stall owner naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    Most of the crystal cores used in these transactions contained lightning energy, ensuring that he could replenish his ability once it ran out.


    It seemed to be an unspoken rule of the trade.


    Besides the people coming to charge their devices, Kim Haru also noticed some ability users teams eyeing the stall owner''s Lightning-type ability user enviously.


    They asked if he had a team and tried to recruit him.


    What piqued Kim Haru''s curiosity was that the stall owner clearly stated he was unaffiliated but also refused to join any of the teams attempting to recruit him.


    This reminded Kim Haru of Chung Hwangeun.


    It seemed like this stall owner was also the type who preferred wandering alone.


    Did all Lightning-type ability users share this trait?


    These thoughts briefly circled in Kim Haru''s mind before he pushed them aside.


    Other people''s preferences were none of his business.


    He was only here to see if there were any games he didn''t already have at home.


    Kim Haru silently sifted through the pile of electronic devices, picking out the ones that caught his interest and setting them aside.


    The stall owner, who was busy charging other electronics, glanced at him curiously several times.


    "How much for these?" Kim Haru asked, selecting a bunch.


    "Two crystal cores," the stall owner said, a little bit surprised to see someone buying so many electronic devices at once. "Do you need them charged?"


    Kim Haru shook his head. "No need."


    That only made the stall owner even more curious.


    This guy didn''t seem like a Lightning-type ability user¡ªmaybe one of his companions was?


    Regardless of his curiosity, the stall owner didn''t ask further.


    After paying, Kim Haru took his things and continued wandering toward the next area. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he walked further, the stalls became larger, and the patrol teams stationed in this section were better equipped.


    The reason was obvious¡ªthis area mainly sold living creatures.


    Not all mutated plants and animals were stronger than humans.


    Some mutated creatures that was unable to be eaten and weaker than humans, were easily controlled and were still sought after by ability users.


    If these creatures could be tamed for battle, great.


    If not, they could be used for training purposes or even as bait.


    Some people specifically searched for certain creatures because of their unique properties.


    For example, the Xyphor Serpentis Snake¡ªwhen attacked, it would blow bubbles filled with venom.


    If these bubbles were roasted over a fire, they would harden into glass-like orbs that wouldn''t break unless subjected to strong force.


    Once this was discovered, Xyphor Serpentis Snake became highly sought after, especially by ability users with weaker combat capabilities.


    They could store the venom bubbles in advance and use them later in fights.


    However, Xyphor Serpentis Snake were difficult to find.


    They lived in remote areas, and few people managed to locate them.


    However, when someone did, they would often find entire colonies.


    Aside from their venom, their combat ability was weak, making them relatively easy to be captured.

 Chapter 390 - 390: Mystery Eggs

    Kim Haru spotted a stall selling nothing but snakes, surrounded by a water barrier to prevent them from slithering away.


    After all, not everyone attending the market was an ability user¡ªthere were ordinary people here too.


    Kim Haru had no interest in these slippery creatures.


    Why would he want one when he had Fuzzball''s soft fur to pet and his Cryo Wolf'' playful antics to keep him entertained?


    He only glanced at them briefly to memorize their appearance¡ªjust in case he ever ran into one in the wild and needed to know how to deal with it.


    Then, he moved on to browse other stalls.


    Most of the strange creatures on sale didn''t interest him.


    Just as he was about to walk past this section entirely, he noticed something odd¡ªa completely silent stall.


    It wasn''t that there were no people at the stall, but rather that the goods being sold weren''t making any noise.


    Unlike other stalls, where the creatures struggled and made sounds, this stall''s merchandise remained still.


    Looking closer, Kim Haru realized what was being sold¡ªeggs.


    An egg stall.


    That actually caught his interest.


    He walked up to listen to the stall owner explaining to another customer.


    "Each egg is labeled with its price and species. Pick whichever you want. Whether or not it hatches, I can''t guarantee. But I can assure you that they''re all still alive for now."


    "What about that pile?" someone asked, pointing to a separate stack of eggs divided by a stone.


    That side also had a large pile of eggs, but unlike the labeled ones, these had no markings¡ªno species, no price.


    Only a sign in front that read, "Fifty crystal cores."


    There were far more eggs in the unlabeled pile than in the clearly marked one.


    Kim Haru roughly compared the two piles.


    While the unlabeled eggs varied in size and shape just like the labeled ones, not a single egg from that pile matched anything in the identified section.


    The vendor spread his hands over the pile of eggs. "These? It all depends on luck."


    "Luck?"


    "To be honest, I picked up most of these eggs. I don''t know their species, but I can guarantee they''re still alive. Whether you manage to hatch something out of them, though¡ªthat''s not my responsibility. So, all of them are fifty crystal cores. Good or bad, it''s up to luck."


    Wasn''t this just like buying a mystery bag?


    Kim Haru was intrigued.


    He first glanced at the eggs with clear price tags.


    Most of the names were unfamiliar to him, and the prices varied.


    One particularly small egg, about the size of a chicken egg, was marked at a whopping one thousand crystal cores.


    What surprised Kim Haru the most was that not all the eggs belonged to oviparous species.


    Among them, he noticed labels for mice, insects, and even monkeys¡ªanimals that were typically viviparous.


    After eavesdropping on a few conversations, he learned that after the apocalypse, the distinction between egg-laying and live birth had become completely chaotic.


    In other words, there was no telling what these eggs might hatch into.


    Kim Haru wasn''t particularly interested in hatching a pet.


    What he really wanted was livestock¡ªif he could hatch a cow or sheep, that would be perfect.


    The Biryong Plains still didn''t have any livestock.


    With that goal in mind, he focused on picking out the largest eggs.


    The random egg section didn''t attract much attention.


    Apart from a few Fire-type ability users, who were confident they could incubate the eggs, most people focused on the eggs with known species.


    Just as the vendor had said, while these eggs were currently alive, they wouldn''t hatch without the right conditions.


    A single mistake could result in nothing hatching at all, wasting a fortune in crystal cores.


    To ensure successful hatching, people needed specialized incubators or Fire-type ability users to maintain the proper temperature.


    That wasn''t an easy task.


    Once an egg was set for incubation, a Fire-type ability user would need to tend to it daily, with only short breaks, until it hatched.


    That meant no missions, no hunting zombies, no scavenging for supplies¡ªnothing else.


    Because of this, hiring someone to incubate an egg often cost far more than the egg itself.


    Still, if the egg showed signs of hatching, its owner would keep watch nearby.


    The first person the newly hatched creature saw would naturally form a bond with it, leading to a higher chance of successful taming.


    Compared to capturing a wild creature, raising one from birth was much easier.


    Of course, there was also a significant chance that, despite all efforts, the creature would never be tamed and would have to be put down. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With such a high price to pay, it was no wonder that those who could afford eggs preferred the ones with known species.


    No one wanted to take a gamble, only to end up hatching something useless¡ªor worse, something they despised.


    Still, there were always people willing to take risks.


    Seeing Kim Haru, who wasn''t a Fire-type ability user, picking out random eggs, the other shoppers assumed he was one of those gamblers.


    A Fire-type ability user who was also browsing the random eggs kindly gave him a warning. "Bigger isn''t always better when it comes to eggs."


    Kim Haru looked over, curious.


    Fire-type ability users tended to be straightforward.


    The man didn''t mind that Kim Haru was silent.


    Seeing that he was listening, he pointed at the large eggs Kim Haru had selected, then gestured toward his own choices¡ªsmaller eggs, one of which was only the size of a quail egg.


    "There''s a saying: ''Concentrated essence makes for the best quality.'' It''s better to pick smaller eggs. It''s not a guarantee, but generally, the smaller the egg, the more dangerous the creature inside. The ones you''ve picked? They might just hatch into oversized animals with no brains and no abilities."


    The ability user even gave Kim Haru a few examples¡ªrock cow, multi-horned goat, and other creatures that were all brawn and no intelligence.


    How could he have known?

 Chapter 391 - 391: Haneulsae Safe Zone Causes Trouble Again

    The moment Kim Haru heard that bigger eggs had a higher chance of hatching cows, he became even more determined to buy the largest ones.


    "Thank you." Kim Haru expressed his gratitude, then turned back and handed over his chosen eggs to the vendor. "I''ll take all five of these."


    The Fire-type ability user: "¡­"


    So this guy didn''t listen to a single word I just said?


    He actually thought Kim Haru thanked him because he had changed his mind.


    Oh well, let him be.


    He''ll regret it soon enough when all the eggs hatch into a bunch of big, dumb, useless creatures.


    Since the five eggs he just bought were all still alive, Kim Haru didn''t store them directly in his system backpack in front of so many people.


    Instead, he went to a stall nearby, run by someone from Pyeongseong Safe Zone, and bought a basket.


    After lining it with a layer of fur to keep the eggs warm, he carefully placed them inside.


    The vendor selling the baskets turned out to be a familiar face¡ªit was the same elderly woman he had first commissioned to weave a carrying basket.


    Now, after having enough to eat and drink and regaining her health, she had even awakened an ability.


    Although her ability didn''t have much potential¡ªat best, it could only reach Level 1 peak¡ªit was still an ability, something even her daughter hadn''t managed to awaken.


    The elderly woman had been utterly shocked by the discovery.


    But after the initial surprise came uncontrollable joy.


    Her ability turned out to be Plant-type ability, and whether it was due to the vines Kim Haru had given her or not, she found that while she wasn''t very skilled at controlling most plants, manipulating vines came naturally to her.


    The vines she produced weren''t particularly hard nor poisonous, but they had impressive flexibility. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they weren''t much use in combat, she simply returned to her old craft and started weaving containers with them.


    To her surprise, business was booming.


    At this trade gathering, baskets and carrying slings woven with her vines were in high demand, and there was a steady stream of customers at her stall.


    When Kim Haru came over to buy one, the elderly woman insisted on giving it to him for free.


    Even after he firmly refused, she still gave him a buy-one-get-one-free deal, selecting the two best-crafted, most intricate baskets for him.


    With a basket full of eggs in hand, Kim Haru deliberately walked toward a secluded corner.


    Once he ensured that no one was paying attention, he swiftly stored the eggs in his system backpack.


    Afterward, he wandered around a few nearby stalls at random, casually browsing.


    When he saw that it was almost noon¡ªthe time they had agreed to meet¡ªhe slowly made his way toward the designated location.


    He had arranged to meet Go Okrim and Kang Hose at the entrance of the trading street, so he started heading back in that direction.


    As he walked, he noticed people beginning to gather toward one spot.


    What''s going on?


    Kim Haru''s attention was drawn to the commotion.


    Just then, a vaguely familiar face passed by him.


    Kim Haru reached out and stopped the person, asking, "What happened? Where is everyone going?"


    The passerby was about to shake off the unexpected grip in annoyance, but when he turned his head and recognized Kim Haru, his attitude immediately changed.


    He eased up and answered, "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Kim. I heard there''s a fight up ahead. One of the parties involved is from the Haneulsae Safe Zone, but I don''t know the details yet."


    Haneulsae Safe Zone?


    Kim Haru was surprised by their audacity.


    Hadn''t they already learned their lesson last time?


    Releasing his grip on the man, Kim Haru decided to follow the crowd and see what was going on.


    The patrol team would probably arrive soon, but until they did, it was better for him to keep an eye on things¡ªespecially since this was the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s territory, and it was only the first day of the trade fair.


    From what the bystanders were saying, Kim Haru had only gathered that one side of the argument involved people from Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    However, when he arrived at the scene, he discovered that the other party was actually from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    It was someone familiar.


    That cold-faced woman was none other than Song Hayoon from the Caeruleus Draco Squad.


    Calling it an argument didn''t quite capture the situation¡ªright now, it looked more like the people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone were trying to take Song Hayoon away.


    "Hey, brother, what''s going on here? I got here late, fill me in."


    The passerby who had come with Kim Haru eagerly went ahead to gather information.


    Soon enough, someone who had witnessed the entire event from beginning to end openly shared everything.


    That was when Kim Haru learned that before entering the Bangnang Safe Zone, Song Hayoon had actually been a part of the Haneulsae Safe Zone¡ªand not just any ordinary member.


    Her real name was Oh Yoorin, and she was the eldest daughter of Oh Daehan, the current head of the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s logistics department.


    "Oh Daehan?" The name sounded vaguely familiar to Kim Haru.


    He was sure he had heard it somewhere before, though not often enough for him to immediately recall when or where.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone local beside him, however, seemed to be quite knowledgeable about these names. "Last autumn, the Draco Virtus Squad that came here included someone named Oh Yongho¡ªthat''s Oh Daehan''s son."


    At the mention of the Draco Virtus Squad, Kim Haru''s memory clicked.


    That was the ability users team that had incited trouble for his vegetable shop.


    After being put under house arrest, they had still attempted to stir up trouble, which ultimately led to the Haneulsae Safe Zone trading team abandoning them.


    After that, Kim Haru hadn''t paid them much attention.


    The last he had heard, most of them had ended up dead.

 Chapter 392 - 392: Song Hayoon’s Resolve

    Oh Yongho, if he remembered correctly, had been the weakest one in the that team¡ªthe first one to die.


    Kim Haru still recalled Jang Dojang gossiping about it.


    Apparently, Oh Yongho had relied on his father''s control over the logistics department to form the ability users teams using supplies, and most of the members had dubious motives.


    He hadn''t expected Song Hayoon to be Oh Yongho''s sister.


    "Are they blood-related?" Kim Haru frowned.


    This could be troublesome.


    Her brother had essentially died because of him.


    If Song Hayoon knew about it, would she seek revenge? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru wasn''t particularly worried about his own safety.


    With the Farm''s Protection, Song Hayoon wouldn''t be able to harm him.


    But he hadn''t forgotten that Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ability users relied on Song Hayoon to rapidly enhance their powers without side effects.


    If she defected because of her brother''s death, it would be a significant loss for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The passerby was just an ordinary person, but even he understood Song Hayoon''s importance to the safety zone.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s concerns, he quickly reassured him, "They''re blood-related, yeah, but Song Hayoon left the Haneulsae Safe Zone and joined the Bangnang Safe Zone because of her father and brother. If she were going to take revenge, it''d be for her teammates¡ªnot her brother."


    As it turned out, Song Hayoon had never been valued in her family.


    Before escaping from the Haneulsae Safe Zone, she hadn''t even awakened an ability.


    But because she was a woman, and an attractive one at that, her father, Oh Daehan, had planned to send her away in exchange for a brighter future for himself and his beloved son.


    When Song Hayoon found out, she had refused outright, but Oh Daehan didn''t care about her opinion.


    In the end, she found an opportunity to escape.


    "I heard the person she was supposed to be given to didn''t even treat women like people," the passerby sighed. "He killed quite a few people already. Women who survived in the apocalypse are tough, but there are still scum who do things worse than beasts."


    As the bystander spoke, a voice from the group standing opposite Song Hayoon rang out, belonging to one of the people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    "Miss Oh, the Safe Zone Commander still thinks about you. If you come back with us and become the Safe Zone Commander''s wife, wouldn''t that be much better than being just an ordinary ability user in another safe zone? What do you say?"


    Hearing this, it was immediately clear who the scumbag the bystander had referred to earlier was.


    So it was the Safe Zone Commander of the Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    That safe zone was truly a strange place.


    It was a wonder how it had managed to survive for so long.


    Kim Haru no longer worried about Song Hayoon betraying them.


    Sure enough, Song Hayoon shot back without hesitation.


    "If your Safe Zone Commander isn''t afraid of waking up one day as a corpse, then by all means, take me back."


    The people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone were momentarily speechless.


    Song Hayoon continued, "Oh, right. My ability isn''t strong enough to kill the Safe Zone Commander, but I can definitely make sure he never becomes a man again."


    As she spoke, she cast a deliberate glance at a certain area of the people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s bodies.


    Her gaze carried an unmistakable meaning.


    Instantly, the surrounding men''s expressions changed, and some subtly pressed their legs together as if they had already begun to feel an unbearable pain.


    One of them hesitantly asked, "Then... what about your father?"


    "Sorry, do I have a father? All my relatives are already dead. I, Song Hayoon, am an orphan. Don''t try to use that nonsense to trick me."


    She cut them off without a second thought.


    Not wanting to waste another word, she grabbed Yoon Soeon''s hand and turned around to leave.


    However, the people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone, despite their dark expressions, refused to step aside.


    This was an order from both the Safe Zone Commander and the director of the logistics department¡ªanyone who found Oh Yoorin need to bring her back to the Haneulsae Safe Zone, even if they had to beat her half to death.


    They had no choice but to obey.


    Song Hayoon''s gaze turned cold as she stared them down. "What''s this? Do you really want to fight me here?"


    Kim Haru had already noticed several people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone subtly activating their abilities, faint glimmers of power appearing in their palms.


    The bystanders who are all ordinary people, quickly backed away to avoid being caught in the crossfire.


    The bystander who had been speaking with Kim Haru was no exception.


    Fights between ability users were dangerous, and ordinary people could easily get caught in the chaos.


    Silently, Kim Haru raised his hand, ready to remove his mask and cap, preparing to step forward and put a stop to the confrontation.


    This wasn''t the place for a fight.


    The surrounding buildings had been painstakingly repaired by the people of the safe zone.


    If they got damaged, what then?


    Speaking of which, where was the patrol team?


    Just as Kim Haru was thinking this and had pulled his mask halfway down, the patrol team arrived in perfect formation.


    "What''s going on here?!" The captain of the patrol team at the front shouting sharply.


    The patrol team swiftly surrounded the troublemakers from the Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    "Fighting is prohibited within the safe zone. Come with us to the patrol station."


    Without hesitation, they took both the people from the Haneulsae Safe Zone and Song Hayoon into custody.


    Kim Haru was more than happy to stay out of it.


    Originally, he had planned to head to the entrance to meet up with Go Okrim and Kang Hose.


    But after thinking for a moment, he gestured for the bystander from earlier to come over.


    "Mr. Kim, do you have any instructions?" The passerby eagerly ran over.

 Chapter 393 - 393: A Turning Point

    "Inform Secretary Jang Dojang about what just happened and have him notify the Safe Zone Commander."


    Kim Haru estimated the timing¡ªseveral official trade delegations from different safe zones were probably still in negotiations at the Safe Zone Commander''s building.


    The situation in the trading district might not reach the Safe Zone Commander''s ears until after those talks concluded, and by then, it could be too late.


    Although Kim Haru wasn''t sure if this would be useful, he suspected that the incident would influence the negotiations between Pyeongseong Safe Zone and Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    And most likely, it would favor Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    The passerby didn''t ask why.


    Seeing that Kim Haru had no further instructions, he abandoned his plans to browse the trading market and even skipped lunch, rushing off to complete the task first.


    Due to this commotion, Kim Haru arrived at the meeting spot later than planned.


    "Kim Haru-hyung!" Go Okrim, who had been anxiously scanning the area, immediately spotted him and waved his hand excitedly.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, if you had been any later, we would have asked the patrol team to help find you," Go Okrim said with a sigh of relief. "Are we still exploring this afternoon? Let''s stick together from now on and not split up again."


    When he and Kang Hose realized that Kim Haru hadn''t arrived on time, they had been extremely worried.


    They feared something might have happened and deeply regretted agreeing to split up earlier. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What could possibly happen inside the safe zone?" Kim Haru replied helplessly.


    "Still, let''s stay together. It''ll put our minds at ease."


    Even though Go Okrim and Kang Hose knew that major incidents were unlikely in the safe zone¡ªespecially in the trading district, which was constantly patrolled by security teams and filled with the people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªthey couldn''t shake their worry.


    Kim Haru wasn''t weak, but that didn''t lessen their concern.


    Kim Haru didn''t mind and went along with their suggestion.


    "We can decide about the afternoon later. For now, let''s head to District 2 for lunch."


    Hwa Jian had known that Kim Haru would be visiting the trade fair today, so he had offered to prepare lunch in advance.


    All Kim Haru had to do was go straight to the Green Basket Vegetable Shop to eat.


    Kim Haru saw no reason to refuse.


    During lunch, Hwa Jian shared some good news.


    His parents, who had been bedridden for years, had been eating normal food over the past few months, and their health had improved significantly.


    They could now move their heads and hands, and at this rate, within six months, they might not need to stay in bed all the time¡ªperhaps even walk a little.


    As he spoke, Hwa Jian was so overwhelmed with gratitude that he nearly knelt before Kim Haru, tears of emotion spilling out uncontrollably.


    "No need to thank me. You''ve been managing the store excellently¡ªI haven''t had to worry about it at all," Kim Haru said, helping him up. "If you really want to thank me, expand the store. Grow the business."


    As Kim Haru spoke those words, a certain thought in his mind became completely firm.


    Not just Hwa Jian¡ªeven Han Gwonhee, Go Okrim, and Kang Hose all looked at Kim Haru in astonishment.


    "Mr. Kim, do you mean...?"


    Kim Haru gave them a confident smile.


    "Don''t worry about the supply¡ªI''ll expand the farmland. Not just the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, but the nearby safe zones, and even all the safe zones in the country, will want the Green Basket Vegetable Shop."


    Yes, if in the past, Kim Haru had simply planned to grow some crops to live comfortably, and later, after getting involved with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, he shifted his goal to ensuring a better life for the people here¡ª


    Now, Kim Haru had finally awakened his true ambition.


    He wanted to try changing this world.


    To change this human civilization on the brink of extinction, ravaged by the apocalypse.


    Kim Haru didn''t know how far he could go, but he knew one thing¡ªhe now possessed far more leverage than anyone could have imagined.


    And it was enough for him to take this step forward.


    With something as powerful as the farm system, he couldn''t just think about himself.


    Like now, hearing that Hwa Jian''s parents were recovering because of his vegetables filled his heart with real joy, pride, and satisfaction.


    The farming system could accomplish much more.


    The first step would be to ensure that everyone could eat their fill.


    Although Kim Haru''s words weren''t spoken with any particular excitement, nor did he display any dramatic expression, everyone present had the same thought¡ª


    Perhaps, they had just witnessed a historic turning point.


    The trade fair lasted ten days in total.


    Throughout this period, the fair was not entirely peaceful.


    As expected, small acts of theft, trickery, and deception gradually emerged.


    However, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had prepared thoroughly.


    Despite a few hiccups, no major problems arose.


    On the third day of the fair, the highly anticipated normal vegetables finally appeared at the Pyeongseong Safe Zone official stall.


    The moment they were unveiled, chaos erupted as everyone scrambled to buy them.


    The ability users, who had long heard rumors of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s abundant stock of normal vegetables, had been holding back during the fair.


    Unless they found something they truly wanted, they hadn''t spent their crystal cores recklessly.


    They had been saving up for this moment.


    At the same time, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone wasted no time in organizing a tour.


    Anyone interested was welcome to visit the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s farmlands.


    Of course, each participant had to pay two crystal cores as an entry fee.


    Only two cores¡ªit was nothing for the ability users who could afford to attend the trade fair.


    As they followed the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s officials around the fields, every single visitor¡ªwithout exception¡ªwas completely stunned by the thriving, lush green crops.


    It was as if they were witnessing a divine miracle.

 Chapter 394 - 394: The Truth Unveiled

    Some of them even knelt on the ground and bowed toward the vibrant fields, beaming with joy.


    After the tour, the ability users began speaking even more favorably about the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    It was then that Pyeongseong officially proposed its "win-win cooperation" initiative.


    As many ability users voiced their support, Pyeongseong''s officials engaged in a second round of negotiations with the other official trading teams.


    This time, with the backing of the people, Pyeongseong Safe Zone firmly held the upper hand.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone declared that cooperation was possible¡ªbut under one condition.


    The Haneulsae Safe Zone had to be dealt with. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those people who are unwilling to participate were free to leave.


    But if they did, they could forget about getting a share of the cooperation.


    The series of disgusting acts committed by the new Safe Zone Commander of the Haneulsae Safe Zone didn''t start when he took office¡ªthose in the surrounding areas had known about his actions for a while.


    However, the scattered ability users only knew the general rumors, while the officials from other safe zones had much more detailed knowledge.


    Yet, no matter how repulsive he was or how cruel his actions had been, the fact remained that his military strength was slightly superior to any single safe zone.


    Since he hadn''t yet infringed on their direct interests, the other safe zones had never considered bringing him down.


    This time, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s proposal truly shocked the core members of the official trading teams from the other safe zones!


    No one notified Haneulsae Safe Zone''s trading team about this additional discussion meeting, and the Pyeongseong Safe Zone specifically assigned people to guard the area, ensuring that nothing would be leaked to the Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    Under these circumstances, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone no longer felt the need to be discreet.


    Moon Baein directly ordered someone to bring Roh Baekjin forward.


    When the captain of the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s autumn trading team appeared, those who recognized his face were so startled that they nearly stood up from their chairs.


    "What''s going on?"


    A meeting meant to discuss dealing with Haneulsae Safe Zone¡ªwhy was the captain of Haneulsae Safe Zone''s official trading team here?


    Just what was the Pyeongseong Safe Zone trying to do?


    Moon Baein remained calm. "Don''t worry, stay seated."


    As he spoke, he introduced Roh Baekjin, who had now become their ally.


    At this moment, Roh Baekjin and his people had already taken the antidote.


    With the parasite no longer affecting them, they finally had the chance to fully express their thoughts to Moon Baein.


    Since the autumn season, the ten Level 3 ability users from the Haneulsae Safe Zone had been restricted in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, witnessing firsthand how ordinary people and ability users coexisted harmoniously.


    The atmosphere was so much better than the Haneulsae Safe Zone that there was simply no comparison.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander genuinely cared about the people living in the safe zone, and Roh Baekjin''s group had seen all of this with their own eyes.


    Except for Roh Baekjin, whose legs required recovery, the other nine ability users had all worked alongside the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s ordinary residents for an entire winter.


    This experience made them realize that, compared to the oppressive and nerve-wracking atmosphere of the Haneulsae Safe Zone, they much preferred the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s environment.


    What ultimately solidified their decision was the increasing abundance of normal food in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and the fact that Haneulsae Safe Zone had deliberately delayed delivering the antidote until the very last moment.


    Among those who traveled with this trading team were members from the last one.


    Roh Baekjin and his group received secret messages from them, revealing that, due to their previous failure, ten out of the forty people who returned had already been sent to dangerous locations under various excuses from the Safe Zone Commander¡ªnone of them had ever come back.


    As for the remaining half, their situation wasn''t looking great either.


    Despite being Level 2 ability users, they were now living worse than newly awakened Level 1 ability users.


    It wouldn''t be long before these people, too, disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, this informant disclosed another chilling detail: the Safe Zone Commander had secretly instructed the main members of the current trading team to delay their journey on purpose.


    The goal was to ensure that Roh Baekjin and the others would suffer for a few more days once the parasite''s effects worsened.


    As for whether they would survive that pain?


    The Safe Zone Commander had simply said, "That''s up to fate."


    This revelation made Roh Baekjin and his people see their predicament with absolute clarity.


    Now, as he stood before this meeting aimed at taking down the Haneulsae Safe Zone, Roh Baekjin did not hold back¡ªhe spilled everything he knew.


    He exposed the Safe Zone Commander''s use of parasites to control people, his arbitrary killings for personal amusement, his secret human experiments, and even the horrific practice of feeding human flesh to zombies to harvest crystal cores.


    The atrocities he described were beyond human comprehension.


    Everyone present, except for the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander who had already heard from Roh Baekjin, was utterly stunned by what they had just learned.


    "This... this... how could something like this happen?"


    "Oh my god..."


    "What exactly is the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander trying to do?!"


    None of them could believe that such things were happening in Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    They had thought¡ªat most, at most...


    Well, considering the rumors they had heard before, those were already enough to paint that person as cold-blooded and cruel.


    Even though they now knew that Haneulsae Safe Zone had essentially become a living hell, the people present still hesitated to make a firm decision.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander didn''t expect to get everyone''s commitment in one go either.


    He began laying out the advantages and disadvantages according to plan, steering the discussion in a strategic direction.

 Chapter 395 - 395: Big Hooties Egg-Sitting Misfortune

    Kim Haru had been enjoying a rather leisurely time recently.


    After attending the trade fair a few times, he lost interest.


    Among the three people living on the small farm, Go Okrim was the only one who still eagerly went for a stroll every day.


    Kang Hose, on the other hand, wasn''t one for crowds either and spent his time helping Kim Haru with design sketches on the farm.


    Although saying he was helping, Kang Hose was really just assisting¡ªhanding over pencils, calculating numbers, and other minor tasks.


    Right now, Kim Haru was working on the blueprint for the Biryong Plains.


    He could check the terrain and data directly from the system map.


    Since he planned to expand operations there, he naturally had to build the necessary facilities. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When raising large animals, the layout didn''t need to be overly refined.


    More importantly, it had to be practical¡ªensuring a steady supply of food and water, proper sanitation, and enough space.


    As he thought through these aspects, he followed both the system''s suggestions and his own research to design the farm''s substation.


    At this moment, Kim Haru had set up a table and chair under an osmanthus tree, sketching in the pleasant spring weather.


    The breeze was light, the sun neither too hot nor too cold.


    Dappled sunlight filtered through the tree''s branches onto the paper, not obstructing his view but rather giving him bursts of inspiration.


    Looking at just this scene, it was an undeniably peaceful and beautiful moment.


    However, if one''s gaze shifted slightly to the open space nearby¡­


    A giant grass nest sat in the middle of the clearing, and perched on top of it was an enormous, oval-shaped owl.


    Despite it being broad daylight, the owl was wide awake, its round eyes staring at Kim Haru without blinking.


    Its dark pupils practically had the words "aggrieved" written all over them.


    Anyone who saw this scene would instinctively clutch their chest.


    Seriously, wasn''t this a bit terrifying?


    Kang Hose had already stolen multiple glances at the owl.


    Every now and then, he would glance over, then look away, only to glance over again.


    Eventually, he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    He walked over to Kim Haru and pointed at the pitiful-looking owl.


    "Mr. Kim, why not... let Big Hootie move around a little?"


    Without even looking up, Kim Haru replied, "Go ahead, I never said it couldn''t move. Just don''t break the eggs."


    The owl, which had been listening intently to the humans'' conversation, had just begun to shift its body, preparing to stretch its wings, when it heard the last part of the sentence.


    In an instant, its entire body froze.


    The owl, named Big Hootie, seemed to darken by several shades as if covered in a layer of dust.


    Carefully, it lowered the foot it had just lifted, tucked in its wings, and obediently returned to its original posture.


    Not forgetting, it even lowered its head to check whether the eggs beneath it were still intact.


    Yes, at this moment, the ones nestled between the owl and the grass nest, radiating warmth, were the eggs that Kim Haru had bought from the trading market.


    As soon as he brought the eggs back, Kim Haru used some mutated silk to make a simple nest, ensuring they wouldn''t lose vitality due to temperature loss.


    After that, he started searching through the system to see if there was an incubator.


    He guessed that there should be one, but most incubators were designed for smaller eggs like chicken or duck eggs.


    The ones he had brought back were as big as watermelons, so he figured he needed to find a specialized incubator.


    As he continued searching, he suddenly sensed a "dark cloud" looming over his head.


    Before he could react, a loud plop sounded in his ear.


    Turning his head, he saw that the overexcited big owl, who had been playing wildly in the forest, had mistaken the large eggs for toys.


    With one careless swipe of its claws, an egg rolled off and¡ª


    Cracked.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    Owl: "...Hoo."


    Hooing wouldn''t help.


    One egg was shattered just like that.


    Kim Haru gave up on looking for a system incubator, sneering as he supervised the owl to build a proper nest itself.


    Then, he placed the remaining eggs inside and made the owl sit on them until they hatched.


    Poor Big Hootie was still an unmated male owl, and now his first experience with incubating eggs wasn''t even with his own.


    But what choice did he have?


    He was the one who had acted too fast with his claws and treated everything like a toy.


    Now, it had already been many days since the owl started incubating the eggs.


    During this time, the poor thing misjudged its strength and accidentally crushed another egg.


    The shock of it made its feathers puff out into a giant feathery explosion on the spot!


    Now, it didn''t dare to move recklessly anymore.


    Fortunately, the crushed egg had already developed a nearly complete creature inside, just two days away from hatching.


    It didn''t die immediately upon breaking; it still had one last breath left.


    Kim Haru hurriedly rescued it, placing the premature egg inside the Luring Lotus leaf for care.


    This was also the first time Kim Haru learned that the lotus in his pond wasn''t just for edible lotus roots and seed pods¡ªthe leaves had a much greater use than he had imagined.


    If the Ginseng Spirit hadn''t told him, he wouldn''t have known how to save the little one.


    What Kim Haru didn''t realize was that the Luring Lotus''s ability to wrap around creatures wasn''t actually meant for saving them.


    Normally, any being wrapped by the lotus would never have a chance to leave again.


    Of course, making the wrapped creatures feel like they were returning to their mother''s womb and allowing them to pass away peacefully was just one of the Luring Lotus''s lesser-known functions.


    Who would have thought that this time, that function would actually serve a critical purpose?

 Chapter 396 - 396: The Nimbus Baa Sheep

    Moreover, since the Luring Lotus wasn''t actively "digesting" the wrapped creature and could even slowly transfer energy in reverse, it allowed the little one to survive these crucial days and effectively "hatch" again.


    Yes, the prematurely hatched creature looked very much like a lamb.


    It had a long face, four hooves, and the body structure of a young sheep.


    However, what kind of sheep it was and what mutations it might develop later¡ªKim Haru had no idea.


    The only reason he could confirm that it was indeed a sheep was because the "sheep" category had been unlocked in the system store.


    Although he wasn''t sure about this lamb''s condition, it was the first of its kind, so no matter what, Kim Haru was determined to keep it alive.


    "Speaking of which, the lamb should be coming out soon, right?" Kim Haru thought, putting down the pen and paper in his hands as he walked toward the pond.


    The lotus leaf containing the little lamb stood high above the water''s surface, and now, a tiny crack had already begun to open.


    When Go Okrim returned, the lotus leaves had fully opened, revealing the small creature inside that was covered in a layer of soft white fuzz.


    "Wow, it hatched?" Go Okrim immediately leaned in for a closer look. Suddenly, he let out a confused "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong?" Kang Hose and Kim Haru also moved closer to see.


    Even the owl, which had been crouched in a nest of grass incubating its egg, turned its head 90 degrees to look.


    Go Okrim pointed at the fluffy little creature and said in surprise, "Why doesn''t it have legs?"


    If he remembered correctly, the creature had legs before.


    How did they disappear in just a couple of days?


    Not just Go Okrim¡ªKim Haru and Kang Hose also noticed the same thing.


    Before being placed inside the lotus leaves, the little white lamb clearly had four visible hooves¡ªthere was no way they could have been mistaken.


    But now, the tiny creature that reappeared on the lotus leaves was a round little ball, with just its body, head, and a small tuft of a tail at the back.


    It looked like three fluffy spheres stacked together, with no sign of limbs at all.


    As they spoke, Little Lotus guided the lotus leaf toward the shore.


    Hearing Kim Haru and the others'' conversation, Little Lotus trembled slightly¡ªboth the lotus leaf and its stem quivered.


    The leaf, which had been carrying the lamb smoothly, suddenly became unsteady.


    The edge of the lotus leaf intentionally tilted, rolling the lamb''s body over before it even had time to react.


    Its soft pink belly was exposed, along with two stubby, chubby little limbs.


    The lamb blinked its eyes in confusion and let out a babyish "Baa~"


    It had no idea why the world in front of it had suddenly flipped upside down.


    In a swift move to prove its innocence, Little Lotus lifted the dazed little lamb toward Kim Haru.


    As the humans'' gazes focused on its stubby limbs, the other tense lotus leaves around them all visibly relaxed, softening back to their normal state.


    It was an honest and well-behaved Little Lotus!


    With these powerful beings watching it closely, how could it dare to secretly eat the human''s lamb legs?


    Not just lamb legs¡ªeven the fish that had taken over most of its pond and sometimes nibbled on its leaves¡ªit never dared to eat a single one without human permission!


    Even though there were so many fish, and even if it secretly ate just one, completely digesting it down to the bones so that humans would never find out, it still wouldn''t take the risk.


    Watching the humans lift the tiny lamb without any suspicion¡ªon the contrary, even praising it and saying they''d give it extra fertilizer¡ªLittle Lotus quietly retreated back to its territory, mission accomplished.


    Kim Haru held up the lamb, which wasn''t even the size of a soccer ball. "It''s so light. What breed is this?"


    This lamb was probably even cuter than the ones in animated movies.


    What kind of mutation was this?


    Was its purpose to defeat enemies by overwhelming them with cuteness?


    Like Kim Haru, Go Okrim had no idea what breed the lamb was.


    He curiously stared at it, already smitten by its adorable appearance.


    He reached out a finger and poked it, making the little lamb sway back and forth in midair.


    Kang Hose, however, carefully examined the lamb''s ears, eyes, and limbs before suddenly recalling something about it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be a Nimbus Baa Sheep."


    A Nimbus Baa Sheep¡ªa creature that perfectly embodied the phrase ''trading intelligence for looks''¡ªwas an extremely adorable mutated creatures.


    Its fluffy white fur and featherlight weight made it resemble a literal cloud.


    Even its stubby legs, which were so short they looked nonexistent, gave the impression that it was a floating puff of cloud that had descended from the sky.


    Simply put, the cuter they were, the lower their intelligence.


    The Nimbus Baa Sheep was a creature that forgot everything else as long as there was food to eat.


    Even if a zombie bit its backside, these little guys wouldn''t budge an inch.


    They absolutely had to finish eating first.


    It was as if they had no concept of danger¡ªwhenever they encountered something different from themselves, they would curiously approach to take a look, completely unaware that the thing they were staring at might take their life in the next moment.


    "But killing a Nimbus Baa Sheep isn''t easy either," Kang Hose sighed. "Even though they can grow quite large, only three percent of their total body weight consists of meat and bones. The remaining ninety-seven percent is just fur. Their wool looks fluffy, but it''s actually incredibly thick. An enemy could attack them for ages and still only be hitting their fur."


    "They might not even penetrate halfway through the wool," he added.


    Was that really the case?


    Kim Haru looked at the little creature in his hand, growing more curious about it.

 Chapter 397 - 397: Nimbus Baa Sheep and Safe Zone Struggles

    "Are there many Nimbus Baa Sheep?"


    Since they loved eating, wouldn''t they be easy to raise?


    Kim Haru started calculating in his head.


    It didn''t matter if they had little meat¡ªwhat mattered was the enormous amount of wool they produced.


    Wool was a valuable resource.


    Maybe these Nimbus Baa Sheep had mutated from regular sheep.


    Plus, they weren''t very intelligent, which was a huge advantage when it came to domestication.


    What a perfect creature for breeding.


    Kang Hose shook his head. "Not many."


    Kim Haru was stunned.


    Why not?


    They weren''t easy to kill, easy to catch, and didn''t seem to have any special attack abilities.


    Could they be hard to reproduce?


    Kang Hose nodded. "People have tried breeding them, but these Nimbus Baa Sheep are too obsessed with food. They especially love plants with the lowest levels of the mutagenic virus, and the lower the mutagenic virus level, the more they like them. Since such plants are already scarce, the Nimbus Baa Sheep have developed an aggressive nature. In any given feeding area, they refuse to allow another Nimbus Baa Sheep nearby¡ªnot even a female."


    So¡­ they were so focused on eating that they didn''t even want a mate?


    What a true masters of single life.


    Kim Haru was speechless.


    But that wasn''t really a problem.


    With the farming system, he might lack many things, but food wasn''t one of them.


    Once the Nimbus Baa Sheep were well-fed, they would eventually think about reproducing.


    And if they really refused to breed, he could just buy Nimbus Baa Sheep eggs from the system.


    After all, he wasn''t raising them for meat but for their wool.


    "Let''s build a pen for it first."


    He couldn''t just keep holding it like this.


    Since the little guy could be useful for farming, he might as well raise it properly.


    Hearing this, Go Okrim immediately reached out to take the small Nimbus Baa Sheep from Kim Haru''s hands.


    He had been wanting to hug it for a while.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll build a pen next to the pigsty with Little Oakie. Big Snort, that lone pig in the pigsty, has been lonely¡ªit''ll be good to give it a companion."


    Kim Haru was happy to let someone else handle it. "I already have a sheep pen in the system. Just clear out the space¡ªit should be the same size as the pigsty."


    The system had automatically unlocked the sheep pen the moment the Nimbus Baa Sheep was revived.


    Go Okrim happily ran off to work


    .


    Kang Hose hesitated as if he wanted to say something.


    Kim Haru noticed and raised an eyebrow questioningly.


    Kang Hose hesitated for a moment, then sighed. "Never mind. It''s nothing urgent. You''ll see for yourself soon enough."


    There was actually another reason why Nimbus Baa Sheep were rarely caught and bred.


    But after thinking about it, Kang Hose decided it wasn''t a big deal and swallowed his words.


    Kim Haru continued designing the layout of the plains, leaving Kang Hose as the one running around busily.


    One moment he was helping Kim Haru, the next he was being dragged away by Go Okrim, who wanted advice on feeding newborn Nimbus Baa Sheep.


    Meanwhile, the owl sat pitifully in its grass nest near the clearing, but even Kang Hose, the only one who might have spoken up for it, was too busy to care.


    The owl''s round eyes flicked between the Nimbus Baa Sheep being pampered by the humans and the large, unmoving eggs beneath its body.


    It sighed with a soft "woo woo."


    They had all been bought at the same time, so why hadn''t these eggs hatched yet?


    Maybe¡­ it should "accidentally" crush another one?


    As soon as the thought crossed its mind, it hadn''t even moved a single feather before a soft, sweet meow echoed beside its ear.


    Turning its head, it saw that the white cat had returned from somewhere and was now perched atop the wooden cabin, leisurely licking its tiny paws.


    But its feline eyes were staring right at the owl.


    The owl: "¡­Woo (QwQ)"


    Scared.


    Intimidated.


    Surrendered.


    No more bad ideas.


    Meanwhile, Kim Haru continued his peaceful life on the small farm.


    He watched as the butterfly spirit finished pollinating flowers, which then withered and gave birth to tiny fruit buds.


    He played with the chickens and ducks, went fishing, took strolls through the orchard, and occasionally listened to the latest gossip Go Okrim brought back from the trading market.


    Of course, Jang Dojang always called through the voice-transmitting snail to report on the negotiation progress with various safe zones.


    Kim Haru, however, honestly didn''t want to listen.


    But since he had already heard it, Kim Haru now knew that the negotiations had reached a deadlock.


    Each safe zone had its own considerations.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone had always been in a lower position, and even though it now appeared stronger, the other safe zones weren''t quick to adjust their perspectives.


    Naturally, they hesitated to cooperate with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Some of them might even be thinking about "stealing techniques," wondering if they could simply trade for some plants or other suspected raw materials, or perhaps poach talents from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    If they could cultivate these normal vegetables themselves, they wouldn''t have to deal with the powerful Haneulsae Safe Zone.


    They even said things like, "Haneulsae Safe Zone should have some restraint. They wouldn''t go after people who don''t belong to them."


    Unfortunately, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone didn''t think so.


    People''s ambitions always grow. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Th new Safe Zone Commander had only been in power for less than a year.


    Of course, he hadn''t had the time to extend his reach elsewhere yet, but once he had secured control over all of Haneulsae Safe Zone, would he really hold back from expanding further?


    The other safe zones were aware of this too, which was why they hadn''t outright refused.


    This endless hesitation had dragged on, and now, eight days had already passed out of the ten-day trade conference, yet no decision had been made.

 Chapter 398 - 398: The Farms Warning

    "If they don''t agree, we might not be able to just let them leave freely." Kim Haru frowned as he spoke.


    Even if he wasn''t well-versed in political maneuvering, he understood that if these people refused to cooperate but had already learned about the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s plan, releasing them carelessly and allowing them to leak information to Haneulsae Safe Zone could lead to serious trouble.


    Jang Dojang made a sound of acknowledgment.


    Moon Baein was, of course, aware of this as well, but since the deadline hadn''t arrived yet, they still had to maintain a friendly attitude.


    Jang Dojang was about to continue reporting on the progress of the trade conference when he suddenly fell silent.


    Kim Haru was slightly surprised. "What''s¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard the urgent voices of Go Okrim and Kang Hose coming from outside.


    "Kim Haru-hyung/Mr. Kim! Come quickly, what''s going on?!"


    Kim Haru set down the voice-transmitting snail and strode outside.


    Outside, the entire small farm was in turmoil.


    Even Fuzzball, who was usually calm, arched her back in an unusual stance, the fur on her tail puffing up like bristles!


    Kim Haru''s sudden appearance made Fuzzball immediately position herself in front of him protectively, hissing in the direction of something unseen.


    It wasn''t just Fuzzball¡ªevery single moving plant around the farm had turned their branches into sharp weapons, all pointing in the same direction as if preparing for battle. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The defenseless little chick and ducklings waddled around in panic, but to Kim Haru''s surprise, Sir Peckington¡ªthe colorful bird¡ªstood tall, its vibrant feathers raised.


    It positioned itself in front of Little Nugget, and the colors in its eyes shimmered with an almost hypnotic glow.


    Looking into them for too long would make someone dizzy.


    In the pond, the spiky fish that had been swimming near the surface suddenly all sank to the bottom, not a single one reappearing.


    Even Big Snort, the pig, who usually snored away in the pigsty, was restlessly scraping the ground with its hooves.


    Only Little Baa Baa, the little sheep next door, seemed unfazed¡ªcompletely buried in cabbage stalks, happily munching away.


    The most pitiful one was the owl nesting in the straw on the open ground.


    It wanted to flap its wings to make a defensive stance but was stuck guarding its nest of eggs.


    Unable to move, it looked visibly distressed!


    "What''s going on?" Kim Haru scooped up Fuzzball, soothing her as he turned to consult the ginseng spirit.


    The Ginseng Spirit wasn''t a true mutated plant, so it didn''t react the same way as the others.


    It listened carefully to the chaos among the animals and plants before finally speaking.


    The words it uttered made Kim Haru''s face change instantly.


    A massive horde of zombies is converging toward the safe zone!


    This alarming message reached the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander at an astonishing speed and shocking him greatly.


    "What exactly is the situation? How large is the horde? Where are they now? How long until they arrive?" Moon Baein fired off questions without hesitation. "Sound the alarm immediately and notify everyone in the safe zone to prepare!"


    "Also, send people to inform the trade delegations from other safe zones and get them moving too!"


    "Hurry up!"


    The news of the impending zombie horde spread throughout the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone in an instant.


    Both the residents of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and visitors from other safe zones rushed to the gates, desperate to confirm the truth.


    Once it was verified that the horde was real and estimated to arrive in about three hours, panic swept through the crowd.


    However, they quickly regained their composure.


    As ability users who frequently traveled between safe zones, every participant in the trade fair had experience dealing with zombies.


    If they weren''t accustomed to facing the undead, they wouldn''t have dared to leave their own safe zones.


    Their initial panic stemmed more from the sheer bad luck of encountering a zombie horde at this particular moment.


    Perhaps the sheer number of people gathered for the trade fair, combined with the strong scent of the living, had attracted the starved zombies that had gone an entire winter without food.


    With that realization, the ability users immediately sent people to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone administration to gather more details.


    They also reported their own team''s strengths and capabilities, allowing the safe zone to organize a unified response.


    Everyone understood that in the face of a zombie horde, individuals or small teams wouldn''t stand a chance¡ªnot to mention protecting themselves.


    Only by working together as a unified safe zone could they hope to survive this crisis.


    Zombie hordes were nothing new; every safe zone had faced at least one before.


    They had the experience to handle it.


    Soon, Pyeongseong Safe Zone began issuing rapid orders.


    Travelers and traders who had yet to officially enter the safe zone were immediately granted access without the usual security checks.


    Ordinary residents were assigned logistical and support roles within the safe zone, while the ability users followed the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s directives to build various traps along the incoming horde''s path.


    Since the horde mainly consisted of low-level zombies, Earth-ttpe ability users dug deep trenches to slow their advance.


    Wind-type ability users and Fire-type ability users worked together to create makeshift landmine arrays, while Metal-type ability users focused on forging high-damage arrowheads at breakneck speed.


    Massive amounts of energy crystals were moved from the supply depot and placed at easily accessible points to ensure that ability users wouldn''t run out of power in battle.


    Even the research institute mobilized all its personnel, regardless of their specialty, to assist the zombie research division in mass-producing scent-masking agents.


    These agents would help conceal the scent of the living, preventing the horde from lingering too long.


    The strongest ability users in Pyeongseong Safe Zone, led by Chung Hwangeun, conserved their strength, preparing to locate and eliminate the highest-ranking zombies within the horde as quickly as possible.


    That was the fastest way to break the horde''s momentum.

 Chapter 399 - 399: The Gathering Storm

    Moon Baein was on high alert, his entire body tense.


    According to frontline reports, this zombie horde was massive.


    The number of zombies already identified was at least twice the total population of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone!


    This count includes ordinary people.


    If only the ability users are counted, the number is more than ten times greater!


    Moreover, the zombie horde wouldn''t just come in a single wave.


    As more and more zombies swarmed forward, the ones behind would continue to follow.


    No one knew how many were still coming, or how many high-level zombies were mixed in with the horde.


    This was going to be a brutal battle.


    If they failed...


    No!


    The zombies hadn''t arrived yet, so how could he already be losing hope?


    This trade gathering had been organized by


    Pyeongseong Safe Zone, and he had to make sure that everyone who came could leave safely!


    It was just a zombie horde¡ªthis wasn''t the first time Pyeongseong Safe Zone had faced one!


    Moon Baein spread out a map of the area surrounding the safe zone, marking each piece of reported information on it one by one.


    This zombie horde was approaching from the southeast.


    Considering the spread of the horde, they would need to reinforce the defenses on both the southern and eastern fronts as well...


    Shit!


    Moon Baein suddenly remembered something.


    The ever-composed Safe Zone Commander couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    "Someone! Send people immediately to notify Mr. Kim!" Moon Baein shouted.


    He had been so shocked by the news of the zombie horde that he had completely forgotten¡ªKim Haru wasn''t inside the safe zone!


    His small farm was located to the east, and just his luck, it happened to be right next to the path of the incoming zombie horde.


    If he was lucky and managed to avoid the wave, that would be great, but if he wasn''t...


    If Kim Haru didn''t receive the news and had no time to prepare¡ª!


    The very thought made Moon Baein clench his fists tightly.


    No, impossible.


    Mr. Kim wasn''t an ordinary person.


    He had visited the small farm before¡ªwasn''t it surrounded by countless mutated plants?


    Those plants would definitely be able to hold off a mere zombie horde!


    Yes, Kim Haru''s farm was definitely safer than Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Before Moon Baein could even finish reassuring himself, he heard footsteps at the entrance.


    The subordinate he had just sent out had returned¡ªwith a familiar figure in tow.


    "Safe Zone Commander, do you need any help?"


    It was none other than the person Moon Baein had been worrying about¡ªKim Haru.


    "Mr. Kim! Why are you here in the safe zone?!" Moon Baein was immediately flustered.


    He had just been convincing himself that the farm was safer than Pyeongseong Safe Zone, only to find that Kim Haru had come to the more dangerous place instead.


    He panicked and urged, "The zombie horde will be here soon! Your farm is far safer than this place. You should go back immediately."


    Moon Baein knew Kim Haru was powerful, but he couldn''t gamble with his safety.


    What if something went wrong?


    Kim Haru understood Moon Baein''s concerns.


    He had absolute confidence in the system''s protective barrier and the Farm''s Blessing, but that didn''t mean he intended to fight on the front lines.


    Regardless of his combat experience or Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s overall strategy, he would prioritize protecting himself.


    But that didn''t mean he could only sit idly at the farm and wait.


    The animals and plants on the farm had become restless, and from the Ginseng Spirit, Kim Haru learned that a zombie horde was approaching.


    He had originally planned to rush straight to the safe zone, but Kang Hose stopped him, telling him to first consider how he could contribute and to bring everything he might need so he wouldn''t have to make multiple trips.


    This was Kim Haru''s first time experiencing a zombie horde.


    The original owner of this body had been through one, but the lingering memories were long gone, leaving nothing useful for Kim Haru to reference.


    Other than that, he had only seen zombie hordes in movies, TV shows, novels, and games.


    At first, Kim Haru panicked for a moment.


    However, when his gaze fell on the surrounding mutated plants, Fuzzball in his arms, and the virtual farm system screen that only he could see, he quickly calmed down.


    If there was any place that could be considered the safest when the zombie tide arrived, it would undoubtedly be his small farm.


    Knowing this, Kim Haru felt even less anxious.


    First, he sent Kang Hose, who would only panic needlessly if he stayed on the farm, to the safe zone so he could fight alongside his former teammates.


    Then, he left Go Okrim, who could only control zombies and had no other abilities aside from the enhanced physical fitness of an ability user, to stay behind and guard the farm.


    Next, Kim Haru called over the Ginseng Spirit and began systematically questioning and soothing the surrounding mutated plants one by one.


    Those with area-of-effect attack skills, preferably ones that could distinguish between friend and foe.


    Those that could move independently from the soil.


    Those that did not reject being in areas with large gatherings of humans.


    Those with strong vitality that were difficult to kill.


    And so on.


    Any mutated plant suitable for taking to the safe zone to fight zombies was promised a large supply of "food."


    As long as they were willing, Kim Haru quickly gathered a formidable fighting force.


    The harvest from the orchard was also substantial. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the fruit trees themselves did not go with Kim Haru, they eagerly stuffed him with a massive pile of fruit.


    Naturally, these were not ordinary fruits meant for human consumption¡ªtheir most basic function was to make explosion over a large area.


    Finally, after bringing along the suitable combat animals, Kim Haru pressed the teleportation device and instantly appeared in the central district of Pyeongseong Safe Zone.

 Chapter 400 - 400: The Battle for Pyeongseong Safe Zone

    Hearing Moon Baein''s words, Kim Haru said nothing and simply handed him a piece of paper.


    Moon Baein looked down, his expression shifting from confusion to realization, then to shock, and finally to overwhelming joy.


    When he looked back up at Kim Haru, he was so excited that he didn''t even know what to say.


    "Mr. Kim, with this list, Pyeongseong Safe Zone will definitely survive this crisis!"


    As for whether Kim Haru should stay in the safe zone¡ªat this moment, that was no longer a question.


    "Mr. Kim, you must protect yourself and stay safe."


    Saying this, Moon Baein took the list and hurriedly rushed out to reorganize the battle plans.


    And what was written on that piece of paper?


    Naturally, it was a complete list of all the reinforcements Kim Haru had brought this time.


    Kim Haru knew that, in reality, he had only ever strategized in games.


    When faced with real lives at stake, he couldn''t guarantee that he would make the best decisions.


    Since that was the case, it was only natural to entrust these forces to someone who could.


    The reason he had come to the safe zone with them was simply to prevent any communication issues between his reinforcements and the human soldiers.


    Of course, Kim Haru also thought that if things got truly dire, he could always buy some tools from the farming system.


    As for how he would explain it¡­


    Well, he''d deal with that when the time came.


    The arrival of a massive force of powerful mutated plants left every human in Pyeongseong Safe Zone both shocked and overjoyed.


    The people who had already been living in Pyeongseong Safe Zone knew exactly where these plants had come from, and their gratitude toward Mr. Kim deepened.


    Their confidence in successfully fending off the zombie tide also soared.


    As for the ability users who had come from other safe zones, they had no such knowledge.


    While they were thrilled, they were even more astonished by Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s power.


    Who would have thought that Pyeongseong Safe Zone had already tamed so many incredibly powerful mutated plants for their use?


    The combat strength of these mutated plants alone was no less than that of a large group of ability users.


    More importantly, the plants were completely unaffected by the zombie virus and wouldn''t attract the zombies'' attention.


    They were an elite force that could focus purely on dealing damage without needing to worry about their own safety.


    What an incredible power to have!


    The official ability users from other safe zones were even more shocked by the appearance of these mutated plants.


    It''s no wonder the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had proposed taking action against the Haneulsae Safe Zone¡ªso their strength had already grown this formidable without anyone realizing it!


    One after another, the representatives of the various safe zones reached a conclusion in their hearts regarding the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s proposal.


    And at that very moment, a dense horde of zombies, kicking up rolling clouds of dust, appeared on the horizon.


    The stench of decay immediately filled the air.


    However, the people present seemed completely unfazed by the smell, not even furrowing their brows.


    "Have you rested enough? Hurry up and get ready¡ªthe next wave of zombies is coming."


    A man waved a flag signaling "prepare for battle" with one hand while loudly calling out to all the ability users.


    Those who had been sitting on the ground, or even lying down, immediately sprang to their feet upon hearing his words.


    While checking their equipment, they also clutched the crystal cores of the same element as their abilities in their palms, seizing every second to replenish their energy.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to crush them!"


    "Move, move! This time, I''ll kill more zombies than you!"


    "Oh? More than me? Who''d believe that? Do you wanna bet?"


    "Bet? Sure! Loser washes the winner''s socks for ten days!"


    "You''re on! Who''s afraid of who?"


    Laughing and joking, the ability users walked toward the safe zone walls, their camaraderie evident.


    However, in stark contrast to their lighthearted banter, their eyes were filled with caution and determination, radiating an unyielding spirit.


    This scene was not unique.


    Soon, the walls of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone were packed with ability users.


    Before them surged another wave of zombies.


    At the command, the abilities of various elements burst forth with different dazzling lights, colliding with the incoming horde!


    Countless iron arrows rained down like a storm, covering the battlefield.


    The flames left by the previous wave of zombies still burned in the trenches, not yet extinguished.


    Now, another mass of zombies fell into the flames with heavy thuds.


    At first, they were instantly engulfed by the fire, but as more and more zombies poured in, the flames were smothered, and the trench was filled once more.


    The zombie horde in the back simply trampled over their fallen kind, tirelessly pressing forward.


    The scent of fresh human flesh ahead lured the zombies, while the plants that were not part of their natural prey were completely ignored. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as soon as some of the zombies crossed the marked defensive line, those seemingly inconspicuous plants suddenly revealed their fangs!


    The mutated plants unleashed a ferocious assault, and the areas they occupied became death traps for the zombies.


    None who entered their range attack made it out alive.


    Yet, the mutated zombies were far more agile than the regular ones.


    With superior intelligence, they dodged the plants'' attack zones and advanced directly toward the safe zone''s walls.


    Waiting for them were human ability users, who grinned savagely before launching their counterattack without hesitation!


    Inside the safe zone walls, those without the strength to fight outside were also busy.


    They worked tirelessly, transporting various consumable weapons up to the walls, while medical supplies such as bandages and hemostatic agents never stopped flowing.


    The Hamster Tribe, serving as incredibly convenient transporters, played a vital role in the logistics.


    If any zombies managed to slip past the front-line defense and infiltrate the safe zone, the ordinary people stationed nearby would immediately pick up their weapons and stab them without mercy!

 Chapter 401 - 401: Final Wave

    Above the safe zone walls, a massive owl spread its wings, acting as a perfect aerial fortress.


    On its back stood the leaders of various safe zones, including Moon Baein, the Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander.


    With Moon Baein at the center, all personnel movement and battle commands were coordinated from this vantage point.


    The aerial perspective allowed for a full view of the battlefield, significantly reducing communication delays.


    Beside the owl, a designated signaler rapidly waved the flags, ensuring that every command from above reached the ability users below without delay.


    Kim Haru stood atop the central district''s main building, gazing into the distance.


    Everyone had urged him to remain in a safe location and insisting that even the owl''s back was not a suitable place for him.


    Kim Haru didn''t argue at a time like this.


    He quickly agreed and assured them that there was no need to assign guards for his protection¡ªhe had Fuzzball, and that was enough.


    Although Fuzzball was originally part of Kim Haru''s plan to help fight against the zombie horde, it knew better than anyone how ordinary its poop-shoveling human was.


    No matter what, it refused to go and protect other unfamiliar two-legged creatures and clinging tightly to Kim Haru.


    Understanding Fuzzball''s feelings, Kim Haru naturally didn''t force it.


    The others also knew what this snow-white little cat truly was.


    With it by Mr. Kim''s side, they felt much more at ease about his safety.


    At this moment, Kim Haru was holding the binoculars left behind by Moon Baein, observing the battlefield.


    "It looks like something else is coming?"


    At the far end of his vision, a dense black mass appeared once again, and this time, it was coming from the sky.


    Kim Haru''s heart tensed.


    The white cat perched on his left shoulder glanced in that direction, flicking its tail and meowing.


    On his right shoulder, the Ginseng Spirit, taking advantage of the fact that no other humans were around, openly sat on his shoulder.


    "They''re zombie birds," the Ginseng Spirit translated the white cat''s words.


    "Don''t worry too much. That giant owl knows how to evade them," the Ginseng Spirit reassured him, sensing what Kim Haru was worried about.


    It reached out a ginseng tendril and patted him lightly.


    Indeed, Kim Haru was worried about the owl and the people riding on its back as it flew through the air.


    However, they should have countermeasures in place, right?


    Sure enough, Kim Haru soon saw through his binoculars that the owl had started moving.


    It first delivered the people on its back to a designated building¡ªan alternative command post near the safe zone walls.


    Then, following human instructions, the owl swiftly flew around, carrying something in its claws and setting it up in the air.


    Looking closely, Kim Haru realized it was an intricately woven net.


    The net was made of the same ramie fibers he had previously used to weave fishing nets.


    After successfully growing ramie on his small farm, Kim Haru had handed it over to the plant research institute to determine a reasonable planting area.


    The plant''s resilience was remarkable, and it absorbed fertilizer incredibly quickly, maturing wave after wave with an overwhelming yield.


    Soon, the entire safe zone no longer had to worry about running out of rope.


    Kim Haru hadn''t paid much attention to the matter after that.


    Seeing this massive net now, he felt much more at ease.


    Even though he couldn''t personally step onto the battlefield to help, everything he had cultivated and all the mutated plants and animals he had connected with were playing crucial roles in this battle.


    As expected, the dense swarm of zombie birds crashed into the net. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever had been installed in the net caused massive arcs of electricity to surge through it, zapping the zombie birds until they fell to the ground, unable to take flight again.


    Waiting below the net were the people who are ready for the battle.


    However, a single net wasn''t enough to completely stop the entire zombie bird swarm.


    "It looks like the already-mutated zombie animals are being drawn in too. The final wave of attacks will only get stronger," the Ginseng Spirit noted.


    It didn''t need binoculars to see the battlefield up ahead.


    Kim Haru had already noticed that many ability users looked utterly exhausted.


    This zombie horde had started its assault at dusk yesterday and had continued into the morning.


    The ability users in the safe zone had rotated countless times, replenishing their energy only for it to be drained again, over and over.


    He even overheard people in the logistics department worrying that some ability users'' energy pathways might be in danger if this continued.


    "Is there no way to completely put an end to this zombie horde?" Kim Haru asked.


    The Ginseng Spirit didn''t know much about zombies, so both he and Kim Haru turned to look at the white cat.


    The white cat, which had always remained unbothered by these strange, rotten two-legged creatures, tilted its head and began to think.


    After a long moment, Fuzzball finally meowed a few times.


    The Ginseng Spirit translated: "Zombies are highly hierarchical. If you find and eliminate the highest-ranking one in this horde, the rest will fall."


    Kim Haru fell into thought.


    At the same time, this method was also brought up on Moon Baein''s side.


    As humans who had already fought off multiple zombie hordes, every safe zone was well aware of this tactic.


    However, as the zombie horde grew fiercer, it became clear that merely defending was no longer a viable solution.


    This strategy was quickly put on the table.


    The question was¡ªwho would go?


    Chung Hwangeun of Pyeongseong Safe Zone took the lead, and the other safe zones were just as generous, sending their strongest ability users to join the fight.


    Since the start of this battle against the zombie horde, Pyeongseong Safe Zone and the other safe zones¡ªexcluding Haneulsae Safe Zone¡ªhad developed an increasingly seamless cooperation.


    Though nothing was explicitly stated, everyone knew that the cooperation discussed earlier would no longer be a problem as long as they successfully repelled this wave of zombies.

 Chapter 402 - 402: Betrayal in the Horde

    As for Haneulsae Safe Zone?


    Moon Baein no longer cared that Haneulsae Safe Zone''s people were conserving their strength as much as possible during this battle.


    As long as they didn''t go so far as to use others'' lives as shields, he was willing to ignore them.


    By noon, the number of zombies in this wave had finally dwindled.


    Apart from some mutated insects and ants that were still attacking, the battlefield had mostly quieted down.


    These insects and ants, each as big as a soccer ball, weren''t too difficult to deal with.


    While the ability users took the chance to recover their strength and energy, the ordinary people were left to handle these creatures.


    They burned them with fire, stabbed them with sharp weapons, and worked together from behind the safe zone walls.


    So far, there were no major issues.


    At this moment, the human side''s specially formed the "Zombie King Hunting Squad" quietly set out.


    This squad consisted of only eight people, each the absolute elite of their respective safe zones.


    However, even for them, infiltrating a horde of tens of thousands of zombies, locating the highest-level zombie, and eliminating it was an extremely challenging mission.


    But there was no choice.


    Eight people was the limit.


    Even with the strongest concentration of odor neutralizers, it was impossible to completely mask the scent of the living among so many zombies.


    If they brought any more people, they wouldn''t even be able to safely approach the horde, let alone find the high-level zombie.


    The eight members, all experienced fighters, carefully maneuvered through the eerily silent zombie horde.


    As the highest-level zombie, its appearance wouldn''t necessarily be unique, but its location would always be at the very center.


    As long as they kept moving toward the core of the horde, they would eventually find it.


    Along the way, they inevitably encountered more and more Level 2 zombies, and even some Level 3 ones.


    These high-level zombies were far more agile than Level 1 zombies, with an incredibly sharp sense of smell.


    A fight was unavoidable.


    After taking down three Level 3 zombies that had been suspicious of them, the squad suddenly felt a commotion ahead.


    They exchanged glances, holding their breath and minimizing their presence.


    Had their movements alarmed the high-level zombie?


    However, judging by the sounds, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Led by Chung Hwangeun, the eight of them continued stealthily advancing toward the center.


    The closer they got, the more intense the commotion became.


    At first, they thought the disturbance was caused by their presence, alerting the nearby high-level zombies.


    But now, they were beginning to doubt their assumption.


    Just moments ago, a Level 3 zombie had brushed past them.


    Like the others before it, it had given them a suspicious glance but didn''t come forward to investigate.


    Instead, it hurried toward the source of the disturbance.


    Zombies didn''t have any concept of hesitation, nor did they worry about mistakenly killing their own kind.


    If a zombie suspected another of being an enemy, it would attack without hesitation and devour its crystal core for its own evolution.


    So, something must have happened at the center!


    And judging by the way the zombies were reacting, it was something bad for them.


    If it was bad for the zombies, then it was good for humans. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The squad members perked up, quickening their pace.


    They had no idea what was happening inside, but the principle of "strike while the enemy is weak" had always been regarded as an ironclad rule.


    If their mission to locate and eliminate the highest-tier zombie had seemed difficult before, their chances of success had now skyrocketed thanks to this unknown stroke of luck.


    As they drew closer to the source of the disturbance, their eyes scanned their surroundings, all eager to find this mysterious "ally."


    To their surprise, there was no need to search¡ªthis "ally" stood out so blatantly that they spotted it at a glance.


    It was... a few zombies?!


    What was going on?


    Eight people simultaneously halted their steps.


    They had considered the possibility of a mutated plant, a mutated animal, or some kind of object or trap affecting the zombies.


    But they had never expected that the ones helping the humans¡ªwere zombies?


    Zombies within the zombie horde attacking the Zombie King???


    Were these zombies out of their minds, or were they themselves losing their sanity?


    Damn, could this be some kind of illusion attack from a psychic-type zombie?!


    Was it taking advantage of their momentary emotional disturbance to break down their mental defenses?


    All eight elite human combatants, highly experienced in battle, immediately considered this possibility.


    Their expressions changed drastically, and without hesitation, they activated their abilities against themselves.


    "Argh!"


    The pain from their own ruthless attacks made them silently scream, their mouths wide open in agony.


    Yet, not daring to make a sound for fear of attracting the countless zombies around them, their faces twisted in silent suffering.


    However, this confirmed one thing¡ªthis was not an illusion.


    The scene before them was real!


    What the hell was going on with these zombies?!


    In front of them, the zombies had split into two distinct groups.


    One side was, naturally, composed of the high-level zombies leading this zombie horde: mostly Level 2 zombies, some Level 3 zombies, and a handful of Level 4 zombies that could be counted on one hand.


    As for the Level 1 zombies?


    They were completely excluded from the main fight, standing by as obedient spectators, simply waiting for the battle to end before mechanically following the orders of the higher-level zombies.


    On the other side, the numbers looked pitifully small.


    No matter how many times they counted, this group had only eight zombies.


    For a moment, one of the human ability users began to suspect that these eight zombies were actually their future selves.


    There were exactly eight of them, and they had come to hunt the Zombie King leading this horde.


    What if they failed, got killed by the zombies, and turned into zombies themselves?

 Chapter 403 - 403: The Power Ranger Zombies Mission

    But even after turning, they hadn''t forgotten their mission.


    Somehow, they had traveled back in time to this moment, continuing their task in zombie form!


    The more he thought about it, the more moved he became.


    Such unwavering determination!


    Such admirable willpower!


    Such legendary heroes worthy of being recorded in history!


    ...Cough.


    No.


    He quickly realized his imagination had gone too far.


    Although there were indeed eight zombies, they looked nothing like them.


    He and his teammates were rugged men with dark brown skin, hardened by countless battles¡ªclearly seasoned warriors.


    Meanwhile, these eight zombies¡­ Forget about their builds, which looked like they had lived a life of indulgence.


    Just their hair alone¡ªeach one had their hair dyed in different bright colors, forming a walking rainbow team.


    Oh, looking closely, it really was a rainbow color scheme¡ªjust with an extra black.


    Moreover, these eight zombies'' abilities were completely different from their own.


    The eight zombies displayed no coordination or teamwork.


    They didn''t dodge or take any defensive maneuvers.


    They just charged straight toward the massive horde of zombies!


    And yet, no matter how many abilities or claw attacks the enemy zombies threw at them, every single attack was blocked half a meter away from these eight zombies.


    As if there was an invisible barrier protecting them!


    The human ability users'' eyes lit up with excitement at the sight.


    What kind of powerful treasure was this?!


    It could block so many zombie attacks, including those from Level 4 zombies!


    If only they had something like that...


    The power ranger gang were completely unfazed by this phenomenon as they continuing forward without hesitation, their steps unwavering.


    Under the tense gazes of the human ability users, the eight zombies moved in perfect sync.


    Their formation shifted, and the black-haired zombie seized the opportunity to lunge at a Level 4 zombie.


    Before the eyes of the eight humans and the countless other zombies present, the black-haired zombie vanished!


    And the Level 4 zombie it had grabbed onto disappeared along with it!


    The human ability users were so shocked they almost lost control of their breathing.


    That would have been disastrous in the middle of this zombie horde.


    Before they could question their eyesight, the black-haired zombie reappeared.


    However, the Level 4 zombie it had taken did not return.


    In just the blink of an eye, a genuine Level 4 zombie was gone.


    Even if all eight of them ganged up on a Level 4 zombie, they would still need a considerable amount of time to take it down, wouldn''t they?


    Just what the hell were these strange zombies?!


    Then, the same thing happened again.


    Under the cover of the power ranger gang zombies, the black-haired zombie captured one Level 4 zombie after another.


    Now, the human ability users understood why there was chaos in the zombie horde''s center.


    Of course, there would be chaos!


    Even the Zombie King and all the other Level 4 zombies were being snatched away, yet the remaining zombies were completely powerless to stop it.


    They couldn''t hit their attackers, couldn''t dodge, couldn''t fight back¡ªhow could they not be restless and agitated?


    When the last Level 4 zombie was taken, the black-haired zombie did not return for a long time.


    Only the seven power ranger gang zombies remained and standing motionless as if they were nothing more than wooden stakes.


    They paid no attention to the attacks from other zombies, simply waiting within their transparent shell. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if...


    They were awaiting some kind of command.


    The eight human ability users exchanged glances.


    Even as experienced fighters, none of them knew how to handle the situation before them.


    The Zombie King they had been sent to hunt had been taken away by what seemed to be a group of "friendly zombies."


    Now where were they supposed to go to find it?


    Or perhaps...


    Had they just stumbled upon an act of rebellion within the zombie ranks?


    Had these power ranger zombies eliminated the previous Zombie King, meaning the next Zombie King would emerge from among them?


    In that case...


    Should they wait?


    Should they hold off on making a move until the new Zombie King appeared?


    With this thought in mind, none of the human ability users suggested leaving.


    Their eyes stayed locked onto the power ranger zombies.


    The moment one of them showed signs of evolving into the Zombie King¡ªthat would be their signal to strike!


    The atmosphere became eerily silent.


    Only the repeated sounds of Level 3 zombies attacking the power ranger gang zombies occasionally broke the stillness.


    Then, at a certain moment¡ª


    All noise ceased.


    It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on the entire zombie horde.


    Those that had been swaying and growling instinctively suddenly stopped.


    Those that had been attacking the power ranger gang zombies froze in place.


    Some had their hands still raised mid-strike, suspended in the air.


    Others, mid-leap, stiffened abruptly and crashed heavily to the ground.


    It was as if...


    Something in the air had snapped.


    The eight human ability users felt their hair stand on end, and without a second thought, they frantically retreated!


    "Quick! Get out of here now!"


    At this moment, none of them cared about concealing their presence.


    They unleashed their full speed and sprinting toward the edge of the zombie horde.


    Each of them knew that if anyone slowed down, death would be the only outcome.


    The human ability users barely managed to escape the center of the zombie horde.


    Around them were only scattered, low-level zombies¡ªmere Level 1 ones that posed no real threat.


    Before they could even catch their breath, the zombies began to move again.


    They resumed their sluggish, uncoordinated motions, their murky eyes still unfocused.


    They staggered forward, occasionally letting out guttural growls, but they no longer displayed the single-minded determination they had before.


    Now that they could no longer sense the presence of a living human, the zombies were like an audience leaving after a movie ended¡ªbored, dispersing in all directions.


    The human ability users watched this scene unfold and their pupils filled with confusion.

 Chapter 404 - 404: The Power Ranger Gang’s Redemption

    "That''s... it?"


    "The Zombie King is just dead like that?"


    "No new Zombie King?"


    "Does this mean our mission is complete?"


    This had to be the easiest and most baffling mission they had ever completed.


    Who would have thought they''d experience a day where they won just by watching?


    So¡­ what now?


    What should they do next?


    Chung Hwangeun spoke up, "Confirm whether the zombie horde is truly disbanded, then report this situation to the safe zone."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    That was the only course of action.


    They couldn''t help but wonder about those power ranger zombies who had contributed so much to this mission.


    If they encountered them again in the future, could they capture them and use them as a secret weapon against future zombie outbreaks?


    While the humans were pondering their next move, the power ranger zombies had already followed the reappeared black-haired zombie and retreating in an orderly manner to where they had come from.


    ¡ªKim Haru''s small farm.


    When Kim Haru saw that the power ranger gang had successfully completed their mission, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "I always keep my promises. As long as you completed this mission and took care of this zombie horde, I would restore you to human form."


    As soon as Kim Haru spoke, the lifeless eyes of the power ranger gang flickered with barely contained joy.


    Finally!


    Finally, they wouldn''t have to remain as zombies!


    They could become human again!


    Being trapped in a rotting body, with their consciousness locked away, forced to watch helplessly without any control¡ªit was pure agony.


    Yes, these power ranger gang were different from the others.


    Kim Haru had never forgotten that trapped within their undead bodies were still the souls of humans.


    After discovering a way to eliminate the zombie horde, Kim Haru had thought of them and offered a deal they simply couldn''t refuse.


    ...


    At this moment, several pale-faced and foul-smelling zombies were trapped in the center of the swamp near the small farm.


    Their bodies were half-sunken in the murky waters.


    If the eight human ability users who had gone on the mission to eliminate the Zombie King in the zombie horde were here to witness this scene, they would immediately recognize these as the very same Level 4 zombies they had seen disappear before their eyes.


    This was the result of Kim Haru''s deal with the Power Ranger Gang.


    He had instructed the Power Ranger Gang to retain control of their bodies and infiltrate the zombie horde as zombies themselves, with the goal of finding the Zombie King who held the key to solving their problems.


    If they encountered multiple Level 4 zombies and couldn''t determine which one was the Zombie King, the black-haired zombie was to teleport them back to the small farm.


    The black-haired zombie possessed the ability to teleport through space.


    Although it lacked human intelligence and flexibility, under the program written by Go Okrim, it had no difficulty capturing a designated "target" and instantly transporting it back to the farm.


    The Power Ranger Gang''s task was to escort the black-haired zombie to the Level 4 zombies.


    Whether in their human lives or after turning into zombies, the Power Ranger Gang had only been Level 2 ability users.


    Successfully completing this mission required careful planning and execution.


    Kim Haru didn''t hesitate to provide support.


    He purchased protective shields for each of them from the farm system.


    As long as the energy wasn''t depleted, the shields would block any attack with absolute defense.


    Energy depletion?


    Hah, in a zombie horde filled with walking crystal cores, was there really a need to worry about running out of energy?


    When the Level 4 zombies were suddenly teleported to the farm, they were caught off guard.


    Enraged, they lashed out wildly, launching attacks and unleashing their abilities in every direction.


    Unfortunately for them, the mutated plants surrounding the farm had already received Kim Haru''s orders.


    They weren''t just decorations.


    Not only did they effortlessly block every single attack, but they also extended their various vines and branches and binding the zombies tightly.


    One by one, the captured zombies were transported to the swamp.


    Even though they were Level 4 zombies, once they were thrown into the swamp, they found themselves trapped and unable to escape.


    Now, which one of them was the Zombie King?


    While there were plenty of creatures on the farm that capable of distinguishing the most unique among them, Kim Haru''s very presence made the answer clear before any assistance was even needed.


    The first of the Level 4 zombies to recognize Kim Haru as a human immediately exposed its identity.


    Once the target was confirmed, dealing with it became easy.


    Thus, the small Level 4 Zombie King was given the "honor" of receiving special treatment¡ªit was fed directly to the carnivorous plants that thrived on rotting flesh.


    As for the other zombies?


    They were slowly absorbed by the swamp, their bodies becoming nutrients for the entire forest.


    With that, the Power Ranger Gang had successfully completed their mission.


    Kim Haru looked at the few zombies standing before him and upheld his promise¡ªhe did not suppress their regained human intelligence.


    "You''ve just regained control over your bodies. If you wish to completely eliminate your zombie traits and return to being fully human, your souls and bodies will need time to readjust and harmonize."


    As he spoke, Kim Haru took out a plant root and casually broke it into seven equal segments.


    "You''ve seen so much here. I wouldn''t feel at ease letting you out just like that. If you''re willing, eat this and stay at the small farm until you fully recover."


    Kim Haru only had one remaining slot to recruit farm workers.


    He couldn''t just release these zombies¡ªno, now they were humans.


    It wasn''t a big deal if the secrets of the mutated plants, animals, and farm location were exposed, but if the matter of zombies regaining human souls was casually revealed, it might cause him trouble.


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 405 - 405: Fertilizer and Rewards

    But even if the recruitment slots were full, it didn''t matter.


    The Ginseng Spirit had generously provided a root that could achieve the same effect. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, compared to the farm worker contract, this alternative contract wasn''t as flexible as his contract, meaning these people would have to endure some hardships.


    "If you''re unwilling, I will have to erase your memories."


    Kim Haru had already found a memory-wiping tool in the system store.


    The Power Ranger Gang shook their heads frantically.


    Their throats could still only produce the hoarse growls of zombies, and they panicked while waving their hands wildly in an attempt to express their thoughts clearly.


    They didn''t dare snatch the root segments from Kim Haru''s hands.


    How could they be unwilling?!


    During their time as zombies, aside from overwhelming despair and regret, the emotions that filled their minds the most were shock at the wonders of this small farm and even greater shock at this person¡ªKim Haru.


    Now that they had a chance to start over, even a fool would know what to choose.


    Kim Haru watched as they ate the root segments and was satisfied to see that, despite their current zombie state, the beads of sweat slowly formed on their foreheads, and their expressions showed hints of pain.


    According to the Ginseng Spirit, this reaction indicated that the root had taken effect.


    If they ever dared to betray him, the Ginseng Spirit would be the first one to know.


    And it would deliver punishment immediately.


    "For now, head to the orchard."


    Kim Haru carefully calculated¡ªthere wasn''t much work to do at the orchard.


    The most these former zombies would have to do was be ordered around by the mutated fruit trees to pull weeds, move stones, or scratch an itch.


    These tasks weren''t difficult, but some required more dexterity, making them perfect for helping these people synchronize their souls and bodies.


    The Power Ranger Gang naturally had no objections and followed Go Okrim toward the orchard.


    Kim Haru teleported and reappeared at the top of Safe Zone Commander''s building in the central district of Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    "Let''s head down. The people in front should already know that the zombie horde has dispersed."


    After saying this, Kim Haru carried Fuzzball and walked downstairs.


    The Ginseng Spirit quietly hid back into his coat pocket.


    As expected, when Kim Haru returned to the building, the cheerful calls of the giant owl echoed from the sky.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone Commander and his group, who had been riding the owl, had also returned.


    Kim Haru leaned out of the window just in time to see Moon Baein and the other trade leaders from the safe zones dismounting from the owl with joy on their faces.


    The owl had already noticed Kim Haru and Fuzzball watching.


    After completing its mission, it tilted its head at the two of them.


    Seeing Kim Haru nod in acknowledgment, it happily spread its wings and soared into the sky.


    It had been wanting to stretch its wings for a long time.


    Sitting on the nest for days, incubating eggs, had left its feathers stiff.


    Unfortunately, once it returned to the small farm later, it would have to settle back into the grass nest and continue incubating.


    Kim Haru didn''t bother with the giant bird.


    It knew the way back to the farm on its own.


    He descended the building and met up with Moon Baein and the others.


    "Mr. Kim, the zombie horde has retreated!" Moon Baein immediately stepped forward and excitedly reporting the good news as soon as he saw Kim Haru.


    Kim Haru nodded his head. "That''s good. You all handle your business¡ªI''ll go retrieve our allies."


    Judging by the expressions of Moon Baein and the other people from the safe zones, the cooperation agreement they had discussed earlier would soon be formally signed.


    This matter wasn''t within Kim Haru''s concern.


    After informing Moon Baein, he turned around and left.


    The mutated plants outside the safe zone gate had contributed significantly to the battle this time.


    Now that their work was done, he needed to bring them back and properly reward them.


    Some people from other safe zones were curious about Kim Haru''s identity, but seeing that Moon Baein had no intention of explaining, they withdrew their probing gazes.


    Once cooperation was officially established and mutual trust deepened, they could ask more about him.


    Kim Haru didn''t concern himself too much with the following events.


    The mutated plants that had played an important role in resisting the zombie horde were all marked by Kim Haru.


    Not only did he use a special system-provided hoe to till their entire growing area, transforming it into fertile, virus-free soil, but he also dug a large pit filled with fresh water for them.


    As for fertilizer, after asking each plant about its preferred type, Kim Haru headed to the Plant Research Institute.


    Only then did he remember that, as a research consultant, he had a personal laboratory in every institute.


    With the help of the system''s crafting function and a comparative analysis of various data from the Plant Research Institute, Kim Haru finally developed a third type of fertilizer¡ª[ Intermediate Fertilizer ]¡ªin addition to [ Wood Ash Fertilizer ] and [ Basic Fertilizer ].


    This Intermediate Fertilizer was just a general classification.


    Within this category, fertilizers were further divided into several types based on the preferred "flavors" of different plants.


    When referring to a mutated plant''s preferred flavor, it actually meant the specific elements that the plant favored most.


    Since different elements carried distinct tastes, they naturally resulted in various fertilizer flavors.


    Thus, in the system''s classification, these intermediate fertilizers were labeled in more specific terms, such as [ Intermediate Fertilizer ¡¤ Phosphate], [ Intermediate Fertilizer ¡¤ Potash ], and [ Intermediate Fertilizer ¡¤ Urea].


    Since these newly crafted fertilizers were categorized as intermediate-level, they weren''t just about offering a variety of flavors¡ªthey were also significantly more effective than basic fertilizers.


    Not only were the nutrients in intermediate fertilizers more easily absorbed by plants, but they also shortened the growth cycle by a greater margin, increased the probability of triggering growth acceleration, and had a higher chance of inducing plant transformations.

 Chapter 406 - 406: New Beginnings on Biryong Plains

    The transformation here wasn''t the kind seen in mutated plants.


    Kim Haru conducted an experiment using a fast-growing potato plant, and to his astonishment, the plant grew tubers repeatedly!


    He witnessed it with his own eyes: after pulling a potato from the root, another sprouted in the blink of an eye.


    Its size, color, and shape were exactly the same as the previous one.


    He repeated this cycle of harvesting and regrowth five times before the plant finally stopped producing.


    In other words, from a single planted potato, he harvested five times the usual yield!


    Of course, the transformations triggered by intermediate fertilizer weren''t limited to just this.


    Most changes involved improvements in yield, flavor, and usage, and they were all positive enhancements.


    "We''ll need to construct an additional building in the Biryong Plains," Kim Haru thought to himself as he circled a new area on the structural map he had drawn for the region.


    Then, he wrote down a few words.


    ¡ªManufacturing Department.


    When he first decided to expand the farm''s infrastructure, he had meticulously studied the system''s crafting station function.


    He discovered that it was possible to replicate a crafting workstation in the real world.


    While this physical workstation wouldn''t be as convenient as the system''s, it would at least allow the mass production of fertilizer and other essential farm supplies without requiring Kim Haru to craft everything by hand.


    Once he finished making his notes, Kim Haru took the map and headed toward the safe zone to find Moon Baein.


    By now, the trade fair had ended, meaning the development of Biryong Plains needed to be prioritized.


    Moon Baein had no objections to Kim Haru''s plans. "The people are already prepared. We can start construction anytime."


    Naturally, the original residents of Biryong Plains would be involved in the project.


    However, with only around a hundred people, the workforce wasn''t nearly enough for the scale of infrastructure construction they had in mind.


    ...


    The Biryong Plains had begun the construction, and Kim Haru led the team over.


    After the recent zombie tide, the surrounding zombies¡ªboth large and small¡ªhad almost been wiped out.


    Even the remaining ones that had not been completely eradicated were actively being hunted by ability users team who eagerly took on the missions.


    By now, the cleanup was nearly complete.


    Because of this, everyone in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone felt reassured about the operation, especially with Kim Haru personally leading the team.


    However, Kim Haru himself didn''t have much to do directly at the Biryong Plains.


    Instead, his system backpack was packed to the brim with all sorts of fertilizers.


    Whether it was the newly created intermediate fertilizers or the previously used plant ash fertilizer and beginner fertilizers, he had brought them in large quantities.


    After all, he hadn''t forgotten about the giant pasture grass in the Biryong Plains that still needed feeding.


    Ever since the giant pasture grass caused such a stir when it appeared outside the cliff last time, it simply hadn''t gone back.


    Well, not completely.


    Most of its massive body had returned, but it left a single stalk outside the cliff to maintain communication with Kim Haru and the others.


    Even though it was just a single stalk of grass for the giant pasture grass, it was already taller and larger than a fully grown tree.


    During this time, Kim Haru set up a small tent beside the Biryong cliff.


    His daily routine consisted of monitoring the construction progress and tending to the giant pasture grass by watering it and feeding it fertilizer.


    Over time, their bond grew stronger.


    This made Fuzzball incredibly jealous.


    The cat''s daily routine shifted from playing in the cliff, napping, and sunbathing to napping, sunbathing, and using the giant pasture grass to sharpen its claws.


    At first, Kim Haru was worried when he saw Fuzzball extend its sharp claws toward the pasture grass, fearing it might cause damage.


    However, after checking it, he found that not even a single blade of grass had been torn.


    Instead, the vibrations coming from the giant pasture grass suggested it actually enjoyed the sensation.


    After that discovery, Kim Haru stopped paying attention to the two troublemakers.


    As the construction in the Biryong Plains steadily progressed, something in the small farm finally stirred¡ªthe various eggs that had been incubating had begun to hatch. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The newborn creatures arrived in a large basket, carried in the talons of a massive owl flying overhead.


    Even before reaching its destination, the owl began screeching loudly from a distance, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    Naturally, Kim Haru, who had been inside his room, also came outside.


    "The eggs have hatched? Good work."


    Kim Haru immediately noticed the little creatures poking their heads out of the basket.


    Despite the owl''s dramatic entrance, it set down the basket with remarkable gentleness, not even stirring up a speck of dust, let alone frightening the hatchlings inside.


    Hearing Kim Haru''s praise, the owl puffed up it chest proudly.


    After handing over the basket, Kim Haru finally released the owl from its task.


    The bird was overjoyed¡ªperhaps from now on, it would never dare to mess with those round little objects again.


    As soon as the owl left, the curious onlookers eagerly gathered around Kim Haru for a closer look.


    One by one, they craned their necks to peer inside the basket.


    "Isn''t this a spider horse? I''ve never seen one this small before!"


    "What is this thing? It looks like a mix between an ostrich and a donkey¡ªso weird."


    "Why does this one look just like the multi-headed horse monster from the bottom of the cliff?"


    "Hey, now that you mention it, I see it too! It''s just a round, chubby little ball right now, so I almost didn''t recognize it."


    "This bird is gorgeous! Look at the size of its claws¡ªyou can tell it''s going to grow into a massive beast."


    The crowd chattered excitedly as they examined the newly hatched creatures in the basket.


    Seeing that everyone seemed to have some level of familiarity with the young animals, Kim Haru sighed in relief and handed over the responsibility of raising them to the team.

 Chapter 407 - 407: Building the Ranch and Facing the Heat

    The nomadic tribe members were not familiar with many animals, so Kim Haru assigned them the ones that resembled horses and cattle, figuring that since they originally worked with such animals, they would at least have some similar methods even if they didn''t recognize these mutated creatures.


    Even the nimbus baa sheep that had been born earlier were handed over to them for care.


    As for the other animals, Kim Haru assigned them based on whoever was familiar with them.


    After all, he definitely couldn''t take care of so many newborns by himself¡ªjust that one nimbus baa sheep earlier had already left him scrambling.


    Since he was going to delegate the responsibility anyway, those who didn''t even recognize the species wouldn''t know how to raise them properly.


    Of course, Kim Haru didn''t intend to completely leave everything to them.


    While everyone recognized these creatures, they had mostly seen them as fully grown, ferocious, mutated beasts¡ªalways treated as enemies to be dealt with.


    When it came to infant versions, even if they recognized them, they had little experience in raising them.


    Kim Haru didn''t have experience either, but at least he had the farm system.


    The moment these creatures arrived in Kim Haru''s hands, the system recognized them as farm products, providing information about them.


    With the system''s help, Kim Haru believed that keeping these little ones alive and expanding their numbers was entirely possible.


    With livestock to raise, the people of the Biryong Plains worked even harder on the basic infrastructure.


    Kim Haru didn''t even have to urge them¡ªeveryone was eager to finish the construction as soon as possible, hoping to complete it all the very next day.


    In fact, Kim Haru had to send people to remind them to eat and rest.


    While the Biryong Plains were bustling with construction, the plan for Pyeongseong Safe Zone and other safe zones to unite and deal with Haneulsae Safe Zone Safe Zone was also progressing steadily.


    With Roh Baekjin and others working from the inside, the major safe zones had already mapped out most of Haneulsae Safe Zone''s layout.


    To facilitate communication and coordination, they set up a base in an abandoned village near Haneulsae Safe Zone that had been previously forsaken.


    Nearly everyone involved in the operation was stationed there.


    The Safe Zone Commander of the Haneulsae Safe Zone had a type of parasitic insect that could control people, making its habits and countermeasures a key research focus for everyone.


    Although Kim Haru wasn''t personally involved in this matter, he frequently received reports from Moon Baein''s people.


    However, the Haneulsae Safe Zone remained powerful, and even with spies on the inside, the other safe zones weren''t completely confident in achieving a perfect resolution.


    By the time summer arrived, the situation with Haneulsae Safe Zone was still in a stalemate.


    Meanwhile, the construction of the Biryong Plains was fully completed.


    The entire area was designed as a ranch¡ªaside from essential residential buildings and security measures, everything was built for large-scale animal husbandry.


    Previously, the mutated pigs raised at the animal research institute in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had already reached a stable phase, growing to massive sizes.


    The small research institute could no longer accommodate them.


    With the Biryong Plains now complete, all the pigs were transferred to the large livestock farm there.


    As the pig population grew, relying solely on Little Snort to lead and calm them down became difficult, so Kim Haru also sent Big Snort over.


    The moment Big Snort and Little Snort met, the two of them excitedly led a massive herd of pigs on a few wild runs across the open plains, enjoying themselves immensely. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, these black pigs had already been domesticated to eat and sleep in a cycle.


    After a few rounds of running, they obediently stayed in their pens for over half a month, much to the delight of the pig farm workers.


    As a result, letting the black pigs out to roam twice a month officially became a routine practice.


    The ducks weren''t sent to the plains.


    They preferred the pond in the central district.


    Although the Biryong Plains had a vast and flat terrain, its only problem was the lack of a stable water source.


    So far, the people living on the plains had been relying on water from water-type ability users.


    However, as more people chose to settle in the Biryong Plains, relying solely on their abilities was not a long-term solution.


    Kim Haru thought of the world inside the fruit of the Giant Pasture Grass.


    Inside the fruit, there was a wide river.


    He carefully inquired with the nomadic tribe, who confirmed that their daily drinking water came from the river.


    The taste was normal, and they hadn''t noticed any significant presence of the mutagenic virus.


    So, Kim Haru sought out the Ginseng Spirit and had a serious discussion with the Giant Pasture Grass.


    The fruit, which could create a separate world, was indeed extraordinary for the Giant Pasture Grass, but it wasn''t the only one of its kind.


    As long as the fruit wasn''t plucked from its body and only some water was drawn from inside, the Giant Pasture Grass was quite easygoing about it and agreed without hesitation.


    Of course, Kim Haru still had to trade delicious fertilizer in exchange.


    Thus, a "grass-made river," originating from the Giant Pasture Grass, ran through the entire Biryong Plains.


    When summer arrived, Kim Haru was especially grateful that he had resolved the river issue early on.


    If winter in the apocalypse was a time of extreme cold, then the arrival of summer made the entire land feel like it was being roasted in a blazing fire.


    Even the air twisted from the intense heat.


    At the small farm, the ducks, along with the Little Nugget and Sir Peckington, which usually enjoyed strolling outside, all instinctively retreated to their coops, leaving no need for concern.


    The temperature control system inside wasn''t just for warmth in winter¡ªit also provided cooling in the summer, maintaining a comfortable environment for all living creatures.

 Chapter 408 - 408: Beating the Heat

    Even the Cryo Wolf, which never feared the harsh winter cold, refused to step out in this scorching heat.


    At first, they had excitedly followed Kim Haru on his trips to the Biryong Plains, but now, the moment they heard they had to go out, each one of them tried to squeeze into hidden corners, relying on their small size to avoid being found and dragged outside.


    Kim Haru wasn''t a tyrant.


    If they didn''t want to go out, then so be it.


    It was only because these dogs had previously been restless at home, barking to be taken out for a walk, that he had brought them along each time.


    "Fuzzba, keep an eye on them. I don''t want the house destroyed again."


    Kim Haru left Fuzzball at the farm as well.


    Fuzzball has thick and long fur.


    Even though it had its own ways of cooling down, just looking at its thick fur made Kim Haru worry that it would suffer heatstroke in this weather.


    Besides, the Cryo Wolf at home needed someone to keep them in check.


    Kim Haru still remembered the last time he left them alone. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he rushed back after receiving a message from Go Okrim, the scene of devastation nearly made his blood pressure spike.


    Afterward, under Fuzzball''s supervision, the dogs cleaned up as much as they could.


    However, there were still things they couldn''t fix, so Kim Haru had to do the rest himself.


    That incident left a lasting impression¡ªhe would never again forget that he wasn''t raising obedient, well-behaved little pups but a pack of hyperactive, destructive machines.


    The animals on the farm weren''t a major concern, but the crops in the fields needed extra care in such extreme heat.


    If the Ginseng Spirit hadn''t noticed the plants were on the verge of drying out and warned Kim Haru in time, the entire field might have withered.


    After an emergency round of manual watering, Kim Haru immediately adjusted the system''s automatic irrigation settings, increasing the watering frequency from once a day to three times a day.


    Even so, someone still had to check the fields during the hottest hours of noon and afternoon, ensuring that not a single plant was left to wither in the blazing sun.


    The small farm had an automatic watering system provided by the game system, making things somewhat easier.


    However, in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, every single plot of land had to be watered manually.


    As soon as they received the news that Kim Haru had sent over water, the entire Pyeongseong Safe Zone went into emergency mode.


    Anything that wasn''t urgent was put on hold, and everyone rushed to water the plants!


    Even with this effort, two fields still didn''t get enough water in time and were already turning yellow.


    Fortunately, the researchers at the plant research institute weren''t just there for decoration.


    They carefully irrigated these two fields with a newly developed plant nutrient solution, managing to save them.


    Although these two fields would yield slightly less than the others, it was still better than losing the entire harvest.


    The water demand in the safe zone was too high, and the supply of virus-free, purified water that Kim Haru originally arranged wasn''t enough.


    After Jang Dojang reported this situation to Kim Haru, he immediately issued a task to collect large amounts of copper, iron, gold, and water-type crystal cores.


    In the buildings on Biryong Plains, a manufacturing workshop was built according to Kim Haru''s plans.


    The system''s manufacturing station inside had cost a hefty amount of crystal cores, but thankfully, its functions didn''t disappoint him.


    The first task for this manufacturing station was to mass-produce automatic watering systems.


    "You put the materials in here, and the finished product will come out from here." Kim Haru pointed at the production station and explained to the members of Delta Squad. "Two water-type crystal cores, fifty grams of iron, fifty grams of copper, and one gram of gold. Don''t get the proportions wrong."


    The four members of Delta Squad watched Kim Haru''s every move with serious expressions, not even daring to blink for fear of missing any details and making mistakes later.


    Mr. Kim entrusted us with such an important task¡ªwe absolutely cannot afford any mistakes!


    Each member of Delta Squad silently made this vow in their hearts.


    The number of automatic watering systems needed to cover all of Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s farmland was simply too large for Kim Haru to make them alone.


    Thus, he assigned the task to Delta Squad.


    With four members in the Delta Squad, they could coordinate well to complete the task efficiently.


    Since they were also quite strong in combat, after producing a batch of watering systems in Biryong Plains, one of them could lead a team to deliver the equipment to the safe zone.


    The roads between the safe zone and the plains still lacked proper security measures, so a strong escort was necessary.


    Once the safe zone had the capacity to properly repair the roads and clear out any threats, ordinary people would be able to travel back and forth safely, which would make things much easier.


    Even after handing off the production of the automatic watering systems, Kim Haru remained as busy as ever.


    The Biryong Plains had Giant Pasture Grass that ensured a stable water supply, which was a relief for Kim Haru.


    No matter how hot the weather got, as long as there was water, the temperature could be somewhat controlled.


    As for the Giant Pasture Grass itself, Kim Haru initially worried that it might wither under the scorching sun.


    However, after observing and asking around, he confirmed that the grass was completely unaffected.


    Not only was the pasture grass fine, but even the mutated plants around Kim Haru''s small farm showed no fear of the sun.


    Some of them even swayed their branches under the sunlight, as if they were dancing.


    Some plants twisted their leaves into strange shapes, just to see the bizarre shadows cast by the sunlight¡ªalmost like how human children would play shadow puppets on the wall under a lamp.

 Chapter 409 - 409: Mutated Plants to the Rescue

    Aside from the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree, which preferred winter and quietly relocated itself to a shadier spot beneath other leafy plants, the rest of the vegetation remained unbothered by the sun.


    Even so, Kim Haru didn''t forget to check on their health from time to time.


    He fertilized the plants when necessary and ensured they had sufficient water when needed.


    The plants never found Kim Haru''s attentiveness excessive.


    On the contrary, they were absolutely delighted by his care.


    Many mutated plants even volunteered to accompany Kim Haru to the Biryong Plains to assist him.


    The plants'' communication network spread information far faster than humans.


    They were already well aware of the difficulties the Biryong Plains faced in resisting the heat.


    Humans had it easier¡ªthey could avoid the harshest hours of sunlight, choosing to work during the cooler mornings and evenings.


    But the animals and newly planted crops on the Biryong Plains weren''t as fortunate.


    The animals fared a little better, as most were confined indoors when the heat was at its peak.


    Although some still suffered from the high temperatures, appearing lethargic and listless, they were at least better off than the crops, which had nowhere to hide from the scorching sun. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These crops, which were prized for being free of the mutagenic virus, were superior in both taste and nutrition.


    However, unlike their mutated counterparts, they no longer possessed resistance to extreme weather conditions.


    Unfortunately, it was too late to construct temperature-regulating greenhouses for them.


    This issue was one of the main reasons Kim Haru had been so busy lately.


    When he heard that the plants on his small farm were willing to help, Kim Haru was overjoyed.


    "This kind of weather lasts for quite a while. It happens every year. If possible, I''d like to choose plants who are willing to relocate there permanently," Kim Haru said hesitantly, voicing his request.


    The mutated plants carefully deliberated before selecting three types.


    A Venomspine Twisting Flower Tree, a Vedathorn Moss Cluster Tree, and a Mycoglint Shrub Veil Tree.


    These three mutated plants were relatively undemanding when it came to environmental conditions.


    The Venomspine Twisting Flower Tree simply wanted to explore a new setting, while the Vedathorn Moss Cluster Tree and Mycoglint Shrub Veil Tree, being among the weaker species in the mutated plant community, had never held much status.


    As a result, their growth range was extremely limited.


    Yet, both Vedathorn Moss Cluster Tree and Mycoglint Shrub Veil Tree were the kind of plants that thrived best when allowed to spread across large areas.


    They had long felt stifled by their constraints, but given their low standing, they had no power to resist.


    Now that they were granted permission to grow freely, their joy was immeasurable.


    Upon learning about their specific abilities, Kim Haru was more than satisfied.


    The Venomspine Twisting Flower Tree''s foliage could expand into a vast green canopy, providing shade and ensuring that the plants beneath it wouldn''t be scorched by the ruthless sun.


    The Vedathorn Moss Cluster Tree, standing at just the right height, could be interspersed among the crops.


    Their leaves emitted a cooling effect¡ªthe more heat they absorbed, the stronger the cooling sensation they released.


    Moreover, this cooling energy didn''t harm other plant species in the slightest.


    When Kim Haru discovered that even plucked mint leaves retained their cooling properties, he immediately envisioned a plan¡ªdistributing them to everyone as a natural, portable air conditioner.


    Meanwhile, the Mycoglint Shrub Veil Tree appeared no different from its non-mutated counterpart, clinging closely to the ground.


    Whether or not it had borrowed inspiration from mutated dragons during its evolution was unclear, but it possessed an incredible trait: it could change its color at will.


    Of course, color-shifting wasn''t the main reason it was useful to Kim Haru.


    This seemingly ordinary mutated plant, when planted at the base of crops, could regulate moisture levels and keeping the soil consistently damp.


    The degree of moisture was even adjustable.


    If enemies appeared, the Mycoglint Shrub Veil Tree could instantly transform the area into a swamp or quicksand, swallowing intruders whole.


    Kim Haru: "¡­"


    If anyone dared to cause trouble in the fields, he doubted even their bones would be left intact.


    With the mutated plants'' assistance, the Biryong Plains gradually stabilized.


    By the time he finally got things running smoothly there, the first month of summer was already coming to an end.


    The recently hatched batch of multi-headed horse beasts had grown at an astonishing rate.


    In less than a month, their size was already nearing maturity.


    Kim Haru strongly suspected that their proximity to the Giant Pasture Grass had given them some kind of growth boost.


    Still, despite their rapid development, they had been properly guided and controlled throughout the domestication process.


    As a result, the multi-headed horse beasts were getting along fairly well with humans.


    Before Kim Haru left the Biryong Plains, the braver members of the nomadic tribe had already begun attempting to train them for riding.


    "Kim Haru-hyung, the situation on the plains has stabilized. There''s no need for you to keep staying there any longer, right? Hurry up and take a proper rest. I''ve been practicing some new dishes recently, and I''ll cook them for you to try."


    Go Okrim said this while rushing off to the kitchen.


    After a hearty meal, Kim Haru was lying in the courtyard, digesting his food, when he received a voice transmission call from Moon Baein.


    Moon Baein was calling to report on the progress of a task. "Mr. Kim, the branch locations and renovations for the Green Basket Vegetable Shop have been arranged in those designated safe zones."


    This was something Kim Haru had previously entrusted to Moon Baein and his team.


    Since he had already decided to collaborate with the surrounding safe zones¡ªexcluding Haneulsae Safe Zone¡ªhe naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity to expand his shop.


    He had brought it up in passing.


    Even if Kim Haru hadn''t mentioned opening branch stores, the people from the other safe zones were already planning to shamelessly request it from him.

 Chapter 410 - 410: Expanding the Green Basket Vegetable Shop

    Once they learned that all the highly coveted food in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone was thanks to Mr. Kim''s influence, everyone had been thinking about how to establish a good relationship with him.


    Later, they discovered that some of the items sold at Green Basket Vegetable Shop weren''t even grown commonly in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone and could only be bought from the store.


    Not to mention, every new item that appeared in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone had first debuted through the Green Basket Vegetable Shop. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The meaning behind this was obvious to everyone.


    Before they could even figure out how to approach him properly, Mr. Kim had already taken the initiative to suggest opening a branch in every safe zone!


    The leaders of those safe zones were overjoyed and immediately promised to handle everything flawlessly.


    When it came to selecting locations, renovations, and security for the stores, they made sure Mr. Kim wouldn''t have to worry about a single thing.


    The shops were placed in the best areas, with the largest possible space, and the ownership was transferred directly to Kim Haru.


    As for the renovations, after consulting with Kim Haru, they sent people to meticulously study the layout of the original store in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    They didn''t even overlook the patterns on the corners, ensuring that the branches would look exactly like the main store.


    Even before the construction began, the major safe zones had already declared the shop''s importance to their people, increasing patrols around the sites and issuing strict regulations.


    Anyone attempting to cause trouble for these stores would be dealt with ruthlessly.


    "They sent word asking about the shop employees. Would you prefer to send people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, or should they recruit from their own safe zones?" Moon Baein asked.


    "If there are people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone willing to go, we''ll choose from here."


    Once the branches opened, they would be integrated into the system for management, so Kim Haru wasn''t too concerned about security.


    He also didn''t have a strong preference for hiring people from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone or other safe zones.


    But he knew that selecting the Pyeongseong Safe Zone residents would save him a lot of trouble.


    As someone who disliked unnecessary complications, Kim Haru immediately chose the people he was more familiar with from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    Moon Baein couldn''t help but feel pleased.


    "Who wouldn''t want the chance to work for you, Mr. Kim?" Moon Baein chuckled. "If I weren''t a Safe Zone Commander, I''d want to be a shop employee myself."


    "I''ll send out the notification then. Do you have any specific requirements for selecting the store employees?"


    Kim Haru shook his head. "Not really. Just pick people you think are suitable. Three to five employees per branch should be enough. Hwa Jian is more experienced in this area, so let him handle the selection. He''ll also be responsible for training them."


    "Understood." Moon Baein noted it down.


    After chatting for a bit longer, Moon Baein got called away for other matters, and the call ended.


    Kim Haru swept his gaze over his small farm, considering that since the new branches were opening soon, he needed to prepare the goods that would be sold in the stores.


    He had initially thought about giving each branch a unique feature and selling different items in each location.


    However, the idea barely surfaced before he dismissed it.


    Forget it, that sounds like too much hassle.


    Because of the new branches, Kim Haru headed to the safe zone the next day.


    In just one night, the news that Green Basket Vegetable Shop would be opening branches in other safe zones¡ªand that employees would be recruited from the Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªhad spread throughout the entire area.


    For once, the store entrance wasn''t packed with people scrambling to buy vegetables.


    That didn''t mean there were fewer people, though.


    In fact, the crowd was even larger than before.


    A dense mass of the Pyeongseong Safe Zone residents had gathered, all eager to apply for a store position.


    Even the regular stall owners in front of the shop, who had formed their own little market, had abandoned their stalls and squeezed into the crowd, frantically raising their hands to register.


    Kim Haru quietly reduced his presence, pressed his teleportation device, and escaped.


    There''s so many people, it''s time to run.


    Seeing that Hwa Jian was handling things just fine, he left it at that.


    Since he was already in the safe zone, Kim Haru didn''t rush back to the farm.


    Instead, he pulled on his hat and mask and took a stroll through the central district.


    He visited the animal research institute, where the ducks and fish were thriving.


    The ducks that was sent from his farm as emotional support animals still recognized him, they waddling over to rub against his legs.


    Kim Haru took a few fish from his system inventory and tossed them to the ducks, telling them to keep up the good work.


    The successful breeding of ducks and fish had boosted the researchers'' confidence.


    The institute was now bustling with activity¡ªa new batch of piglets had been captured and was currently being acclimated in the pigpen.


    He even noticed a separate enclosure for a pregnant sow.


    However, the sow was fully grown and heavily pregnant, making her temper both stubborn and aggressive.


    She was tightly restrained, leaving only her mouth free to eat and drink.


    Had she not been due to give birth within a few days, the researchers probably would have already decided to slaughter her.


    Fortunately, for the sake of her offspring, the sow¡ªthough fierce¡ªhadn''t refused food.


    "It''s probably because all the food she''s getting is virus-free," Do Seungjin pointed to a few leftover leaves in the corner. "She seems to recognize the value of these supplies, which is why she''s eating."


    After all, cases of captured animals refusing to eat weren''t unheard of.


    "Hmm, I heard two pigs in the Biryong Plains herd are also pregnant. When will you send people to check on them? Or should we have them brought over?"


    "Got it."

 Chapter 411 - 411: The Search for a Cure

    The two of them continued to wander around.


    Aside from the animals they had already raised, the research institute had also drawn inspiration from the eggs that Kim Haru had hatched.


    Now, the institute had a large batch of eggs, carefully incubated under strict supervision.


    Kim Haru didn''t have much to say about these eggs.


    He only mentioned that if needed, the owl could come by occasionally to teach them some incubation techniques.


    The owl: ???


    The animal research institute was already extremely busy, but the plant research institute was no less overwhelmed.


    Kim Haru quietly passed by the plant research institute and watching the researchers who were all bustling about.


    Dark circles hung under their eyes, showing they probably hadn''t rested properly in a long time.


    Seeing this, he didn''t dare disturb them.


    Since there was nothing urgent, he figured he shouldn''t add to their workload.


    Kim Haru didn''t ask Do Seungjin to accompany him and instead continued to stroll around the research institute on his own.


    With his current status, there was no place in Pyeongseong Safe Zone that he couldn''t go.


    The research institute housed a variety of departments¡ªsome focused on vaccines and energy research, which were relatively standard.


    However, there were also more unusual ones, such as alchemy-like experiments that looked straight out of the medieval era, as well as bizarre witchcraft-like rituals.


    Kim Haru watched with wide eyes, completely baffled but sensing the weight of their importance. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silently, he left the research institute and made his way toward the Safe Zone Commander''s building.


    By the time Kim Haru arrived, the Safe Zone Commander had just received some bad news and looked troubled.


    "What happened?" Kim Haru asked curiously.


    Was there another zombie horde or some new kind of monster attacking?


    Moon Baein assured him that it wasn''t that kind of problem.


    "It''s about the Haneulsae Safe Zone," Moon Baein said, choosing not to hide anything from Kim Haru. "The people we sent in managed to infiltrate and attempted the first wave of attacks. But the operation failed."


    Not only did they fail, but according to reports from the frontline, out of the ten who went in, three never returned.


    Among the seven who made it back, two of them were gravely injured and didn''t survive.


    The remaining five were all infected with the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander''s Gu parasites.


    Right now, they were only staying alive by using the Unmelted Frost Bamboo Tree that Kim Haru had provided to freeze their body functions and slow the parasite''s effects.


    Although these ten weren''t the entire team sent by the allied safe zones, the fact that they had been chosen for the first trial meant they were highly skilled and considered to have a chance at success after careful deliberation.


    For them to suffer such heavy casualties even under these conditions showed that the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s new Safe Zone Commander was far more dangerous than expected.


    The only silver lining was that the attack hadn''t exposed their identities.


    Th Haneulsae Safe Zone still believed it was the former Safe Zone Commander''s old subordinates seeking revenge.


    "If we failed once and the other side strengthens their defenses, it''ll be even harder next time," Moon Baein sighed.


    The safe zones had already prepared for a long, difficult struggle against Haneulsae Safe Zone, but hearing this news still dampened morale.


    "How are the ones infected with Gu doing?" Kim Haru asked.


    He had no immediate solution, but he began considering whether his system store had anything that might help.


    "They''re still near Haneulsae Safe Zone," Moon Baein said. "According to the report, they''re waiting for an opportunity to steal the antidote. If they were to return to their respective safe zones and their condition suddenly worsened, we might not have time to react. Staying there gives them a better chance of getting treated."


    Moon Baein trusted the ability users on the frontlines to make the best decisions and had no objections to their plan.


    "With the help of insider in the Haneulsae Safe Zone, obtaining the antidote should be easier than assassinating the Safe Zone Commander. Even if they can''t get the full cure, just having something to suppress the Gu parasites for now would already be helpful."


    While Moon Baein was speaking, Kim Haru had already skimmed through the system''s store.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t find any suitable items.


    However, among the locked plants, he noticed one called the Lurimortis Nectovora Flower.


    It resembled a small daisy, and it had the ability to attract insects.


    Perhaps it could be used to lure the Gu parasites out of the afflicted people.


    But Kim Haru had no idea where to find such a flower.


    He shared the flower''s properties with Moon Baein and even took a piece of paper to sketch its appearance based on the system''s image.


    Then, he handed the drawing to the Safe Zone Commander, suggesting they ask ability users to search for it.


    With just a few strokes, the Lurimortis Nectovora Flower looked so realistic that it seemed as if it had bloomed right on the paper.


    Moon Baein hadn''t expected such good news.


    He immediately ordered someone to deliver the drawing to the Ability Users Center and issue a search mission.


    "Make sure it''s a secret mission. No grand announcements."


    If the Lurimortis Nectovora Flower really was effective against Gu parasites, the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander was likely keeping an eye out as well.


    A high-profile search could tip him off.


    That night, even as Kim Haru lay in bed, his mind was still occupied with the matter.


    The flower wouldn''t be found so quickly, but he hoped the people in Haneulsae Safe Zone could hold on until then.


    [ Human. ]


    Kim Haru heard a voice speaking¡ªdeep, kind, and filled with warmth and goodwill.


    Although hough the words themselves were somewhat strange, he felt no fear.


    Instead, he was intrigued, curiously looking around to find the source of the voice.


    He knew he was dreaming.


    This had to be what was called a lucid dream.

 Chapter 412 - 412: The Dream and the Osmanthus Tree

    He had never experienced one before, and it felt quite novel.


    Soon, Kim Haru found the being that had spoken.


    It was impossible to miss.


    That was a tree that looked somewhat familiar.


    A sturdy trunk, lush branches, and delicate pale yellow flowers scattered among the leaves, exuding a refreshing fragrance.


    It was the scent of osmanthus flowers.


    This tree looked exactly like the osmanthus tree in his small farm.


    Kim Haru often rested under it for shade¡ªthere was no way he wouldn''t recognize it.


    Except, this one was several times larger than the one in his farm and emitted a gentle, shimmering green glow.


    But this was a dream, after all.


    Strange and unusual things appearing in a dream weren''t surprising.


    Kim Haru was only momentarily dazed before quickly coming to terms with it.


    So what if it was bigger and glowing?


    At least it wasn''t some grotesque, sanity-draining nightmare fuel.


    [ Human, do you detest that place called Haneulsae Safe Zone? ]


    The osmanthus tree spoke again.


    Aside from the odd way it addressed him, it sounded just like a casual neighborly conversation.


    It had to be a dream.


    People dream of what''s on their minds during the day.


    He had been worrying about Haneulsae Safe Zone earlier¡ªno wonder he ended up with a strange dream like this.


    Kim Haru didn''t hide his thoughts and nodded before shaking his head. "I wouldn''t say I hate Haneulsae Safe Zone itself. I just despise the ones leading it and their lackeys who turned it into what it is now. After all, there are still a lot of innocent people in the Haneulsae Safe Zone under the control of those Gu parasites. They had no choice."


    "I mean, the world''s already in ruins. Humanity barely managed to establish safe zones in the face of zombie crises and mutated creatures, so why do some people refuse to focus on survival? When all humans are dead, who do they plan to rule over? What luxuries will they even have left to enjoy?"


    He shrugged. "Honestly, if justice from the heavens could just descend and wipe out that Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander and his Guy parasites, that would be great. Maybe even let that bastard experience firsthand what it''s like to be controlled by those things."


    The osmanthus tree shimmered as if flickering in thought.


    [ I see. ]


    Kim Haru chuckled. "Right? Even a tree like you understands this. How come some people just don''t get it? Maybe their brains have been eaten away by the mutagenic virus or something, hahahaha."


    The tree swayed its branches, producing a rustling sound.


    It almost felt like it was laughing along with him.


    [ You shouldn''t let these troubles weigh you down. Have a good night''s sleep. I heard that if humans don''t sleep well, it affects their health. ]


    "Hah, venting really does make you feel better¡­ Now that you mention it, I do feel kind of sleepy¡­"


    Kim Haru''s consciousness gradually faded.


    When he woke up the next morning, Kim Haru still remembered that dream vividly.


    For some reason, he called Moon Baein through the voice-transmitting snail.


    "Mr. Kim? Contacting me this early¡ªdo you have an urgent matter?"


    This was the first time Moon Baein had received a call from Kim Haru in the morning, and he found it quite surprising.


    Kim Haru didn''t beat around the bush and asked directly, "Any new updates from the Haneulsae Safe Zone?"


    Moon Baein was taken aback. "New updates? No, there''s been nothing new, just the same situation I reported to you yesterday. Why? Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing." Kim Haru shook his head and ended the call.


    He couldn''t possibly say he had a strange dream, right? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­ it was just a dream, after all.


    He wasn''t sure whether he felt disappointed or relieved.


    Carrying those mixed emotions, Kim Haru headed to the dining hall for breakfast.


    He hadn''t even finished eating when his voice-transmitting snail suddenly started ringing like crazy.


    When he answered, it was Moon Baein.


    "Mr. Kim! Mr. Kim, my god! Was this your doing? The Haneulsae Safe Zone¡ªHaneulsae Safe Zone has been dealt with!"


    Kim Haru froze. "What?"


    On the other end, Moon Baein couldn''t contain his excitement, his voice brimming with uncontrollable laughter.


    "I just received the news! The Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander is dead! And the Guy parasites inside the bodies of our affected people all died instantly! We don''t have the exact details yet¡ªour scouts are entering the Haneulsae Safe Zone now to investigate and report back."


    Without hesitation, Kim Haru said, "I''ll be right there to wait with you."


    He didn''t bother finishing his breakfast.


    Grabbing a fried egg on his way out, he instructed Go Okrim and Kang Hose to look after the small farm.


    Before teleporting away, he paused for a moment.


    "Use the best bag of fertilizer and feed it to the osmanthus tree by the house."


    Only after saying that did he truly leave.


    ...


    Pyeongseong Safe Zone.


    By the time Kim Haru arrived, the Safe Zone Commander had just received a second report.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Kim Haru had a vague guess, but it was too unbelievable to be certain.


    Moon Baein still looked somewhat shocked. "The latest update¡ªapparently, every single Gu parasites in the Haneulsae Safe Zone died in an instant! Because of this, their entire defensive system collapsed into chaos. Our people infiltrated easily, and they''re currently investigating further."


    Kim Haru''s breath caught.


    "What time exactly did it happen?"


    "The people on our side who were afflicted by the Gu parasites discovered the death of the Gu parasites around 7 a.m. As for those in Haneulsae Safe Zone, it''s unclear, but based on the current information, most of them also realized it only after waking up."


    Hearing this, Kim Haru''s suspicion became even more certain.


    Seven in the morning¡ªthat was about the time he usually woke up from his dreams.


    Thinking this, a warm feeling spread through Kim Haru''s heart.


    He was no longer anxious about the follow-up reports.

 Chapter 413 - 413: The Fall of Haneulsae Safe Zone

    If nothing unexpected happened, he already knew the general outcome.


    Sure enough, as Moon Baein anxiously waited, more precise news arrived shortly after.


    The Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander had died suddenly overnight.


    Without their master''s control, the Gu parasites created by his ability had naturally vanished without a trace overnight!


    Along with the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander, his entire core group of accomplices¡ªthose who had colluded with him¡ªhad also perished.


    Regardless of whether they lived in the same building as the Safe Zone Commander or some distance away, as long as they had sincerely supported him, taken pride in the current regime, and were entrusted with important responsibilities by him, all were found dead¡ªnone of them left breathing.


    At first, when the people in the Haneulsae Safe Zone discovered the Safe Zone Commander''s death, they tried to suppress the news.


    However, as more and more important figures were found dead, leaving only those who had disapproved of the new Safe Zone Commander''s rule, the entire security zone spiraled into chaos.


    The lockdown was lifted, and the information spread uncontrollably.


    Those who had long wanted to escape from the Haneulsae Safe Zone but had been restrained by the Gu parasites immediately packed their belongings and fled.


    Those with some manpower or personal abilities tried to seize the opportunity to gain power.


    Meanwhile, those who had supported the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander and committed atrocities under his rule¡ªthough they weren''t high-ranking enough to be affected by this mysterious wave of deaths¡ªscrambled to find new backers in panic.


    At the same time, those who had grudges against these people finally found their opportunity for revenge.


    The ability users from other security zones, who had been waiting outside Haneulsae Safe Zone for a long time, no longer even bothered to hide their movements.


    They walked openly within the safe zone, unchallenged.


    Even when patrol officers in uniform passed by, no one stopped them.


    Before long, these outsiders followed the signals and reunited with Roh Baekjin and his team inside the safe zone.


    "What do we do next?"


    Now that they had found Roh Baekjin, all eyes turned to him.


    During the time spent waiting for representatives from the other security zones, Roh Baekjin hadn''t been idle.


    He had already obtained a complete list of the deceased.


    Looking at this list, which had almost wiped out the entire corrupt leadership in one fell swoop, Roh Baekjin smiled. "Since fate is helping us this much, what do we have to worry about?"


    With that, Roh Baekjin led his people to seize control of the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s remaining armed forces.


    It didn''t take much effort.


    Everyone who needed to die was already dead.


    Roh Baekjin already held a high status among Haneulsae Safe Zone''s ability users.


    Now that he stepped forward, those who were at a loss quickly rallied behind him.


    From there, everything fell into place.


    The residents of Haneulsae Safe Zone were left in utter shock.


    Roh Baekjin formally announced that the Haneulsae Safe Zone was requesting asylum from the surrounding safe zones.


    Would the neighboring safe zones refuse?


    Of course not.


    Thus, the Haneulsae Safe Zone was officially erased from existence.


    The former of the Haneulsae Safe Zone residents were free to choose where they wanted to go and moving to the safe zone they preferred.


    Those without preferences followed the authorities'' arrangements, getting assigned to different safe zones.


    Naturally, the ability users were stationed along the routes to escort and protect them.


    The negotiations among the safe zones¡ªincluding Pyeongseong Safe Zone¡ªwould determine how many people each zone would take in and how Haneulsae Safe Zone''s ability users would be distributed.


    There was also the question of Haneulsae Safe Zone''s land.


    Such a vast area, now cleared of zombies and mutated plants, was far too valuable to be left vacant.


    Dividing up this prime real estate would also require further discussions.


    Meanwhile, Haneulsae Safe Zone itself needed to be thoroughly searched to eliminate any remaining Gu parasites or other hidden threats.


    The greatest mystery, and the most unsettling one, remained the inexplicable deaths of the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander and his core group.


    The most widely accepted explanation¡ªone subtly encouraged by the higher-ups of various safe zones¡ªwas that "evil deeds lead to self-destruction."


    After the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s downfall, the safe zones publicly exposed the Safe Zone Commander''s crimes.


    Randomly killing civilians, conducting human experiments, abducting women¡ªhis atrocities had long made people seethe with hatred.


    When news spread that he had used Gu parasites to control the entire security zone, everyone wished he were still alive just so they could personally deliver justice!


    As a result, the idea that divine retribution had struck him and his accomplices was deeply embraced by the masses.


    Even those who didn''t believe in divine justice had another explanation:


    A powerful people who disapproved of the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander had secretly taken action and wiped them out.


    As for who this powerful figure was, they could easily dismiss it with a reason like "he doesn''t like leaving his name behind."


    However, as the leadership of various safe zones, while this excuse might fool others, they themselves would never believe it.


    Although the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander had indeed committed countless atrocities, his sudden and mysterious death overnight still sent shivers down everyone''s spine!


    They were terrified that they might be the next to die in such a strange manner.


    Yet, no matter how many people they deployed or what methods they tried, they couldn''t find a single clue.


    Even after thoroughly examining the bodies of the deceased, including the Haneulsae Safe Zone Commander, they found absolutely no traces¡ªnothing at all.


    They couldn''t even determine the cause of death! It was as if they had simply fallen asleep and never woke up, dying without a sound.


    Moon Baein was deeply concerned for a while.


    This kind of method was truly frightening.


    He was certainly worried about himself, but even more so about Mr. Kim''s safety.


    If anything were to happen to Mr. Kim, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it would be a catastrophe for all of humanity!


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 414 - 414: Expansion and Alliances

    Kim Haru noticed Moon Baein''s concern, thought for a moment, and decided to offer a quiet reassurance: "What you''re worried about won''t happen, so don''t stress over it."


    At first, Moon Baein didn''t fully grasp the meaning.


    A moment later, his heart tightened.


    Could it be¡­?


    Looking more closely at Mr. Kim''s expression, Moon Baein became increasingly convinced of his own suspicions.


    Yes, this had to be Mr. Kim''s doing!


    However, since Mr. Kim didn''t intend to reveal the details, Moon Baein was perceptive enough to keep his thoughts to himself.


    After realizing that Mr. Kim was the one helping from the shadows, Moon Baein quickly deduced the source of this power.


    Most people only knew of Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus by name, thinking they would never encounter it in their lifetime, and even Moon Baein himself had taken a long time after returning from the small farm to realize something was off.


    Only then did he discover that there had been a highly dangerous mutated plant¡ªone that had consistently ranked number one on the mutated plant ranking list¡ªright there all along!


    Even after learning this, he found himself inexplicably overlooking it in the days that followed.


    If it weren''t for how shocking this incident was, he might never have remembered.


    As expected of Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus!


    As expected of Mr. Kim!


    "I understand now. Thank you, Mr. Kim."


    Moon Baein solemnly expressed his gratitude to Kim Haru.


    Although, in Moon Baein''s original plan, the ability users sent to Haneulsae Safe Zone could have still completed the mission, the damage and casualties were unpredictable.


    But now, with Mr. Kim''s secret assistance, the problem had been resolved at its root, greatly preserving the elite forces of the safe zones!


    Mr. Kim didn''t want recognition, but Moon Baein could never forget this act of help.


    "Huh? Oh, well, as long as everything''s fine, I''ll be heading out then."


    Kim Haru left with slight confusion.


    Had he somehow unlocked a "comforting others" skill? How had just one sentence instantly put Moon Baein at ease? The man had been filled with anxiety just moments ago.


    Oh well, it didn''t matter. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as he wasn''t worried anymore.


    Kim Haru had little interest in the allocation of the Haneulsae Safe Zone''s people and land¡ªit was bound to be a mess of troublesome matters.


    The only reason he came to see Moon Baein this time was to suggest taking in more people.


    The Pyeongseong Safe Zone was no longer the struggling place that couldn''t even store enough food for winter.


    The harvest from the entire spring had been so bountiful that the warehouses were overflowing, and every resident of Pyeongseong Safe Zone had started digging underground cellars to store even more food.


    Even the warehouses in Gokmul County had been completely renovated, now packed to the brim.


    As for their cooperative partners¡ªthe Hamsters'' cheek pouches¡ªif they didn''t need to reserve space for weapons and other supplies, they would have been stuffed with food by now.


    Kim Haru also heard from the small warehouse that the hamsters had already spread the news using their unique communication methods and were calling on their fellow hamsters from other areas to come and work.


    After all, who wouldn''t love the feeling of stuffing their cheeks full of delicious food?


    Even if not all of it was theirs, at least a portion of it would be!


    Kim Haru naturally had no objections to the hamsters'' actions.


    In fact, he wholeheartedly welcomed them.


    When the others in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone heard about this, they were equally pleased and even put up notices at every entrance to the safe zone, stating that as long as the hamsters didn''t initiate an attack, they were to be allowed in freely.


    Not only was there plenty of food, but there was also a vast expanse of land in Biryong Plains waiting to be developed.


    Now, with the Haneulsae Safe Zone added as a new acquisition, there was no way they had enough labor.


    "Farming isn''t something we need to worry about ourselves. Just leave it to Director Jang Dojung and the researchers at the Plant Research Institute. The next priority should be road construction."


    Kim Haru muttered to himself, counting on his fingers.


    The road from the small farm to the orchard wasn''t the most urgent.


    With so many mutated plants in the forest, anyone could lend a hand in clearing that path.


    The main focus was the roads between Biryong Plains, the main city of the safe zone, Gokmul County, and now, the newly acquired former Haneulsae Safe Zone territory.


    Haneulsae Safe Zone had originally been an industrially developed area, with well-equipped factories and facilities, including cement plants.


    Just last autumn, they had specifically traveled there for trade.


    However, at present, aside from the cement factory, most of the other factories had long ceased operations and had been repurposed into residential areas.


    Kim Haru wanted to restart some of the suitable factories.


    At the very least, they needed factories for fertilizer production and agricultural tools.


    When the crop yield increased, they couldn''t rely solely on manual labor.


    The plans for sugar production from beets, soy sauce from soybeans, and processing various other agricultural products would be far more efficient with the proper facilities.


    All of this required manpower.


    Kim Haru drafted a simple development plan.


    It didn''t follow any formal structure¡ªjust a list of things he planned to do.


    Before he even had a chance to bring it to Moon Baein to discuss where to start, the latter had already given him a surprise.


    "The nearby safe zones of Ahnhae Safe Zone and Bogang Safe Zone, as well as Geumryong Safe Zone and Cheongsan Safe Zone who are a little bit farther away, have all expressed interest in forming an alliance with the Pyeongseong Safe Zone as the center."


    The idea of forming an alliance among several nearby safe zones wasn''t unheard of.


    However, apart from the one centered around Huimang Safe Zone, no other alliances had lasted long.

 Chapter 415 - 415: The Alliance and the Roads

    To be precise, most had "died" in the proposal stage.


    Calling it a "safe zone alliance" was misleading.


    In reality, forming such an alliance was akin to creating a larger safe zone.


    The leader of the central safe zone would not only retain their position but even increase their authority, while the leaders of the other zones would essentially be placing themselves under a superior.


    Anyone with a bit of self-interest wouldn''t be so willing to give up their own power.


    Unless the central safe zone was so overwhelmingly superior that no one else even considered opposing it.


    And Pyeongseong Safe Zone was exactly that.


    The proposal to form an alliance didn''t come from Pyeongseong Safe Zone but was instead suggested by the surrounding safe zones.


    Rumor had it that they had privately considered it after the Spring Trade Fair, and the Haneulsae Safe Zone incident had solidified their decision.


    Even though the Pyeongseong Safe Zone hadn''t initiated the proposal, once the opportunity landed in their hands, they weren''t about to reject it.


    After confirming that the other safe zones were sincere, they agreed.


    Of course, Moon Baein knew that this wasn''t because of his own efforts as the Safe Zone Commander¡ªeveryone was doing this for Kim Haru.


    Naturally, Moon Baein consulted Kim Haru for his opinion.


    Kim Haru had been troubled by his development plan, worried about a lack of manpower.


    Upon hearing this news, he was more than happy to accept.


    "If we''re going to build roads anyway, we might as well do it all at once," Kim Haru said, expanding his planning range as he held the simplified maps of each safe zone that he had requested from Jang Dojang.


    No one had any objections to Mr. Kim''s proposal.


    Thus, the first task of this newly formed, yet-to-be-named alliance was road construction.


    In reality, "road construction" didn''t mean starting from scratch.


    Before the apocalypse, the regions occupied by these safe zones had been heavily populated areas, meaning roads already existed.


    However, without maintenance and with extreme seasonal weather¡ªfreezing cold in winter and scorching heat in summer¡ªthe roads had deteriorated beyond recognition.


    If a vehicle could pass through without issue, it was already considered a good road. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But despite the damage, the foundations were still intact.


    Restoring and maintaining them would be far more efficient than paving new roads from the ground up.


    Besides this, the issue of road obstacles also needed to be addressed.


    Most of these obstacles were abandoned vehicles left behind when the apocalypse first began.


    By now, they had long since turned into piles of scrap metal.


    The better-preserved ones still retained a recognizable frame despite being exposed to the elements, while most had deteriorated into rusted, moldy heaps of unidentifiable junk.


    Clearing these vehicle obstacles was relatively manageable.


    Since most of them were made of metal, they could be salvaged and repurposed by ability users who were already accustomed to scavenging for materials.


    However, aside from abandoned vehicles, there were other, more troublesome obstacles on the road¡ªmutated plants and zombies.


    The mutated plants that grew along the roadsides were mostly grasses, shrubs, and vines, with relatively low levels of danger.


    But that "relatively low" was only in comparison to what ability users could handle.


    For ordinary people, or even weaker ability users, anything mutated posed a certain level of threat.


    If ordinary people were to use these roads safely, these hazards had to be dealt with.


    And then, there were the zombies that constantly roamed about.


    These mobile dangers needed to be thoroughly cleared.


    If zombies had any awareness, they would probably be complaining as a collective this summer¡ªwhat on earth had gotten into these humans?


    Why were they suddenly going on a massive extermination campaign?


    With a stable food supply ensuring strong logistics, the zombie-clearing process was proceeding smoothly.


    Starting from the various safe zones under the Alliance''s control, the zombies were gradually being driven out along the planned routes, steadily expanding the secure areas.


    The fact that they only needed to drive the zombies away rather than completely wipe them out made the task significantly easier.


    In the past, even after driving zombies away, there was always the concern that they would simply return.


    However, Kim Haru had now provided a solution to this problem.


    Kim Haru sought help from the mutated plants near the small farm.


    Even the leader of the mutated plant, Dreamweaver''s Osmanthus, had explicitly expressed through action that "this human is under my protection."


    The other mutated plants, who already liked Kim Haru, were even more eager to assist him.


    As a result, a Neurovine Labyrinth Grass was presented to Kim Haru.


    The Neurovine Labyrinth Grass had the abilities that could cause humans to lose their sense of direction and unknowingly walk into traps.


    Typically, it grew in large patches.


    While a single stalk wasn''t particularly dangerous and barely ranked in the top 100 on the mutated plant ranking list, it was still an ability user''s nightmare and one of the most troublesome mutated plants to encounter.


    However, this particular Neurovine Labyrinth Grass had always been an outcast among its kind.


    Unlike its peers, which could confuse and lure humans, this Neurovine Labyrinth Grass emitted a scent that repelled zombies.


    Zombies and mutated plants generally had little interaction, as they didn''t consider each other part of their respective food chains.


    Whether they were near or far from each other typically didn''t matter.


    But now, this Neurovine Labyrinth Grass had become a treasure.


    Originally just a single plant, it was nurtured by Kim Haru with various energy crystals, nutrient-rich water, and fertile soil.


    With the experience shared by other plants, it quickly evolved at an astonishing rate.


    Now, whenever it wished, this Neurovine Labyrinth Grass could rapidly grow and propagate, producing countless offspring with the same zombie-repelling ability.


    It had evolved precisely in line with Kim Haru''s expectations.


    Kim Haru was immensely grateful.


    Before long, this Neurovine Labyrinth Grass was deployed and became a common sight along the roads.

 Chapter 416 - 416: Alliance Leader Kim Haru

    Although it was still a mutated plant, once humans understood its function, they weren''t afraid of it.


    Instead, they treated it like a valuable guardian. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru didn''t even need to assign caretakers¡ªanyone using these roads would instinctively water the plants, occasionally bring fertilizer, and even feed energy crystals to the mother plant if they had extras.


    For a plant that had long been rejected by its own kind, this level of acceptance was deeply moving.


    Before long, it no longer needed manual planting¡ªwherever the roads were built, the Neurovine Labyrinth Grass would simply grow on its own, obediently spreading along the pathways.


    Of course, not everything went smoothly.


    "Safe Zone Commander, Squad Eight caught fire. The rescue team confirmed no casualties, but one vehicle was completely destroyed, another is heavily damaged but repairable, and only one-third of the supplies remain."


    The messenger reported the situation honestly.


    Moon Baein let out a slight sigh. "Is Point Eight still usable?"


    "The temperature is too high¡ªit''s temporarily unusable."


    "Then pull the team back for now and let them rest. Keep an eye on Points Seven and Nine. If their temperatures approach critical levels, evacuate immediately."


    "Understood, Safe Zone Commander."


    The messenger left to relay the orders, leaving only Moon Baein to continue reviewing the reports sent from other safe zones.


    Just like in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, the Alliance''s other safe zones were encountering the same problems at their external construction sites.


    As summer days passed, the air temperature continued to rise, and materials in these areas started to self-ignite.


    This spontaneous combustion included flammable materials like wood, paper, and fabric, but also extended to people and even normally non-flammable buildings.


    It could be said that as long as something was exposed to such high temperatures for long enough, nothing was impossible to burn.


    Inside the major safe zones, Ice-type and water-type ability users were assigned to cool down areas where temperatures were getting too high, ensuring that ordinary people would be safe as long as they stayed within designated buildings.


    However, the construction sites outside the safe zones were much harder to manage.


    While the ability users could still move in such extreme temperatures¡ªso long as they avoided the two hottest hours at noon¡ªtheir efficiency was inevitably impacted.


    As for the ordinary workers stationed at these sites, their physical endurance was simply not enough to withstand such conditions.


    So far, spontaneous combustion incidents had been occurring at the work sites every few days.


    At first, there were casualties, but after two or three incidents, people gained experience and managed to avoid injuries.


    Still, this unbearably hot weather was delaying the Alliance''s construction progress far too much!


    Kim Haru didn''t mind slow progress, but the people in the various safe zones wanted to complete the first mission assigned by the Alliance Leader as quickly and efficiently as possible.


    Under the current circumstances, that simply wasn''t happening!


    Yes, Kim Haru had become the leader of this Alliance.


    Initially, he had viewed the establishment of the Alliance as nothing more than an interesting event and had never imagined that he would be unanimously voted into the position of Alliance Leader!


    How was he supposed to handle this role?


    Kim Haru had wanted to decline, but Moon Baein, anticipating his reaction, sought him out first and spent half a day talking with him.


    Moon Baein explained that making Kim Haru the Alliance Leader was the will of the people¡ªonly with him in charge could everyone feel at ease.


    In fact, the reason this Alliance had formed and developed to this point was because of Kim Haru.


    Knowing that Kim Haru disliked dealing with such matters, Moon Baein reassured him that he could continue living as he pleased.


    The rulers of all the safe zones would serve as his advisory council, and anything Kim Haru didn''t want to handle, they would take care of for him.


    "To be honest, I''ve been wanting to hand over the position of Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s official Safe Zone Commander to you for a long time. Keeping you in the deputy position this whole time has probably made the other safe zone leaders want to kill me, hahaha."


    Moon Baein shook his head helplessly.


    He had been warned more than once that if he ever dared to sideline Kim Haru or take advantage of his indifference to seize power, people would make sure to bring justice for Kim Haru.


    Even with all that said, Kim Haru still wasn''t planning to accept the role of Alliance Leader at first.


    It was only when Moon Baein brought up the issue of land that his stance changed.


    "If we want to grow normal food, doesn''t your ability have certain conditions?" Moon Baein had pointed out. "Anyway, all the land in other safe zones will be under your name soon. Doesn''t that make this position of Alliance Leader rightfully yours?"


    Not just for growing normal crops¡ªif they wanted to establish pastures and begin livestock farming, those lands would also need to be incorporated into Kim Haru''s farming system.


    Take the Biryong Plains, for example.


    The moment the Alliance was established, it was unanimously assigned to Kim Haru without question.


    Within the farming system, the Biryong Plains now had a label next to its name: [ Pasture ].


    That was when Kim Haru finally agreed.


    The moment Kim Haru signed his name on the agreement co-signed by the safe zone leaders, the farm system''s coverage area expanded instantly, encompassing the entire Alliance territory under his control!


    Kim Haru didn''t realize it, but at that moment, every mutated plant and animal within the farming system''s range felt an undeniable shift.


    More sensitive than humans, they clearly perceived the change.


    The soil smelled sweeter.


    The water felt fresher.


    And, from a certain direction, an irresistible, alluring presence seemed to be subtly calling to them.


    ...


    The scorching summer heat, as if sitting atop a volcano, significantly slowed down the alliance''s construction progress.


    However, the Biryong Plains had already been laid out in advance with large pastures and those mutated plants, making the situation much better.

 Chapter 417 - 417: Mutant Livestock and the Table-Horse

    The livestock industry continued to develop steadily, with the animals being well-fed and growing as quickly as inflated balloons.


    With a slight touch of the mutation factor, the first month of summer hadn''t even passed before the animals had almost fully matured.


    The fastest-growing species was the multi-headed horse beast.


    This strange-looking creature was barely classified as a "horse," and its temperament somewhat matched the category.


    With a broad back and thick hooves, the multi-headed horse beast had no issues carrying loads or transporting people.


    It was an omnivore in the truest sense¡ªwhether dry, withered, hard, or soft, as long as it was a plant, it could eat it with great relish.


    Even a random dried-up, non-mutated grass root that was pulled from the roadside was enough to fill its stomach after some chewing.


    In short, it was incredibly easy to raise.


    Previously unnoticed, the arrival of the scorching summer revealed yet another advantage of the multi-headed horse beast.


    It was completely unaffected by the heat.


    Even when the ground was so hot it could practically cook a person, the creature could still stroll leisurely without the slightest discomfort.


    And it didn''t require constant hydration.


    It was like receiving a pillow just when you needed sleep!


    As soon as the first batch of multi-headed horse beasts completed training, they were immediately loaned out to the road construction teams.


    Whether carrying people or serving as transport animals, they proved incredibly useful.


    Of course, they weren''t fed solely on roadside weeds¡ªthat would be outright cruel.


    Instead, they were provided with specially prepared horse feed, which was not difficult to procure.


    If the multi-horned horse beast was the middle ground between carrying loads and transporting people, then the Nephila Black Horse and the Whirlwind Mule represented the two extremes.


    Kim Haru had seen a fully grown Nephila Black Horse before.


    Upon his first encounter, he couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise, "Did a table with eight seat gain sentience?"


    Everyone around him burst into laughter.


    "Honestly, when I first saw it, I thought the same thing. If it weren''t for the extra head and tail, I would have mistaken it for a table."


    "Hahahaha, that''s nothing! No one warned me the first time I ran into a sleeping Nephila Black Horse. Its head and tail were tucked beneath its body, and I actually thought someone had abandoned a table in the middle of nowhere. I went up and leaned on it with my elbow!"


    Even the person telling the story was laughing so hard they held their forehead.


    "The good thing is thr Nephila Black Horse aren''t aggressive, or I wouldn''t be here to talk about it."


    From these conversations, Kim Haru gathered information about the Nephila Black Horse.


    This creature indeed resembled a table with eight seat brought to life, with a perfectly flat back that showed no bumps or ridges.


    Tapping on it even produced a faint metallic sound.


    Supported by eight legs, it appeared bulky, but when it moved, it was surprisingly agile and steady¡ªso steady that a cup of water placed on its back wouldn''t spill a drop.


    Of course, aside from looking like a table, the Nephila Black Horse also had a head and a tail.


    Its long horse-like face suited its name, but its tail was different from a traditional horse''s; instead, it resembled a long, thin rope.


    Currently, all the livestock on the Biryong Plains¡ªexcept for the few that initially hatched from owl eggs¡ªhad been purchased by Kim Haru from the system''s marketplace.


    From the moment these animals hatched in Kim Haru''s hands, their purchase icons had been unlocked in the system marketplace.


    With his current supply of crystal cores, he had no concerns about running out, so he generously bought them in bulk.


    To outsiders, the official explanation was that Fuzzball, along with its little animal friends, had caught and brought these creatures back for its "poop-scooping" owner, Kim Haru.


    Given how much everyone admired Kim Haru, they easily believed it.


    After all, if mutated plants willingly helped Mr. Kim, and animals actively pledged their allegiance to him, wasn''t it perfectly reasonable that they''d bring him other creatures as well?


    Of course, Kim Haru kept careful financial records.


    Since he had used his own crystal cores to purchase the first batch of livestock for the ranch, they naturally belonged to him.


    Any profits generated were his to manage.


    However, the Biryong Plains, which handled breeding and labor, also received a share of the earnings.


    Their portion was used for further construction, wages, and contributions to the Pyeongseong Safe Zone''s public funds.


    As for how the shares were divided, how the profits were allocated, and how the money was distributed, Kim Haru stated that he would leave it to the professionals to handle.


    He only cared about collecting his share.


    Nowadays, in the Pyeongseong Safe Zone, no one would dare touch anything that belonged to Mr. Kim.


    Besides, Kim Haru had the farming system calculating the earnings.


    Whether it was agricultural products or livestock, with the system in place, who could possibly deceive him? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The livestock produced by the system were incredibly easy to train.


    Thus, the Nephila Black Horse were also developed by the caretakers for their most suitable purpose¡ªtransporting goods.


    Their tabletop-like bodies excelled in both load-bearing capacity and stability, and their durability was outstanding.


    A Nephila Black Horse could carry loads dozens or even hundreds of times its own weight.


    When overloaded with cargo, its small body would sometimes be completely hidden beneath the pile.


    Even under such weight, the creature could still walk leisurely, chewing on food as it moved without any sign of struggle.


    If the load exceeded its carrying capacity, it would behave like a real table¡ªcompletely motionless, with its head tucked away under its belly.


    However, so far, no Nephila Black Horse in the plains had ever encountered an overload situation.


    Most of the time, it was the humans who worried about the weight on their backs, fearing they would crush the Nephila Black Horse, so they often lightened the load out of caution.

 Chapter 418 - 418: The Mystery of the Missing Nimbus Baa Sheep

    Another unique trait of the Nephila Black Horse made it seem like they were born for this role.


    At first, even the caretakers had no idea what the Nephila Black Horse''s rope-like tail was for.


    It looked like a thick rope, but unlike regular rope, it was incredibly tough, rivaling the hardness of the Nephila Black Horse''s back.


    Although this rope-like tail was significantly longer than the tails of ordinary horses or cattle, it was still far too short to be used as a cargo tie-down. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a long time, people tinkered with it but couldn''t figure out its function.


    Some even speculated that the tail was just a random mutation that happened during the Nephila Black Horse''s evolution to match its overall appearance.


    Then, one day, during a collective stroll, a stroke of luck led the caretakers to discover the tail''s true purpose.


    It was meant for linking one Nephila Black Horse to another¡ªsimply by having the trailing Nephila Black Horse bite the tail of the one in front!


    The length of the tail was just right¡ªneither too short, which could cause collisions, nor too long, which would make following difficult.


    And since the tail was incredibly sturdy, it didn''t suffer any damage even when gripped between a Nephila Black Horse''s teeth.


    By linking them in this way, it prevented the Nephila Black Horse from wandering off after being distracted by random things along the road.


    Before this discovery, the caretakers had been constantly frustrated by the Nephila Black Horse'' poor sense of direction.


    With this problem solved, the exceptionally useful Nephila Black Horse became beloved by merchant caravans.


    Of course, that would happen in the future.


    For now, the caretakers of the Biryong Plains were still working to uncover the full potential of these creatures.


    The Whirlwind Mule, on the other hand, were the complete opposite of the Nephila Black Horse.


    Lightweight and long-legged, they were incredibly fast¡ªalmost as fast as speed-type ability users¡ªmaking them ideal for transportation.


    Whirlwind Mule were also visually striking.


    When they spread their large wings, they looked like celestial steeds straight out of a legend.


    The moment a Whirlwind Mule caretaker successfully rode one into the air, floating steadily in midair, everyone knew this creature would one day be highly sought after!


    Men might remain composed, but what woman could resist such a dreamlike experience?


    Even the men started fantasizing¡ªif they could ride one of these "heavenly horses" and descend from the sky, dressed in a sleek, stylish outfit¡­ Tsk tsk, how cool would that be?


    Then there were the Purple Star Swallows for aerial transportation, the Brown Circle Mice for soil cultivation, and the Nimbus Baa Sheep, whose wool was incredibly useful in many ways.


    The Biryong Plains ranch was growing more bustling by the day.


    Speaking of Nimbus Baa Sheep, since Kim Haru had personally raised them for a few days, his gaze lingered on them slightly longer than on the other creatures.


    So, when he heard the news that a Nimbus Baa Sheep had gone missing, he immediately rushed to the Nimbus Baa Sheep enclosure.


    The Nimbus Baa Sheep wool was highly valuable, and their production rate was high.


    Their gentle temperament and easy upkeep made them indispensable.


    The sudden disappearance naturally sent the caretakers into a panic.


    "Where did it go missing?"


    Kim Haru inquired with the caretakers.


    He had brought Kang Hose along¡ªperhaps his Cresent could be of some use.


    Among the seven caretakers of the Nimbus Baa Sheep, aside from the captain, the rest were ordinary people.


    Even the captain was encountering this species for the first time.


    Faced with such a major issue, they were all deeply anxious.


    Now that they had even troubled Mr. Kim to come personally, they felt even more guilty and didn''t hide anything.


    "We noticed that the grass in Pasture No. 2 was almost completely eaten, so we moved them to Pasture No. 4. When we brought them over, they were all fine. We even carefully counted each one before letting them into the enclosure¡ªnone of them were missing. Everyone double-checked the numbers, and only then did we close the gate."


    The caretakers spoke while taking out their record books to show everyone.


    "But in the afternoon, when we went to bring the Nimbus Baa Sheep back, we found that not a single one was left in the pasture!"


    Each numbered pasture had been cleared of dangers, and there was also a dedicated patrol team stationed nearby for constant defense.


    There was absolutely no way some unknown creature could have dragged away all the livestock.


    Not to mention, there was a sturdy fence protecting them.


    Because of this, whenever an animal needed to be free-ranged, the caretakers felt assured leaving them in the pastures while they attended to other tasks.


    After all, labor was still in short supply, and everyone was already stretched thin.


    It would be a waste of manpower to simply stand guard over the pasture all day.


    However, they had never expected the Nimbus Baa Sheep to just vanish.


    "The fences have been checked¡ªcompletely intact, with no signs of being forced open. There''s also no evidence of anything tunneling in from underground," reported the patrol team that had thoroughly searched Pasture No. 4. "What''s even stranger is that over three hundred Nimbus Baa Sheep disappeared at the same time, yet there aren''t any signs of struggle¡ªno tufts of wool scattered around, no blood, nothing."


    As he listened to the patrol team''s report, Kim Haru checked the status of the [Ranch] in his system.


    Huh?


    The number of Nimbus Baa Sheep was correct?


    Kim Haru raised an eyebrow. While he felt relieved, he also found the situation rather intriguing.


    According to the system, he still owned 333 Nimbus Baa Sheep.


    This meant that they hadn''t been stolen¡ªlet alone killed.


    And they were still within the designated area of the [Ranch] in the Biryong Plains.


    His first thought was "invisibility."


    Could these Nimbus Baa Sheep possess some kind of special ability?

 Chapter 419 - 419: Floating Sheep

    If that were the case, would clothing made from their wool also have invisibility properties?


    "Let''s go check Pasture No. 4."


    Kim Haru knew where it was, so he didn''t need anyone to guide him.


    He set off in that direction on his own.


    After only a few steps, Kang Hose, who had been silently listening, suddenly moved closer and said, "Mr. Kim, I think I might know what happened to the Nimbus Baa Sheep."


    "Hm?" Kim Haru was surprised.


    "If my guess is correct, they probably flew away."


    Kim Haru was momentarily stunned by Kang Hose''s words.


    Flew away?


    Did the Nimbus Baa Sheep have flight capabilities?


    That didn''t make sense.


    The system''s description of the Nimbus Baa Sheep hadn''t indicated that they were flying creatures.


    Other airborne species, like Whirlwind Mule, exhibited clear signs of their abilities early on, but these Nimbus Baa Sheep had never shown anything of the sort.


    Before Kim Haru could ask for more details, a speed-type ability user came running over at full speed.


    "Mr. Kim, we found the Nimbus Baa Sheep!"


    Following the messenger to the edge of the tall grass, Kim Haru spotted something unusual even before reaching the scene.


    At the very tips of the tall grass, a large cluster of cotton candy-like fluff had appeared.


    It was the missing flock of Nimbus Baa Sheep.


    Kim Haru: "..."


    So, Nimbus Baa Sheep really could fly.


    At this moment, a large flock of Nimbus Baa Sheep was leisurely floating in the air and huddled together in a cluster formed by the Giant Pasture Grass.


    If not for their tiny, jet-black beady eyes, they would have been indistinguishable from a cloud.


    These Nimbus Baa Sheep didn''t seem to realize that they had moved from the ground to the sky and were still trying to nibble on the leaves of the Giant Pasture Grass.


    "I remember that when Nimbus Baa Sheep mature, they become incredibly light and can float into the sky at any moment, just like real clouds," Kang Hose scratched his head. "I meant to mention it before, but I forgot."


    In other words, these Nimbus Baa Sheep hadn''t flown up voluntarily.


    No wonder they looked like a bunch of dumb sheep that hadn''t processed what was happening. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Haru knew that the mutated creatures of the apocalypse could be strange and bizarre, but this still expanded his understanding once again.


    The caretakers, who had been counting the Nimbus Baa Sheep, had now finished.


    Every single missing Nimbus Baa Sheep was here¡ªno more, no less.


    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    "Will they come down on their own?" The caretakers who had never dealt with Nimbus Baa Sheep before asked Kang Hose.


    Kang Hose searched his memory for the limited information he had on Nimbus Baa Sheep. "We have to tie them with ropes and pull them down."


    Just like helium balloons with strings attached.


    So, everyone quickly went to find ropes.


    Kim Haru continued watching the Nimbus Baa Sheep nibbling at the Giant Pasture Grass mid-air.


    These fluffy white creatures had been chewing for ages, yet they hadn''t even managed to bite off the outer skin of the grass.


    Still, they remained persistent, smacking their lips without the slightest intention of stopping.


    Kim Haru was worried that the Giant Pasture Grass might be upset.


    He reached out to touch it, but before he could even utter a word of reassurance, he sensed a wave of joy emanating from the Giant Pasture Grass.


    Besides joy, there was also a sense of accomplishment.


    The Giant Pasture Grass knew that all the humans moving around on its territory were subordinates of the person it liked the most.


    The animals running around also belonged to this human.


    So, when it noticed that human''s belongings seemed to be floating away into the sky, it immediately stretched out its broad leaves and caught them all.


    Sure enough, not long after, that human came looking for them.


    The Giant Pasture Grass felt incredibly proud of itself!


    As expected, Kim Haru praised the Giant Pasture Grass generously, just as it had hoped.


    The grass swayed its head in delight.


    Even though others couldn''t communicate with it, they could still tell from its movements just how happy it was.


    While Kim Haru was chatting with the Giant Pasture Grass, the others had already retrieved the ropes.


    With the help of the Giant Pasture Grass, everyone quickly tied a rope to each Nimbus Baa Sheep.


    The fluffy white Nimbus Baa Sheep floated mid-air, drifting gently.


    However, with the ropes restraining them, they couldn''t drift too far¡ªlike a bunch of kites.


    Some children, who had come over out of curiosity, instantly became excited when they saw this scene.


    It looked like so much fun¡ªthey wanted to fly them like kites.


    Ever since the apocalypse, the children had barely had any entertainment.


    There was no way they could resist such a temptation, so they all gathered around the Nimbus Baa Sheep caretakers, eagerly offering to hold the strings.


    Not just the children¡ªeven some of the adults around them were starting to feel a little tempted by the sight of the floating, living kites.


    The Nimbus Baa Sheep, as carefree as ever, remained completely unfazed by their current predicament.


    They let the humans pull them in any direction¡ªso long as there was grass to eat, they were happy.


    Yes, while tying the ropes, everyone had made sure to secure a bunch of pasture grass onto each one, greatly soothing the Nimbus Baa Sheep''s mood.


    Since Kim Haru showed no signs of stopping them, the caretakers handed out one or two Nimbus Baa Sheep to each person who wanted to "fly" them.


    Even Kang Hose was holding one.


    Right now, he was surrounded by Luna and Cresent¡ªthe cat and dog were both curiously observing the floating sheep.


    One of the caretakers hesitated, glancing at Kim Haru uncertainly.


    Should they offer Mr. Kim a Nimbus Baa Sheep to hold as well?


    Kim Haru didn''t take one.